《Marvel With Zanpakutou》 Chapter 1: Shinigami

Chapter 1: Shinigami

United States, New York. This metropolis is known as the center of the world, in addition to the bustling streets and the dazzling light, there were also some hidden dark corners! And the Hell''s Kitchen located in Manhattan was precisely such a ce hidden under the sun, where fish and dragons mixed together. This was a gathering ce for countless gangsters and criminals. Even the government and the police were unwilling to or could not manage the areas that were beyond their jurisdiction. The day belonged to justice, the night belonged to evil, and this sentence was the best description of hell kitchen! But in the past few days, something strange had happened in the kitchen of hell, causing thesewless people to be terrified. "Hey, Jack." A ck man said to the ck man next to him, "Have you heard? Recently, there seems to be a killer who specializes in picking on gangsters!" "Of course, Bob." Jack shrunk his neck and looked around. Then, he lowered his voice and whispered, "My uncle saw with his own eyes the corpses of more than a hundred people from Sky Dragon Gang!" "Hiss..." Bob sucked in a breath of cold air and couldn''t help but wrap his coat around himself. He shrank his neck and asked, "Really? Don''t lie to me. Did your uncle really see it?" "Of course!" Jack patted his chest and promised, "My uncle is from the Penguin Gang. At that time, several of them saw it. After my uncle came back, he was so scared that he had nightmares for several nights!" Bob''s eyes lit up. He immediately became interested and asked, "Tell me, what did your uncle see?" "This..." "My uncle won''t let me tell anyone. If he finds out, he will break my legs!" Jack hesitated. "Hey, brother." Bob was a little afraid. He forcefully hugged Jack and said, "I won''t tell anyone. Don''t worry, I will treat you to a drink tonight. How about it?" "Then... Alright!" Jack, whose mind was full of bars and youngdies, instantly threw his uncle''s warning to the back of his mind and whispered in Bob''s ear, "My uncle said that the one who ughtered the Sky Dragon Gang... is not a human, but a monster!" "Monster?" Bob was stunned when he heard that. Then, his face turned a little ugly. "I treat you as a brother. Do you take me as a fool? Where did this monstere from? Is your uncle in illusion caused by sucking powder?" "No, I didn''t lie to you. There really is a monster!" Jack anxiously exined. "Impossible!" Bob snorted and pushed Jack away, "You wanted to trick me into drinking, so you deliberately made up a monster. Jack, I am so disappointed in you!" "It''s true, Bob!" Jack saw that someone didn''t believe him and immediately stretched out three fingers, swearing with a serious face, "I can swear to God that my uncle has really seen a monster!" Bob still did not believe it. He said disdainfully, "Jack, we are no longer a child. I don''t believe those ridiculous bedtime stories. Also, tell your uncle to drugless." "Fuck!" Jack scolded angrily, "My uncle did not drug any powder. There really is a monster!" "Is that so?" Bob crossed his arms in front of his chest and said impatiently, "I don''t believe it. There can''t be monsters in this world!" "If there really is one, then let ite to me. Do you see my fist? I will beat him until he kneels down and calls me daddy!" "Huh?" Bob sighed for a long time, only to find that Jack did not speak. Instead, he looked at him with horror. "Jack, what''s wrong with you?" Bob was a little confused, thinking that he should not be so timid. "Bob... You... Behind you..." Jack was full of horror at this moment. His pupils dted, and his entire body shook like a sieve, as if he had seen something terrifying. "Behind me?" There was a trace of doubt on Bob''s face. Then, he slowly turned his head, and his expression gradually froze. What reced it was fear. What entered Bob''s eyes was a terrifying mask that was as white as bone ash and looked like a wild beast. Immediately following that were a pair of dark and empty eyes. They were so dark that it seemed as if they could devour souls! Its body was as tall as five or six floors. There was a fist-sized circr hole in its chest, and its two arms were abnormally thick and huge. It looked like an extremely mutated giant ape! Pu Bob could even feel the air current that the monster was spewing out from under the mask, as well as a pungent smell of blood! It really was a monster! Jack was not lying. His uncle really saw a monster! Bob''s pupils suddenly contracted, and his legs trembled wildly. He almost could not stand steadily! "Human..." Bob only had time to curse when he saw the terrifying monster open its bloody mouth at him! Puchi! Blood sttered everywhere, and blood and flesh were mangled! The white masked monster''s gums squirmed and chewed, and a scene of swallowing a living person appeared on the scene! Poor Bob... The moment it was set up, it was instantly met with retribution. From this, it could be seen that it was best to be honest and not stand casually. "Bob!" Jack''s heart trembled and he was so scared that he almost copsed to the ground. His face was full of fear. After swallowing Bob, the white masked monster seemed to be unsatisfied. It looked at Jack who was already scared to death with its greedy red eyes. "Help!" Under the threat of death, Jack finally gathered his courage and ran out, shouting for help as he ran. "Roar" The white masked monster roared and raised his hand to p him! Whoosh whoosh whoosh C Five huge fingers swept through the air, suddenly raising a violent gale that surged towards Jack like a huge wave! "Ah!" Jack''s small body was like a leaf in the gale, and in an instant, he was sent flying and then heavily smashed into the wall! Bang! Jack spat out a mouthful of blood. He felt dizzy and dizzy. His internal organs were about to be shattered. He could not muster any strength. Boom! Boom! Boom! Under the moonlight and the night sky, the huge masked monster looked extremely terrifying. It was walking towards Jack step by step! "Help... help..." "Is there anyone... save me!" Jack''s face was twisted in pain and he fell into extreme despair. He cried for help with a face full of fear, but no one responded to him. Seeing the monster getting closer and closer and opening its bloody mouth, Jack was about to be swallowed alive, but a person suddenly appeared in front of him! The next second. Before Jack could even see what was happening, he heard the monster''s miserable scream! Sizzle! A deep de wound spread from top to bottom, splitting the monster in the middle. Apanied by a rain of blood, it shot into the sky like a fountain! Jack looked at the man in horror. In the dark night, the man was wearing a ck kimono with a long white belt around his waist. The lower half of his trousers were wide, and he was wearing a pair of wooden clogs. That person had an Asian face, a head of light silver short hair. Under the moonlight, it was slightly reflecting light, making him look a bit sacred. His blue eyes were extremely deep, as if they contained the sea of stars. He had a high nose bridge, thin lips, and his eyebrows were like swords that were nted to his temples. "You... Who are you?" Jack''s eyes were wide open, his mouth wide open. That white masked monster had actually been killed by this man with a single sh! So strong... He didn''t even see the process of this person''s attack clearly! "You can call me... Death God." Under the moonlight, Lorde, who was dressed in a ck kimono, had a gentle smile on his lips, like a sacred angel. Chapter 2: Ikorose, Shinso!

Chapter 2: Ikorose, Shinso!

"Death... God?" Jack widened his eyes and shrunk towards the corner of the wall in horror. "You, you, you are the God of Death? Are you going to take away my soul?" In the traditional culture of America, Death God should be dressed in a ck robe, holding a huge sickle, and then taking away the soul of the dead, bringing the horrible image of being punished in hell. On the contrary, it was Lod... Light silver hair, deep blue eyes like the sea, and the gentle smile that hung at the corner of his mouth at that moment. No matter how one looked at it, he did not look like a god of death, but more like an angel, apart from having no wings. Lod could not help butugh. He shook his head and said, "Don''t worry, I don''t understand that kind of death god, and I won''t take your soul." I don''t know why... Jack saw Lod''s gentle smile, and perhaps he was infected. His fear gradually subsided, and his heart calmed down a little. "Thank you for saving me." Jack said gratefully. If not for this mysterious person, he would probably have be like Bob and be the monster''s food! When he thought about how he would be cruelly eaten by that monster just now, Jack felt his legs go soft and his crotch became a little moist. "No need to thank me." Lod put on a gentle smile and said lightly, "Can you still move? If you can, then hurry up and leave this ce." "Leave... leave?" At first, Jack was still a little confused, but he heard a creepy roar! Roar-- The cries were filled with deep resentment as if millions of souls were howling in pain. Jack was so scared that he hugged his head and cried, and he could not help but wet his pants! The moonlight was suddenly shrouded in shadows. Jack subconsciously looked up and saw several white-masked monsters falling from the sky! Boom boom boom boom... These white-masked monsters were about the same size as the ape monster from before. They were almost three or four stories tall, and the style and shape of the masks were different. "One... two... three... a total of six hollows." Lod''s expression was calm as he said indifferently, "So many have been born at once. It looks like hell''s kitchen is a good ce to breed evil." The dead soul''s reluctance to part with the modern world, or other obstacles, after years of suffering, or artificial eleration, finally transformed into hollow! Coincidentally, the Hell''s Kitchen had fulfilled the birth conditions of hollow! What this cecked the least was the tortured and angered dead soul. Therefore, hollow''s birth rate was far higher than in other ces! "Six... six... six monsters..." Jack''s heart stopped and his face turned pale. A pool of urine flowed out from his legs. "Six?" Lod smiled and slowly walked towards the hollow without any fear, "It saves me the trouble of looking for you guys. It can be solved in one go." ng... Lod slowly pulled out a saber from the scabbard hanging on his waist. But when Jack saw the weapon, he immediately widened his eyes and opened his mouth in surprise! That is... A katana? No... no! If it were a sword, wouldn''t it be too short? But if it were a dagger, it seemed a bit weird! Although he had seen a katana on TV, Jack had never seen such a short katana that was as long as a dagger! But... Was this sword really useful? Facing several huge monsters, the man in front of him, Could it be that he was nning to use such a short weapon to kill? No... impossible! What a ridiculous thing. Jack could not imagine how this man in front of him would use this ridiculous weapon to kill those huge monsters! One against six! Furthermore, he was using a weapon that looked like a toy. No matter how he looked at it, Jack did not think that this man could win! But that man was different! He was clearly at a disadvantage, but he seemed to have victory in his grasp as he confidently walked towards the monsters! Something strange happened! The six huge monsters, facing the man, actually showed fear at the same time and took a step back! Yes! They... were afraid of that man! "I didn''t expect that." Lod still had a gentle smile on his face as he walked slowly, "You guys are clearly the ones who have the advantage in numbers. With so many hollow, would you still be afraid of me?" Yeah... They clearly had an overwhelming advantage in numbers, but they clearly felt the great threat of death gradually approaching! One step... three steps... ten steps... As the invisible spiritual pressure gradually rose, the young Lod in their eyes became like a tall mountain. The heavy pressure made them almost kneel on the ground! "Are you still not going to attack?" Lod walked up to the six hollows and smiled, "If you don''t make a move, you might not have a chance." "Roar!" As if stimted by death, the six hollow eyes turned red, and a tyrannical aura swept all around, emitting a heaven-shaking roar! Kill! Hollow, who had the face of a shark, was the first to rush out. Sharp bone fins flicked out from his arms, and like two indestructible divine weapons, they instantly cut through the air and shed towards Lod''s waist! Swoosh! The fin-shaped bone sword shed horizontally, cutting through the air like water! However, seeing that Lod was still smiling, he calmly tapped his toes lightly on the ground. Deng --- Lod''s feet seemed to step on an invisible staircase, and he ascended several meters into the sky with a single step! BOOM! The fin bone sword''s attack cut through the air, instantly stirring up a violent airflow that split the hard cement floor, causing a burst of dust and gravel to scatter! "Ah..." Jack did not have time to dodge. Several pieces of rocks pierced through his thighs and shoulders, and he could not help but let out a painful howl! At the same time! Seeing that Lod had easily dodged the attack, another centipede-like hollow charged forward! "Roar!" Under the mask of the centipede hollow, countless sharp teeth spun at high speed like millstones, biting towards Lod who was in the air! Lod moved a bit. Just a hair''s breadth away, he once again dodged the attack! "Roar!" The other four hollows no longer looked on, their scarlet eyes shing with a tyrannical aura as they rushed forward together to besiege Lod! However-- Lod wandered among them under the bright moonlight and under the siege of hollow, his figure like a graceful dragon, as if he was dancing a dance on the tip of sword! Jack was trembling with fear as he watched from below. He could not help but break out in a cold sweat for this mysterious man! It was too dangerous! If there were even the slightest mistake, that man would be instantly torn apart by those monsters! "Is that all?" While dodging the attack, Lod also looked like he was at ease, "It seems that you are only the lowest level hollow." Deng! Lod lightly stepped on the air, his entire body drawing an arc in the sky, and then hended on a streetmp. Crash --- The ck haori floated in the wind. Lod stood with his back to the moonlight. A cold light shed in his narrowed eyes like a crescent moon. He said, "123456... just in time, all of them are in a row. It saves me a lot of effort." It turned out. When the six hollows were chasing after him, they had quietly changed their positions. From Lod''s direction, they were lined up in a neat row! Lod held the dagger-like short sword and slowly raised it to his chest. Sword pointed at them and then said with a smile, "Ikorose, Shinso!" Chapter 3: Soul King Development System

Chapter 3: Soul King Development System

"Ikorose, Shinso!" ng! The short sword in Lod''s hand suddenly burst out with a dazzling light. A cold light pierced through the air in an instant, with it a sharp aura that caused one''s heart to palpitate. It swept past several hundred meters of space with a speed that naked eyes could not capture! BOOM! Wherever sword passed by, the concrete floor of the entire street and the shops on both sides were split into two! The six hollows, who had been lined up in a row, did not even have time to react before they were cut in half by the extremely fast and iparably sharp sword! Pu! Blood gushed out like a fountain, sshing high into the air. Then, it fell down like torrential rain, dyeing the entire street red. "Ah..." Lod put the sword back into the sheath, looked at the great damage he had caused, and said lightly, "Sorry, I used too much force." "Gulp!" Jack swallowed hard and could not help but feel a bit of fear. What happened tonight was far beyond his imagination, and it even caused the world view he had created for more than twenty years to copse! So... There was really a ''god'' in this world! When Jack came back to his senses, he found that the mysterious man had disappeared. Just like when he came, he had disappeared without a trace! "It''s over..." Jacky limply on the ground, his eyes lifeless as he looked at the streets. ... Queens. In front of an unknown grocery store, Lod suddenly appeared. He pushed open the wooden door and slowly stepped inside. Although this grocery store wasn''t big and there weren''t many peopleing here, it was the best hidden location, and it was the only ce he could stay in this strange world. After arriving behind the counter in the store, there was a long bench with a ''corpse'' that looked exactly like Lod lying on it. That was his corpse. Lod, who was in Death God''s state, was usually unable to be seen by humans, nor could hemunicate with society normally. Death God could disguise himself as a human and move about in the modern world as the carrier of the soul. It was an important prop! "Hu..." After entering the remains, Lod stretched andy on the bench, letting out a sigh of relief. Although it had been more than a year since he transmigrated to Marvel World and became Death God, he was still used to the days when he had a physical body. In the state of soul, Lod could not enjoy delicious food. After all, this was the Marvel World, and there was no Soul Society and Technological Development Department! This gigai was not made by him, but from his golden finger - Soul King Development System! This System was actually a Bleach mobile game that Lod yed in his previous life. After following him to the Marvel World, for some reason, it became a system. The function of this so-called Soul King Development System was actually very simple. There were roughly three parts of the lucky draw, the store, and the mission. The first was a lucky draw. As the name implied, there was no need to exin too much. Everyone understood this function, but this System needed a soul! For example, if he found a dead soul and did a soul burial or killed a hollow who had fallen like today, he would obtain souls. Then, ording to the quality of their souls, they could be divided into three grades: upper, middle, and lower. The second was the store. The System opened a special store every month. It could use the soul to buy some rare items, Zanpakutou, and even the characters in the original work! The third was a mission. The System would issue out some missions from time to time, and it could decide whether or not to ept the mission based on his situation and difficulty. Afterpleting the mission, he would receive a generous reward! For example, his Shinso was actually a Zanpakutou who had been rewarded to him afterpleting the mission of "Death God Awakening" a year ago when he had just transmigrated! Overall... The System was realistic, If you want to be stronger, you can only search for the ''soul'', whether good or evil, just by looking at the quality! The soul... was just a form of currency! Lod rubbed his temples and said, "1000 low-grade souls, I finally have enough. Give me ten consecutive draws to test the waters!" He had worked hard for an entire month to kill hollow and soul burial, and that was what he had gained from this! [Detected low-grade soul -- 1000. Do you wish to open the shop''s lucky draw?] "Yes!" As the familiar interface opened, Kisuke Urahara walked out with a sly smile on his face. Kisuke Urahara! There were three lucky draw pools for this mobile game, which correspond to the top, middle, and bottom three soul currency respectively, and Kisuke Urahara, this guy was responsible for the low-level soul currency pool! Lod had reason to suspect that the producer of the mobile game had definitely added private goods. Otherwise, why would he choose an uncle? They should choose a beautiful girl! Although he wasining, Lod was still looking forward to this lucky draw. It was not easy to save up a thousand souls after several months! "Please!" Lod put his palms together and closed his eyes to pray, "Give me something more powerful!" ng! Along with a sh of golden light, ten transparent cards appeared in Lod''s retina. [ White - Low-Level Spiritual Pearl - 5 Blue - White Strike Experience Book 1 Blue - Sword Path Experience Book * 1 Purple - Shunpo Skill Book: Void Cicada Purple - Sword Dao Skill Book: Sword Pressure White - Shinigami Women''s Association 125 - Summer Swimsuit Magazine Purple - Hakuda Skill Book: Single Bone Gold - Hgyoku (Broken Fragments: 5/10000) Golden - Urahara''s Secret Training Grounds (include Restoration Hot Springs) Gold - Zanpakutou: Senbonzakura (Shikai) ] Three gold and three purple! Lod''s breathing quickened, and his eyes widened. He could not believe that he had drawn it out himself! There was no need to say more about Senbonzakura, Kuchiki Byakuya''s Zanpakutou! In addition to Zanpakutou, what made Lod the happiest was actually Urahara''s Secret Training Grounds! In the original work, the training ground where Ichigo and Yoruichi were in the Soul Society was built together by Urahara and Yoruichi. Not only was it difficult to discover, but it also had a wide range. There was also a healing hot spring, which was exactly what Lod needed the most at the moment! As for the Hgyoku fragments? Lod was toozy to pay attention to it. This thing was rare, but it was too difficult to gather. There were a total of 10,000 fragments. How long would it take to gather them? The other items were also not bad. Three skill books could make up for the problem of hisck of skills. The worst was the Low-Level Spiritual Pearl. With his current strength, the increase in spiritual power would be minimal. Also? Shinigami Women''s Association 125 - Summer Swimsuit Magazine? Although he was very embarrassed, Lod felt that the magazine was quite good. It recorded all of the Shinigami Women''s Association''s members in swimsuits. It was simply profitable! This time, he had earned a lot from ten consecutive draws! Lod said impatiently, "System, check personal information." [ Host: Lod Carl Bloodline: Death God Spiritual Pressure-Level 6: 5th Seated Officer (5,000/50,000) Shikai: Shinso, Senbonzakura Bankai: Unlocked Zanjutsu-Level 4 (1,000/5,000): Sword Pressure Hakuda-Level 4 (1,000/5,000): Single Bone Hoho-Level 4 (1,000/5,000): Cicada Shell Kido - Level 4 (1,000/5,000) Proficient in Kido below No. 40, Bakud # 61 - Six Rods Prison of Light Hollow Transformation: Unlocked Fullbring Technique: Unlocked Holy text: Unlocked Skills: Unlocked Soul: 0 Item: Gigai, Substitute Shinigami Badge, Limb Repairing Serum, Hell''s Butterfly, Memory Recement, Hgyoku (Broken Fragments: 5/10000), Shinigami Women''s Association 125 - Summer Swimsuit Magazine, Urahara''s Secret Training Grounds. ] Chapter 4: Discovered

Chapter 4: Discovered

Sixth-ss Spiritual Power. It was equivalent to the chief of Gotei 13th, which was the preliminary master of Zanpakutou''s "Shikai". Although it was not very powerful, in this dangerous Marvel World, it barely has a trace of self-protection ability! "Not enough..." "I am still not strong enough..." Lod, who was familiar with the plot, knew very well how deep the water in the MarvelUniverse was. It was far from enough for him to live with his current strength! So! In order to survive, Lod decided toy a trap after careful consideration! And everything that happened tonight was arranged by Lod, a drama called ''Death God''s debut''! The two men in Hell''s Kitchen were the ''main characters'' that Lod had carefully selected. They were rare humans with high spiritual power and could see Death God! Through the words of the survivor, he attracted the attention of S.H.I.E.L.D., and then he had sufficient reason to intervene and then use the power of this behemoth toplete his goal! With the personality and control of the soy egg, presumably, it would never allow an inexplicable ''Death God'' to suddenly appear under the nose! "S.H.I.E.L.D..." Lody on the bench, thinking about what had happened before, and his lips curled into a smile, "Let me borrow your strength." In fact, when he first transmigrated, Lod was like the other transmigrators, nning to secretly umte strength and wait for the time when his wings were fully developed before appearing in public! However, things went contrary to their wishes! In the past year, after bing Death God, Lod killed hollow everywhere and finally understood one thing. Death God... had a limit! He killed hollow slowly andpleted the mission of the system. When Thanos came in a few years, his strength would be at the Captain level! Although the captain level seemed to be very powerful, in fact, it was still not enough to face the Big Boss like Thanos! The existence of Big Boss level absolutely would crush the captain level, so he had to be stronger, or even surpass the boundary of Death God! But time waits for no one! No matter how hard he worked alone, it was impossible for him to reach the Big Boss level in several years. Therefore, borrowing the strength of others was the best choice for him so far! Apart from that, there was also another reason. In fact, there was another important reason! Lod had wondered why hollow would appear in the Marvel World. Before he arrived, there was no hollow in the Marvel World, but after he arrived, hollow suddenly appeared! It was very strange, wasn''t it? He was clearly in the Marvel, and the ownership of the soul after death is controlled by one of the five great gods of creation, ''Death''. Then why did these hollow appear? ording to the system''s answer, it was because his body contained the power of Soul King, so as he grew stronger, he would cause these souls to fall within a certain range with his body as the foundation! In other words, the reason why hollow appeared was precisely because of him, the ''Soul King''! Moreover, this was only the beginning! When he became more and more powerful, the range of influence of Soul King would also be greater! At that time, all the dead souls in the United States, the whole world, and even the entire marvel would be under his jurisdiction! This was undoubtedly snatching the rice bowl of Death! One had to know that Death was one of the five great Creation Gods in the Marvel World. It was the embodiment of the concept of death and also the death of all things! However, if such a supreme god suddenly found out that his power was taken away by a weak Earthling, what would happen? The answer was obvious. If he were to be discovered by Death, If his own power was too weak, then he would definitely die an extremely ugly death! Let''s make an assumption. If Death did not discover it, after all, she was in charge of the death of the entire universe, and it was unlikely that she would notice Earth. Did that mean that Lod would be fine? No! The Earth was very special in the Marvel World. Even if Death did not pay attention to this ce, there was still a very terrifying enemy in front of Lod! Hell! One of them was the Lord of Hell, Mephisto, who could also take charge of the dead souls on the Earth, and Lod, who was Death God, had the authority to oppose him! In other words, regardless of whether he was willing or not, as long as he still a Death God, he had to face the Lord of Hell, Mephisto, and Death! Perhaps... This was the so-called, if one wanted to wear a crown, one must carry the weight! Lod, who had inherited the Soul King, was not their match in the first ce. Sooner orter, a battle would break out between them! Therefore. In order to survive, Lod had to be stronger as soon as possible. For this... He would do whatever it took! "I am really looking forward to it..." Lod smiled and said, "If the S.H.I.E.L.D. knew that there were Death God, Quincy, Soul Society, and Hollow in this world, what kind of reaction would they have?" ... The next morning. The exhausted Coulson and Agent Mei received orders and went to the Hell''s Kitchen to check on the battle that happened here yesterday! "Is the report out?" Coulson came to the side of the technician and looked at the blocked street. He couldn''t help but sigh, "It''s terrible. A street has been destroyed." "The whole street has been destroyed." At the side, Agent Mei observed for a moment and frowned, "Judging from the degree of damage on the streets and the situation, it''s as if it were cut by some kind of sharp weapon in an instant!" "Sharp weapon? Cut?" Coulson muttered these two words, "Could it be some kind of high-tech weapon?" "No." A technician came over and said, "From the situation at the scene, there is no high-level energy residue. In other words, it is not caused by high-tech weapons." "It''s strange..." Coulson bent down and carefully looked at the damage on the street. He asked doubtfully, "These cuts are very smooth. It''s like... they were cut by a sword!" "Sword?" Meiughed. "Don''t joke around. This street is more than 180 meters long. What sword could be this long?" "Wu..." Coulson was silent, his eyes shing with inexplicable light, "Don''te to a conclusion too early. Mei, you have to know this abnormal situation. It is not the first time we have seen it!" Mei did not object to this. Another technician said, "By the way, we checked the surveince and found that there was another survivor herest night." "Oh?" Coulson raised his eyebrows and said in surprise, "There are survivors? Great, maybe we can get something out of him!" "I hope so." Mei shrugged and said, "However, I don''t have much hope for this. After all, such survivors are usually useless." In a sealed interrogation room. Jack, who was still in the hospital, was taken away by a group of men in ck who imed to be from the FBI. Then, they came all the way here. "Who are you?" Jack was tied to a chair and shouted in a panic, "Where is this ce? Why are you arresting me? Let me out!" "Good morning, Mr. Jack." Coulson was wearing a suit. He slowly sat opposite Jack and said, "I have a few questions that I need to ask. I hope you can cooperate well." "Who are you?" Jack struggled and shouted angrily, "Let me out! This is illegal!" Coulson crossed his arms in front of his chest and smiled, "Mr. Jack, please don''t panic. We are the FBI. We only brought you here to ask a few questions." "Fuck!" Jack cursed, "So what if it''s the FBI? I won''t answer you. I want to sue you for illegal detention!" "Please do as you please." Coulson calmly picked up a piece of material and scanned it. "Jack Morse, male, twenty-two years old. He is an outer member of the Penguin Gang. He was in prison for three months because of a fight. After he came out, he participated in activities such as selling D-grade goods and kidnapping people. Am I right?" "You... you..." Jack was shocked speechless. Coulson put down the materials and said lightly, "ording to these charges, Mr. Jack, you will be sentenced. But if you are willing to cooperate, I can pretend that nothing happened and let you go." "Really? Really?" Jack subconsciously swallowed his saliva. "Really. Let''s go!" Coulson crossed his arms in front of his chest and said calmly, "After all, there are too many hooligans like you. Capturing you is not within the jurisdiction of the FBI. Of course, the premise is that you are willing to cooperate with us." "I will cooperate! I will cooperate!" Jack stopped struggling and said with a pale face, "What do you want to ask? I can tell you!" "Very good... Mr. Jack." Coulson smiled, "Trust is the foundation of cooperation between us. It seems that you already understand. Then, please tell me what happenedst night?" "Last night..." A trace of fear shed through Jack''s eyes, and he subconsciously trembled, "Last night... I... I saw Death God!" ... Coulson, who came out of the interrogation room, had an extremely serious expression. He passed through numerous checkpoints and arrived at the highest level of the S.H.I.E.L.D.! "Director!" Coulson came to the director''s office and said seriously, "I have something very important to report to you!" "Again?" Nick Fury, the director of the S.H.I.E.L.D., turned his chair and rubbed his temples with his fingers. He said helplessly, "Tell me, what happened this time?" "Last night, a battle happened in Hell''s Kitchen in Manhattan and destroyed one of the streets. After our investigation, we found a survivor and obtained a piece of information from him!" "Oh?" Nick Fury sensed from Coulson''s serious expression that this matter might not be simple. "What kind of information is it?" Coulson took a deep breath and then said in a low voice, "It is information about... [Death God] and [Hollow]!" Chapter 5: Gillian Debut!

Chapter 5: Gillian Debut!

Coulson reported all the information he had obtained from Jack to Nick Fury. "Death God and hollow?" Nick Fury crossed his arms and stared at Coulson with one eye. He asked, "What do you think of this matter? How reliable is it?" Coulson took out a tputer and swiped his finger on it, projecting a blue screen. "From the destruction of the scene yesterday, as well as the inexplicable destruction in all areas of New York City in the recent year, the credibility is very high!" Nick Fury nced at the projection and his heart sank. Just as Coulson had said. On the blue projection, in the recent year, various incidents in New York City have been marked out with red dots. There are roughly thousands of simr cases, and most of the cases have yet to be solved! Coulson took out another report and continued, "This is the conclusion I came to after contacting 24 independentboratories andparing the scene of these cases. Director, please take a look." Nick Fury took the report and skimmed through it. His expression became more and more serious, "In other words, do you think that ''hollow'' and ''Death God'' are real?" "Although I don''t want to admit it..." Coulson took a deep breath and sighed. "But from the current analysis, there is really a soul in this world, an existence that we can''t see with the naked eye!" Dada... Dada... Dada... Nick Fury fell into silence, his fingers tapping lightly on the table. Death God... hollow... These two existences thatpletely exceeded the understanding of humans. What did the sudden appearance mean? Nick Fury, who had been in a high position for a long time and was in charge of S. H. I. E. L. D. and knew most of the secrets in the world, felt deeply uneasy when faced with this situation that was beyond his control. After a long time. Nick Fury stopped tapping and his eyes revealed a solemn look, "From today onwards, lock down the matter regarding ''Death God'' and set up the files. Your rank is top secret. Your authority has been raised to level eight and you are in charge of investigating this matter!" Level eight agent? Coulson was slightly shocked. There were no more than ten agents of this level in the entire S. H. I. E. L. D.! Level eight agent needed to be extremely loyal. Moreover, he had worked for S. H. I. E. L. D. for more than ten years. During this period, there was no bad record. Moreover, every one of them was almost at the level of an elder! Moreover, once he reached level eight agent, he could already start to touch upon some internal top secret information! "Okay." Coulson pressed down the surprise in his heart and answered briefly. "There is still a little..." Nick Fury continued, "This matter must be carried out in the dark. Do not leak it out. Report to me directly if anything happens." "Yes!" Coulson nodded and turned to leave. After Coulson left, Nick Furyy on the chair and picked up another report on the table. He sighed, "Is it Italy? What a troubled time..." Report - Top Secret. Agent could not read it unless it was a Level Nine. The contents of the investigation were located in Rome, Christ''s Holy Mother Cathedral. The famous sculpture building, [The Mouth of Truth]. Within it, an underground hole was found. It was about the size of a football field. There was a sculpture in the center. The carbon element test was born about a hundred thousand years ago! [Description: This sculpture is shaped like a pir. It is about five meters wide and ten meters tall. There are ancient patterns drawn on it as well as three unknown humanoid creatures. They have the special ability to absorb blood. The reason has yet to be found out. ] ... In reality, The words that came out of the FBI, Not a single one of them was true! Not only was Jack not released, but he was even coerced by Coulson to participate in this mission. Of course, Coulson promised Jack that once hepleted the mission, not only would he be exempted from his previous criminal record, but he would also be able to arrange a decent job and a generous reward for him. Although the method was simple, it was never outdated. No one could refuse freedom, just like no one could refuse a bathtub that could massage! Jack naturally agreed. Out of the many cases regarding ''Death God'', Jack was the only witness, and he could ''see'' the existence of hollow and Death God! Hence, Coulson believed that ordinary people would not be able to see those special existences, so Jack might very well have some kind of special physique and could see those spirits. If they wanted to find ''Death God'' and ''hollow'', then Jack''s special physique was a must! "Sir." Jack sat in the luxurious ck Audi and shouted impatiently, "We''ve been working for Hell''s Kitchen for a day. Where are you going?" "Looking for someone." Coulson looked out of the window and said lightly, "You only need to be responsible for ''looking at''. Once you find that creaturest night, inform me immediately." "Alright, alright!" For the sake of freedom, Jack swallowed his anger and said, "Let me say this first. If I really find out, I will immediately run away!" "Up to you." Coulson smiled and ignored him. ... Three days in a row. Coulson and Jack wandered day and night in the streets and alleys of Hell''s Kitchen, trying to find traces of Death God and hollow. But unfortunately, they found nothing! There was neither Death God nor hollow. Instead, they caught some ignorant hooligans, which gave Coulson a headache. If they couldn''t find it... what should he do? Not to mention Death God and hollow, they didn''t even find a dead soul! Coulson even began to doubt whether he had been deceived by this little punk. Weng --- The ck Audi stopped by the roadside. Coulson got out of the car and bought a cup of coffee. He sat in the front passenger seat and drank slowly. After three consecutive days of high-intensity work, even if he was a battle-hardened agent, he could not help but feel a little tired. He could only rely on coffee to barely raise his spirits. As for Jack, he was even worse. He had already fallen asleep in the car. Coulson tiredly rubbed his red eyes and muttered, "Death God... Where are you?" However, they did not know. Death God, who had been searching for three days, was watching them silently on the high-voltage wires above his head. Lod stood on the high-voltage wires and looked down at Coulson. He whispered to himself, "Three days... It should be almost there." In these three days, apart from monitoring the whereabouts of Coulson and Jack, Lod had also done something very important! And this matter! It was a grand gift that he had specially prepared for S. H. I. E. L. D. to believe that there was no "Soul Society" behind him! "Oh?" Lod raised his eyelids slightly and looked at a ce not far away. He revealed a smile, "Finally... are weing?" Boom! Coulson, who was drinking coffee, suddenly felt a violent vibrationing from the ground beneath his feet. The coffee in his hand spilled out! "What happened?" Coulson was shocked. "F*ck!" Jack, who was still sleeping, was suddenly jolted awake. He cursed and stuck his head out of the window! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! The tremors grew stronger. Coulson felt as if the ground was about to copse. Two to three hundred meters in front of them, huge footprints appeared on the asphalt road that was continuously copsing! "Monster... It''s a monster!" Jack''s pupils shrank in an instant. He tore his throat and screamed hysterically! Monster? Coulson''s heart trembled. He followed Jack''s gaze but did not see anything! Then, Coulson seemed to have thought of something. He quickly grabbed Jack by the cor and shouted, "Tell me, is that it?" "Yes... yes... yes!" Jack was so scared that he was out of his mind. He stuttered subconsciously, "It... It''sing... It''s too big! It''s even taller than a building!" Buzz! Coulson''s heart twitched. A chill ran from his feet to his head. It was actually a'' hollow ''that was taller than a building! From Jack''s perspective. It was a hundred meters tall, with a ck and slender body, a white mask with a long nose, and two scarlet pupils! Big hollow - Gillian! A high quality ''hollow'' that could only be born after devouring over a hundred of its kind! This huge Gillian An was a prop that Lod had specially picked out for today''s appearance after careful selection! Chapter 6: Novice Village’s Chief

Chapter 6: Novice Vige''s Chief

Big hollow - Gillian! A high-level hollow that could only be born after swallowing hundreds of his own kind. In addition to its huge body size and the powerful Spiritual Power that was equivalent to Death God in middle-level - Seated Officer, it could also use a special technique - Cero! This was a type ofser sh that concentrated Spiritual Power to a high degree. Its explosive power was enough to instantly tten a street,parable to a cruise-type missile! Generally speaking. If one wanted to deal with hollow, who was at the level of Gillian, at the very least, it would have to be the lieutenant of the 13th Division! But this Gillian was different. In order to ensure the sess of the first debut, Lod deliberately restricted the strength of this hollow during the fusion process! In other words, the strength of this big hollow was not evenparable to some lower-level hollow. It was just an empty shell. However... Although it had already been restricted, it was still a high-level hollow after all. It was almost impossible to defeat it with just the current human! It was just the beginning. The powerful Spiritual Power, as well as the terrifying pressure, came likendslides and tsunamis, setting off rolling waves of air! The asphalt road seemed to be lifted up by an invisible big hand. In the air, it was torn apart by the violent wind and turned into broken stones! Bang bang bang... The high-rise buildings on both sides of the street were shattered, the electric poles and high-pressure wires on the side of the road were cut off by Spiritual Power in an instant! Even the experienced old agent, Coulson, could not help but feel fear and fear in his heart when facing such an invisible unknown existence. He even had the thought of retreating! "This is... hollow?" The hairs on Coulson''s body stood on end. He felt that every nerve in his brain was screaming at him hysterically! Although it could not be seen with the naked eye, the fear that came from the depths of his soul, as well as the shouting of his cells and nerves, all told Coulson... the horror of that monster! Jack screamed in horror and tried to escape, but Coulson grabbed him and pressed him on the passenger seat! "Don''t move!" Coulson held Jack down with one hand and started the car with the other. He shouted, "I can''t see it. You will be my eyes and tell me where it is!" The more dangerous the situation was, the calmer Coulson''s mind became! Jack could not die! The only person he could ''see'' hollow was the key to resolving this matter, so nothing must happen to him! "Sit tight!" Coulson roared, and then stepped heavily on the elerator! Boom - The ck Audi with its four wheels rubbing against the ground, and the whole car suddenly turned around and rushed out! "Fuck ---" The huge reaction force caused Jack to hit the windproof ss, almost causing his nose to be ttened! "Is it still there?" Coulson shouted. "Yes!" Jack looked back and shouted in fear, "It... It is right above our heads!" "What?" Before Coulson could react, he felt the world spin and the whole car was overturned by a huge force! Boom! The ck Audi spun several times in the air! "Jump out of the car -" Coulson shouted, not caring whether Jack was alive or dead. Before the carnded, he forcefully kicked open the door and jumped out. Bang - As soon as the carnded, it was ttened by an invisible foot. The whole body of the car was twisted and deformed, as thin as a piece of paper! "Hiss..." Coulson gasped as he watched. He thought to himself, "That was close. If not for my quick reaction just now, I''m afraid I would have turned into a lump of meat by now!" But in the next second. When he saw the blood flowing out of the car, the joyful expression on Coulson''s face froze instantly. Jack... was dead! However, when he thought about it carefully, even a well-trained agent like him had only managed to escape in the nick of time, let alone Jack, who was just an ordinary person! "It''s over..." Coulson suddenly felt cold all over and his face turned green. Without Jack''s help, he was now like a blind man. Not to mentionpleting the mission, even surviving seemed like an extravagant hope! Boom! The ground shook violently, and there were two huge footprints on the cement road. They were less than ten meters away from Coulson! "It''sing!" Coulson bit the tip of his tongue and forced himself to wake up. He took out his pistol and aimed at the direction of the footprints, firing several shots in a row! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! It wasn''t until the clip was finished that Coulson gasped for breath and stared straight ahead. "Is it... dead?" Seeing that there was no movement for a long time, Coulson felt a little relieved. Just as he was about to put away his pistol and check it out, he suddenly felt his body tighten! In the next second! Five transparent finger marks suddenly appeared on Coulson''s body. It was as if an invisible palm was holding his entire body in the palm of his hand! Bang --- A terrifying power suddenly surged from all directions and continuously squeezed towards the center, causing the bones and muscles in Coulson''s entire body to emit a horrifying shattering sound! "Ah!" All the bones and muscles in his body were being squeezed, causing Coulson''s face to be extremely distorted, and he couldn''t help but howl in pain! Roar - Big hollow Ji''an let out a sharp scream, and under his white long nose mask, his eyes that were filled with violence shed with red light! "Ah..." Coulson screamed in pain. Blood oozed out from all parts of his body, making him look like he was bleeding from his seven orifices. Coulson, who was in extreme pain, was in a daze. However, he felt as if his eyes had lit up. He actually saw an extremely huge and blurry silhouette of hollow! "This... This is... hollow?" Coulson immediately realized that the huge outline of this hazy hollow was very likely the ''hollow'' Jack was talking about! In the sky, Lod, who was silently watching all of this, had a hint of a smile in his eyes, "I didn''t expect that Coulson would actually be able to see Big hollow. This saved me a lot of effort." After all, this big y was especially yed for S. H. I. E. L. D. to see. Jack''s value was only to tell S. H. I. E. L. D. all of this. Although it was not bad, it was still inferior to Coulson. "Work harder..." Lod did not intend to stop him, because it was not the time yet, "It is not enough now... I just saw an outline. It is not enough for me." What he wanted... It was to allow Coulson topletely awaken, allowing him to clearly see the existence of hollow and him, as Death God, to appear! Of course, before that, Lod would not let Coulson die. After all, he was the only ''Spectator''! After all... Lod thought that it was too lonely for such a wonderful drama to have no audience! Moreover, as the vige chief of the novice vige, shouldn''t Coulson take on the task of guiding newbies? Oh... Lod forgot. Perhaps this novice guide mission was a bit too difficult for Coulson, but it was more challenging this way, wasn''t it? Come on, Coulson! I believe in you, you can do it! Chapter 7: Gorgeous Debut

Chapter 7: Gorgeous Debut

"Ah -" Coulson let out a weak groan. All the bones in his body were almost broken, and he let out a hysterical wail under the pressure. Invisible enemies, huge bodies, and terrifying strength... All of these challenged agent''s nerves. A sense of despair that he had never felt before gradually spread from the bottom of his heart! In the past, no matter what kind of desperate situation he faced, Coulson would always find a way out in this desperate situation. But now, he was in despair,pletely unable to see where the way out was! "Am I... going to die?" Coulson''s eyes were bloodshot from the pressure, and his consciousness became blurry, as if he was only one step away from death! But it was in this situation that Coulson''s ''sight'' became more and more clear! From the beginning, he could only see a vague outline, and now that he was in a near-death state, he could already see this huge hollow! "How ridiculous..." Coulson felt bitter in his heart, "Is it because I''m dying that I can see it?" Under the long nose mask that was as funny as a clown, there was a bloodthirsty and tyrannical appearance. As Jack had said, it was a terrifying monster! "Goodbye, Director..." Coulson, who was in the midst of his consciousness dying, vaguely saw a ck shadow rushing over from the distance! "Hado #4: Pale Lightning!" Boom! A zing white beam of light tore through the night like thunder, piercing through hollow''s wrist with an iparably fierce momentum! "Oh --" Gillian let go of Coulson under the pain! Coulson, who was falling rapidly from the sky, was suddenly caught by the ck figure. Then, the two of them slowlynded on the ground. Huchi... Huchi... Coulson, who had finally escaped death with great difficulty, suddenly gasped heavily. He raised his head with great difficulty and looked at the mysterious person who had saved him. Short silver hair, blue pupils, long ck sleeves haori, loose ck trousers, and the short ribs hanging at his waist - sword, who was exactly the same as Jack had described! "De... Death God?" Coulson was shocked, "You... Are you Death God?" "Huh?" Lod raised his eyebrows and pretended to ask, "You... actually know of Death God''s existence?" He was indeed Death God! Hearing Lod admit it, Coulson was shocked again and hurriedly said, "I learned it from Jack. It was the man you saved that day. We have been looking for you!" "Looking for me?" Lod continued to act, "You should be humans. Why are you looking for me, Death God?" Coulson coughed a few mouthfuls of blood, and then hollow said weakly, "We have a lot of things to ask you, such as hollow and Death God, or how long you have been here..." Roar! A loud roar interrupted the two. An apologetic look appeared on Lod''s face. He turned around and said, "Sorry, now is not the time to talk about this. Let me kill this big hollow first." "Big hollow?" Hearing this, Coulson was stunned. Then, he looked at the huge monster and thought to himself, This is indeed a ''big'' hollow! Roar - The moment big hollow saw Lod, it was as if he had seen an enemy, and he erupted with crazy, bloodthirsty killing intent! The hundreds of fellow nsmen that it had devoured, and the countless fragments of vengeful souls, there was still a deep hatred for this man! It was him! It was this man who imprisoned them, who were still humans, in a deep underground cave, forcing their souls to mutate and eventually degenerate into hollow! "Kill... kill you!" Big hollow struggled to jump out a sentence. He madly rushed towards Lod! "Oh?" Lod lifted his eyelids slightly and chuckled, "I didn''t expect that big hollow still had remnants of his memories. It seems that it hasn''tpletely fallen yet." "Kill you!" Swoosh! Big hollow raised arge, slender, pale hand, and five sharp nails suddenly shed across, causing ripples in the air! "Be careful! Dodge!" Coulson''s heart tightened. Seeing that Lod was still in ce, he was so scared that he loudly reminded him to dodge. "Don''t worry about it." Lod was still calm. Under Coulson''s frightened gaze, he slowly raised his right hand, "It''s just that this level... is not enough to make me move." "Bakudo #61: Six Rods Prison of Light!" The moment his voice fell, six rays of light appeared and shot out like six stars, locking the hollow! This scene caused Coulson''s eyes to widen, and his jaw almost hit the ground. He said in shock, "What is this? Magic? Witchcraft? or Qigong?" "No." Lod put down his hand and exined, "This is Kido, only a part of the high-level curse technique that Death God can use." Coulson was stunned, "Kido? High-level curse technique?" "Roar!" Hollow was bound by Six Rods Prison of Light. No matter how much he struggled, he could not move. He could only let out an ipetent roar. The scarlet light in his eyes became more and more intense! Buzz - - Hollow opened his mouth under the mask. Rays of dazzling red light gathered in front of his mouth, apanied by terrifying energy fluctuations! "F*ck?" When Coulson saw this familiar scene, his heart immediately twitched, "This can''t be an energy weapon, right?" "Cero?" Seeing the gathering red light, Lod was slightly shocked, "You actually learned this technique?" He didn''t expect this low-level fusion monster to actually learn it! "But it''s fine." Lod sneered and said, "Just in time, let''s test the waters!" "Ye lord!" "Mask of flesh and bone, flutter of wings, ye who bears the name of Man!" "Truth and temperance, upon this sinless wall of dreams unleash but slightly the wrath of your ws!" "Hado #33: Pale Fire Crash!" "Roar--" Thepletely chanted Hadpleted, spiritual power rushed out from the palm of Lod''s hand, a blue dragon roared and rushed out! The two finished storing up power at the same time. The two attacks collided, erupting with a deafening explosion! Rumble-- The street copsed in an instant, and the visible wind howled. Huge rocks and debris of buildings were thrown high into the air! Was this... the battle between Death God and hollow? Coulson looked at the ruins in front of him, as if he had been bombarded by cruise missiles. His heart could not help but be full of seriousness. "As expected of cero." In the smoke and dust, Lod stepped on the air of hollow. His figure was a little embarrassed, and his face showed a touch of helplessness, "Not easy to defeat it Kido under 40." However, this was also expected. After all, he was only a sixth rank Spiritual Power, which was equivalent to thest rank officer. After he reaches captain-level power, he could even kill this kind of big hollow just by relying on spiritual pressure! "Roar -" Big hollow roared, and the visible spiritual power current boiled, causing the surrounding space to shake, forcibly breaking Six Rods Prison of Light''s shackles! "Wuss..." Lod lowered his eyes, "Themotion just now was big enough. Your mission has beenpleted. Now, you can die in peace." The short ribs on his waist were unsheathed, and the silver sword de reflected a prating cold light under the moonlight. "Ikorose, Shinso!" A silver light suddenly shed. Apanied by the iparably sharp sword, it streaked several times at the speed of sound, and hollow''s roar stopped abruptly. ng! Lod put the sword back into the sheath. A huge head broke and fell heavily to the ground! Gillian died! Chapter 8: Restrain

Chapter 8: Restrain

With just a sword! He had instantly killed a terrifying monster that was over a hundred meters tall and possessed the destructive power of a cruise missile! Coulson was horrified. Death God... It was an individual creature that was far more terrifying than hollow. It was even more difficult to deal with than the humans with special abilities he had encountered before! Powerful individual strength, unknown magic methods, and soul. From that angle, it seemed that this Death God in front of him was not an existence that S. H. I. E. L. D. could currently control! "...." For a moment, Coulson fell into silence. He didn''t know what kind of attitude he should use to represent S. H. I. E. L. D. and the human race to face such an unknown and terrifying existence! As a professional Agent of S. H. I. E. L. D., Coulson deeply understood one thing. If there was no limit to the power, it would inevitably lead to a great disaster. The world was chaotic, it had two sides, justice and evil opposing each other, but neither was indispensable. Absolute justice was not advisable, and neither was absolute evil. They felt that S. H. I. E. L. D.''s existence was responsible for mediating between the two! Just like those superheroes who had their own old enemies and superviins, S. H. I. E. L. D. eliminate evil. They only hoped to stabilize the bnce between the two! But now, the bnce was broken! The sudden appearance of Death God, a term that they had never heard of, broke the bnce of the world! Just as Lod was about to turn around and leave, he was stopped by Coulson who was behind him. "Wait, this Mr. Death God!" Coulson endured the pain all over his body and struggled to get up from the ground. "My name is Phillip Coulson. I am Agent from the Strategic Homnd Intervention, Enforcement, and Logistics Division. On behalf of the United States and mankind, I express my sincere gratitude to you for eliminating this monster!" This string of English words stunned Lod for a few seconds, and then he said with a strange face, "You said you are... what is this?" "You can also call it S. H. I. E. L. D., Mr. Death God." Coulson showed a look of indifference. After all, S. H. I. E. L. D.''s full name was the same as Da Vinci''s. Coulson had never seen someone who couldpletely remember the name of their organization. "Alright S. H. I. E. L. D.." Lod nodded slightly. Then, he smiled warmly and said, "You don''t have to thank me. Why are you looking for me?" Seeing that the other party was so easy to talk to and seemed to be very friendly, Coulson immediately let out a sigh of relief. After thinking about it for a while, he said, "It''s like this, Mr. Death God. Our S. H. I. E. L. D. has always been dedicated to protecting humans, eliminating all dangers and abnormal situations. Therefore, we want to ask you a few questions about therge monsters just now. Do you think it''s okay?" "I refuse." Lod looked indifferent and smiled slightly, "It doesn''t matter if it''s S. H. I. E. L. D. or human. What does it have to do with me? You guard the living, we guard the dead. That''s all." "Uh..." Coulson choked for a moment. As Death God had said, one was protecting the living, and the other was protecting the dead. There was no need to contact between the two, so why should the other answer his question? But this was not the result that Fury wanted, nor was it the result he wanted! Coulson continued, "I don''t think so, Mr. Death God!" "Oh?" Lod raised his eyebrows, and a trace of impatience shed through his blue eyes, "Then what do you think should be done?" Shit! Coulson saw very clearly that this Death God was clearly impatient. However, due to his duties, Coulson had no choice but to bite the bullet and say, "Forgive me for being blunt, Mr. Death God. You just said that there is no connection between us, but the monster that appeared today has obviously threatened us!" "This..." Lod hesitated slightly, a hint of helplessness and anger appearing on his face, "This was just an ident." The sh of helplessness and anger was urately captured by Coulson. There was hope! Coulson was delighted, and several thoughts shed through his mind. "Mr. Death God, as far as I know, there have been dozens of simr idents in a year." "The damage to the buildings is estimated to be at least ten billion dors. Of course, these may not be much to you." "But when these monsters appeared, hundreds of people died. As the living, shouldn''t we ask? " It had to be said. Coulson was indeed outstanding. Not only did he keenly capture his emotional fluctuations, he even guessed the ws in his words and questioned him instead. But it was a pity. All of Coulson''s spections were based on the fact if they were equal! "You... are you questioning me?" Lod narrowed his eyes and his voice became a little cold, releasing a trace of Spiritual Power! Boom! Coulson suddenly felt as if there was a heavy pressure, and he was instantly pressed down on the ground! Heavy! Terrifying! It was as if an invisible pressure was surging from all directions in the deep sea ten thousand meters below. Even breathing had be an extravagant hope! "No... no..." Coulson was terrified. He moved his lips with difficulty and said, "You misunderstood me... I am not questioning you!" "Hmph." Lod looked down from above, his eyes slightly cold, "A mere human, how dare you to speak to me in such a tone. You really have guts!" Under the eaves of the house, people had to bow their heads. Coulson did not think that this master would fear the so-called S. H. I. E. L. D.. Coulson was very tactful and said, "Mr. Death God, we just want to talk to you. We have no ill intentions!" "Let''s talk?" Lodughed, his tone carrying a trace of disdain, "With just you guys, what can you talk to me about?" "Cooperation!" Coulson immediately said, "You protect the dead, and we protect the living. We can cooperate and protect this world together!" "Cooperate?" Lod''s eyes were indifferent. He sneered and said, "It''s a pity... You are not qualified to talk about cooperation with us." "But..." Before Coulson could finish his words, Lod suddenly put a finger on his forehead. "Bakudo #1: Restrain!" An invisible force tied Coulson''s arms back and blocked his mouth at the same time. "Goodbye... human." Lod used a Hoho and disappeared from Coulson''s sight. At this point. His n was considered to have beenpleted! If he wanted to deceive S. H. I. E. L. D., he couldn''t rush. Who was Nick Fury? He was a veteran of the Second World War who had been in charge of S. H. I. E. L. D. for decades. He was meticulous and suspicious. He was extremely tough and had participated in most secret ns. Someone oncemented that no one could guess what was going on in the brain of this soy egg. No one knew who he trusted. No one even knew if the person standing in front of them was really ''Nick Fury''! In the face of such a cunning person, Lod had to be careful and not give himself away! So. If he wanted that suspicious soy egg to believe that there were really ''Death God'' and ''Soul Society'' in the world, then his attitude and arrogance could not be too low! He had to show the mystery of an ancient organization that had been passed down for thousands of years, as well as the powerful and terrifying strength! Humans... were like this. The harder it was to obtain something, the more they would treasure it. Things were like this, and so were humans! Chapter 9: Despair

Chapter 9: Despair

S. H. I. E. L. D. Headquarters! Bang! "F*ck!" Upon hearing the news that Coulson was seriously injured, Fury was so angry that he cursed. he threw away the coffee cup that was worth three hundred bucks and quickly went to the medical room. As soon as he entered. Nick Fury saw Coulson. His entire body was wrapped in bandages. He was like a mummy. Only his eyes were exposed, and hey motionless on the bed. "How are you?" Seeing that Coulson was still alive, Nick Fury breathed a sigh of relief. Although he was the director of S. H. I. E. L. D., he had the Security Council above him, and there were spies nted by others. There were not many people who could be called confidants. And Coulson happened to be one of them. If he lost because of this mission, Fury would be distressed to death! "Don''t worry, director." Coulson moved his eyes and said in a hoarse voice, "I''m fine. I just broke some bones, but the mission failed." "Some... bones?" Nick Fury looked serious andforted, "It doesn''t matter if you fail the mission. It''s good that you live. You still have a chance in the future." Although Coulson said it casually, the truth was that the situation was much moreplicated! On the way to the medical room, Fury had seen the medical report about Coulson. It could be said to be shocking! All the bones and muscles in the body were squeezed by external forces, causing more than 50 of the bones to break. There were even several ribs puncturing his organs, causing serious damage! Logically speaking, with such a serious injury, it was impossible for Coulson to survive. If he persisted until the rescue personnel arrived, he would die from the bleeding of his internal organs. However, the strange thing was that Coulson was still alive! It was as if there was a magical force protecting Coulson''s damaged internal organs, and it was repairing his injured organization at an extremely slow speed, allowing him to persist until the rescue personnel arrived! A miracle! With the current human''s scientific and technological methods, this could only be called a miracle! Nick Fury guessed that the reason why Coulson was not dead might be rted to the mysterious ''Death God''. "Rest well. I will leave the task to someone else." Nick Furyforted Coulson and returned to his office. Although Coulson was seriously injured, he still submitted a report. There was a detailed description of this matter and a part of spection about ''Death God''. Nick Fury picked up the report and carefully browsed through it. Level: Top Secret - Level 8 Code: Death God Sex: Male [Age: 25-30] [Appearance: Short silver hair, blue pupils, East Asian(Attached to a person like a picture) ] [Character: Gentle on the surface, very arrogant on the inside, and has disdain and contempt for humans. ] [Special ability: By chanting a specific syble, release some magic ability called "Kido". Currently known to three types. Two of them are binding type, and one is offensive type. ] [Evaluation: Although the appearance of the target is the same as that of a human, it must not be regarded as the same. Whether it is a question or a question, you must pay attention to the way you speak and your attitude. ] [Note 1: When the content of the question involves the topic of ''hollow'', the target suddenly shows anger and even a trace of panic. It also calls it ''is just an ident''. ] [Attachment 2: Living [Great Hollow - Gillian]. The body size is about a hundred meters. It has great destructive power. Moreover, it can release a destructive light simr to an energy weapon from the mouth. It has been killed by ''Death God''. The means are unknown. ] It had to be said that Coulson could be the confidant of Furui. Apart from being loyal, his ability to do things was also outstanding among the group of Agent. Just the content of this report was enough to prove one or two things! Nick Fury put down the report. After pondering for a moment, he picked up the phone beside him. "Inform Natasha toe back as soon as possible. I have a very important task for her." ... Urahara Shop. This store finally had a name. It was personally mentioned by Lod three days ago. After returning to the store, Lod did not rest and went straight into the warehouse behind the store. This warehouse was brought in by the store. The area was only less than ten square meters, and the decoration was old. The floor would even creak when it was stepped on. Therefore, Lod would not put things here on normal days. Walking to the center of the room, Lod squatted down and lifted up a new floor. It was an extremely deep hole. Lod did not hesitate and directly jumped down from the hole. After dozens of seconds of falling, Lod was suddenly enlightened and came to a huge empty environment. There were high and low mountain rocks, thick green vegetation, and a hot spring. It was an excellent environment, no less than some tourist attractions. Here was the gold card that Lod drew - Urahara''s Secret Training Grounds, the ce where Yoruichi and Kurosaki Ichigo, in the original work, practiced Bankai in Soul Society. However, Lod did not stop. Instead, he went straight to a direction - Hoho. He arrived in front of a huge cave. This cave was located on the ground. It was about five meters in diameter. It went straight down for nearly a hundred meters. The surrounding rock walls were extremely smooth. There were no protrusions or tools for climbing. "Ah..." "Help..." "No... Don''t..." Standing outside the cave, one could vaguely hear someone screaming for help from below. Lod jumped down from the top of the cave and arrived at the bottom of the cave. The light in the deepest cave had almostpletely disappeared. There was only the purest darkness and no sound. In this special secluded environment, it was enough to drive a person crazy! Although the environment here was very dark, Lod, who was already Death God, waspletely unaffected by this. A blonde youth with tied limbs was lying on the ground like a corpse. What was worth noting was that. On the chest of the blond youth, there was an extended chain, and the front end of the chain was cut off. It was a causality chain. When a person was alive, the chain would connect the soul and the body. After a person died, the chain would disappear. But if the causality chain was forcibly cut off by an external force, the soul would be eroded by the chain! In the end, there were only two endings left for the soul... Or, be Death God. Or, be hollow. "Save... Save me..." The moment the blond youth saw Lod, his eyes revealed a wisp of resentment, but then it turned into indescribable fear! This man was called Morrison, the boss of the Dragon Gang who was destroyed by Lod. When he was alive, he hadmitted all sorts of crimes. Just like the other members of the Dragon Gang, his soul was forcefully dragged out by Lod. After the karma chain in front of his chest was cut off, he was locked under this cave called the Abyss of Despair. The soul that was in the Abyss of Despair gradually became ''hollow'' as time passed! The previous hollow was born in the Abyss of Despair. After hundreds of spirits fell, they killed each other and devoured each other. "I beg you!" Morrison cried and knelt on the ground, begging Lod, "I don''t want to be that kind of monster. I beg you to save me!" But it was a pity. Although Lod had pity, he would not abuse it on this kind of person. In any case, it was a waste for this kind of person to live. It was better to contribute to him after death. People were born with a certain value. In Lod''s eyes, the value of these scum was to be his test subject. Chapter 10: Scatter, Senbonzakura

Chapter 10: Scatter, Senbonzakura

"Don''t worry." Lod smiled. "Soon... you will be like them." As soon as he finished his words. Morrison suddenly froze. He lowered his head and looked at the karma chain in front of his chest. The chains were wriggling! The chains that should have been dead seemed to have life at this moment! Kachi Kachi Kachi The chain seemed to suddenlye alive, giving birth to countless small mouths full of sharp teeth, greedily and crazily gnawing at the chain, making a sound that made one''s teeth ache! Thest Erosion! It came more violently than ever before! "Ah -" "Don''t... don''t!" "Stop! Stop right now!" Morrison''s expression became extremely terrified as he screamed hysterically! The chains that came out of his chest had all turned into greedy evil spirits, crazily devouring the chains that symbolized his life! In the past few days, Morrison witnessed countless times that his subordinates had turned into a monster covered in a white mask with a huge hole in its chest after the chains on its chest had been eroded away! "Save me! Please, save me!" "Ah - you... demon!" Morrison screamed in pain and wailed, his eyes full of resentment! "Ugh..." Morrison''s body curled up in pain, and a ck hole was torn in the spot where his chest was locked. Then, streams of white liquid gushed out of his ears, nose, throat, mouth, and eyes, covering his face like a mask! "Oh?" Seeing this situation, not only did Lod not stop it, he instead said with a pleasantly surprised face, "It has clearly begun to fall, but the soul can still remain intact!" ording tomon sense, When a whole spirit falls into ''hollow'', the process should be that the soul is scattered and then reconstructed somewhere. In the end, the face will form a white mask representing ''hollow'', and there is a hole in the chest area! But Morrison was different! The process of his fall was the exact opposite. First, the white mask and hole that symbolized ''hollow'' appeared, but his soul was still intact! This meant that Morrison was still resisting! He still had a glimmer of hope, which was to find his own ''Zanpakutou'' in his inner world, and then turn into Death God to reverse the process of hollow''s transformation! "Not bad..." Lod nodded with satisfaction, thinking that there was finally a ''top-grade test subject''. Why didn''t you stop him? Because... there was no need! "Ah..." Morrison was still screaming in pain. His soul had been covered by most of the white liquid, and the white mask that symbolized ''hollow'' on his face became clearer and clearer! Boom - There was a violent noise at the bottom of the pit, and a strong wind roared! Lod quietly stood in ce and then looked at the ce where the smoke was lingering. "Let me see... what you have be." Buzz!!!! The spirit particles that were spread all over the atmosphere suddenly became boiling like boiling water! Oh~. The explosive Reishi blew away the smoke and dust. Morrison was wearing the same Death God outfit as Lod, and there was a standard Zanpakutou in his hand. Lod raised his eyelids slightly and revealed a smile. "You really became a Death God?" The Death God outfit and Zanpakutou! These two things that marked Death God''s identity undoubtedly proved that Morrison had sessfully survived hollow''s transformation and became the real Death God! "This is... the feeling of power!" Morrison went into a brief trance. Feeling the power gushing out of his body, he immediately roared angrily, "I will kill you!" Bang! With just a gentle stomp, the ground suddenly cracked, and Morrison rushed over like a cannonball. "Die for me! Demon!" Morrison''s sword shed at Lod, his mind filled with the pleasure of revenge! Sword shed down! However, what hit him was not Lod, but a light coat. Hoho - Cicada Shell! Death God''s high-level footwork could allow him to escape an attack if he abandoned a coat. It was somewhat simr to the ninja''s Substitution Technique. "Disappeared?" Morrison was shocked. He found that Lod had already stood behind him. "Go to hell!" Morrison suddenly turned around and used all his strength to attack Lod! Ding --- The sharp de of sword was easily caught by Lod with two slender fingers! "This... this is impossible!" Morrison could not believe that he could not move sword''s de even after using all his strength! "There is no need to be surprised." Lod caught sword''s de with two fingers. He still had a smile on his face and said calmly, "Because the gap between you and me is far greater than you think." One had to know that Death God''s battle was actually Spiritual Power''s battle! Morrison was just a rookie who had just be Death God. His spiritual Power had barely reached the tenth rank, so how could he fight against him, a sixth rank Spiritual Power? "I don''t believe it!" Morrison''s eyes were blood red as he roared, "The gap can''t be so big! Absolutely impossible!" "Ah -" Morrison''s blood vessels burst out all over his body. He used all his strength to barely pull sword out of Lod''s hand and then shed without any order! "Die for me! Die for me!" However... Morrison, who had no actualbat experience, was not only disorganized but also inferior to the hooligans on the street. He had evenpletely lost his mind. How could he hit Lod? "Let''s end it." Lod felt a little bored. He had thought that Morrison would be able to unleash his Zanpakutou, but he had not expected that his power was just to this extent. "Scatter... Senbonzakura!" Lod held Zanpakutou upside down and slowly let go of his hand. When his Zanpakutou fell, sword''s de actually turned into pieces of cherry blossoms that drifted away like a pink ocean, surrounding him. "What is this?" Morrison''ss eyes were a little nk. He was attracted by the dancing cherry blossoms in the sky and subconsciously murmured, "So beautiful..." But he did not know that beautiful things were often apanied by great danger! Although Senbonzakura looked very beautiful, in fact, those cherry blossoms were made up of thousands of sword des! "Fall!" Lod stretched out his slender fingers and slowly closed them. Whoosh! The pink sakura sea whistled over and instantly drowned Morrison! Thousands of cherry blossoms formed by sword''s de were like a meat grinder, slicing apart Morrison''s skin and bones! In a sh. The scattered cherry blossoms returned and condensed into a sword de. Morrison''s entire body was covered in sword''s mouth, standing there like a bloody man. "Morrison, allow me to thank you." Lod quietly looked at Morrison who was about to disappear and said lightly, "It is precisely because you have be Death God that you are able to provide me with a medium quality soul." "So... all of this was arranged by you!" Morrison, who was on the verge of death, said weakly as his eyes gradually ckened. Yes... all of this was arranged! Whether it was hollow or Death God, the final result of Morrison''s fall was no different to Lod. The oue had already been decided before it even began! Morrison''s efforts and struggles were nothing more than a show of entertainment in Lod''s eyes. "Tell me" Morrison held hisst breath and roared at the man who was still smiling. "What... what exactly am I" "Pawn." Lod''s eyes were indifferent. "As a ''Pawn,'' you... have passed." Chapter 11: Scammed by The System

Chapter 11: Scammed by The System

Thank you, Morrison! Thank you, Dragon Gang! Thank you, CCTV! Uh... It seemed that they were no longer here. In short, Lod was very grateful for their selfless dedication in order to obtain these two medium-grade souls! One was contributed by Morrison who had be death god, and the other was contributed by the inferior quality great hollow. The value of a medium-grade soul was far more than that of a low-grade soul. Not only could it open the system''s medium-grade card pool, but the demand for ten chains was also greatly reduced, from the original one thousand to one hundred! Other than that, medium-quality souls could already be purchased in the special store that the system refreshed every month! This matter made Lod think of a ''business opportunity''! One big hollow and one death god could contribute two medium-level souls, then what about one hundred big hollow and one hundred death god? Using the characteristics of the Abyss of Despair to nurture the souls of arge number of ordinary people -- big hollow or death god, then he would kill them! This method was simr to taking advantage of the loopholes in the ''system''. It allowed him to quickly obtain arge amount of ''soul'' in a short period of time. If he could increase the scope a few more times, it would not be a problem for him to be Big Boss, right? But after thinking about it, Lod still held back. Although this idea was very tempting, the risk was far greater than the benefits! Did he really think that the Sorcerer Supreme was blind? There were not many souls that disappeared this time. Compared to the people who died every day on Earth, the Sorcerer Supreme would not notice. But if this continued, as the range expanded and the number of souls disappeared increased, it would attract the attention of the Sorcerer Supreme! Going up against the Sorcerer Supreme? Sorry... But Lod did not have the guts to do so now! Not to mention him, even in the entire universe, how many people would dare to go against Sorcerer Supreme? Odin and Thanos, who were also Big Boss, and even the monarch of the Dark Dimension, Dormammu, would retreat three feet when facing the Earth that the Sorcerer Supreme was in charge of. They all chose to wait for Sorcerer Supreme to die before invading. From this, it could be seen how terrifying Sorcerer Supreme''s deterrence was! To sum it up. Underhanded technique was the way of the king! Although he understood the reason, Lod still felt a little regretful. After all, that was arge amount of souls! "Forget it, forget it..." Lod shook his head and expelled the messy thoughts. Then, he rubbed his hands. "Let me see what good things are in this month''s store!" The system''s store interface opened up. There were only a total of ten items on the disy window like interface, and the amount of souls required to buy them were marked below. Lod swept his gaze over the goods, and when he noticed a six-pointed star hairpin, his eyes immediately turned red. Shun Shun Rikka! This is one of the most BUG abilities in all of death god ability, a terrible ability that can rewrite reality! Boss Aizen described its ability as: The rejection of everything in the world and is the ability to vite the domain of God! Inyman terms, it is easy to understand. The power of rejection of the Six Flowers of Shun Shun Rikka could deny all the bad elements in the shield, including but not limited to: Ability to regenerate the arm that had disappeared, heal all wounds, heal zanpakuto who had been broken, and so on... But when Lod looked down and saw the price of the Shun Shun Rikka, his heart suddenly sank. [Item: Gold - Shun Shun Rikka! ] [Evaluation: Aplete technique that involves the level of rules. With it, my mother will no longer be afraid of me getting hurt! ] [Price: High Grade Soul * 5] "Excuse me, what?!" The corners of Lod''s mouth twitched slightly. He could not help but sigh in his heart. I''m poor! If not for the fact that he still had a trace of rationality, he would have go out now and capture a few hundred criminals to nurture hollow! "In the future, I will definitely..." Lod could onlyfort himself in his heart, such as bread, milk, and so on and so forth. He struggled to shift his gaze away from the ''yellow shield'' and continued to read. [Item: Blue - Flesh Explosion] [Evaluation: This is a human bomb produced by crazy scientist Kurotsuchi Mayuri. ] [Price: Low-grade soul * 10] "....." Lod was slightly speechless. This thing waspletely useless, alright? Continue the next one! [Item: Purple - Monitoring Microbe] [Evaluation: Products of crazy scientist Kurotsuchi Mayuri, can be attached to the soul level. It is extremely difficult to be discovered. It can monitor other people''s situation 24 hours a day. After a certain Quincy uses it, it is very annoying. ] [Price: Medium Soul * 1] "Eh?" Lod''s eyes lit up. This thing is not bad. It can monitor other people all day long and can guarantee that no one will find it. It can be said to be an essential item for intelligence gathering! But considering that the price of monitoring microbe was rtively high and needed a medium soul, Lod decided to take a look again. Item: Gold - artificial human(Kurotsuchi Nemu) Evaluation: Made by crazy scientist Kurotsuchi Mayuri,bined with gigai technology and soul transformation technology, the artificial human created has absolute loyalty to the creator. [Price: Medium Soul * 1] It could only be said that it was indeed a special store. The items inside were very random, and there was a probability that such a small item would appear! "It''s you!" Lod did not hesitate and decided to exchange for Kurotsuchi Nemu! Choosing Kurotsuchi Nemu was definitely not because she was loyal and obedient, and she had big breasts, thick legs and a good figure, but because he needed an assistant! ..... Now that Lod wanted to make up the existence of Soul Society, he couldn''t be the only one, right? Moreover, after he went out normally, no one in the store would guard the door, right? So... The assistant was still very necessary! As for the remaining intermediate soul, Lod decided to exchange for the ''monitoring microbe''. Coincidentally, he could ce it on the old and cunning lecherous man to prevent this old bastard from thinking about harming others all day long! "Exchange for artificial human and monitoring microbe." After paying two medium-sized souls, a palm-sized syringe appeared in Lod''s hand. Looking through the ss outside the tube, the blue liquid inside the syringe seemed to be slightly squirming as if it had life. "Not bad ---" Lod nodded in satisfaction. With this thing, there would be no secret for him to keep braised eggs and S. H. I. E. L. D. in the future. However... What about Kurotsuchi Nemu? Where did she go? Just as Lod was puzzled, he suddenly felt someone tug on his skirt. "Dad... Dad!" A slightly immature voice of a loli sounded. Lod suddenly felt that something was wrong. He lowered his head and saw a ck-haired little loli hugging his thigh. The little loli had long ck hair that gently draped over her shoulders. Her dark eyes were clear and transparent, and her pink lips were slightly raised, revealing a sweet smile. "Daddy ---" The little loli affectionately rubbed against Lod, then looked up at him with hope. "?" Lod was speechless. "Wait a minute, are you... Nemu?" "Yeah ---" The little loli tilted her head and revealed a cute expression. She blinked her big eyes. "Could it be that Dad doesn''t know me anymore?" ".....". He understood! System, you old fart, you tricked me! Originally, he thought that the system was referring to the adult Kurotsuchi Nemu. Who would have thought that there would be a loli version? However, thinking about it carefully, if it were for an adult Kurotsuchi Nemu, not only would it have a vice-captain level Spiritual Power, but it had also served as an assistant of Kurotsuchi Mayuri and had Technological Development Department''s information and knowledge, how could it be sold for a medium-level soul? This... Could it be that he''s going to be a father? Chapter 12: The Return of S.H.I.E.L.D

Chapter 12: The Return of S.H.I.E.L.D

"Dad... Do you hate Nemu?" Although she was very young, Nemu was very smart. She was keenly aware that Lod seemed a little unhappy. "How could that be?" Lod squatted down and reached out to rub the little loli''s hair. He said softly, "However, Nemu shouldn''t call me father. She should call me brother." "Uuuuu..." Nemu bit her finger. Although her big eyes were full of doubts, she still replied in a childish voice, "Although Nemu doesn''t understand, since this is your order, Nemu will definitely obey it!" "Good boy." Lod rubbed Nemu''s hair and asked, "Tell big brother, does Nemu still remember Technological Development Department?" "Of course!" Nemu said proudly, "Brother, don''t underestimate Nemu. All of Technological Development Department''s information is in Nemu''s head!" Nice! Lod''s eyes lit up. It seemed that he made the right bet! Although the size has be smaller, Nemu''s head is still full of information about Technological Development Department! 12th Division Captain and Chief Technological Development Department''s Kurotsuchi Mayuri, as the crazy scientist in death god''s world, there are countless forbidden Science and Technology! Like physical transformation, soul transformation, gigai technique,bat soul technique, zanpakuto transformation technique, shadow attack medicine, super human medicine, etc.. This series of countless forbidden technology came from the hands of this big boss ording to the normal process, if he wanted to get these things, he could only spend arge amount of his soul to buy them in the system''s stores or pool! But now it was different. With Kurotsuchi Nemu here, it was equivalent to mastering all the techniques and information that had been left in Technological Development Department for almost a thousand years! This! Even if it were for Soul Society''s foundation, it would also be Lod''s foundation! Although Lod felt that it was a bit of a pity that Nemu wasn''t the pretty sister figure that he had expected, but fortunately, she had obtained something even more important. This wave could be considered a small loss! "Nemu is really great!" Lod happily picked up Nemu and kissed her on the forehead! "Ahahah ---" Nemu''s eyes curved into a crescent moon as sheughed. Her voice was as clear as a silver bell. In a good mood, Lod yed with Nemu in the amusement park for a while and took a bath in the hot spring. Nemu, who was in her infant state, was only about six or seven years old. Soon, she felt tired and slept in Lod''s arms. While Nemu was sleeping soundly, Lod checked her soul and confirmed one thing at the same time. Within the body of Nemu, he could faintly sense a hidden spiritual power, which was even close to that of a third-ss Spiritual Power and was equivalent to a vice-captain level death god! From this, it could be inferred that this Loli Nemu should be the ''Nemu'' who was resurrected by Kurotsuchi Mayuri after dying in a thousand year blood war! Everything was clear now. The resurrected Kurotsuchi Nemu, her hidden Spiritual Power in her body should be the residual power left by her predecessor when she was the vice-captain! "Which means... i''m weaker than her?" Lod''s face became a little strange. Wasn''t her sister more powerful than her brother? ... The next day, early morning. After making breakfast, Lod went to wake Nemu, who was stillzing in bed. "Morning... brother." Nemu got up wrapped in the quilt and curled up into a ball. Then she rubbed her sleepy eyes with her small hands, looking like she could not sleep. "Morning, Nemu." Lod smiled and rubbed Nemu''s head, then said, "Today, big brother will take you shopping." "Nemu, do you want to go with me?" Hearing the word shopping, Nemu suddenly lost all sleepiness and opened her round eyes. Sure enough... No matter how old a woman was, her passion for shopping was not reduced at all. "Thank you, brother!" Nemu sprang out of bed and hugged Lod''s neck. Like a ko bear, she opened her big, cute eyes and counted with her fingers. "Well... Nemu wants new clothes, new shoes, and delicious food!" "Okay ---" Lod was amused by the little loli. He stroked Nemu''s hair and said, "However, you have to make gigai first, Nemu." "No problem!" Nemu patted her chest and said confidently, "gigai''s technique is very simple. Nemu will soon be able to make it!" "Alright, let''s go eat first." "Okay!" After the meal. Nemu fully showed Lod what a professional technician was! Although gigai''s technique was not difficult, it was not something that anyone could do, especially a soul that could amodate death god and not affect any activity! But just in a sh... Nemu had already made gigai, a body that looked exactly the same as her in her soul state! "Let''s go, Nemu." Lod picked up Nemu, who had put on gigai, and walked out of Urahara Shop together. ... The two drove to a shopping mall nearby. "Wow!" Nemu''s eyes widened, and she was full of curiosity about everything in the outside world. "There are so many people, so many beautiful clothes, brother!" Lod smiled and held Nemu''s small hand. He said softly, "Do you like it? Nemu." "Yeah!" "I like it. Big brother is the best!" Nemu nodded heavily. Next. Lod brought Nemu around the mall. After a short while, Nemu changed into a cute set of clothes, holding a fried chicken burger and ice cream bucket in her hand, and a happy smile appeared on her face. The two of them came to a coffee shop. Nemu sat on a chair, swinging her legs, and started to fight the food in front of her! As for Lod, he ordered a cup of coffee and leisurely watched Nemu ''struggle''. From time to time, he would reach out and wipe away the food residue from the corner of Nemu''s mouth. However. This warm picture of brother and sister did notst long before it was broken by a sudden person! "Hello ---Can I sit here?" A charming voice came. Lod raised his eyelids slightly and saw a woman in front of him. The woman''s hair was red and wavy and was wearing tight and attractive clothes. Her curvaceous figure was vividly disyed. It''s finally here... The corners of Lod''s mouth rose slightly because the person he was waiting for had finally arrived! The ck Widow''s appearance rate was second only to Coulson''s high poprity character! This red-haired beauty was the famous ck Widow, Natasha Romanov, from the Marvel World! You made me wait so long... S. H. I. E. L. D.! Lod was not surprised that S. H. I. E. L. D. had found him, because everything was within his expectations. Coulson had seen his appearance, and S. H. I. E. L. D. would definitely use him to draw it out and then use a powerful intelligencework to search the entire United States! Therefore, as soon as he showed up, S. H. I. E. L. D. would be the first to find out! The truth was just as Lod had thought. S. H. I. E. L. D. used the Heavenly Eye System to connect all the useful cameras and searched for Lod''s portrait 24 hours a day. The moment she found Lod, Natasha was ordered toe over and try to have a second conversation with him. "Hello, sir." Natasha knew the danger of this mission, so she put on the most respectful attitude. "May I ask, can I sit here?" "No." Lod put down his coffee cup and said coldly, "Get lost, don''t let me say it again." Chapter 13: Riding The Wave

Chapter 13: Riding The Wave

Damn straight... Natasha looked embarrassed. Although before she came, Coulson and Fury had already reminded her that the target of this mission was not human, and her appearance might not be that effective to persuade her target. But Natasha did not believe it. She felt that whether it was human or not, it was not wrong to admire her beauty. As a result... she was disappointed. This guy with the code name ''death god'', not only was he not tempted by her beauty, he even said vulgar words, and actually told her to get lost! Fortunately, the people who worked for agent had good qualities. Natasha was one of the outstanding ones, so naturally, she would not be affected by such a small matter. Since Lod did not fall for this trick, Natasha no longer pretended. The charming expression on her face disappeared in a second, and it turned into calmness and seriousness. "Sir." Natasha said seriously, "I am here on behalf of S. H. I. E. L. D.. Thank you for your helpst time. Our agent also survived because of you." "...." Nemu puffed up her cheeks and was struggling with the steak in front of her. Lod quietly drank her coffee, but her eyes drifted out of the window, leaving Natasha to the side. She waspletely ignored! There was a row of ck lines on Natasha''s head. If not for the fact that she couldn''t beat him, she would have used the scissors to crush his head! After a while. Lod finally finished her coffee, and Nemu also finished her meal. The tes on the table piled up like a mountain. It could be seen how big this little girl''s appetite was. As for Natasha... She stood here for a full hour! What a jerk! Bastard! Natasha had already cursed this man who didn''t care about her and treated her as if she didn''t exist for almost ten thousand times in her heart! Although she wanted to curse him to death in her heart, Natasha still maintained a smile on her face. From time to time, she would look at little Nemu with a pitiful look. "Brother..." Nemu''s heart softened for a moment. He reached out and tugged at Lod''s sleeve, whispering, "I felt bad for that big sister. Why don''t you let her sit down?" Goodness gracious! Lod praised Nemu in his heart and then seemed topromise. He nced at Natasha and said coldly, "Since my sister is pleading for you, then sit down and talk." "Hmph..." Natasha felt relieved. Seeing that she had passed the first test, she looked at little Nemu who was pleading for her with gratitude. From now on, it was the main topic! Lod noticed that the crowd around the restaurant had been quietly reced by agent, who was S. H. I. E. L. D.. Not only that, under Natasha''s long red hair, there was amunication device in her ear. Interesting... The corners of Lod''s lips curved up slightly. This should be the first time he had crossed paths, right? Natasha pretended to tidy up her hair, but in fact, she tapped twice in her ear, indicating that the conversation could officially begin! At the same time, across the earphone, S. H. I. E. L. D. gathered dozens of elites! Among them, there were experts in charge of negotiations, doctors who were proficient in psychology, experts in micro expressions psychology, psychologists, experts in logic analysis, and so on... Nick Fury crossed his hands and sat in front of everyone. A cunning look shed in his single eye. Finally, he appeared... death god! Through theparison data of the portrait, they borrowed the Heavenly Eye system and searched almost the entire United States before finding traces of this man! "Come on..." Nick Fury narrowed his eyes slightly and said in his heart, Let me take a look. What kind of secret is this so-called ''death god'' hiding? "Hello, Mr. death god." Natasha sat down steadily and stared at Lod. "Let me introduce myself first. My code name is ck Widow, and I am one of Agent of S. H. I. E. L. D.. As a representative, I am here to have a conversation with you." "It doesn''t matter..." One of Lod''s handsnded on the table, and his other hand propped up his cheek. He saidzily, "Tell me, why are you looking for me?" Natasha sorted out her thoughts and said, "It''s like this, Mr. death god. In order to protect the human race better, we just want to form a good partnership with you." "Cooperate?" There was a hint of disdain in Lod''s eyes as he tapped his index finger on the table. "Only when the foundations of both sides are on the same level can we call it cooperation. What do you think?" "That''s right." Natasha nodded and said, "But I think that as long as we can help each other, it can be called cooperation." "Very interesting..." Lod remained expressionless and continued, "Then tell me, with your strength, what can you help me with?" "Anything..." "Although you are very strong, please believe me. This is a human society after all." Natasha held her head high and said confidently. We, S. H. I. E. L. D., have the strongest technology on this. As long as you ask a question, we will definitely solve it for you. "All of my problems?" Lod deliberately sneered and scoffed, "How can you help me when you can''t even see hollow?" "You are wrong!" Natasha smiled and took out an instrument from her bosom and handed it to Lod. "Please look at this. Although we can''t see hollow, we can already urately locate hollow through the scanning of this instrument!" ? Lod was shocked in his heart, but his face was still calm. After taking the instrument and looking at it, his eyelids jumped fiercely! Awesome! As expected of S.H.I.E.L.D. In just a few days, S. H. I. E. L. D. had already made the instrument to detect hollow? Meanwhile, on S. H. I. E. L. D.''s side. After the joint analysis of several experts, they suggested, "He is wavering. Quick, continue to suppress him. Don''t give him time to react!" Receiving the signal, Natasha smiled and continued, "Although it is still not enough, you must have seen that our technology can still help you." "Even so, you are too weak." Lod frowned and pretended to be hesitant. "Sir!" Natasha suddenly stood up and said seriously, "Strength is not the only standard to judge. Moreover, does hollow''s appearance really have nothing to do with you?" "You... What do you mean?" When Lod heard this, his expression instantly became a little flustered, as if his secret had suddenly been seen through! On S. H. I. E. L. D.''s side, the experts in charge of negotiation and psychology saw the change in Lod''s expression. They immediately stood up and pped the table, shouting, "He is anxious! It seems that our spection is correct. hollow''s appearance was not an ident. It must have something to do with this person!" Natasha was full of confidence and continued to ask, "Mr. death god, how do you n to exin this?" Lod suddenly turned pale. He pped the table and growled, "Don''t talk nonsense. How could hollow be rted to us?" "Us?" Natasha frowned and noticed the word that Lod used! The meaning of ''we'' and ''I'' were definitely different. In other words... There was more than one death god! "That.... is not good." Nick Fury''s face sank at the same time. More than one death god, which meant that there might be an organization! Natasha put away the shock in her heart and probed, "ording to our big data, in the fifty continents of the United States, only one area of New York City has hollow. Is it really an ident?" "Besides, we are really worried." Natasha sighed pitifully. "You? What are you worried about?" Lod sneered. "Of course I''m worried about you." A hint of worry appeared on Natasha''s face. "hollow is so terrifying. You are facing him alone. If something happens one day, wouldn''t we humans be finished?" Lod snorted coldly. "Don''t worry. Even if I die, there will still be people who will rece me." "Huh?" Natasha covered her sexy red lips and said in surprise, "Someone else came? Isn''t death god alone?" "Of course not!" Lod pretended to be impatient and said, "Are you stupid? How can I be the only death god?" "Then... Is there a lot of death god?" "Of course!" "Then where are they?" "They are at Soul Society!" ... Well done! Nick Fury, who was far away from S. H. I. E. L. D., wished he could give her a hug. This information was too important! Soul Society! It turned out that death god was not alone, but an organization called "Soul Society"! Easy! The corners of Natasha''s mouth rose slightly. It seemed that her skills had not regressed. It was too easy to get death god''s words! On the other hand, although Lod, who was ''told'' by '', looked livid on the surface, as if he had said something wrong. But in fact... he was about tough to death! The ck Widow and Nick Fury thought that their goading was very effective, but in fact, it was all within Lod''s expectations. In a reasonable way, they revealed Soul Society''s news to S. H. I. E. L. D.. People like Nick Fury, who was a wily old fox, would only believe in the information they had obtained, right? This wave ah. This wave of S. H. I. E. L. D. was on the fifth floor, and Lod was in the atmosphere! He''s riding this wave! Chapter 14: The Shivering S.H.I.E.L.D

Chapter 14: The Shivering S.H.I.E.L.D

"Mr. death god." Natasha stroked the hair on her temples. "Since we are all protecting the safety of mankind, why can''t we join forces?" "Tch..." Lod hesitated for a moment, and an unnatural expression seemed to appear on his face. And this hesitant expression, as well as the fear that shed through his eyes, was all seen by Natasha who was sitting opposite him. "Is he afraid?" Natasha narrowed her eyes slightly. It was obvious that this man was tempted, but for some unknown reason, he dared not cooperate with them! What was the reason? What was this ''death god'' afraid of? "Mr. death god." Natasha decided to ask, "Mr. death god, although we don''t know what you are hesitating about, if there is a problem, maybe you can ask us. We can help you think of a way. What do you think?" A hint of struggle shed across Lod''s face. Lod''s hesitation, andplicated expression made S. H. I. E. L. D.''s people more convinced that they could get words out of death god! "Mr. death god." Natasha stepped forward and said in a low voice, "Please trust us. We just want to protect the world better. We will never leak your information." "But..." Lod was still a little hesitant and fearful. "Eh..." Natasha suddenly sighed and said with a sad face, "In fact, we are eager to cooperate with you. In addition to the idea of protecting the world, there is one more thing that we have not told you." "What is it?" Lod raised his eyebrows and asked. "It is an enemy of ours." Natasha said seriously, "They have been opposing us since the Second World War. They have secretly conductedrge-scale human experiments just to let the war sweep the world again!" Lod''s eyelids twitched. He had already thought of who she was referring to. Sure enough, the next second, Natasha said, "That evil organization is called ''Hydra''. They are the lifelong enemies of S. H. I. E. L. D.. Recently, we have received news that they have discovered the existence of ''hollow''!" What a surprise! Lod was almost fell for that deception! S. H. I. E. L. D. was going to suffer retribution sooner orter, didn''t they? "For the sake of the world not being destroyed, for the continuation and safety of humanity!" Natasha said with a serious look, "Mr. death god, I urgently ask you to cooperate with us!" Exaggerated... Lod was a little speechless. This S. H. I. E. L. D. really has no conscience. In order to deceive him, they even pulled out the Hydra. "Please!" Natasha spoke sincerely, her eyes full of tears. She looked like a great spirit who sacrificed himself for the human race. "I have no choice." Lod went down the slope with a helpless look on his face. He sighed and said, "But as a death god, contacting human beings without permission is strictly prohibited by the Soul Society. Once found out, I will be imprisoned!" Natasha''s expression suddenly became a little cold. From this seemingly simple words, S. H. I. E. L. D. analyzed a lot of information! Firstly, Soul Society strictly prohibited any form of contact between death god and human beings. Secondly, Soul Society hadws! From the above two points, Soul Society seemed to be more inclined to a country of than the organization, with strict order andws! "Natasha... Quick, continue to get his words and ask this so-called Soul Society!" Nick Fury said in a deep voice. After receiving the message, Natasha deliberately showed a surprised look, "A strong person like you," "There shouldn''t be much in Soul Society, right? "Tch..." Lod sneered, as if he was mocking them. "Me? Strong? Don''t f*ck with me, for Soul Society''s standard, I''m weak!" This was not a lie. After all, among the original Soul Society, he really could not be considered a strong person. There were simply too many people more powerful than him. "Ugh....." After hearing this, Natasha''s facial muscles twitched slightly, and her eyes were full of shock and horror! Nick Fury: ('''')! Coulson: ('''')! The rest of S. H. I. E. L. D.''s staff: ('''') Looking at Natasha who was shocked speechless, Lod was secretly delighted. He could already imagine that S. H. I. E. L. D.''s old fox was probably not any better! The truth was as Lod expected. Including Nick Fury, all of S. H. I. E. L. D.''s members who heard this subconsciously gasped! The death god in front of them, they thought that he was a rare existence among Soul Society. But they didn''t expect... This kind of man was just a small role in Soul Society! "Then... then you..." Natasha''s mind was already in a mess. She said in a confused tone, "I''m very sorry, sir. I want to ask, how many death god like you are there?" "Not much... just ten thousand." "Ten... ten thousand?" "Yes ---" "Then... how many death god who can be called the strong?" "Not many, just thirteen, all the captain of Gotei 13!" "Thirteen... How strong are they?" "Well..." Lod pondered for a moment, then pointed to himself and said, "death god like me, they only need one look to shock me to death with their Spiritual Power." "Are you kidding me?" Natasha swallowed her saliva and expressed her disbelief. There were actually tens of thousands of people like him in Soul Society? "No." Lod said with a very serious expression, "Gotei 13 is an important force to protect Soul Society. Every captain is an expert who has been tempered for hundreds of years, and will be recorded in the entire millennium history of Soul Society!" "Hundreds of years..." Natasha was stunned and then asked subconsciously, "Can I ask... How old are you this year?" "270 years old." Lod took a sip of coffee and said calmly, "Of course. Compared to those captains, I''m still too young." Natasha gritted her teeth with strong force. "death god... Is there no lifespan limit?" Lod looked at Natasha with a strange expression. "death god is in charge of death. How can there be a lifespan limit?" "....." Looking at his eyes, Natasha knew that she had asked a very stupid question. That was right! He was already death god, how could there be a limit to his lifespan? At this moment... Nick Fury felt a deep sense of powerlessness. A huge organization that has been passed down for a thousand years, in charge of all the dead souls, and also has the terrifying armed force of Gotei 13 Division, which has been discovered by them until now! How many years has the United States been established? Two hundred years! But the age of death god, who was casually pulled out, was above two hundred years old,parable to the history of the entire United States! Inparison... S. H. I. E. L. D. had only been established for a few decades. Even if he had grasped some future technology, he was simply asughable as a child in the face of such a colossus that had existed for over a thousand years! Although Lod looked serious on the surface, he was actually secretly delighted in his heart. Right... That''s it, ask more! At this moment, if he could materialize his heart, he would definitely be a sinister and cunning fox! The current S. H. I. E. L. D. was like a mouse. He was being attracted by the cheese that Lod had thrown down, and then unknowingly, step by step, he walked into the trap that he had already set up! The more he knew, the more he felt fear towards the unknown Soul Society! Chapter 15: The Punisher

Chapter 15: The Punisher

Fear originated from the unknown! Humans feared death, so they ced their hopes on hollow''s intangible belief, hoping that they could enter heaven after death. But when they learned that there was another world after death, their mood immediately became gloomy. The ce where humans would go after death was neither heaven nor hell, but a ce called Soul Society! There was no god or demon there. There was only death god! "Tell me..." Nick Fury''s already dark face also turned a little darker as his gaze swept over the group of experts. "Is what he said true or false?" In the office surrounded by soundproof ss, the most authoritative experts in the world, psychology, crime, micro-expressions, and negotiation, were gathered. Their only task was to analyze the psychology and behavior of ''death god'' from all angles and propose corresponding suggestions and countermeasures for Fury and Natasha! But now... The faces of all the experts seemed to be covered with ayer of white ash, as pale as a corpse. They looked at each other, at each other. The world''s top experts were unable to say a word for a long time. "Speak!" Nick Fury was enraged. He pped the table and roared, "What do I want you to do? Tell me!" "Director..." One of the more daring experts braced himself and said, "ording to our analysis, the credibility of what ''death god'' said is more than eighty percent." Eighty percent?! Nick Fury''s face twitched violently. Wasn''t this equivalent to telling him that it was a hundred percent? Thinking about the huge organization that had been around for thousands of years behind that ''death god'', Nick Fury felt a chill run down his spine! Nonsense... Nick Fury narrowed his eyes and tapped his knuckles on the table. He said faintly, "Natasha, try to continue talking about Hydra. Let''s see if we can change his mind." Hydra? The organization that was already defeated by him?! Nick Fury sneered in his heart. It was just an organization that had been destroyed by S. H. I. E. L. D. a long time ago. He could say whatever he wanted. Since ''death god'' had kept his mouth shut and said that he had to follow Soul Society''s order, then things were much simpler! He only needed to use a greater order to suppress the so-called Soul Society''s order! Death god could not contact humans without permission? What if someone came into contact with hollow and tried to use and transform him into a biological weapon? In just a few seconds, the sinister Nick Fury had already thought of how to trick this ''death god'' into working for them, S. H. I. E. L. D.! On the other side, Natasha suddenly had some information on the contact lenses on her retina. After reading the information, Natasha nodded imperceptibly and said, "Sir, we found something. It''s about why'' hollow ''suddenly appeared in New York." "Oh?" Lod raised his eyebrows slightly. "Tell me about it." "It''s about Hydra and hollow!" "ording to our investigation, not only does Hydra know about hollow, but he is also secretly carrying out an evil n!" Natasha said solemnly. One of our agent was ordered to lurk in the Hydra Organization and sacrificed his own life in exchange for this information! Hydra is secretly studying the possibility of human and hollow converting each other, and ns to use this as the foundation to create arge number of hollow to stir up the war of the entire world! As soon as she finished speaking. Natasha took out her notebook and disyed a series of relevant information! Photos of Hydra''s secret experiments, the direction of hollow''s research, the modification ideas of biological weapons, etc.. Marvelous... This reasoning, this prediction! If not for knowing the plot, Lod would have thought that the ck Widow was secretly reading the script! Nick Fury''s control was so sharp that even Lod was a little impressed. In just a few minutes, S. H. I. E. L. D. had already forged the information! Congrattions Hydra! Lod estimated that if Alexander Pierce knew that his subordinate Nick Fury had tricked the Hydra, he would be so angry that he would vomit blood! Natasha said to herself, "As you can see, in order to protect the peace of the world and to protect the future of mankind, we have to stop the Hydra!" "For this... We urgently hope that Mr. death god can join us and protect the world with us. We can destroy the evil Hydra and thwart their evil scheme!" It was reasonable and convincing! If the situation wasn''t wrong, Lod even wanted to apud them! "Hmm...." Lod pretended to hesitate for a moment, then gritted his teeth and said in a low voice, "Well... For the future of mankind and the peace of the world, I agree to cooperate with you, but the premise is that you must keep it a secret!" "No problem!" Natasha was overjoyed, and there was ecstasy in her eyes. It was not easy... After expending a great deal of effort, they finally managed to trick this arrogant ''death god'' into using a method of deception! In fact. S. H. I. E. L. D. was happy, and Lod was even happier! Not only had they sessfully infiltrated S. H. I. E. L. D., they had also received a surprise! After Nick Fury''s reminder, Lod suddenly thought of a n. If he couldn''t do something, he could find someone else to do it! For example... the Hydra! Human experiments, soul transformation experiments, artificial hollow experiments, and so on. If it were fora n led by the Hydra, then no one would find it strange. Moreover, Hydra had done many crazy things in World War II! In any case, Hydra''s notoriety had spread far and wide. In this way. On the surface, Hydra would attract his attention, and Lod could be at ease in collecting souls! Thank you for your great contribution, Chief Pierce! Thank you for Nick Fury''s n! "Looking forward to work with you!" Natasha stretched out her fair hand and looked at him with a smile. Lod also reached out and shook Natasha''s hand. He said meaningfully, "Me too." ... After the two sides reached an agreement, Natasha quickly apologized and left. Lod took Nemu and bought some clothes and snacks in the mall. The two strolled until night before carrying the somewhat tired Nemu home. Queens, Spirit Cleansing Pavilion. Lod carefully picked up the sleeping Nemu. Just as he was about to push open the door, he found that there was a ''corpse'' lying next to the trash can not far away! "Save... Save me!" The ''corpse'' squirmed a bit, then raised its head, revealing a standard American face. "It''s you?" Lod raised his eyebrows and was not surprised at all. He said lightly, "So... Frank, who did you meet this time? You were actually beaten so badly." This famous Mandated Punisher in Marvel World, the steel man who was nicknamed The Punisher, had a luxurious record of ughtering all superheroes and viins in parallel universes! It was hard to imagine that such a man would lie here on the verge of death! "It''s... the Bullseye!" Frank said in a dying voice, "He suddenly... became much stronger... like a monster!" Chapter 16: Frank’s Choice

Chapter 16: Frank''s Choice

Frank Castel, nicknamed ''Punisher'', was a typical European and American tough man. His angr face, well-trimmed beard, and ck skintight clothes with white skulls printed on them were his signature attire! The original Frank was born in the Marine Corps. Because of his excellent performance during battle and his powerful strength, he had been awarded medals many times. He could be considered a positive figure. But after Frank retired, when he had a meal with his wife and children in the park, he was killed by the gangs because he witnessed the transaction process. Although Frank himself relied on his powerful skills to escape from a gang killer, his wife and children died in the hands of a gang. Later, when Frank collected evidence and found the murderer who killed his wife and daughter, and told them to thew, the judge was repeatedly bribed by a gang, with all kinds of legal loopholes and money, and finally escaped the punishment he deserved. Feeling disheartened, Frank hated the unfairw and government, and finally decided to take revenge by himself, and thus contributed to the birth of the anti-hero - the punishment! So... what was the anti-hero? If heroes had a handsome appearance, powerful ability, correct behavior, and standard values, and would always be presented in front of the world with a perfect positive image. Then anti-hero... It was the hero who shed his halo, with the bloody side, that was cruel in the eyes of the world! They had many shorings, maybe it was a blurred view of good and evil, or a wretched ugly face, or a sad and miserable life... But they were not bad people, and they also had their own justice and bottom line! They were all flesh and blood, not so far away, and closer to the real ''Hero''! And Frank, the Mandated Punisher. He was an anti-hero who would use justice to violence, repay blood with blood, return teeth with teeth, and kill all criminals without mercy! In terms of heart, Lod actually liked these people more. Compared to super heroes who were full of benevolence, righteousness, and righteousness, these anti-heroes were obviously more real. Of course... Whether it was a hero or an anti-hero, all of this had nothing to do with Lod. He was only responsible for selling things. Lod first used Kaid to stop the bleeding for Frank and then stabilized his vital signs. He grabbed Frank''s arm and dragged him back to the store like a dead dog. Frank himself expressed no objection to Lod''s violent behavior. The premise was that if Frank could still protest. Speaking of which, Frank was also an old customer of this store. From a certain point of view, Frank should be one of the ''shareholders'' of this store. Without Frank''s friendly sponsorship, how could Lod buy such a decent property in Queens, who was worth every inch ofnd! Therefore, if it were for someone else lying here, Lod would definitely rather die outside than bring him back to the store. "Wow..." As soon as he opened Frank''s clothes, Lod couldn''t help but frown. There were many ces like abdomen and shoulder that were torn apart by firearms. The left leg was forcibly torn off from the root. This could be seen from the remaining flule-shaped muscles. Moreover, the bones of the right arm were broken in reverse. The ribs of the chest also had signs of copsing from the attack of a heavy object! After reading it, Lod couldn''t help but sigh, "This guy''s vitality is really f*cking tenacious!" If it were foranyone else, they would probably die ten times just from bleeding and pain! The reason why Frank was still alive was partly due to his abnormal physique and superhuman willpower, but also because of Lod''s goods! The main business of the Spirit Cleansing Pavilion, in addition to treating external injuries, was also selling him from time to time after he was extracted from the system. However, there were some small tools that were basically useless. The one who protected Frank from death was one of the ''small tools''. A healing talisman made by a professional team in charge of treatment can be injected with a certain amount of spiritual energy and activate the talisman to provide a long period of continuous healing for the injured. Although the healing talisman saved Frank''s life, it was only limited to this. "Tsk tsk..." Lod frowned when he saw this. "This injury... is basically incurable!" This degree of injury was no longer something that could be treated. Therefore, there were only two ways to save Frank! Either the 4th Division captain who was proficient in Kaid came, or he now drew Zanpakuto Minazuki! However, it was a pity that Lod did not meet these two requirements! Kaid belonged to Kido, but it was different from thebat use ''Bakudo'' and ''Hado''. It was a special kind of Kido that was specially developed for treatment. Lod usually did not pay much attention to it, so his level was limited to the lowest level. As for the Zanpakuto, Minazuki was even more unreliable. He had just finished ten consecutive draws, how could he have the soul to draw again? Lod turned his eyes to look at Nemu and suddenly thought that this little girl might have a way! "Nemu." Lod rubbed the little loli''s hair and said gently, "Do you have a way to save him?" "No, only high-level Kaid can save him." Nemu bit his finger and said, "Or if there is aboratory now, I can try to transform him and save him." Laboratory... Are you referring to the technology development bureau of Kurotsuchi Mayuri? This girl is more unreliable than Zanpakuto! But he was now poor, where could he go to get aboratory! "Here, you hear her too." Lod shrugged with a face full of regret. "It''s not that I don''t want to save you, but I really don''t have the ability at the moment." This time, Frank was dead for sure! "Brother..." Nemu tugged at Lod''s sleeve and blinked his big eyes. "Do you want to save this person?" "Yes." Lod sighed. "But unfortunately, we can''t save him." "Something is wrong." Nemu suddenly pursed his lips into a smile and rebuked, "Brother you dummy! Isn''t there another way?" "There''s another way?" "That''s right ---" "What method?" "Brother, have you forgotten what you are?" "You mean... death god?" "That''s right!" Nemu shook his head proudly and said, "death god is in charge of souls and death. The death of a physical body can not represent the true meaning of ''death''!" That''s right! Lod''s eyes lit up. Why didn''t he think of it? He immediately picked up Nemu and kissed him fiercely. "Ha ha ha... Nemu, you are so smart!" Nemu was right! If he wanted to save Frank, there was another way, which was to make him death god, and also win over Frank. Wouldn''t it be killing two birds with one stone? As for whether he would be betrayed by Frank after bing death god, Lod had never considered such a question. Will the strong be afraid of the weak? No! Espada# 10 is unruly and sees death god as a g, but why would he obey Aizen? Isn''t it because the gap in strength is too big and can only bow down! So.... As long as he was always stronger than Frank, wouldn''t it be fine? Lod, who had the system''s golden finger, if he didn''t even have this bit of confidence, he might as well hang himself in the morning. In the future, how would he be able to contact Death? Lod expressed his anticipation! He hoped that after bing death god, The Punisher would be able to bring something different to this chaotic world! Chapter 17: Man Under The Abyss of Despair

Chapter 17: Man Under The Abyss of Despair

He would do as he said. Moreover, Frank''s breathing gradually weakened. If he dyed any longer, he was afraid that it would really be toote! Lod carried the dying Frank with one hand and Nemu followed closely behind. The two of them arrived at the secret space below the Spirit Cleansing Pavilion. Before officially letting Frank be death god, he still needed to ask for his opinion. If he was unwilling, he naturally would not force it! Because it was in the physical state, his zanpakuto transformed into a cane with the symbol of death god printed at the bottom. There is only one use for this thing, which is to push the soul of the living out of the body. In the original work, Rukia and Kisuke Urahara used this method to help the protagonist Kurosaki Ichigo out of the physical state. At this moment, Frank Castle was just about to exhale hisst breath, Lod raised his cane to the forehead and then poked it hard! Pop --- A slightly transparent Frank was instantly pushed out of his body by the cane. There was also a long chain on his chest! "Yo!" Lod held the cane with both hands and smiled gently. "Frank, how do you feel now?" "Pant..Pant..." Frank knelt on the ground, breathing rapidly, his face was pale. "Why... my breathing... it feels so difficult!" "It''s normal." Lod smiled faintly and said, "After a living person''s soul leaves their body, it''s normal for them to have difficulty breathing. There''s no need to panic." A living person? Soul? Body? "What do you mean?" Frank was confused and could not understand the meaning of this string of words. "It means..." Lod pointed his cane to the side. "You are dead, Frank." "I''m dead?" Frank looked in the direction where the cane pointed and his pupils shrank to the size of a needle. "Wait... Lod, is that my body?" "Not yet." Lod nced at it and said, "However, just wait." From the moment the soul left the body, the ''time of death'' of the body woulde to a standstill. From now on, there was about one or two hours before Frank''s body wouldpletely die! "I... am dead?" Frank''s face was as pale as paper. His thick lips trembled slightly, and his eyes revealed a touch of pain and darkness. "Even you... can''t save me?" Under the man''s gaze that was full of hope, Lod shook his head silently. "No." "The injury you suffered is too serious and irreversible. I am sorry, Frank." Thest hope in the man''s eyes disappeared with this sentence. "Sigh..." Frank''s face was ashen. There was endless anger and grievance in his heart, but he had nowhere to release it. He was dead. However, the enemy who killed his wife and children was still atrge, enjoying the life of being under one person and above ten thousand people. He hated it! He hated himself for being powerless, hated thew and the government for being unfair, and hated this absurd world even more! "Ah!" Frank punched the ground and roared at the top of his lungs, wantonly venting the resentment and dissatisfaction in his chest! "Ahem... Excuse me." Lod spoke in a timely manner, "Actually, there is another way to let you live in another form. I just don''t know if you are willing." "What" Hearing that Lod said that there was a way to keep him alive, Frank immediately widened his eyes and said impatiently, "What method? No matter what price I have to pay, I am willing!" "Including your soul?" "About that..." Frank hesitated. In the western world, those who said that they would pay for their souls were basically demons! In Frank''s opinion, since Lod said that he was a soul, there was a high chance that he was also a demon! After calming down, Frank discovered a problem. Since he was in a soul state, how did Lod see him? This was definitely a demon that ran away from hell! But so what if they were demons? When his wife and children died, did God pity them? When he ced his hopes on thew, when did the government ever be fair? No! No! No! Since that was the case... It was better to fall into hell. Even if he had to sacrifice his soul, he would avenge his dead wife and children! "Including... my soul!" Frank did not hesitate and said decisively, "As long as you can let me take revenge, be it the soul or life, you can take it away!" "Very good, Frank." Lod nodded with satisfaction, thinking, "Since you agree, I have a few things to tell you." "Do you want to sign a contract?" "Contract?" "Yes, it''s the kind that demons often use. The burning parchment has a lot of bullsh*t written in it." "...." Lod looked at Frank speechlessly. "Frank, I am very curious. How did you connect me with the demons?" Frank: "This is how TV shows are yed. Demons will pay for their souls." "Frank... watch less TV shows." Lod rubbed his eyebrows and said, "I''m not a demon, and I don''t want your soul." "Yeah sure, that''s what demon says." Frank''s face was full of an expression that he would never believe. "So how do you n to resurrect me? Do you want to turn me into a demon too?" "... Forget it." "Lower your head and look at the chain on your chest." Lod was toozy to exin to him. Only then did Frank notice that there was a chain extending from his chest, linking him to his body. ng --- Frank tugged at the chain and frowned. "It''s quite sturdy. What is this for?" "Chain of Karma." Lod said, "A chain used to connect the soul and the body. Once the chain breaks, you will diepletely." "Oh..." Frank did not care too much. "Compared to these things, I care more about how you will revive me." A strange smile appeared on Lod''s face. "Frank, I never said that I would revive you." "What?" Just as Frank was about to say something, a cold light suddenly shed in front of his eyes! Dang! A crisp sound, as well as sparks, Frank saw that the chain in front of his chest was cut off by a sharp sword! "!" Frank''s pupils dted. He remembered very clearly that Lod had just said that this chain was connected to the body. Once the chain broke, he would never be able to revive! "Alright." Lod said calmly, "Now, you arepletely unable to revive, Frank." "F*ck you!" Veins popped up on Frank''s forehead as he roared, "What have you done? Demon!" "As you can see." Lod said indifferently, "I cut off the link between you and your body." "Lod!" Frank was so angry that his face twisted slightly. He gnashed his teeth and said, "Bastard! To think that I trusted you so much, and you actually lied to me!" "Calm down, Frank." Lod said, "The definition of living doesn''t necessarily mean living in the form of a human. There are other ways to do it." "Hmph." Frank sneered, "So, you intend to turn me into a demon?" "Of course not." Lod shook his head, not intending to exin to him. He continued, "If you want to live and have the power to take revenge, then it is best not to have so many problems." Frank, who came from the army, inherited the fine tradition of the army. After a moment of silence, he said in a low voice, "No problem, even if I will be a demon, I will live!" "Very good, a good spirit." Lod said, "Compared to using your mouth, I think it is better to let you experience it yourself." Instead of wasting his breath and exining to Frank, Lod felt that it was better to directly make a move. This way, it would be simpler! "Very good!" Frank obviously did not like theplicated exnation. He revealed his white teeth and said, "I hateplicated stuff. Just tell me, what do I need?" Chapter 18: 72 Hours

Chapter 18: 72 Hours

"Live." Lod stretched out a finger and said lightly, "You only need to live. That''s all." "Bakudo #1: Restrain!" "Bakudo #61: Six Rods Prison of Light!" Seal! Frank''s hands were tied back, and Kido temporarily sealed them. Plop --- Frank looked at Lod in surprise. "What are you doing?" "You will know soon." Lod said and snapped his fingers. Pa! Abyss of Despair suddenly appeared. Frank felt empty below him, falling like a meteorite. A few secondster, the sound of a heavy object falling to the ground came from the deep pit, apanied by Frank''s scream. Lod followed closely behind and jumped off Abyss of Despair. At the bottom of the cave. Although Frank, who had fallen at the bottom of the pit, was not hurt too much because he was a soul, he still broke out in a cold sweat. Freely falling down for a few seconds... He used to y high altitude parachutes, but he did not have the stimtion of this thing! After calming down a little, Frank noticed that the surrounding environment was extremely dark and silent. It seemed to be a little depressed! What was he nning to do? Frank looked a little confused. He thought that Lod first bound his hands and then threw him into a pit. This operation looked a little familiar! Wait a minute... Wasn''t this way they treated the captives when they were in Vietnam? "Wait... Lod." Frank suddenly had a bad feeling. Looking at Lod in front of him, his eyelids jumped wildly. "Don''t tell me you want me to crawl out from here?" "You''re pretty sharp, Frank." Lod leaned on his cane and said lightly, "I want you to crawl out from here." "..." A cross appeared on Frank''s forehead. "Are you fucking kidding me? My hands are tied by you. How can I climb out of here?" Lod raised his eyebrows slightly. "Who is joking with you? I am serious." "Lod... Are you f*cking crazy?" Frank''s forehead was already dripping with sweat. "This hole is at least a hundred meters deep. How can a human not use his hands to climb up!" Lod: "Then you should stop being a human." "?" Looking at Lod''s expression, Frank suddenly felt a chill in his heart. He knew that he was not joking. "You... are you serious?" Frank''s tone was full of concern. "Of course." Lod nodded and smiled. "If you want to live and avenge your wife and children, you have to rely on yourself to climb out of here." "What if I can''t do it?" Frank asked again, "What will happen? Will you starve to death in this ce?" Lod narrowed his eyes and tapped his cane on Frank''s chest. His lips moved slightly. "Frank, the first Erosion is about to begin." "First Erosion?" Just as Frank was about to ask him what he meant, he suddenly felt a sharp paining from the depths of his soul! An unimaginable pain! It even made this man, who was known for being iron-blooded and tough, roll on the ground in pain, grinding his teeth! He had tried to take out the remaining bullet fragments in his body when there was no anesthetic, but the pain at that time was beyond everything that he had experienced! The erosion came quickly and left quickly. "This... He... Lod... What is it?" Frank and hollowy weakly on the ground, looking at Lod with lifeless eyes. "The corrosion of the chains." Lod continued, "Do you remember what I said before? The chains are not only connected to the body and soul, but also to the soul. At the same time, it also symbolizes whether your soul and heart areplete! Under normal circumstances, the speed at which the chains corroded would not be this fast, but in this Abyss of Despair, the process of the chains eroding would be shortened to 72 hours! Once the chains on your chest arepletely eroded, it means that you will lose your heart. Your wife and children, your memories, your past, your experiences... all of these things will disappear. And you... You will be a monster with no mercy or reason, acting on instinct, and eating the souls of humans. This method is very risky! But Lod has no choice. At present, there is only one way to make ordinary people be death god! Beggar can''t be chooser, right? Even if he wanted to learn Rukia''s method of injecting death god''s strength, Frank''s soul wouldn''t be able to bear it! Not everyone could be death god. Not everyone could be like Kurosaki Ichigo. Spiritual Power, who was born with a huge body, could perfectly withstand death god''s power. He could not do this, and Frank was even worse! "What if I... be a monster?" Frank asked. "At that time..." Lod interrupted him with a cold tone. "I will kill you with my own hands!" Lod was serious! From his words, Frank did not have the slightest doubt. He could even feel the faint killing intent in Lod''s eyes! But the strange thing was. Frank did not feel afraid. Instead, his heart became very calm. To him, his wife and children were few and could make him feel warm memories. If even these were to be deprived, then it would be better to die! The punisher never feared death! He was afraid that his wife and children had not been avenged, and justice had not been served! "Thank you, Lod!" Frank revealed a set of white teeth, his eyes shing with fanaticism, and grinned, "Rather than turning into a monster that doesn''t even have memories, it would be better to die in your hands!" Frank understood one thing, if he wanted to obtain power, he had to pay the price! And now. This opportunity hade, and he only needed to pay the price of ''a little''! A hint of appreciation appeared in Lod''s eyes. He said, "Good awareness. Since you are ready, I will remind you again." "Okay." Frank listened carefully and knew that what Lod said next was very important. Lod continued, "The time of erosion is about 72 hours, which is about three days. But in fact, it will be determined by individual circumstances, and thest erosion of the chain is far more painful and faster than the sum in front. If you don''t want to be a monster, there is only one way to find the power hidden in the depths of your soul that has never been excavated! It may be a person, an animal, or an object. In short, it is the existence of your soul and belief, and the dialogue in your heart with it. Then... call it! It was not good to exin too much, so Lod simply did not exin, only telling Frank some necessary things. As for whether it would seed or not, it would depend on the will of heaven! "I understand." Frank said very calmly, "As long as I find the power hidden in the depths of my soul, I can live and obtain the power of revenge, right?" "Simply put... yes." Lod nodded slightly and then said, "I will wait for you up there. I hope you can seed... Frank, I don''t want to kill you with my own hands." "Hehe..." Chapter 19: Pale Justice

Chapter 19: Pale Justice

It had been seventy hours since Frank entered Abyss of Despair. During this period. Frank tried to climb up countless times, even using his teeth to bite the bulge on the rock wall, just to rece his hands and let him climb a little higher! But even so, Frank''s best record only climbed up two or three meters, and the price was a good tooth. "Time is almost up." Lod thought to himself, "Frank... don''t force me to kill you with my own hands." Abyss of Despair went down. Frank and hollowy weakly on the ground, a hint of bitterness on their faces. He had been careless. He had originally thought that as Lod had said, finding the power hidden in the depths of his soul was very simple. However, after these dozens of hours and countless attempts, Frank was on the verge of despair. There was even a trace of doubt in his heart, thinking that Lod was lying to him! Where was the power hidden in the depths of his soul? In this silent and quiet darkness, Frank had called out countless times, prayed countless times, and even begged... but he had not received a response! Only the chains became shorter under the erosion, and now only the short section of his chest was left. The pain of his soul and the despair in his heart all indicated his ending, and he would disappear like this chain! But Frank was unwilling. His consciousness gradually became hazy, and Frank felt as if he had a dream. In the dream, there were his family, and there were also the dead souls that had died under his hands. These scenes were switched back and forth, like antern running on horseback. ... A cold touch came. Frank opened his eyes and found himself lying in the ruins. It was raining heavily in the gray sky. The raindrops fell on his body, cold and bone-chilling. Frank slowly got up and his eyes were a little confused. "Where... is this ce?" "This is your inner world." A man in a white trench coat appeared. His appearance was somewhat simr to Frank. "You... Who are you?" Frank immediately raised his vignce. All the muscles in his body were tight and ready to fight back at any time. "Pitiful... pathetic..." Frank, who was in white, said coldly, "How many times do I have to call you to hear my name?" Frank''s eyes turned cold. "I''ve never seen you before. Who are you? Why do you look like me?" "Can''t you tell?" The white-robed Frank sneered, his face showing disdain. "I am you... Frank!" "You are me?" A light shed in Frank''s mind. He suddenly remembered what Lod had said before. He subconsciously asked, "You are the power hidden in my soul that Lod said?" "You can say that." The white-robed Frank said lightly, "But to be more urate, it should be the power of death god that belongs to you." "Great!" Frank''s eyes lit up. "Hurry up and give me strength, or I''ll turn into a monster!" "Give you strength?" "Frank, you might have made a mistake." "What do you mean?" Frank frowned and asked in confusion, "Aren''t you my power?" "Tell me, what do you want?" Frank said coldly. "I..." Frank was suddenly stunned and did not know how to answer this question. Yes... What do I want? He had never thought about this before and only took revenge with anger. Destroy all sins! But when Frank asked, Frank suddenly did not know how to answer this question. "Frank..." "Do you remember how many lives fell under your muzzle?" Frank said lightly. A hundred, two hundred? Or a thousand, two thousand? What are you pursuing? Revenge? Or uphold justice? Or is it just venting his anger? Tell me, Frank! Are you an avenger or a Mandated Punisher? Frank clenched his fists, blue veins popping up on his forehead. "Is there any difference?" "There''s a difference..." Frank, in white, had a deep gaze. "I need to know your answer. Tell me your real answer, Frank!" Frank was silent. Just as Frank in white had said, most of the time, he could not figure it out. Was he an avenger swallowed by anger, or was he an executioner who executed justice? Frank lowered his head. His eyes were full of loneliness. He muttered to himself, "I was desperate..." I was also disappointed... Every time I thought back to that day, when the sinful bullets pierced their chests, my anger could not be contained. It was even about to swallow my reason! I know very well... As long as there are benefits in this world, then sin will never be eliminated. This is a lonely and endless war! Anger is my bullet! Hatred is my blood! And justice... is my belief! Since thew and order can not be judged, then I will be the one to punish and protect the ridiculous and pale justice! To use violence to suppress violence, to repay blood with blood! This is not revenge... It is punishment! The sinner should be killed! Frank''s eyes were red and he roared. The invisible spiritual energy shook and set off a soaring tornado! "Remember your belief at this moment..." Frank, in white, revealed a smile with a trace of gratification and pity. "Call... Frank!" "Call... my name!" ... Boom!!!! A burning meteor shot into the sky from the bottom of the pit and then quickly fell on the ground! "Oh?" Lod raised his eyebrows slightly and said with a smile, "It seems that you have seeded, Frank." Frank, who was wearing a ck windbreaker, had a huge white skull imprinted on his back, and on his hand was zanpakuto, who belonged to him alone! Unlike Lod''s zanpakuto, Frank''s zanpakuto was a standard western knight sword. This sword had no gorgeous appearance, no gorgeous decorations, just an ordinary and simple sword that could be easily overlooked! "This sword..." Lod''s gaze fell on the knight sword, and he was slightly surprised in his heart. Zanpakuto was the manifestation of his soul. In other words, the style, appearance, and ability were all rted to his soul. However, Frank''s zanpakuto was actually an ordinary western knight sword. This was somewhat beyond Lod''s expectations. "Thank you." After Frank thanked Lod, he turned to look at the sword in his hand and muttered, "Is this... my power?" "Congrattions." Lod pped his hands and said, "From today on, you are no longer Frank, but death god - Frank!" "Ha..." Frank grinned and shook his head. "Compared to the title of death god, I liked The Punisher better." "Then the third lesson ---" Lod pulled out sword from his cane and pointed it at Frank. "Let me see your zanpakuto ability." Compared to Frank calling death god, he was more curious about the ability of this seemingly ordinary sword. "Good!" Frank did not object. He smiled and said, "I was almost killed by you. It is not too much for me to unleash my sword, is it?" Lod smiled and said, "If you can do it." "Be careful, Lod." Frank used his rough hand to touch the sword, and his eyes were heavy. He said in a low voice, "This is my first time using it. If I kill you, I will not be responsible!" "Come on!" Lod narrowed his eyes, and the huge Spiritual Power was instantly released, like andslide or tsunami, rolling up waves of wind and waves in the air! Frank crossed his sword in front of his chest, red at him, growled, and said, "Justice is pale and humble, but it is not powerless!" "Shikai - Pale Justice" Chapter 20: Two-gun Frank

Chapter 20: Two-gun Frank

"Ha ha ha..." Frankughed and said, "Do you like it? I can''t give it to you even if I like it!" "No need." Lod smiled back. "My sword is also not bad." "Be careful!" Frank suddenly raised his hand. The moment the voice was released, the trigger had already been pressed down! When a person spoke, it just so happened to be the moment when his mind was the most rxed! For the Mandated Punishers, theirbat style was never constrained by the rules, and everything was done to kill the other party as the final goal! Frank wasn''t worried about killing Lod because from Spiritual Power''s situation just now, it was clear that he was at an absolute disadvantage. If he wanted to win, he could only rely on sneak attacks! Boom! The spear de let out a loud roar, like the roar of a wild beast. It spewed out zing mes, pushing a metal bullet out of the rifling! Sou! The speed of the bullet was extremely fast, even piercing through dozens of meters of air. As if there was no resistance at all, it shot straight towards Lod! "Too slow ---" Lod smiled indifferently, and then took half a step, and zanpakuto suddenly shed! Zanjutsu - Sword Pressure! The naked eye could see that Spiritual Power was condensed on sword''s de, and then aimed at the bullet, and swung down hard at sword! ng - Sword''s de split open the bullet, causing countless sparks to fly in all directions! Lod, who originally thought that it was over, suddenly saw a strange and inexplicable smile on the corner of Frank''s mouth. He immediately thought that it was not good! Pata --- The cracked bullet emitted a sound simr to a spring machine expanding, followed by countless steel needles that shot out like a storm of pear blossoms! Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... Hoho - Cicada Shell! Lod moved his ankle and instantly disappeared, leaving behind only a coat! Poof... Countless steel needles shot out and pierced through the coat, leaving a dense hole like a beehive! "Sheesh..." Lod gasped when he saw this. He thought that Frank was too vicious. If it were forhim, what would happen? "Did he dodge?" Frank narrowed his eyes slightly and memorized Lod''s footsteps in his mind. Then, he raised the gun de in his right hand. "This time... increase the speed of the bullet!" Bang - This time, the bullet was at least three times faster than the previous one. In almost a blink of an eye, it arrived in front of Lod! "So fast!" Lod eximed in surprise, but his body was calm andposed. He held zanpakuto horizontally in front of his chest and blocked the shot! Dang! The bullet with three times the speed of the chamber was pushed back by the tremendous inertia. Even with Lod''s physical fitness, it was inevitable for him to be pushed back a step. "elerate!" Frank shouted coldly. He did not give Lod any time to catch his breath as he fired eighteen shots with his right hand! Bang! Bang! Bang! The eighteen bullets roared and tore through the air, bringing with them mes that could be seen with the naked eye as they attacked in all sorts of arcs in the air! "This is... Arc Shot?" Lod had a strange expression on his face. If he remembered correctly, this should be the skill of the Assassins. Was this Frank''s own ability or zanpakuto''s ability? But right now, there was no time to think about it. The eighteen bullets made a huge arc in the air like a fishing, surrounding Lod inside! "Gotcha!" Frank narrowed his eyes. In the past, no one had ever been able to escape this move of his! "However... he is still too inexperienced." Lod''s eyes narrowed slightly. He smiled indifferently and said, "Frank, at this level of a child, there is no way to defeat me." After saying that. Zanpakuto unsheathed his sword and turned into countless rays of sword''s light! The speed of the consecutive shes was so fast that it could no longer be captured by the naked eye. It was as if in an instant, eighteen bullets were cut off! "I guessed it long ago." Seeing that the bullet was split open, Frank did not panic. Instead, he said confidently, "Unfortunately, Lod, you forgot that my bullet is not just a bullet!" Ka! After the eighteen bullets split open, the familiar sound of a machine expansion rang out once more! Boom! Boom! Boom! With Lod as the center, a violent explosion suddenly urred within a radius of several meters, mixed with poisonous gas, mes, steel needles, and other attacks! "Did i get him?" Frank carefully observed the situation of Lod in the smoke, but he suddenly felt a chilling from behind him! It was him The attack just now did not seed! Frank instantly reacted, the gun de in his left hand turned back and shed! Dang --- The ttwo des shed! "You are really amazing!" Frank looked at the unscathed Lod and gritted his teeth in anger. "Don''t you have too many abilities?" At this moment, Lod did not know whether tough or cry. He suddenly had a trace of curiosity towards Frank''s zanpakuto ability. Eighteen bullets actually had eighteen different effects. Could it be that zanpakuto''s ability could change the structure and attributes of the bullets? "You are not half bad either!" Frank grinned and said, "You can actually dodge that move!" "Thank you for your praise." Lod narrowed his eyes and smiled. With just the strength of one hand, he hadpletely suppressed Frank. Thetter was almost about to kneel! Frank gritted his teeth and struggled. His spiritual energy waspletely inferior to Lod''s, and his physical fitness was even worse. He could only be suppressed! "Is it over?" Lod was a little disappointed. "If it''s only to this extent, it seems that your hope of revenge is still far away." Although Frank''s zanpakuto ability seemed to be very fancy, it was actually very ordinary! Not only did it not have the additional effects of the Kido anility, it also did not have the additional effect of the sh ability. It only changed the attributes of the bullets. This ability was really a bit useless. "Is that so?" Frank suddenly smiled strangely. "Lod, fighting is not just about the strength of each other. The most important thing is intelligence!" "Oh?" Lod raised his eyebrows and asked curiously, "What other information do you have?" Frank suddenly took a step back and after pulling away from Lod, he raised the gun de that he had never used before in his left hand. "Left hand!" Lod instantly understood. Frank had always been using the gun de of his right hand, but he had never used the gun de of his left hand! Could it be... Did the gun de on his left have other abilities? Just as Lod was thinking, he saw Frank raise the gun de of his left hand and aim it at his heart. Then, he revealed a smile. "Lod..." "There are two parts of the Shikai of Pale Justice. One of the guns is called Justice. It can modify the additional attributes of bullets with my mind. You have just seen it." "The other gun is called Pale. It can add some additional abilities to me." "For example..." Bang! The sound of gunfire rang out, and a blood-red bullet entered Frank''s chest! "Until death!" Frank raised his head. His eyes were blood-red, and the spiritual energy around his body boiled and exploded. There were faint signs of a breakthrough! "There is only one use for it!" "Increase all my attributes to a great extent, and during this period of time, no matter what kind of damage I suffer, I will not die!" OK! That was very much a Punisher. Chapter 21: Blood for Blood, Violence Against Violence

Chapter 21: Blood for Blood, Violence Against Violence

The battle ended very quickly. Although Frank''s tactical aplishment was extremely high, with the exception of the arc shooting with a hundred shots and the different abilities of the left and right des, he caused a lot of trouble for Lod. But facing the serious Lod, Frank could only lose in the end. One sword! After the Shikai, Lod used Shinso to step through instantly and breaking the sound barrier. Without any reaction from Frank, he urately prated his abdomen, so that after a while, the pain nerves responded. As for Lod, except for the slightly damaged clothes, the rest could be said to be unscathed! Frank was obviously surprised by this result. He did not expect the gap between the two to be so big! Lod felt very normal. The battle between death god is the battle of Spiritual Power! No matter how powerful your zanpakuto, Zanjutsu, Kido or skills are, what matters the most is still Spiritual Power! Just like Soul Society''s Captain-Commander, the first death god in a thousand years: Yamamoto Genrysai Shigekuni. The real horror of this Captain-Commander is not his ''Ryuujin Jakka'', but his own huge Spiritual Power, even if he didn''t use his zanpakuto to fight, it''s still enough to crush 90 of death god! Therefore, Frank did not lose out. After all, he had only just been promoted to death god. Although his zanpakuto could reach the Shikai, his Spiritual Power''s essence was only eighth-ss, just equivalent to an ordinary death god. When he met Lod, who was a ranking official, and in the state of zanpakuto''s Shikai, wasn''t it natural for him to be crushed? "I will remember this wound." Frank said sullenly, "Next time, I will definitely open a hole in your stomach!" Anyone who opened a hole in their stomach would probably be as unhappy as Frank. "Okay, if you can do it." Lod shrugged, indicating that he did not care. However, he felt that Frank should be impossible in this life. With the golden finger, he would grow up at an extremely fast speed, and the distance between him and them would growrger andrger! Perhaps one day... He can also be like Aizen, and can crush a Captain level death god! "It won''t be very far!" Lod silently said in his heart. With Soul King Development System, surpassing Aizen was just a matter of time. Back to the topic. Lod admired Frank very much, not only because hisbat aplishments were extremely high, but also because of his adaptability to strange situations! Death god had zanpakuto, but there were very few people who could perfectly adapt to their own abilities and maximize their potential. Most of death god was zanpakuto, who had slowly adapted and familiarized himself over the long years through cultivation and battle. But Frank was different! Frank, as a Mandated Punisher, had an extremely high degree of sensitivity to battle. He possessed extremely strongbat discipline, will, and tactics, and he was able to convert them into reality! The gun de in his right hand could follow the user''s will, consume an indefinite amount of spiritual energy, and create multi-purpose bullets. Currently included but not limited to: sting, eleration, mes, poison gas, canister, and freezing six types. It was unknown if it would increase in theter stages. As for the gun de in his left hand, it could condense Reishi into a bullet, and then use the gun to inject it into the body of the soul, giving different effects to the victim and giving others! ''Until Death'' is one of them, simr to the effect of adrenaline booster, but the extent of improvement is far greater than that, it is a desperate skill. There is also a type of bullet effect, after entering the human body, there is a healing effect, and the most important thing is that the effect can be superimposed with other healing effect! It can be said that ''Pale Justice'', Was very consistent with the style of the Mandated Punishers! "Then... Frank." Lod said lightly, "You have power now. What are you going to do next?" Frank was slightly stunned, and then his eyes were quickly filled with mes of anger. "This question... is there a need to ask?" He did not forget who was the culprit who had caused him to suffer so much and almost lose his life! The bullseye! This assassin, the sins that flowed on his body, even if he was thrown into hell, he would not be able to wash them clean! "Of course it is revenge!" Frank''s eyes revealed a fierce light, revealing a slightly sinister smile, "Using blood to repay blood, using violence to deal with violence, this is the style of The Punisher!" "I wish you good luck." Lod took a step back and made a gesture of invitation. "I will." Frank nodded heavily and said with a serious face, "When Ie back, my life will be yours!" He never easily made promises to others, but to the man in front of him who gave him strength and a second life, Frank made the biggest promise! "No need." Lod smiled and shook his head, "Frank, I saved you because I wanted to save you." Your life is yours and does not belong to anyone, so you do not need to be grateful to me. Because of longing and gratitude, rashly offering your life and loyalty is the most stupid behavior for me. To subdue a person and use kindness to coerce him was the worst method, and Lod disdained it. Even if he agreed today, with Frank''s character, if not for sincere, how long could this rtionshipst? So ah... Let out a long line to catch the big fish! Lod was not in a hurry. Anyway, the favor that Frank owed would not disappear. Sooner orter, it would be his! "Well, since you insist." Frank looked at him deeply and sighed, "Your words are always very reasonable. I will use my own eyes to confirm whether you are worthy of me following you." ... Fisk Tower! The biggest underworld leader of the United States, Kingpin, who was known as the king of the underworld, lived on the top floor of this building! "Kingpin... Bullseye..." Under the moonlight, Frank was dressed in a ck windbreaker. He was like death god who wanted to im his victim''s life. His eyes were filled with killing intent. "The time of your death... has arrived!" Frank slowly walked towards the Fisk Tower. In the past, he had to put in a lot of effort in order to sneak in, but now he didn''t need it. In the state of death god''s spirit body, these people without spiritual power could not see Frank at all. The inside of the building was brightly lit and decorated. Frank was in the middle, but the people who were patrolling did not notice it at all. "Let''s start from here..." Frank muttered in his heart. Zanpakuto''s Shikai - Pale Justice! Without any superfluous words or any signs, Frank began his ''Massacre''! "Evil people, no need to be forgiven!" Bang! The roaring bullet instantly shot out of the chamber, piercing through a fierce-looking man in a suit! A person suddenly died from a headshot, and the rest of the people who were patrolling saw this scene and instantly burst into amotion! "What happened?" "Peter is dead!" "We''re under attack! We''re under attack!" Bang! Another person was shot in the head. The thick white substance mixed with blood sttered on the person next to him! "Help... Help!" "Shoot! Shoot!" "Where is he? Where is the intruder?" Frank was expressionless. The gun de let out a wanton roar and pierced the bullets into their chests! "It''s... it''s a demon!" "He''s a demon, we can''t see him!" "Kill him! Kill him!" "Don''t kill me! It''s not me!" In the face of death, all lives were equal. When they stood on the side of sin and bullied the weak, did they also think that they would be destroyed by a stronger force? Obviously... they had never heard of it! "Evil should be punished!" Frank did not pay any attention to the pleading and crying of these people. He mercilessly pulled the trigger and reaped the lives of these people! Listen... It was the sound of death! Bang! Bang! Bang! The cries and pleading gradually weakened. Frank walked past the blood and corpses and headed towards the top floor of the Fisk Tower. Tonight, the moonlight was really beautiful! Chapter 22: Bullseye

Chapter 22: Bullseye

On the top floor of Fisk Tower. In a magnificent office, a fat bald man sat on a soft sofa, his eyes revealing a bit of fierceness. This man''s name was Kingpin, he was the Emperor of the underworld in New York and even the entire United States. He was born with an evil mind! In the past, Kingpin conducted a massacre on the other gangs and colluded with the current politicians to establish thergest and most ferocious underworld empire! But today... Kingpin was not in a good mood and felt strangely angry. Just now, there was an rm downstairs. Someone of unknown identity broke in and killed his subordinates! But this was not the point. As the Emperor of the underworld, Kingpin had long been used to this kind of thing. Whether it was a super hero or an opponent in the underworld, there were simply too many people who wanted his life. If a super hero did note one day, he would feel that something was wrong. But no matter which time, Kingpin did not have this strange feeling. It was normal for someone to kill him! But... where was the person? From the moment the first person died, to the death of everyone, Kingpin did not see the shadow of the attacker at all! The surveince video had been confirmed many times. No matter how many times he slowed down, it was very certain that there was no enemy at all! At first, Kingpin suspected that the other party might be a mutant or a super hero who had a simr ability to stealth. However, the infrared scanning device did not show any body temperature at all. "Bastard!" In a fit of anger, Kingpin smashed all the monitoring devices, and his eyes showed a trace of ruthlessness. "Who is it that wants my life?" A ''monster'' that could not be found with any detection equipment, Kingpin did not intend to confront him directly. As the saying goes, the leader''s life worth as much as thousand peasants! The life of an Emperor of the underworld was naturally more valuable than the lives of these minions. In the face of such an existence that could not be exined by science, Kingpin decided to abandon them without hesitation and escape alone. But before he escaped, he still needed one person to help him stall this ''monster''! "Monsters... need to be dealt with by monsters!" "Bullseye, I''ll leave this ce to you. There should be no problem, right?" said Kingpin. "No problem." From the shadows of the office, a man wearing Bullseye''s mask walked out. His tone revealed a hint of excitement. "I also want to try how strong I am now!" he said. "That''s good." Kingpin got up from the sofa and walked to the innermost part of the office. A wall full of decorations pressed a hidden mechanism. Rumble... The heavy wall slid to both sides, revealing a circr metal door. As the underworld Emperor, having one or two special escape routes was very reasonable and realistic. Kingpin strode into the metal door and entered the password. The heavy metal door and the wall slowly closed. Kingpin quickly left the escape tunnel. He secretly said in his heart, "If I find out who you are, I will kill your whole family!" He never thought that the person who was killing his subordinates was The Punisher who was seriously injured by Bullseye a few days ago! Now, he had returned! He had transformed into death god to harvest the evil souls! ... Bang! Thest person fell to the ground, his head pierced by a bullet. His face was filled with unwillingness and fear as he swallowed hisst breath! "107!" Frank let out a breath, then stepped over the corpse and moved towards the next level. Evil should be punished! In his eyes, No one in the entire Fisk Tower was innocent! They had all aimed their guns at those weak people, the blood on their hands, and the families that had been destroyed because of them. And now... It was time for these people to pay the price! Thest floor! Frank stepped onto thest floor with heavy and firm steps. His biggest goal tonight, Kingpin and Bullseye, was here! ng! Frank clenched the gun de, then cut open the heavy metal door in front of him and walked into the office of the underworld Emperor. Bang - The moment the door was pushed open by Frank, apanied by the sound of bulletsing out of the barrel. Dang! Frank was unusually calm. The gun de split the bullet from the bottom up, and the shell that was broken into two fell to the ground, making a crisp sound. "Only one person?" Frank swept his eyes across the office and found that only Bullseye was standing there, but Kingpin had disappeared. "Are you a mutant?" Bullseye raised his gun and aimed at the front. His target was Frank! In his perspective, he could only see a very vague shadow. The only thing he could be sure of was that it should be a human! Since he was a human and had such a strange ability, then the only possibility he could think of was the mutant! Frank was toozy to talk nonsense with him. He injected spiritual energy into ''Justice'', giving the bullet an eleration attribute, and then directly pulled the trigger! Bang! Three times the speed of the bullet, almost in the blink of an eye, it pierced through Bullseye''s skull, causing blood to ssh onto the expensive floor! "108." Frank put away the gun de, turned around and walked into the office. However, he had only taken a few steps when he suddenly felt a gust of wind behind him. He subconsciously squatted down and rolled around. Whoosh --- A few strands of hair were cut off. Frank was shocked. He turned around and looked in the direction he had just gone. His eyes widened. "Tsk, he actually dodged it." The man who spoke was Bullseye, who had just been shot in the head! "This is impossible!" Frank''s pupils shrank and he was shocked. He clearly saw that Bullseye had been shot in the skeleton, but he was still alive now? Moreover, not only did Bullseye not die, but the wound left by the bullet on his head had also mysteriously disappeared! "Hahahaha..." Bullseye seemed to have felt Frank''s shock andughed arrogantly. "Are you surprised now? Why do you think I am not dead?" "What the hell is going on?" Frank''s mind was in chaos, and he suddenly felt that something was wrong. When he was almost killed, Bullseye suddenly had superhuman reaction speed and could be said to be abnormal physical strength, but he did not show this strange ability! Bang bang bang... Frank pulled the trigger and fired several shots in an instant. He gave the bullets four attributes, sting, fire, freezing, and poisonous gas! "Haha... useless, useless, useless!" Bullseyeughed wildly and rushed over. Although he could only see a vague shadow, this was enough for professional killers! Puff! The bullet hit Bullseye''s body, sshing blood and minced meat, but Bullseye did not retreat at all, and rushed up against the bullet! "F*ck!" Frank cursed loudly, and fired as he retreated, "What the hell is this thing?" Before he had a clear understanding of Bullseye''s background, he would not choose to rashly approach. The risk of fighting an undying madman in closebat was too great! "It''s useless!" Bullseyeughed maniacally, "Do you still not understand? Bullets are useless against me. I have already be a high level creature with an immortal body!" "An immortal body?" Frank sneered. He never believed that there was an immortal body in this world. This could only mean that the method of destruction was not found! Since one shot can''t kill you, then I will blow you into a pile of minced meat. Let''s see if you will still live! Chapter 23: Mask and Vampire

Chapter 23: Mask and Vampire

An immortal body? Frank''s expression did not change, and he even wanted tough in his heart. If it were him before, he might have been surprised, but after experiencing the hellish three days, the past him haspletely gone. Since even ''death god'' could be a reality, then it was not difficult to understand that there was another undying monster. Judging from the battle just now, the explosive effect of a single bullet was not enough to blow Bullseye into a pile of minced meat! Therefore, this time, he did not n to hold back. He shot with an arc and killed Bullseye in one go! "Justice execution!" Frank took a deep breath and gave 18 bullets the explosive attribute. This was the limit he could reach at the moment, and then he pulled the trigger heavily! Bang! The grayish-white gun de spat out mes that symbolized death. Along with the vibration of the air, there was also a loud rumble of firearms. Eighteen bullets instantly roared out of the chamber! "You still don''t understand?" Bullseye said disdainfully, "Human bullets are useless to me!" Too slow! The speed of the bullet was too slow! If it were forin the past, Bullseye would never be so arrogant. But ever since he became a perfect creature, there were very few things in this world that could hurt him! His body and perception had been strengthened several times. Even the speed of the bullet was like a movie that had slowed down several times! Dong! As soon as Bullseye stepped on the ground, the expensive tiles immediately broke into pieces, and his speed surpassed the bullets in an instant! His speed was too fast! The bullets seemed to stand still in front of Bullseye, easily avoiding the attack and charging in a straight line in front of Frank! "Die!" Bullseye''s gaze was extremely vicious, and a cruel expression appeared on his face. His finger was like a sharp sword de as it ruthlessly pierced into Frank''s chest! Sizzle! A stream of blood gushed out! "Get lost!" Frank roared and kicked Bullseye away. At the same time, he took a few steps back! "Slurp ---" Bullseye licked the blood on his hand and revealed a satisfied expression. "Ah... your blood tastes so good, much better than those ordinary humans!" "Is that so?" Frank sneered and said in disgust, "Then you should taste what your own blood tastes like!" "What?" Just as Bullseye was about to mock him for overestimating his abilities, he discovered that the bullets that had missed had actually made a turn in the air! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The eighteen bullets were like a huge that wrapped around him, urately hitting Bullseye! "Sess!" A smile appeared on Frank''s face. Although there was an ident during the process, the result was still as he had expected! "Is it you? The Punisher!" This familiar way of attacking reminded Bullseye of a person, a person who should have died a long time ago. "Impossible... Aren''t you already dead?" "Why is it impossible?" Frank''s voice seemed toe from hell, revealing a breathtaking chill. "The hell is empty, so I came back to take you down with me!" "Impossible!" Bullseye could not believe it. At that time, he had personally torn off one of his opponent''s legs and fired several shots in session. It was impossible for a human with such serious injuries to survive! "You just said that you are immortal?" The corners of Frank''s mouth rose slightly, forming a trace of coldness. "But I want to know, if you are blown to pieces, will you still be alive?" "Bastard!" Bullseye''s pupils suddenly contracted. He was very clear that he was not really immortal, just that he had a recovery ability that far exceeded ordinary people! If he was blown to pieces, he would die without a doubt! "I will kill you, Punisher!" Just as he took a step forward, Bullseye''s face instantly turned pale. He felt that there was a huge amount of energy boiling in his body! Eighteen explosive bullets exploded in Bullseye''s body at the same time, causing the destructive power to increase several times! "Damn... damn it!" "I... I am a perfect creature!" "How could I... How could I die in the hands of a mere human" Boom! In the midst of the mes and explosions, Bullseye''s body was blown into pieces and sshed on the floor of the office. It was disgusting. "A perfect creature?" Frank sneered, "Sorry, I forgot to tell you. I am death god!" True! As Frank said, any creature that was blown to pieces would definitely not be able to live, unless the creature itself had already broken away from the concept of ''creature''! And Bullseye! He had already reached this step! Within the shattered pieces of meat, a thin strip of meat suddenly extended out, and then as if it had a consciousness, they tangled together! "My f*ck" Frank was shocked. "What the hell is this monster?" Bang! Bang! Bang! Frank fired a few more shots at the meat, but found that it waspletely useless! These pieces of meat that had already exploded, after being hit by the bullets, were nothing more than bing smaller, and it did not affect their regeneration! Feeling the attack, the scattered meat sprouts were like vipers,unching an attack on Frank! "F*ck!" Frank cursed. He had no choice but to stay away from the meat and shoot at the meat sprouts. There was nothing he could do now. He could only watch as Bullseye revived! Gloop... gloop... The meat sprouts became sticky, gathering the pieces of meat scattered in the living room, and then regenerating at a speed visible to the naked eye! "Frank... I want to thank you." Bullseye looked up at the sky andughed wildly. "If not for you, I wouldn''t have known that I had actually evolved to this extent!" If not for this time, perhaps he would never know that even if he was blown up into a pile, he could actually be reborn again! Frank put down the gun de and said gloomily, "Bullseye... What have you be?" "You want to know?" Bullseye seemed to feel like he was holding a victory ticket. "This is a gift from the heavens that allowed me to evolve into the most perfect creature!" A gift? It seemed that this thing had a close rtionship with Bullseye turning into this monster! "A gift from the heavens? Do you think I will believe your nonsense? Damn Bullseye!" Frank deliberately pretended to be flustered and exasperated, just like a person who had fallen into a dead end. Bullseye had indeed been fooled. Looking at the hysterical Frank, the greatly satisfied Bullseye, said, "That''s right, it''s a gift from the heavens, a mysterious mask from a hundred thousand years ago!" Ever since he put on that mask, Bullseye felt that he had never felt so good before. With his strong body and keen reaction speed, coupled with his body that was not old, he only needed to drink blood to survive! However, the only drawback was that he could not stand under the sunlight and could only stay in the night for the rest of his life. But this was not important! With such a powerful body, he could slowly rule the world! As for Frank? He was just a human. Even if he returned from hell, what could he do to him? Nothing! "Rx, Frank." "I will suck up every drop of blood in your body and then make you regret going against me in despair and pain!" Bullseye walked over with a ferocious smile. His pale skin looked a little strange under the moonlight. "Hahaha..." Frank smiled. "What are youughing at?" Bullseye asked with a gloomy face. "Vampire?" Frank shook his head, feeling a little disappointed. Originally, he thought that Bullseye had obtained some power, but in the end, he only became a vampire? If it were his past self, perhaps he would have felt that it was troublesome. But now it was different! The times have changed... Bullseye! The current him was death god, who was in charge of the death of most souls. And zanpakuto''s attack would only cause damage to the soul. It would not care whether you were a vampire or not! To some extent, zanpakuto was even more harmful than sunlight to vampires! Frank did not know about this before, so ording to his previous habits, he had been using the bullets of Shikai to fight and did not try to engage in closebat. But if he had known that Bullseye was a vampire, he would have ended the battle immediately when they first met! "Thank you for your information, Bullseye!" A cruel sneer appeared on Frank''s face. "In return... let me send you to your death!" Vampire, right? An undying old man, right? Come,e,e,e... I''ll show you something cool! Frank grinned hideously. Combined with the scar on his face, he looked like a viin BOSS. Chapter 24: Encroaching Danger

Chapter 24: Encroaching Danger

"Are you ready?" Frank suddenly said as if he was talking to himself. This feeling was very strange. Right now, there were only the two of them in the entire building, but Frank''s tone seemed to be talking to another'' person ''. An invisible ''person''! "You have a reinforcement?" Bullseye narrowed his eyes slightly, his ears and nose twitching slightly. Smell? No! Although the smell of blood and the smell of gunpowder was very strong, the physique of a vampire allowed him to distinguish any substance in the air! Any sound? There was none either! Through the sound waves simr to that of a bat, no creature within a hundred meters would be able to escape his detection! There was no second person here! The Punisher was trying to trick him! "Still lying to me?" Bullseye licked his lips, a hint of red in his eyes. Heughed and said, "Do you think this little trick can deceive a perfect creature like me? There is no other person here!" "You are wrong, Bullseye!" Frank raised his eyelids slightly and said lightly, "There is another person here, but you... can''t see it!" The third person was Pale Justice! However, only Frank could see it. "Ready." Frank, who was wearing a white windbreaker, said indifferently, "Just in time. Let him see my true ability." "Yeah..." Frank agreed softly, and then his spiritual energy erupted like a volcano. "The Word of Salvation!" "Until death!" "Unparalleled strength until I die!" Bang! Bang! Bang! Three bullets roared out, but their target was not Bullseye, but Frank himself! ??? Bullseye was confused. This was the first time he had seen someone shoot himself! "Haha, haha..." Bullseye couldn''t help butugh wildly. "Are you crazy? Do you think you can''t beat me, so you want to kill yourself now?" "Suicide?" Frank smiled contemptuously. These three bullets were his real strength! "Ah -" The veins on Frank''s face bulged, as if he was enduring some kind of great pain. His entire skin was as red as a boiled shrimp, emitting hot steam! Violent spiritual energy surged out at the same time, like a storm formed by sword''s de, cutting the expensive tiles and furniture around them into pieces! "Die, Bullseye!" Boom! After a loud shout, Frank stepped on the ground with his right foot. The expensive tiles suddenly cracked, and his whole person was like a cannonball, instantly tearing the air and rushing out! "So fast!" Bullseye''s pupils suddenly contracted. Even with his vampire physique, he could not see Frank''s movements clearly! Whoosh! A cold light shed. Along with the paining from his body, Bullseye saw that his arm had been cut off at some point in time! Tch... "Ah -" This time, the injury was different from all the previous injuries. The heart-wrenching pain was like his soul being torn apart, causing Bullseye to scream uncontrobly! "F*ck! You bastard!" "Next time, I will cut off your head!" Frank said. If one looked closely, they would find that Frank was not in a good state. His skin had already shown cracks, and there was blood and sweat oozing out constantly. It was evaporated into smoke by the hot temperature. Obviously, he had given Frank three abilities at once. With Frank''s current physique, he could not bear it for a long time, so he had to end the battle quickly! Otherwise, before the enemy could be defeated, he would probably fall first! "My... my hand?" Under the invasion of the intense pain, Bullseye discovered another terrifying thing! The arm that had been cut off by The Punishers was actually unable to recover! No... to be more precise! It was as if he had never had this arm, and he had beenpletely "cut" by The Punishers! What was the most terrifying ability of vampires? Bloodsucking? Of course not! Superhuman perception? Not either! It was an ability that they could not be killed even if it were blown to pieces! But now... the immortal body was broken! "This... This is impossible!" Bullseye roared hysterically, "I am a perfect creature, how... how can I be defeated by a human!" "Goodbye, Bullseye!" Frank let out a breath and shot out like a sharp arrow. Then, he bent down like a cheetah. "Justice... Execute!" Boom! Frank took a step forward, apanied by an ear-piercing sonic boom, and instantly disappeared into Bullseye''s retina. ng The sharp de of sword cut through the air, letting out a sharp hiss! "No... Don''t kill me!" Bullseye''s pupils expanded to the limit, and he screamed in panic, "You can''t kill me! I know what Kingpin wants to do! He has a huge conspiracy. He wants to..." Whoosh --- It was the sound of a sharp weapon cutting the flesh. A head was thrown high! "Is that... my... body?" A very familiar back, but without a head, appeared in Bullseye''s sight. "Ah... So... I''m dead..." "It''s really... ridiculous..." Bullseye''s eyes were slightly unfocused. It turned out that he was already dead. He didn''t even see how he died! Laughable, trulyughable! "Punisher!" Knowing that he would die for sure, Bullseye shouted, "I will wait for you in hell! You, and New York City, all of you will be buried with me!" "What do you mean?" Frank frowned and suddenly had a bad feeling. "Haha. Do you think... a perfect creature... I am alone? You are too naive... Frank!" "That mask?" Frank suddenly remembered that Bullseye said that he turned into this kind of monster because of a strange mask! In other words... As long as Kingpin still had that mask in his hand, he could make as many of these undying monsters as he wanted! Something big has happened! Cold sweat appeared on Frank''s forehead. Based on his understanding of Kingpin, that crazy fatty would definitely use this mask to create arge number of monsters and then n to rule the entire world! "Wait!" Frank picked up Bullseye''s head and said, "Tell me, where is Kingpin? Is the mask with him? What are you going to do?" "Tell you? Hahaha... dream on, I will... wait for you in hell... The Punisher!" Bullseye said thest sentence. His eyes gradually dimmed and he swallowed thest breath. He was dead! This time, it waspletely impossible for him to be revived! "Sh*t!" Frank, who was furious, smashed Bullseye''s head with a punch. This damned bastard! Even after he died, he still didn''t forget to disgust him once! However, the words that Bullseye said before he died still made him feel uneasy. The mask was very likely in Kingpin''s hands. If he left it alone, the vampires would spread throughout the city! He had to find the mask! "Kingpin..." Frank gritted his teeth and hated this person to the extreme. "Don''t let me find you, or I will kill you!" ... In a vi in the suburbs. This was one of Kingpin''s secret bases. Only he knew the location and even Bullseye did not know! "Damned Punisher!" Kingpin smashed a table in fury, his eyes glowing with a scarlet light. "The empire I painstakingly built has actually been destroyed by you!" Through the surveince camera, he had already seen the death of Bullseye, and he knew that the invisible person was the one who had yet to die! "You forced me to do this..." Kingpin''s eyes shed with a fierce light. He got up and quickly walked to the innermost part of the room, opening a hidden door. This was an extremely hidden room. The surroundings were cast with the strongest materials and could iste all signal waves and sound! There was a huge safe inside the room. There were three sets of code locks outside. After Kingpin opened the outermost password, there was a safe inside! There were threeyers of insurance in total! Kingpin opened the safe one by one. After thest one was opened, what was contained inside was neither cash nor expensive gems. It was... a mask! Because the material of the mask was simr to rock, Kingpin called it - the stone mask! Chapter 25: A Strange World

Chapter 25: A Strange World

Low-grade soul - 10 Low-grade soul - 10 Low-grade soul - 10 Low-grade soul - 10 Lower Soul Level 10 Medium Soul ... The value of an ordinary human soul was ten soul coins, and the value of killing an ordinary hollow was one hundred soul coins. As for the higher-level Gillian and death god, or super heroes or viins, their souls were at least of medium quality! Poor Kingpin... Lod estimated that there should be no survivors in that building. Even if it were for the underworld Emperor, losing so many subordinates at once, it must have been very painful! The most pleasant thing in life was to count money. Looking at the soul that kept entering the system, the number that was constantly refreshing. Ah --- The sound of money was so wonderful! Just like now, if he stayed in the shop and let Frank go out to run errands, he could easily harvest arge amount of souls! Easy, simple! The only thing that made Lod feel that it was a pity was that out of all these people, only one person had dropped a medium quality soul! Worthless! Damn! After Lod spurned him from the bottom of his heart, he began to count his harvest this time. "One... ten... hundred... thousand... one thousand and seventy low-grade souls, and one middle-grade soul!" He had earned a lot! This was a wave of profits! He had worked hard for a long time to umte one thousand low-grade soul souls. If it weren''t for Frank, he wouldn''t be able to get thousand low-grade souls and a mid-grade soul in a single night! As expected of The Punisher! "Woohoo ---" Lod was instantly overjoyed. These souls were enough for him to draw another ten pulls! But what a pity... For something like today, just doing it once or twice was enough. If he did too much, it would be a big problem! "The first step is a sess!" There was a hint of a smile on the corner of Lod''s lips. Hey leisurely on the bench, slowly thinking of a n. Reviving Frank was the correct choice after all! Just as he had expected, all the people who died at the hands of Frank, the system''s soul would also be counted on his head! Perhaps in the eyes of the system, Frank belonged to him, just like Nemu. It was probably because the birth of the two of them was inextricably linked to him! Through this harvest, Lod was even more certain of the idea in his heart, that was to establish a force that belonged to him! Not only Soul Society and death god, but also hollow! He only needed to live in seclusion behind the scenes and silently control all of this! Now, the first step had seeded! However, death god was not enough. He wanted to create an opponent for Frank! Ordinary hollow was definitely not enough. He had to be a strong enough ''hollow''! "Well... who should I choose?" Lod was very worried about this candidate. At this moment. The door of the Spirit Cleansing Pavilion was pushed open, and Frank walked in with a strong fragrant. "I''m back." Frank said expressionlessly, and there was still a trace of killing intent in his eyes. Before he came over, the smell of perfume had alreadye! Did you spray a few bottles of perfume? Lod''s eyelids jumped and he looked at Frank strangely. "Didn''t you go out to kill people? Why did youe back with a perfume smell?" Frank rubbed his eyebrows and said, "The smell on my body is a little heavy. I was afraid that I would disturb Nemu when I came back, so I bought a few bottles of perfume to get rid of the smell." Lod was speechless. He didn''t expect that The Punisher who looked so rough and wild on the outside, had a delicate heart? Frank sat down opposite of Lod, looking a little tired. "Do you still have wine? I want to drink some." "Yes." Lod took out a bottle of whiskey from under the counter and threw it to Frank. He asked, "Is your revenge going well?" Pop --- Frank took the wine, unscrewed the cap, and blew directly into his mouth. "A ton..." After drinking half a bottle in one go, Frank put down the bottle, and then let out a long breath. He said a little sullenly, "It didn''t go well. There was an ident." "ident?" Lod raised an eyebrow. "Could it be that one ran away?" What can be called as an ident by Frank should be a huge deal. After thinking about it, there was only one. It should be Kingpin or Bullseye who ran away. "You guessed correctly." Frank looked at him in surprise and continued, "Kingpin ran away and I only managed to kill Bullseye." Lod was a little surprised. "With your ability, the two of them shouldn''t be able to escape, right?" One had to know that Frank was no longer the previous Punisher, but a real death god! Even if Spiritual Power''s level was low now, killing two humans should be as easy as flipping over his hand! "You went easy on him?" Lod could only think of this possibility. "Err... No." Frank felt a little embarrassed. When he left, he told Lod that no one would run away, but when he came back, he was pped in the face and let the most important Kingpin run away! "I am very surprised, Frank." Lod took a sip of wine and said lightly, "Tell me what happened." Frank exined, "Bullseye''s strength is a bit beyond my expectations. I was held back by him, so I let Kingpin run away." Lod frowned slightly, put down his wine cup, and said, "What exactly happened? Tell me." For Bullseye to be able to hold back Frank, who was death god, his intuition told him that there must be a big problem in between! Frank took another sip of wine and then said in a low voice, "Bullseye has be a vampire!" "Vampire?" Lod frowned, but he was not too surprised. There were indeed vampires in Marvel World. For example, de was a warrior who had the blood of a vampire and a human, and he had been hunting those vampires! "And then?" Lod continued to ask. "It took me a lot of effort to kill Bullseye and get some information from him." Frank took a sip of wine and scolded, "That bastard, Kingpin, actually intends to create arge number of vampires and rule the entire world!" Lod''s face twitched slightly. "You mean... Kingpin and Bullseye have both be vampires? How did they be vampires?" This world line change is really exaggerated! "Yes, they are all vampires!" Frank punched the table. "Before Bullseye died, he said that it was a mask that turned him and Kingpin into vampires!" "Pfft -" Lod spat out a mouthful of wine and said in shock, "A mask? Are you sure? Is it really a mask?" Frank, who was sitting opposite him, was caught off guard and got Lod''s spit all over his face! "I am very sure!" Frank nonchntly wiped the wine off his face. "It was Bullseye who told me personally. Kingpin found a mask and turned them into vampires." "..." Could it really be that thing? As far as he knew, only the ''stone mask'' could transform a person into a vampire mask! Frank had been observing Lod. Seeing the strange expression on thetter''s face, it was obvious that he knew about this thing. He asked, "Lod, from your appearance, you seem to know what it is?" "I know a little." Lod held his forehead and said with a headache, "I hope it''s not that thing. Otherwise, something big will happen." If the mask that Kingpin got was really the ''stone mask''. That meant... There was something wrong with this world! Chapter 26: Nonsensical World

Chapter 26: Nonsensical World

"Lod?" Frank also vaguely sensed that something was wrong. "Is that mask... very serious?" In his impression, Lod seemed to always be so indifferent, as if everything in the world was in his control! This was the first time! Seeing Lod''s concerned expression! Frank, who was good at observing, immediately noticed that this matter was not so simple. He might have seriously underestimated the danger! "You will not understand." Lod shook his head and sighed. He did not exin the reason, because even if he said it, Frank probably would not understand. It seemed that it was really serious! Damn Kingpin... Frank was a little upset. If he had been a little more clever and found a way to restrain Bullseye earlier, he would not have let Kingpin go, and things would not have developed to this extent! In fact, Frank had misunderstood. The reason why Lod had a serious expression was not because of the mask or Kingpin. What really gave Lod a headache was that the ce where this mask appeared was because the stone mask came from a manga called "Jojo''s Bizarre Adventure". The big viin Dio there used the stone mask to be a vampire, and thus became the archenemy of the Joestar Family! From this point of view, did he feel that there was no problem? Good! Now, let''s change our angle! Where is this? Marvel World! To be more precise, he believed that this was Marvel World! And the stone ghost mask came from the "Jojo''s Bizarre Adventure", which was a famous work in another universe! Then the question came. May I ask, how could the stone mask of the Jojo universe appear in Marvel World? In other words. If the mask in Kingpin''s hand was really the stone ghost mask! That undoubtedly proved one thing! This was not only Marvel World, it had also fused with other universes! Thus, his greatest advantage as a transmigrator was that ''is familiar with the plot'' would be weakened to the greatest extent, or evenpletely disappear! He thought about it carefully. If there was a universe that could rival death god''s power... Thinking about it was extremely frightening! Just death and hell were enough to give him a headache, and now this matter had happened. Lod''s eyes were firm and he secretly made up his mind. "The n has to be sped up. There is no time for me to develop!" He originally wanted to be a wretched and developed farmer, but it was difficult to defy the will of the heavens. The entire world seemed to be forcing him. He had to speed up his growth! Lod calmed down and analyzed. First, ording to the worst case scenario, the mask in Kingpin''s hand was the'' stone mask! Then Marvel World had obviously merged with the other universes, and the plot would inevitably move towards an uncontroble direction. All he could do was be stronger before being exposed! Interesting... too interesting! This sudden sense of urgency made Lod feel even more excited, and the muscles all over his body were unconsciously trembling! "Frank ---" Lod regained his previous calm andposure. He gently knocked on the table and said, "Since you let Kingpin go, I will leave this matter to you. There should be no problem, right?" Frank nced at him and narrowed his eyes. The feeling Lod gave him seemed to be a little different! He was still the same person, but for some reason, he seemed to have be more... terrifying! Yes, it was terrifying! That kind of bottomless feeling seemed to never be able to guess his thoughts. This kind of feeling, he had only seen it on the one-eyed bastard before. "Don''t worry" Frank said in a low voice, "Since I let Kingpin go, I will be responsible for this matter to the end!" After that. Frank turned around and walked out of the door. He was probably going to find Kingpin. "Wait..." Lod threw a ck pill to Frank. "With this portable gigai, you can''t always maintain your soul state, can you?" Considering that Frank could not always appear in the form of death god, Lod asked Nemu to help him make a gigai for him, and specially asked to make it into a portable one. "portable gigai?" Frank pinched the small ck pill in his hand and asked curiously, "How do I use this? Do you want me to eat it?" "Ah, didn''t I say that?" Lod blinked. "No." Frank was expressionless, and there was only a slight twitch at the corner of his eyes. However, this unreliable situation was not something that could be done in a day or two, and it would get used to it after many times. Lod scratched his head and said in embarrassment, "I''m sorry... I forgot to tell you." He had a lot of things to do these two days, so he forgot to give Frank basic knowledge about death god. The corner of Frank''s mouth twitched, "It''s not toote for you to say it now." "Cough cough!" Lod cleared his throat and said, "gigai is used to make it convenient for death god to appear in front of a normal person, or to use a tool in an emergency. You can also understand it as a vessel for the soul." "Got it." Frank was very smart. He understood the use of this thing as soon as he heard it. He pointed at Lod and asked, "Then your current body is also a gigai?" "Yes ---" Lod continued, "However, yours is a portable gigai, which is more advanced than mine. When you use it, you can blow it up like a balloon." "Blow... blow like balloon?" Frank had a strange look on his face. Looking at the ck pill in his hand, the corners of his eyes seemed to twitch. "Are you sure... this weird thing can be my body?" "Why don''t you try it?" There was a hint of expectation in Lod''s eyes. "Hu ---hu ---hu ---" Frank decided to believe him again. He put the ck pill to his mouth and puffed on his cheeks. The ck pill really began to expand like a balloon. When the balloon expanded to its limit, it suddenly exploded with a bang! Bang --- After the explosion, the ck pill turned into a human body, and the appearance was exactly the same as Frank. However... No matter how he looked at it, Frank felt that it was familiar, and the corner of his mouth twitched. "F*ck, isn''t this my original body?" Lod nced at it and found that it was true. He immediately cursed in his heart. Not only did the blood on gigai not dissipate, but there were also several bullet holes on it. It was obvious that the little guy, Nemu, had stolen the materials! I told you to be a gigai, but I didn''t tell you to turn Frank''s body into gigai! But now that things hade to this, Lod could only give a dry cough. He braced himself and argued, "Isn''t this good? It''s so convenient to make you a portable one. Anyway, you are death god now. Just treat it as a waste and use it again." "Lod!" Frank''s eyelids twitched wildly, and his teeth creaked. He now seriously suspected that Lod was doing it on purpose! "Hey ---Frank, calm down!" Lod waved his hand and forced a smile. "This is a mistake. I promise there won''t be another next time!" "Humph!" Frank did not believe it at all. He sneered and said, "You said the same thingst time, bastard!" "Believe me, this is definitely thest time." Lod shrugged. Frank sneered, obviously not believing this sentence. After putting on gigai, he said, "I''m leaving. After I find the mask, I will bring it back." "Have a safe journey." Lod picked up the cup and took a sip. He said lightly, "I hope you won''t disappoint me this time, Frank." Chapter 27: Exciting Gacha Moment

Chapter 27: Exciting Gacha Moment

After seeing Frank off, Lod calmed down and solemnly took out an old yellow calendar from the cab. This yellow calendar was not just an ordinary calendar. If he wanted to get this thing in the United States, even he had to put in a lot of effort! Flipping open the yellow calendar, Friday. [Luck : Above average ] [Taboo: Marriage] Perfect! Lod praised in his heart and then closed the yellow calendar. Wash your hands. Bath. Clean clothes. Burning incense. Praying. ... "Brother... What are you doing?" Nemu rubbed his sleepy eyes and saw that Lod seemed to have be strange and was muttering something. "Don''t talk, Nemu!" Lod looked solemn and serious, like a devout believer, "I am praying for the power of Emperor Ou!" "Ou who?" Nemu''s eyes lit up. "What is that? Is it delicious?!" Pa --- Lod reached out and patted Nemu''s head. He shouted, "Don''t talk nonsense. Emperor Ou is not meant to be eaten. He is used to worship!" "Oh... Nemu knows." Nemu puffed up his cheeks in grievance. His big eyes were full of curiosity as he watched Lod continue to talk. After a while, Lod opened the system shop with excitement. "Detected that you have a low level soul * 1000. Do you want to open the shop to draw?" "Draw!" Lod muttered, his face full of expectation as he rubbed his hands. Hopefully, the system will be more powerful this time. At least it will give him some strength to protect himself! "Hehehe ---" It was still the familiar of Kisuke Urahara. He carried the wooden box and walked out with a sinister smile on his face. Every time he saw Kisuke Urahara''s face, Lod wanted to go up and give him a beating because this guy was really too annoying! In the future, he had to get this guy out! Not for anything else, just for this sinister smile, he also wanted to beat up Kisuke Urahara! After some mental activity, the wooden box shook slightly, and then it was suddenly broken! Bang! A dazzling golden light, with a me-like burning effect attached around it, like a high-spirited dragon soaring into the sky "The goods are out!" Lod''s eyes were wide open, and his mouth unconsciously opened. He had never seen such a situation before when he had drawn the lottery! What did this mean? Emperor Ou please bless my draw! Only the blessing of the Emperor Ou could save his gacha! Lod suppressed his excitement and looked at the result of this lucky draw. Blue - Soul Slicing Object Blue - Shinigami Women''s Association Spring Festival Special Edition Magazine(contains the special Kisuke Urahara picks) Purple - Caja Negacin Purple - medium - Spiritual Power - * 1 Gold - The one that pierces everything (X-Axis)! White - Sternritter Clothing Purple - Annihtion - Pure Bloodline Purple - Hado No. 96 Itt Kas Purple - Quincy Cross Gold - Soul Splitting - Contact Healing. Long live the Ou Emperor! At this moment, Lod waspletely convinced by the strength of prayer. After browsing through it, Lod was stunned, "The system wants me to be a Quincy!" Out of the ten lottery props, at least six are rted to Quincy. Isn''t this forcing him to open another vest? The item to cut the soul. This is an exclusive tool for Quincy. The power depends on the spiritual force input. Not good, not bad. The Quincy pure blood lineage, with the two skills of ''Blut Arterie'' and ''Blut Vane'' he could be a Quincy! The Quincy Cross, the same thing as zanpakuto, will change into different weapons ording to the personal spiritual force situation, but most of the Quincy weapons are basically spiritual bows. The clothes of the Sternritter... Alright, it''s just an ordinary piece of clothing, but its appearance is simr to a white military uniform. It''s slightly better than a death god outfit without feathers. And then! Next, the main point! The Caja Negacin! A material created by Aizen that can temporarily shut people in the alternate dimension space. ording to the size of the user''s Reiatsu, it can also permanently sealed its target! "Good stuff!" Lod was happy. This thing had a great use. In case he provoked a big boss in the future, maybe he could help him buy time! Next... The one that pierces everything (X-Axis)! The ability of "Schutzstaffel" bestowed by Yhwach, which belongs only to the pure blood Quincy! In a word, it is an almost invincible weapon! Between the target and the weapon, everything touched will be prated, and there is no way to offset or defend this absurd ability! To put it simply, Lod held a gun and fired at any target within the distance. Within the distance between the bullet and the target, anything that blocked it would be pierced through by the bullet and could not be defended or offset! You could consider it as a manifestation of a type of ''naturalw'', like water flowing down, earth''s gravity and so on, it was a power that could not be interfered with by people! As for Itt Kas, The Sword of Cremation, there was even less of a need to exin it. It was ranked ny-sixth Hado, and it was over with just one word! And thest item... "Soul Splitting - Contact Healing?" Lod was slightly stunned. Why had he never heard of such a strange skill in death god? But when he looked at the skill introduction, a small line of words appeared in front of his eyes. Soul Splitting - Contact Healing: When touching others, a part of the soul can be divided and fill the gap in the soul of the person who touches it, making the psychological or physiological defects gradually heal. When the person who is touched gradually recovers his body and mind, the knowledge, experience, skills, and talent that he has learned will all be recorded in the soul fragment that Lod gave him! Once the soul fragment is withdrawn, the life and soul of the touched will instantly go to death, and it will be impossible to reverse! But the difference from the original work is. Every once in a while, Yhwach has to recover those scattered souls and swallow the souls of others to survive, otherwise he will return to the weak state of hollow when he was born! But Lod does not need it. He can keep the soul fragments in other people''s bodies until he wants to recyclet hem, and then he can recycle them! "This is... Yhwach''s skill!" Lod''s breathing suddenly became rapid, and his heart unconsciously beat wildly! Yhwach! The son of the Soul King, the founder of the Wandenreich, the ancestor of all Quincy and the Schutzstaffel, the one called The Almighty, was known to wield the power to change the future, and can even be called the strongest character in the entire series! He was the ultimate big BOSS who provoked a thousand years blood war with his own strength and almost destroyed the entire Soul Society! And this skill was a special method used by Yhwach in order to retrieve his strength during his childhood and sleep! After the system prompt, Lod found that there are three more abilities, which are: [ - Soul Divide- Auswahlen], [Soul Recognition - Sleep State], [Soul Recognition - Consecration]! When possessing all skills, the system will unlock Yhwach''s final ability - The Almighty(high)! "Emperor Ou!" Lod exhaled a breath of turbid air, and there was a kind of excitement that could not be suppressed in his heart! With the soul distribution, contact treatment, he would no longer have to worry about whether he was loyal or not, and he could freely develop his subordinates! Looking at the clothes of the God''s Amnesty, the corners of Lod''s mouth slowly curved into a smile. It seemed... It was time for the Quincy to appear! Chapter 28: Matt Murdock

Chapter 28: Matt Murdock

The next day. A shocking piece of news made it to the front page of New York City! In one night, the people in Fisk Tower was killed. The chairman, Kingpin, had disappeared and the first fighter under hismand, Bullseye, had been dismembered. It was suspected to be caused by his enemy''s revenge. The once all-powerful Underworld Empire was instantly disintegrated! This piece of news was like a tornado that quickly swept through the entire Hell''s Kitchen! Kingpin had disappeared! The terrifying man who ruled and governed Hell''s Kitchen no longer existed! All the gangs were getting restless. It was located in aw firm of Hell''s Kitchen. "Hey ---Matt, did you see the news in the morning?" A man with golden curly hair who was slightly plump walked to a man with coffee in his hand. The man turned around and said lightly, "Fergy, do you think I can see it?" Although it was indoors, the man was wearing a pair of sunsses. The bigger sunsses covered most of the man''s face, but judging from the angr outline of his face, he must be quite good-looking. "Sorry, sorry..." Fergy quickly apologized and said with embarrassment, "I almost forgot. You can''t see." "It doesn''t matter." Matt shook his head slightly. He was already used to this kind of thing. "This is big news!" Fergy took a sip of coffee and said a little excitedly, "I promise you will never think of it, Matt!" Big news? "I''m a little curious about that. Tell me about it, Fergy," said Matt. "You know about Kingpin, right?" Fergy said, "It''s the man who is known as the Emperor of the underworld!" As soon as he heard the name of this man, Matt''s face changed instantly, and his body unconsciously tightened. Crack crack crack... Matt clenched his hand at some point, and his white knuckles bulged, releasing bursts of cracking sounds. "Hey, Matt?" Fudge felt that something was wrong with Matt. He quickly patted him on the shoulder and asked with concern, "Are you okay? You don''t seem to be feeling well." "No... I''m fine." Matt forced a smile and loosened his clenched fist. He exhaled and said, "You haven''t told me yet. What is the news?" "Matt, are you really okay? I saw you just now..." "No, I''m fine!" Matt repeated. He stared at Fergy through his sunsses and said, "What is the news?" "As long as you are fine." Fergy shrugged and was not in the mood to keep him guessing. He said bluntly, "Last night, Fisk Tower was attacked, and there was no one alive in the whole building. Bullseye and Kingpin..." Kacha! Before he finished speaking, Fergy saw with his own eyes that Matt broke the armrest of the chair with his bare hands, and then stood up all of a sudden! Fergy''s eyelids were twitching wildly. The armrest and chair of the chair were made of metal, and it was broken by Matt with his bare hands? Matt grabbed Fergy and said excitedly, "Where are Bullseye and Kingpin? What happened to them?" "Ah! It hurts! It hurts!" Fudge''s arm was in pain, and he couldn''t help but scream, "Damn it, Matt, you bastard, let go of me, my arm is going to break!" "Uh... sorry!" Matt quickly let go and apologized. When he heard the news about Kingpin and Bullseye just now, he was too excited andpletely forgot to hold back. "Damn it, you are a bastard!" Fudge looked at the five purple handprints on his arm and could not help butin, "Your hand strength is too strong!" You almost broke my arm! "I''m sorry, Fergy." Matt looked apologetic and said, "I will treat you to coffee another day. Please tell me what is going on." "Okay, okay..." Fergy said helplessly, "I heard that Bullseye was dismembered by that mysterious man, and the whole office was full of dead bodies." "Bullseye... is dead?" Matt was slightly stunned, and then a sense of loss surged in his heart. This feeling was like suddenly losing a certain target. He didn''t know if he should be disappointed or happy. "Then... what about Kingpin?" Matt asked again. Fudge shook his head and said, "I don''t know, but I didn''t find his body. He probably ran away." "Is he missing?" Matt frowned and sighed, "Hell''s Kitchen... Something big is going to happen!" "Something big happened?" Fergy was puzzled. He didn''t understand. Wasn''t Kingpin a gangster? Logically speaking, Kingpin disappearing should be a good thing. Why did Matt say that it was a bad thing? "I want Kingpin to die more than anyone else." Matt looked a little bitter and said helplessly, "But... at least not now. His disappearance will cause chaos for Hell''s Kitchen!" Kingpin''s disappearance was indeed a good thing, but it also contained bad things! Just like the coin had two sides, the existence and disappearance of Kingpin also had two sides! Hell''s Kitchen was a chaotic ce, but when Kingpin existed, he could use his influence and methods to slightly check the chaotic situation here. This was what Kingpin hoped for and also what those high-ranking politicians needed, because a ce with only chaos was something that no politician wanted to see! It could be said that it was because of Kingpin''s existence that Hell''s Kitchen existed in a state of equilibrium, which was why he had not been swept away by those politicians until now! But now... Kingpin had disappeared, and his empire had copsed. No one could restrain that group of madmen anymore. Fergy seemed to understand. He turned and asked, "You seem to know them very well. Are you a superhero?" "Hehe..." Matt smiled, neither answering nor denying. "Hahaha, I was just joking." Fudge shook his head and smiled. "Besides, how can a blind man be a superhero?" Matt was calm. He just smiled and said nothing. He took his staff and said, "Fergy, I will go back first. Help me ask for a leave." "Hey, hey, hey, didn''t we agree to go to the police station today?" "Go ahead. I suddenly have something to do." "F*ck! This is your case!" "Sorry, I''ll treat you to coffee another day." "You haven''t invited mest time!" "Definitely next time." Matt leaned on his staff and his figure gradually disappeared. ... Matt Murdock. During the day, he was a blindwyer who defended the innocent in Hell''s Kitchen. But at night, he... was a super hero! The Daredevil! This was the nickname that Hell''s Kitchen''s people had given him. Like a devil in the dark night, he descended from the sky to punish the evil gangsters and save the innocent. Although he was blind, Matt''s other senses were extremely sharp! Perhaps this was his gift. As he closed a window, he opened a door for him! "Tonight... will be a carnival." Matt looked out of the window at the setting sun and could not help but feel a little worried. It was not the right time for Kingpin to disappear... Recently, the action of the joint meeting had be more and more frequent, and the other gangs were also stirring. And at this critical time, Kingpin, who had been keeping many parties in check in the middle, had disappeared. It had to be said that it was really a nightmare! A chaotic domain that had lost the control of the underworld Emperor would definitely stir up a storm of blood tonight! Could he... withstand it alone? If he couldn''t, he had to resist! Because he was The Daredevil! Justice was on his side! How could he be afraid of evil? A trace of seriousness shed through Matt''s eyes. "No matter what... I will not let you destroy this ce!" Chapter 29: Heroic Rescue

Chapter 29: Heroic Rescue

It was night. The moonlight that fell from the sky was like a transparent gauze that enveloped Hell''s Kitchen. As the sun set, the orderly phase of the day ended. The Hell''s Kitchen weed the night! The ordinary people on the street had disappeared, and the shops on both sides were tightly closed, as if they had already expected that tonight would be a sleepless night! In the darkness, in the corner, in the shadows. One figure after another moved about, and more and more people gathered on the street. The air was filled with a cold and murderous aura. "Kingpin is dead!" "Charge! Snatch his territory!" "No one can stop us tonight!" "This is Hell''s Kitchen!" "Come with me ---ughter that group of white pigs!" "F*ck your mom, Delmar. I''ll chop off your leg today!" "Come on, who is afraid of who? Daniel!" "Kill him!" "Charge, kill him!" The people of the two gangs roared with all their might, raised all kinds of weapons, and rushed to kill each other! Since Kingpin became the King of the Underworld, their nature had been suppressed for too long, and they could finally release it tonight! This scene. It also appeared in every ce and street of Hell''s Kitchen. Burn, kill, rob, smash! This was like a crazy party, and everyone was releasing their nature! The siren was loud! More than half of the police in New York City had rushed into Hell''s Kitchen like crazy! It seemed that those high-level politicians had expected that Hell''s Kitchen might lose control after Kingpin disappeared. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The intense battle between the two sides and the endless sound of gunfire was like a beautiful scenery. ... Matt was wearing a red tight suit, shuttling through the roof under the night. As expected, Hell''s Kitchen, who was no longer under Kingpin''s control, had fallen into madness! "Help -" Suddenly, a scream from below made Matt''s figure suddenly stop, and then rushed to the source of the sound! In the dark alley. A sexy woman was surrounded by a few burly men and was forced into a corner, desperately calling for help. "Hehehe..." A ck man walked up with a lewd smile, his two eyes boldly wandering around the woman. "Beauty,e and y with us." Several other ck men also came up, and several people blocked the beauty in a corner. Their faces were full of impatience! This woman is very enchanting! She has long hair and big breasts, and she is also wearing a miniskirt. Such a beautiful woman is rare! The few ck man just think about it and their saliva almost flowed out. For small hooligans like them, how can they meet such a beautiful woman? At most, they just look at the boss'' woman and have fun. But this woman was even more beautiful than their boss'' girl! "Let taste her first!" The strongest ck man in the lead pushed away the other people and aggressively pledged sovereignty to the others. "No... no, I beg you... let me go." The beautiful woman retreated to the corner, her face pale and bloodless. Obviously, the beauty also knew that if a beautiful woman like her were to be taken turns by these people, she would at least lose half her life! But obviously! These people did not intend to let her go, and they even wanted to make things worse. Alright. This was the mostmon scene of a hero saving a beauty! Matt was a little speechless. It was not because he needed to save people, but because he had saved more than ten beauties this month! Why was it so easy for him to encounter this kind of thing? "Help!" "No... Someone save me!" The woman''s cry for help interrupted Matt''s thoughts. "Damn it!" Matt cursed in his heart. Without any hesitation, he jumped down from the roof! Justice from the heavens! The ck man who was about to reach out to touch it was instantly hit by a cane! Kacha! The huge force hit the bone and instantly made a bone-aching sound. The ck man''s left hand bent backwards! "Ah!" The ck man curled up into a ball in pain. He covered his broken left hand and screamed, "My hand!" "Sorry." Matt said lightly, "As long as I''m here, you can forget about touching thisdy." A man in a red tight suit, holding a metal club in his hand, looked at them with extremely cold eyes. "It''s him!" One of the ck men eximed, "That pervert in the tight suit that beat us up at night!" Pervert in a tight suit? Matt was slightly stunned. Who was this? But then, Matt quickly reacted. They seemed to be talking about him! Although he could not see, there should be no one else here besides him wearing skintight clothes and masks, right? "That''s right!" Another gangster shouted, "He is the masked pervert. Last time, it was him who broke one of our boss'' legs!" "I... pervert?" The corner of Matt''s eyes twitched, and he fiercely swung his stick. Bang! The hooligan was sent flying on the spot, and he mmed into the wall. He let out a muffled scream, and two front teeth fell to the ground. This was definitely not revenge! That''s right, who asked him to nder me! Matt had a clear mind. "Kill, kill him!" The gangster with the broken hand roared in pain, "Kill him for me, kill this bastard!" The few hoodlums looked at each other. There were five of them, and the other party was only one person. Even if you are powerful, we have five people here, and a huge advantage of five against one, let''s see what you can do! The five gangsters took out their daggers and rushed forward with cruel faces. They seemed to have seen the scene of this pervert in tight clothes being stabbed to death by sword. Charge... Bang! Pa! Dong! Kacha! "Ouch!" "Ah..." In the blink of an eye, the five hooligans were lying on the ground, holding their broken arms or legs, screaming in pain. Matt dealt with them effortlessly. Obviously, with his many years of training, let alone these hooligans, even if there were ten more people, he could beat them all down! "Get lost!" Matt shouted, "If I find out again, it won''t just be a broken hand or a broken leg!" "Yes, yes, yes... Let''s get lost..." The hooligans did not dare to have any more thoughts. They forcefully endured the pain and stumbled away. "Beautifuldy, are you alright?" Matt turned around and asked softly. "I... I am fine..." The woman seemed to have not recovered yet, and there was a trace of fear in her tone. "That''s good." Mate nodded and said, "Then I''ll leave first. Be careful." "Wait!" The woman suddenly said, "I... I''m so scared. Can you... escort me? My home is nearby!" "Uh..." Matt hesitated for a moment, because he had something more important to do tonight. "I beg you!" The woman''s voice was trembling and crying. Matt was a little silent. It was indeed not safe to let her go back alone, and her home was nearby, so it would not take much time to send her back. "Let''s go, I''ll send you home." Matt nodded and agreed to the woman''s request. "Thank you!" The woman impatiently threw herself into Matt''s arms. "Uh... Ma''am?" Matt was obviously not used to it, and his face turned slightly red. However! The woman in his arms suddenly revealed a hint of killing intent in her eyes! Chapter 30: The First

Chapter 30: The First

Was it killing intent? The moment the woman revealed her killing intent, Matt''s supernatural senses moved, and he instantly sensed that something was wrong. He was immediately shocked! "Only now?" The woman chuckled. "Don''t you think it''s toote? Daredevil!" Puchi! A fair and slender arm actually pierced through Matt''s chest! "Oof-" Matt''s pupils trembled slightly, and he couldn''t stop spitting out blood. The woman sneered and whispered, "Master, I seeded." "Well done, Jessica." A man in a suit walked out with his hands in his pockets and a sneer on his face. "The Daredevil, we meet again." "It''s... you?" Matt fell to the ground in pain. Due to the hole in his chest, it became very difficult for him to speak. "Jessica,e here," The man ordered. There was a hint of struggle in Jessica''s eyes, but it quickly turned into confusion. Then she obediently walked in front of the man and knelt on the ground. "Well done." The man''s fingertips swept across Jessica''s cheek, as if he was caressing his beloved pet. A proud smile appeared on his face. "Daredevil, you didn''t expect this, right? All of this was specially arranged for you by me!" "Purple... Man..." The near-death Matt suddenly felt endless anger and resentment! The purple manughed and said, "I like your current appearance, Daredevil!" "Hack..." Matt spat out another mouthful of blood, and his conciousness started to be cloudy. The purple man smiled proudly and stepped on Matt''s head, saying, From a month ago, I deliberately arranged the hero saving the beauty trick for you until you were familiar with all of this and rxed your guard. Only then did I arrange Jessica to assassinate you! Not only Jessica, but even those hooligans just now were specially arranged for you by me! How is it? Are you very happy? Hahaha... haha... "Purple... Man..." Matt''s voice gradually became weaker. He never expected that he would end up like this. Pain, frustration, regret, despair, and other emotions shed past. "Hahaha..." The purple manughed wildly. The man who had always been against him had finally disappeared! Ta... ta... ta... ta... In the quiet alley, there was a sudden sound of footsteps, interrupting the purple man. "Who?" The purple man was shocked and subconsciously hid behind Jessica, looking over under the dim moonlight. That was... a man? Jessica and the purple man were stunned, because the man''s attire was really a little strange. A standard white double-breasted coat, a pair of slender trousers, and a pair of thick white boots. A ck belt was tied to his waist, and his overall style was a bit biased towards the military uniform of the Second World War. The man had neat blond hair. On his handsome appearance, he had a high nose bridge, thin lips, deep and sunken eye sockets, and a pair of emerald green eyes. The gold-rimmed sses added a bit of elegance to him. The purple man narrowed his eyes and thought to himself, "Is he an ordinary person? Or is he a super hero?" Matt sensed that someone wasing. He endured the pain of his chest being opened and shouted, "Hurry... hurry up and leave this ce!" As kind as Matt was, even when he was on the verge of death, he was still considering the lives of others. Perhaps his physique was not as good as Captain America''s. Hisbat experience was also inferior to the Punisher''s. However, he only had the heart to uphold justice. He was not inferior to any superhero! However. The man was expressionless, as if he had not heard his warning and was still walking towards them. One step... two steps... three steps... The man was getting closer and closer to them, but the purple man''s face suddenly changed. My mind ontrol... Is not working?! Logically speaking, at this distance, his ability would have already reach his target! But this manpletely ignored his control! This man in white military uniform was like an empty shell,pletelycking the hormones that normal people should have! The man was still approaching. "Kill him, Jessica!" The purple man panicked for some reason and turned to shout at Jessica. "Yes... Master." Upon hearing the order, Jessica was like a puppet, charging towards the mysterious man without hesitation! The distance of several meters arrived in the blink of an eye. Jessica raised her fair and clear fist and ruthlessly struck the man''s head! Hu! The fist pierced through the air like a cannonball, immediately triggering a series of ear-piercing sonic booms. It was hard to imagine that a seemingly weak woman could actually unleash such a terrifying punch. As for the mysterious man, he seemed to be stunned. He quietly stood where he was and watched as Jessica''s fist struck over! "Hahahaha..." A hint of excitement jumped up on the purple man''s face. He licked his dry lips. He seemed to have already seen the scene of the man''s head being blown apart by a punch from Jessica! "No... No!" Matt could no longer bear to continue watching. He knew very well how terrifying this woman''s strength was. If she was hit in the head by a punch, she would definitely be shot in the head on the spot! Bang - The punch missed. The man... was gone! Jessica and the purple man did not expect that the mysterious man would disappear in front of them! Step... In the dead silent alley, footsteps sounded again. "He is behind me" The purple man suddenly felt cold all over his body and turned around at the fastest speed. Sure enough! The mysterious blond man used some unknown method toe behind all of them! The man stopped beside the dying Matt. "Cough cough..." Matt kept coughing up blood, his pupils had already bex. "Matt Murdock." The blond man''s voice was very low, with a hint of a weak husky, and very maic, he said, "Do you want to live?" "Ah.... ah..." Matt forced out a miserable smile and said with difficulty, "I... I... want to live." The blond man slowly squatted down and reached out a hand to touch Matt''s chest. He said lightly, "Matt Murdock... I will give you the power of our king, and you will be a member of us from now on!" A light blue light the size of a fingernail slowly entered Matt''s chest! The next moment. A gust of wind suddenly blew in the surrounding air, and countless Reishi poured into Matt''s body, repairing the wound at a speed visible to the naked eye. "I... am alive?" Matt was shocked. He actually came back to life! "Wee." The blond man''s eyes were like a pool of stagnant water. He said indifferently, "Matt Murdock, from now on, we will be a family." Matt asked doubtfully, "You... Why did you save me? Who are you?" The blonde man stared at Matt with his emerald eyes. "Because... you are one of our people, Matt Murdock." "This... is impossible!" The purple man who witnessed the whole process changed his face dramatically on the spot! Matt... should be dead! Impossible! His chest was punched through by Jessica, and his organs were all broken. How could he stand up again? But... Facts speak louder than words! Matt stood up, and the wound on his chest disappeared as if he had never been injured. "Who... who exactly are you" The purple man felt a chill all over his body. Perhaps, even he himself did not notice that his voice was actually trembling slightly. "I am the Quincy of the Wandenreich, one of the Sternritter." "Jugram Haschwalth." Lod, who was wearing a new vest, said without changing his expression. Chapter 31: Jessica Jones

Chapter 31: Jessica Jones

The new vest is on the stage! This is the set of gigai that Lod asked Nemu to make for him! This gigai can not only y the power of Quincy perfectly, but also will not limit death god''s strength too much. As for the appearance of gigai, considering that there is a difference between his identity and death god, Lod referenced the Wandenreich in the original work, the Sternritter, Jugram Haschwalth! There was no other reason, He''s just handsome! Jugram Haschwalth''s appearance was obviously more inclined to western people''s aesthetics. He had long golden hair, emerald eyes, and exquisite facial features. His temperament was noble and elegant, just suitable to be his new appearance. Originally, Lod wanted to use Haschwalth''s appearance to go out and see if he could find a suitable person and give his soul away. In this way, he could lead them into the camp of the Quincy and quickly develop his forces and subordinates. But unexpectedly, Lod circled around Hell''s Kitchen and found that there was no suitable target. Hell''s Kitchen''s group of bastards was a good choice to cultivate hollow, but to let him give his soul and cultivate the members of the Sternritter, it was a great difference! Originally, Lod nned to go back first. Unexpectedly, on the way back, he happened to see the purple man and Jessica ambushing The Daredevil. This was a pleasant surprise! As a blind man, wasn''t Daredevil just in line with the conditions of soul sharing? Moreover, with Daredevil''s temperament, it was definitely not a loss for him to be a member of the Sternritter! Thus, the scene in front of him happened. Lod pretended to be Haschwalth. Through contact, he gave a small part of his soul to the injured Matt. Then Matt''s constitution was instantly transformed into a Quincy. Moreover, Matt unconsciously absorbed the surrounding Reishi to heal himself! And the effect of soul separation, contact treatment, of course, was not limited to this! Matt suddenly felt a little itchy in his eyes, so he took off his mask and rubbed his eyes with his hand. The expression on his face suddenly froze. "My... my eyes?" Matt looked at his hand in disbelief. The palm print on it was clearly visible. This was... his hand! "I... can see? My eyes are healed?" Matt was shocked and then slowly raised his head. In the dark and boundless starry sky, there were many gem-like stars, surrounded by a bright full moon. After being contaminated by radioactive substances, Blind and Darkness had been with him for twenty years. Matt, who was already used to darkness, never thought that he would see the light of day again! That was, light! "Ha... ha, ha, ha... I can see it?" Matt looked around in disbelief, his hands trembling. The moon, the night sky, the trees, the walls, the night sky, the moon... Everything was deeply attracted to Matt! But this scene almost made the purple man''s brain bleed. For the past month, he had put in a lot of effort to set up this trap. He could have killed Daredevil and removed a big problem in his heart. But now? The Daredevil, not only did not die, but even his eyes were cured. "Kill them!" The purple man''s eyes were red, and he roared angrily, "Kill them! Jessica!" "Yes, sir!" Jessica responded, then raised her foot and stomped heavily on the ground. She bent down and rushed out like a cheetah! Boom! The solid cement immediately broke into pieces. A deep footprint was left behind. The shattered cement shot out in all directions like bullets, deeply embedded into the wall next to them. "Be careful!" Matt''s expression suddenly changed, and he loudly warned, "Quickly dodge, she is very powerful, you absolutely can not take it head-on!" Through the experience of being punched in the chest just now, Matt was very afraid of the woman called Jessica. As everyone knew, a human''s chest was protected by ribs, so it was not easy to pierce through it with a fist. Apart from the fact that it was not strong enough, it had to be fast enough. Only in this way could a fist pierce through the chest! Clearly, Jessica''s strength and speed far surpassed his! "There''s no need to dodge." The man named Haschwalth pushed his sses frame with one hand and said calmly, "As Quincy, we do not need to pay attention to humans." Indifferent, calm, cold. This was the information Matt read from the man''s face. It was as if in his eyes, these people were like gravel on the ground, not worth paying attention to at all! Not only did this man not dodge, but he slowly raised his palm, as if he was nning to take this punch head on! "Kill him! Kill him!" The purple man''s face twisted, and he roared in a nearly deranged manner, "Ha ha ha... Do you think you can take on Jessica''s fist?" He had absolute trust in Jessica''s strength! Jessica was the same as him, a mutated human. But the only difference was that Jessica had a terrifying strength that surpassed ordinary people. Even a wall made of steel was as fragile as paper in front of her! Not to mention a human body? Oh! Jessica punched out, bringing with it a violent sound that pierced through the air, and a burst of violent wind that blew! Lod raised his hand, and ck veins appeared along his arm. Through the talent of Quincy, he could forcibly plunder the Reishi wandering in the atmosphere, and then inject it into his own blood vessels in the body, forming an increadible defense far beyond the physical body! The exclusivebat skill of Quincy - Blut Vene! Boom The fist and palm collided. In an instant, the ground beneath their feet copsed. The violent winds around them roared as if they were solid, transforming into transparent steel sword that forcefully tore apart the solid cement ground nearby! "Geh -" The purple man''s wildughter stopped abruptly. It was as if he had suddenly been pinched in the neck. His face was filled with shock and astonishment! Because the man named Haschwalth had not been killed by Jessica with a single punch. Instead, he had used one hand to block the all-out attack of Jessica! "Not bad..." Lod''s eyes flickered slightly, and the corners of his mouth curled into a faint smile. He was clearly very satisfied with the defensive effect of the Blut Vene. "Blut" is the exclusivebat technology of the pure blood Quincy of the Wandenreich. It is mainly divided into two types: the "Blut Vene" which controls the defense power, and the "Blut Arterie" which controls the attack power! The Blut Vene injected Reishi into the blood vessels, which could greatly increase the defense of the body, and the Blut Arterie would increase the destructive power of the body to the maximum after Reishi was injected into the blood vessels, and the two could not be used at the same time! It was Lod who had activated the Blut Vene to block Jessica''s punch just now. Jessica was not too weak among the superheroes, but she was not too strong either. Her strength was about the same as Captain America, so it was not too shocking for Lod to block her attack with the Blut Vene. Lod nced at the purple man and felt disgusted. Both of this man''s power and behavior were despicable! Not only did he control Jessica Jones, he even humiliated her both physically and mentally. Hmmmm... That''s right, it''s exactly what you think. These two people''sic books were avable in his previous life. Lod had studied a few books with the mentality of learning. Butics wereics. If they were ced in reality, a scum like the purple man... must be killed! A hint of killing intent quietly rose in the depths of Lod''s eyes. Chapter 32: The One That Pierces Everything

Chapter 32: The One That Pierces Everything

Swish! The purple man panicked in an instant, cold sweat pouring down his forehead. He had originally wanted to take revenge today, but who would have thought that a ruthless person would appear halfway? Not only did he save the dying Matt, but he also easily blocked the attack of Jessica. Even his greatest reliance, his mind control, was unable to control the other party! Run! Run! Run! "Jessica!" The purple man shouted in panic, "Take me away from here!" In addition to possessing extraordinary strength, Jessica could also fly quickly in the air. This was the hope that the purple man had ced on escaping! As long as they flew up, they would be safe! Hu! The moment Jessica received the order, her entire body quickly retreated. After a few push-off movements, Jessica grabbed onto the purple man''s clothes and easily carried him on her back before flying into the sky. Sou --- Jessica''s flying speed was very fast, and in the blink of an eye, she was about to disappear from sight. "Not good!" Matt''s expression changed. "They are going to run!" "Don''t worry." Lod lifted his eyelids slightly and sneered. "He won''t be able to escape." It had to be said that ording to the thoughts of normal people, the purple man were indeed very thoughtful. This was because most of the superheroes did not have the ability to fly in the air. Therefore, once they let Jessica and the purple man fly into the air, they could only watch helplessly as they left. But unfortunately... It could only be said that the purple man was too unlucky. After all, Lod was his opponent. Flying in the air? No, no, no, it was too low. Whether it was Quincy or death god, they could control the Reishi under their feet and hover in the air for a long time. Hirenkyaku! In the vision of Matt, Haschwalth disappeared instantly. "?" Matt was dumbfounded. The next second. The purple man who thought that he had sessfully escaped did not even have time to breathe a sigh of relief before his eyes suddenly widened. They saw that right in front of them was the man named Haschwalth! "Go down." Lod raised his hand and pressed down, causing the terrifying Spiritual Power to instantly erupt. Pa! It was as if there was an invisible hand in the sky that fiercely smashed Jessica and the purple man to the ground! Boom! At the critical moment, the purple man had Jessica cushion him under his body, offsetting the impact force for him. But even so, the purple man''s physical fitness was simr to that of an ordinary person. He fell from the sky and broke a leg on the spot. Lod slowly fell from the sky. "F*ck! F*ck! F*ck!" The corner of the purple man''s mouth twitched as he cursed madly in his heart. He had thought that saving a dying person with his bare hands was enough nonsense, but he didn''t expect that there would be even more nonsense waiting for him! Was this guy... really a human? How can a human stand in the sky out of thin air? You are not Superman! "Wait... wait!" The purple man shouted in panic, "Spare my life, I can submit to you!" "Submit?" Lod''s eyes were indifferent He looked down on him, and he was really despicable to be left alive. Controlling people''s mind? Stop messing around... What will happen if death god have this ability? Control hollow? Then I''m afraid you will die a horrible death! To sum it up. Lod decided that it was better for humanity to destroy this ability user. "No... no!" The purple man was sweating profusely. He cried out in rm, "You can''t kill me! I have a partnership with The Hand!" The Hand? Lod was slightly stunned. If not for the reminder from the purple man, he would have almost forgotten that there was this organization. It was strange... Recently, the people of The Hand have not appeared. Could it be that all of them have shut themselves up? Seeing Haschwalth silent, the purple man thought that the other party was afraid. He immediately rxed and continued, "The five fingers of the association need me to help them do something. If you dare to kill me, they will definitely find trouble with you!" Lod smiled. "I couldn''t ask for more." Recently, he was in need of souls. Even if he didn''te to find them, they wille to Lod if he killed the man in front of him! "Goodbye... purple man." Lod said indifferently and loosened his grip. ... A silver cross medal with a silver chain fell. Weng --- Lod injected his spiritual energy into it, and the shape of his Quincy Cross changed! After the light dissipated, the Quincy Cross that had changed form was shockingly a silver-white revolver! On both sides of the barrel, there were patterns that looked like relief sculptures. They looked extremely exquisite, like works of art. At the same time, Lod learned the name of this revolver. Saint Spear - Sinner! The equipment of Quincy was different from that of death god, and there were not so many strange abilities. But there was one thing that zanpakuto could not do! That is the weapon of the Quincy Cross, which can absorb the Reishi in the atmosphere, and then release the exclusivebat technique of the Quincy. The other side is obviously determined to kill! The purple man knew that there was no turning back, and there was a sudden sh of fierceness in his eyes! "Jessica, stand in front of me!" The purple man gave this order, then curled up behind Jessica and shouted, "Come! If you want to kill me, you have to kill this woman first!" "Do you think I care about her?" Lod felt a little funny. "No!" The purple man was obviously at the end of the road. He shouted with a crazy expression, "She is a super hero, an innocent person. She is just controlled by me!" This guy.... In order to save his life, he even willing to do such a thing! The purple man held onto Jessica tightly, as if he was holding onto hisst hope. He shouted harshly, "She is just an innocent woman. Do you have the heart to see her die in your hands? Are you still a super hero?" Lod raised his hand, and the silver white sinner aimed at the purple man and Jessica. "No, you can''t kill me!" The purple man was scared and said in a panic, "You are a hero. You can''t kill innocent people. Do you want to be stained with the blood of innocent people?" "Onest time." Lod''s eyes were full of indifference. "I am not a super hero. I am the Sternritter of the Wandenreich - Haschwalth." "Jessica, block the bullets for me!" The purple man roared and pushed her away! It could work! It could definitely work! With Jessica''s physical fitness, a mere bullet could still be blocked! "Jessica, even if you die, you have to hold him back for me!" The purple man turned around and ran without hesitation. "Schrift: The One That Pierces Everything(X-Axis)!" Lod muttered in his heart and pulled the trigger with his fingertips. The sinner absorbed the spirit particles in the atmosphere and condensed them into an arrow imbued with holy text. Bang! Before the purple man could run, he saw a blue light blooming from the muzzle of the gun! Puchi! After the blue light pierced through Jessica''s chest, it continued to pierce through his chest! Even after piercing through the two of them, the blue light did not stop. Instead, it continued to head towards the end of the line of sight! Boom boom boom boom... All the buildings that passed by were pierced through by the blue light and were unstoppable! The One That Pierces Everything... It was indeed terrifying! A trace of surprise shed through Lod''s eyes. It seemed that he had drawn a big prize this time! As long as it was within the range, it was between two points and one line. The arrows shot by the sinners could not be blocked, could not be averted, and could not be defended! This was worthy of the name of... absolute attack! Chapter 33: My Kin

Chapter 33: My Kin

Beep, beep, beep... After Lod used ''All in One'', S. H. I. E. L. D.''s rm immediately issued an ear-piercing buzzing sound! "Fark Squid!" With a pair of dark circles under his eyes, Nick Fury angrily threw out another coffee cup. "Is there no end to the days? This time, it''s that bastard who is causing trouble again!" He then angrily throw his cup of coffe on the ground "Bureau Chief." Agent Hill, who had just pushed open the door and entered, nced at the coffee cup fragments on the ground and said indifferently, "This is thest coffee cup. Moreover, the people above have already suspected you of corruption." "..." Fury did not manage to catch his breath and almost choked to death on the spot. It was really a bad time! Just a mere 3,000 -- - Besides... How could S. H. I. E. L. D.''s matter be called corruption? "Eh..." The wrinkles on the face of Nick Fury increased a few more times. "Yes, Director." Hill nodded slightly and then walked out quickly. ... The purple man was dying and his pupils were gradually fading. He had never dreamed that he would die here one day. But it was worth it. At least, when he was alive, he had dragged a beautiful heroine along with him! "Ha... ha... ha..." Before the purple man died, he was stillughing crazily. "Jessica, it looks like you will never be able to escape my control!" "It''s too early for you to be happy." A strange smile appeared on Lod''s lips as he slowly walked to Jessica''s side. He touched his forehead with his finger and once again split a soul fragment, giving it to her. Within a second, two soul fragments were continuously divided, causing Lod''s aura to weaken a lot. A hint of fatigue appeared on Lod''s face as he thought to himself, "Looks like I can''t use this often. Otherwise, the damage to the soul will be too great." The light blue soul fragments slowly merged into Jessica''s body. "?" Seeing this familiar scene, the purple man felt a mouthful of old blood flow upwards. Again Are you for real? Pu --- The purple man spat out a mouthful of blood, and then he was angered to death. "Acquired medium - soul - * 1" Lod nodded in satisfaction. Matt, who had just arrived, witnessed this scene and was speechless for a moment. He always felt that Haschwalth seemed to have done this on purpose, and the purpose was to anger the purple man to death. Otherwise, why would he resurrect Jayce in front of him? In fact, Matt guessed half right. Lod did do this on purpose, but the reason was not for the purple man. Soul Splitting - Contact Healing. There was a w in this skill, it could only give people who had a defect in their body and mind. However, there was no w in Jesse''s body and mind, so Lod could only artificially create a ''w ''. Severe injuries on the verge of death... From a certain point of view, it should also be considered a type of ''defect'', right? "Ugh.." The unconscious Jessica moaned for a moment, then slowly opened her eyes. The first thing that entered her eyes was a face with exquisite facial features, as well as a pair of impressive green eyes. "Wee... my kin." Lod was relieved. It was obvious that his guess was correct. This kind of trick could be used. "It''s you?" Jessica was slightly stunned. Then she remembered this man''s name! Haschwalth! Although she was once controlled by the purple people, Jessica had not lost those memories, so she still remembered this cold and mysterious man! "You... you saved me? Why?" Jessica found it hard to believe, her voice trembling. She thought that she would go to hell with the purple man, but she did not expect that she would be saved again, and it was this mysterious man! "Yes." Lod pretended to be expressionless, with a cold look, "Because you have our bloodline. Although it is very meager, you are also a member of our race." "A race? Bloodline?" Jessica did not understand this. She only wanted to care about one thing: "Purple man... Purple man, is he really dead?" "He is dead." Lod said lightly, "And you, from now on, are free." Purple man was dead? Purple man... was dead "I... am free" Jessica''s mind was on the verge of copse. Her beautiful face unconsciously shed two lines of clear tears as she sobbed softly. The purple man... was finally dead! The demon that had been controlling her was finally dead! And what she had endured in the past, those double inhuman insults, and the tragic past of being reduced to an executioner, had finally ended! And then... establishing the Sternritter! Jessica calmed down a little, and then looked at him with aplicated expression. "Are you... really willing to ept me?" She was afraid and worried. The dark experiences in the past and the blood of the innocent that stained her hands had already made this woman mentally and physically haggard. Jessica was very clear that even if she was out of the control of the purple people, there was no ce in this world that could amodate her. Moreover, the crimes shemitted would inevitably lead to her being hunted down by those ''super heroes''! Jessica looked straight into Lod''s eyes with a pair of bright eyes. There was a trace of anticipation, a trace of worry, and a trace of fear. She asked timidly, "Can I... really join you?" "Jessica Jones..." Lod pushed the frame with one hand and said indifferently, "You are a citizen of the Wandenreich. We have the same blood flowing in our veins, so there is no need to worry about anything." "But..." There was a hint of hesitation on Jessica''s face. "I... might be hunted down by a superhero and bring unnecessary trouble." Lod bent over, held her hand, and looked straight into her eyes. "If you feel afraid, then stay behind me. Just like the dark clouds can''t block the sun, and I will dispel all the haze for you." His voice was low, deep, and enchanting, giving people a sense of calmness and trustworthiness. Ba-dump... Jessica''s cheeks suddenly turned red, and her heart began to beat violently. At this moment, Haschwalth seemed to have really be a sun in her eyes! It emitted a dazzling light, a warm and warm aura. Jayce lowered her head. She didn''t even dare to look into Haschwalth''s eyes. Those eyes were so bright and dazzling, as if they could dispel all the darkness and haze in her heart! Her heart, which had been riddled with holes, suddenly became tranquil and peaceful. Jessica silently made up her mind. If the first half of her life was a haze shrouded by misery and darkness, then thetter half of her life, she wanted to stay by the side of the ''sun''. And Haschwalth was her ''sun''! There was no need to say too much. Just by staying by this man''s side, she could feel an inexplicable closeness, like a baby returning to his mother''s embrace and being wrapped in a warm embrace. "Lord Haschwalth..." Jessica knelt on one knee, like a girl who was praying sincerely. "If you are the sun, then I will be the moon and always be by your side." Anyone who received the grace of God would have their body and mind to serve God! Soul Splitting - Contact Healing was not only able to heal other people''s body and mind, it could steal their knowledge, experience, and talent for its own use. What was truly worthy of praise was the power to change the heart! Anyone who was given a soul fragment and their body and mind were healed would view him from the bottom of their hearts as the real ''god''! And Lod... was the god in their hearts! In Jessica''s eyes, Haschwalth''s image was as warm and dazzling as the sun. In Matt''s mind, Haschwalth''s existence was like a light that illuminated his darkness. This influence that originated from the soul fragment was a subtle change, not a sudden change overnight. So... Even Matt, who believed in his own ideals, could not escape this influence! To Haschwalth, who saved his life and gave him a second light, Matt''s heart already belonged to Lod. "Lord Haschwalth!" Matt knelt on one knee, his eyes showing a touch of fanaticism. "I am also willing to follow your footsteps!" Chapter 34: The Hand

Chapter 34: The Hand

At this moment, in this ce. The Wandenreich, the Sternritter, was officially established! Although there were only two members at present, Lod firmly believed that in the near future, the members would gradually increase, until they transformed into the real Wandenreich! But there was another problem that needed to be solved. The Quincy is different from death god and hollow, not the state of the soul, but the human with physical body, which can be seen by those ordinary people! So, in Jessica and Matt''s case who have not grown up yet, and can''t be exposed to the public too early, especially Nick Fury with persecution disorder. As in the original work, the Wandenreich is hidden in the shadow of Seireitei, which is still rtively weak, and the Sternritter are temporarily hidden under the shadow of others! But where is the appropriate address? Just as Lod was feeling troubled over this, he suddenly saw the dead purple-clothed person and an idea shed through his mind. "Matt, how much do you know about The Hand?" "A lot. They and I can be considered old enemies." Matt''s eyes dimmed slightly. He thought of his ex-girlfriend and immediately felt a little down. "Lord Haschwalth, are you very interested in the Hand?" When it came to the Hand, it''s inevitable, they will meet Erica! She was Daredevil Matt''s ex-girlfriend, and the two of them were separated because of their ideologies. But when they met again, Erica had been brainwashed by the Hand and turned into a ruthless killing machine! Although Matt tried to break into the Hand several times to save Erica, he failed in the end because of hisck of strength. Several times, he almost died in Erica''s hands. "Just in time." Lod''s delicate facial features were indifferent. He said calmly, "I want to talk to them about a small matter. Can you lead the way for me?" Matt saw the killing intent in Haschwalth''s eyes and was shocked. He quickly said, "Lord Haschwalth, the Hand is very strong. If we rush in rashly, there may be idents!" In order to save Erica, he had broken into the Hand''s headquarters many times, so he knew better than everyone how terrible the professional ninja killing group was! In Matt''s view, although Haschwalth was very strong and his methods were very mysterious. But if he rashly broke into the huge Hand headquarters, facing hundreds of skilled assassination ninjas and the terrifying ''five fingers'', it would be difficult to escape unscathed! Jessica also stood up and echoed, "Lord Haschwalth, I also agree with Matt. The current Hand is different from before. It is very dangerous inside!" . "Oh?" Lod pushed the frame with one hand and asked curiously, "Tell me what you know." Jessica recalled, "When I was being controlled by the purple man, I once saw the Hand''s'' five fingers ''in the secret underground room. But they... didn''t seem to be human. There was something strange about them that couldn''t be exined." "Are you sure?" Matt frowned slightly and asked in confusion, "Maybe what you saw was not ''five fingers'', but something else?" Jessica shook her head and said in a deep voice, "I can tell you with certainty that what I saw at that time was the ''five fingers'', and the words ''are not human'' were told to me by the purple man in private." "The point is... ''doesn''t look like a human ''?" Matt recalled this sentence and rubbed his chin at the same time. He said, "A madman like the purple man is actually willing to cooperate with the Hand. It is very likely that he was coerced into helping the Hand." Before this, Matt felt that it was a little strange. With the ability of the purple man and Jessica, even if he could not defeat the Hand, he would not be reduced to helping the Hand with things, right? But now it seemed that... There was a big secret behind this! Matt said in a low voice, Think about it carefully and see if there is any other information. "Okay..." Jessica took a deep breath. Although she did not want to recall what happened when she was being controlled, she was still willing to try for Lord Haschwalth. "I remember!" Jessica suddenly said, "The purple man told me one more thing. He said that he must snatch the book!" Book? Matt was stunned. "Snatch a book? Are you sure the purple man said that? What else did he say?" "I remember... the purple man seemed to say..." Jessica frowned and tried to recall, "That book is a divine artifact. It bestowed five fingers with the power to live forever, so it cooperated with them." A ''book'' that can grant eternal life? Lod pushed the frame with one hand and said thoughtfully, "Things have be interesting." This was a bit intriguing. Logically speaking, the Hand was only a killer group in Marvel. The only thing he cared about was probably the Undying Dragon Bones that the Hand had stolen from Mount K''un-Lun with his five fingers. But now, a book had appeared out of nowhere, and it could grant people eternal power. What a strong sense of djvu... Are you sure that it''s not Dr. Strange that pranked him? In addition, the Hand''s sudden disappearance recently seemed to have a lot to do with this book! It seemed that it was necessary to take a look! "Lord Haschwalth!" Matt knelt on one knee and said, "I suggest we investigate thoroughly first. After we make a n, I will sneak in first. This way, it will be safer." The uncertain factor was too great! The strength of five fingers was already very terrifying. Now that it was bestowed with power by a book, even the purple man could not resist. These circumstances made Matt worry for Haschwalth! "There''s no need to worry." Lod''s eyes were half-closed, and the corners of his lips curled into a calm and gentle smile. "the Hand is just some dust. No matter if it''s one or two, it''s no different to me." The Hand was only the first step. If he couldn''t even take this step, how could hepete with Death in the future? Being scared will only lead to death! Being scared will inevitably lead to failure! Since he wanted to usurp the power of the Creation God, how could he shrink back? ... The Hand headquarters. Lod was dressed in a white military uniform, suspended in the night sky. On both sides of him were Daredevil Matt and Jessica, who were also standing in the air like him. When a person transformed into a Quincy, controlling Reishi was like breathing, almost an instinct carved into the soul. Therefore, it was not too difficult for Matt and Jessica to use spirit particles to construct the steps under their feet. After getting a little familiar with it, they could easily do it. The building in the Hand''s headquarters was pitch ck, and it was impossible to see the structure inside from the outside. "Erica... I''m here!" Matt muttered in his heart. Ever since his ex-girlfriend was controlled by the Hand, he had always wanted to save Erica. Today, he could finally do it! "Let''s go." Lod said indifferently, "Let''s go and see what exactly is inside." Chapter 35: Jessica The Quincy

Chapter 35: Jessica The Quincy

Ever since stepping into the Hand''s headquarters, the familiar darkness enveloped them, causing Matt''s other senses to reach their limits! However, because of his developed senses, Matt felt as if there was a pair of eyes secretly observing them! Jessica nodded with a serious expression. She also felt an ominous aura. Just at this moment! A sharp warrior, sword, suddenly stabbed out from the darkness. Ding! Matt reacted quickly. He raised his arm and held the cane in front of his chest, blocking the fatal sword! But in the next second! Several sword, formed a circle and stabbed at him fiercely! There was no panic on Matt''s face. The darkness around him did not affect his movements. Instead, it made him feel like he had returned to a familiar environment. He dodged the swords by a hair''s breadth. Crack! With a crisp sound, Matt''s walking stick suddenly broke into two halves from the middle. He held a walking stick in one hand and stabbed it out like lightning! Bang! Bang! The tip of his cane slid straight into the ninja''s throat. Two streams of blood immediately gushed out like a fountain. The two men covered their throats in horror, trying to stop the blood from flowing out, but their eyes gradually dimmed and they finally fell down. "Eh..." Matt''s expression changed slightly, and his eyes revealed a hint of pity. In the end, he could only sigh. On the other side, Jessica was also attacked! There were seven or eight ninjas wearing ck skintight clothes, as if they were one with the darkness around them, and they attacked from the darkness! Their target was Lod! Perhaps it was because Jessica and Matt had unconsciously protected him inside, causing these ninjas to subconsciously think that Lod was the easiest to bully! Seven or eight sharp spikes of sword came over, only a few centimeters away from Lod. In the eyes of those ninjas, he was already a dead man! "You dare!" Jessica''s pupils suddenly contracted, erupting with a terrifying killing intent. She punched the ground! Boom! The huge force instantly shattered the ground within three meters around them. Pieces of broken tiles were like hidden weapons, carried by the explosive winds, and urately shot towards the ninjas! Puff... The ninja was instantly pierced through by the bullet like gravel. His body was like a piece of broken stone that was covered with holes, and blood spilled out violently! During this time, the expression on Lod''s face did not change in the slightest, as if he had already anticipated this scene. In the next instant. Jessica quickly took off her coat and spread it out with a shake of her hand, covering Lod''s head like a curtain. Crash --- The blood that fell was all blocked by Jessica''s clothes, and not a single drop of blood fell on his body. Jessica lowered her head, and her tone was mixed with a trace of anger. "I''m sorry, my Lord" Lod, "..." Hey, hey, hey! This is a little too much, he is not Aizen, don''t need to respect him that much! Jessica doesn''t care about this. In her eyes, Haschwalth is the ''sun ''. Anyone who dares to tarnish it will die! "Roar -" Suddenly, a beast-like roar came from the darkness! In the next second, a young figure rushed out like a cannonball. In the dark, the blood red pupils were clearly visible, emitting a strong and terrifying killing intent! "Be careful!" The boy, ck Sky was extremely fast. He instantly crossed the line of defense of Jessica and Matt, and then punched Lod! Bang! After a dull sound, ck Sky''s tyrannical eyes were slightly stunned. That person... He actually blocked his fist with a finger! "You... actually touch him!" "You''re dead, I''m going to kill you!" With a roar, Jessica suddenly felt that some sort of shackle had been opened in her body, and an unprecedented power surged out from the depths of her soul! Whoosh- The spiritual droplets floating in the air instantly gathered at a speed visible to the naked eye, setting off a miniature tornado in the surroundings of Jessica! "You... dare to use your dirty hands to sully my Lord Haschwalth!" Jessica was furious. Spiritual energy crazily gathered in her hands, gradually condensing into a giant cross bow! "This is... a Quincy Cross?" Lod''s eyes lit up. This was a pleasant surprise. He hadn''t expected that Jessica would actuallyprehend a high-levelbat technique that could be used to manipte spirit particles into weapons under the support of her anger! ng - Jessica pulled the huge cross spirit bow with both hands, and the killing intent in her eyes seemed to have taken on a physical form. Weng! Although ck Sky''s was still inexperienced, he could clearly feel that the woman was a huge threat to him! Dong! ck Sky suddenly stepped on the ground, curled up and jumped back, trying to escape back into the darkness. "Die, trash!" Divine Arrow Annihtion! Countless arrows condensed from spiritual energy were shot out like a torrential rain, covering the entire hall in an instant! Puff... When had the ninjas hiding in the dark ever seen such a terrifying scene? They didn''t even have the chance to dodge before they were shot into sieves! Under the sacred arrow, even though ck Sky had the body of a ''beast'', he couldn''t help but howl in pain. His body was pierced through several holes, and he stumbled back into the shadows. Blood flowed like a river on the ground, making this ce look like a purgatory. "Hu..." Jessica exhaled, the killing intent in her eyes decreasing slightly. "Jessica... aren''t you being too ruthless?" Matt''s eyelids twitched, and he could not help but scold her in a low voice. "Is that so?" Jessica turned around, her eyes red as she stared at Matt and said, "I don''t think they attacked too heavily. If you want to me someone, me them for being blind. They actually attacked Lord Haschwalth!" "But..." Just as Matt was about to retort, he saw that the spirit bow in Jessica''s hand was already aimed at him! "You are not loyal!" Jessica said word by word, Her eyes... were serious! A chill instantly invaded his body. His heart suddenly stopped. If he still intended to continue speaking, then in the next second, like those ninjas, he would be mercilessly shot into a sieve by Jessica! This scene! Lod felt that if he still did not intervene, he was afraid that the newly recruited Sternritter would be left with only one person! "Alright, Jessica." Lod came out at the right time to smooth things over and said gently, "Matt means no harm. You don''t have to be serious." "Yes, Lord Haschwalth." Jessica put down the spirit bow, her eyes still cold, as if she was warning Matt. "What the hell is this..." A hint of bitterness appeared on Matt''s face. He was just a little reluctant, and he was almost shot into a ho''s nest. Who could stand this? Things get a little heated up here. Jessica regarded Haschwalth as a ''sun'', and could carry out orders without hesitation, or even abandon the moral code for him! But Matt, on the other hand, his faith in Haschwalth was built on his own cognition and standards, and he would first consider whether it was against his own heart. So. Jayce, who had been trying to protect Lod just now, was easier to take over by her emotion and thus awakened the real power of the Quincy. But Matt was slightly worse, and he had not yetprehended the real power of the Quincy, and was still fighting with his previous experience. Lod did not want toment too much on the two, but in the long run, if Matt had not grown to his satisfaction, then he could only recycle the soul fragments in Matt''s body. In the Sternritter, there was no need for people without ability! Chapter 36: Emergency Mission

Chapter 36: Emergency Mission

Matt felt aggrieved! He was clearly the first person to receive a gift, but now he was caught up by Jessica, and his power had not even awakened yet! Most importantly! Matt had just seen that Lord Haschwalth''s eyes seemed to show a hint of dissatisfaction towards him. "No!" Matt swore in his heart, "I must awaken my power as soon as possible!" The power that Jessica disyed just now could instantly kill hundreds of ninjas, which made him feel envious. "Walking in normally is really too slow." Lod frowned, the dark energy in the ground was getting stronger and stronger. "But sir, this ce is too far from the basement, my spirit bow can''t pierce through." "It''s okay, I can do it myself." Lod calmly took a few steps, took out the Cross of Annihtion Since he couldn''t see the ''target'' directly, he couldn''t use The One That Pierces Everything, so Lod directly condensed his spiritual power and released it through the barrel. Ka! He pulled the trigger with his fingertips and released a huge arrow from the person who had absorbed almost two-thirds of Lod''s spiritual power! Divine Cross -- Annihtion Arrow! The sinner released a dazzling light. The terrifying spiritual energy condensed into a huge arrow, and then fiercely smashed into the ground! Boom! Layer afteryer, the huge Divine Cross - Annihtion Arrow broke through dozens ofyers of hard ground before it ran out of energy and disappeared! The whole building of the Hand was shaking, and countless steel and concrete cracked, turning into huge stones that fell down! When the shaking stopped, a hole about dozens of meters deep appeared in the ground in front of them, and went straight to the Hand''s basement. "Sheesh..." Matt gasped and could not help but be shocked, "What a terrifying destructive power!" It pierced through dozens ofyers of the ground with just one strike! If the strength that Jayce disyed was still within his imagination, then the strength that Haschwalth disyed had alreadypletely exceeded his expectations. The destructive power of this degree was no less than the most advanced high-speed kic weapon in the US! However, what they did not know was that the attack just now consumed a lot of energy on Lod, and the spiritual energy in his body was almost emptied out! Fortunately, the Quincy could absorb the Reishi in the atmosphere, and with his current situation, he only needed a few minutes to recover. "Let''s go." Lod calmed his breath, and then put away the sinner, and said to them lightly. Jessica caught up first, and then Matt reacted and jumped down. Hu --- A few secondster, the three of themnded on the ground. The first thing that caught Lod''s eyes was a huge magic array on the ground, engraved withplicated and strange patterns. Looking at theplicated patterns, Lod felt dizzy. "Come on..." "Come in... Come in..." "I will give you a great power..." A faint voice, like the whisper of a demon, echoed in Lod''s mind! "Not good!" Lod bit the tip of his tongue and forced himself to wake up. His eyes revealed a trace of vignce. "What a terrifying magic array! It can actually tempt my soul!" In essence, he was death god. The strength of his spirit body far surpassed that of ordinary people, but even so, he had been careless just now and almost fell into the path of this magic array! These magic patterns were too strange. With just a nce, he had fallen into them, almost unable to extricate himself! But Jessica and Matt, who were beside him, Obviously, they were not so lucky. Their spiritual power was obviously not as good as Lod''s, and they were instantly affected by those patterns, and their entire bodies were muddled, as if they had been possessed! "Ah... Lord Haschwalth..." A blush flew up on Jessica''s cheeks, and her eyes blurred as she walked towards the magic array. She even muttered, "You belong to me alone... No one can snatch you away..." Lod, "?" So scary... He didn''t expect that Jessica, who looked serious, wanted to take him for herself in private. Matt also staggered towards the magic array. "Erica... don''t leave me..." It seemed that anyone who had seen the patterns on the magic array would be attracted by the greatest desire in their hearts and thus be controlled by that voice. "Bakudo #61: Six Rods Prison of Light!" Lod pointed his index finger and stopped Matt and Jessica. "Heeheehee..." In the darkness, an old voice came, "You arete. Our ceremony has seeded!" "Ceremony?" "Are you referring to the ghost runes on the ground?" Lod raised his eyebrows. "Ignorant people!" The old voice seemed to be very angry. "This is the power of the God of Darkness. He will grant us true eternal life!" "That''s right!" Several figures shone on the ground and shouted fanatically, "We will obtain eternal life that surpasses Kun Lun, and you can only wee death!" A brainwashed person was truly terrifying! Lod could not help but mourn for these people for three seconds. That God of Darkness who had been working so hard could tell from the name that he was unreliable. Who knew which corner he came from? "Ignorant fool!" An olddy walked out with an old and ancient book in her hands. Lod narrowed his eyes and saw the word "Darkhold" on the cover of the ancient book. F*ck! Isn''t this "Book of Sins"? Why is it here? He had to stop her! Cold sweat trickled down Lod''s forehead. If he let Chthon return to Earth, he would definitely be the first to die! But, it was toote! Holding the Book of Sins in her hands, Lady Gao had already walked into the magic array. Amidst the frantic calls, she instantly exploded into a pile of minced meat! Fresh blood and pieces of flesh seeped into the ground. The demonic patterns on the magic array grew brighter and brighter, brewing waves of terrifying fluctuations! "Not good!" Lod cursed in his heart. It was already toote! Buzz Gulp... ck sticky liquid surged out, and a huge hole appeared on the ground. It was like an abyss connecting to anothertitude! Then, a blurry shadow crawled out of the hole and stood up straight. "Ugh..." The ck shadow let out afortable moan and said in satisfaction, "I haven''te back for tens of millions of years. I didn''t expect the earth to be like this." "Ding!" "Issue an emergency mission!" "Mission: Expel the Infernal Deity - Chthon!" [Details: Five fingers, under the temptation of the Book of Sins, summoned a projection of Chthon. Requesting the host to expel him from Earth''stitude before Sorcerer Supreme arrives! ] [Reward: Depends on thepletion of the situation! ] [Underworld God... Chthon! ] [It really is this great god! ] Lod''s forehead was drenched in cold sweat as he thought to himself, [This is going to be too much! ] Chapter 37: Chthon

Chapter 37: Chthon

It was rumored that in ancient times. At the beginning of the birth of the earth, it was a period of chaos. The great Creator who originated from natural magic energy decided to spread his own matter to every corner of the earth! These scattered magic energy substances ''nurtured'' a batch of the earliest creatures - Elder Gods! Among the Elder Gods, there were four most powerful ones: Gaia, the God of Earth and Nature, the God of Destruction and Death, Set, the source of White Magic - Oshtur, and the source of ck Magic - Chthon! However, one day, Snake God Seth found out that devouring other Elder Gods could increase his strength, so he began to ughter and devour other ancient gods. In the end, he triggered a great battle of ''Fall of the Elder Gods'' During this time, the fallen ancient god turned into a demon, and in order to pursue greater power, they killed and devoured each other. Gaia, the God of Earth, could not bear it, so heunched a great battle against Snake God Seth, but the difference in strength between the two was not big. So this great battlested for a long time, and the range affected the entire earth, even destroying the dinosaurs because of it! In order to end the fate of the ancient gods killing and devouring each other, the great Creator and the god of the earth, Gaia, jointly gave birth to a new ancient god ''Atum'' Atum, who was born after the mission of ending the war of the ancient gods, had the power to surpass all the ancient gods. He constantly destroyed the ancient gods who had fallen into the devil and absorbed their vitality. But in the end, because Atum was unable to withstand this power, he had fallen to be an extremely powerful god devourer! The power of the god devourer was so strong that even Snake God Seth and Underworld God Chthon could not contend against it. In order to avoid the fate of being devoured by Atum, these fallen ancient gods had no choice but to flee to other dimensions. However, before he fled, Chthon had recorded all of his dark magic on the indestructible parchment as an important backup n for his return to Earth in the future. Anyone who read these parchments and learned the dark magic recorded on them would be bewitched by Chthon and be his most faithful follower. Then, he would carve a magic circle to open the door between dimensions and wee his return! The birth of the first vampire in Marvel had a close rtionship with the [Book of Sins]. Later on, the parchments that recorded the powerful dark magic of Chthon werepiled by the elder sister of King Arthur, Morgan Le Fay, andter called it - [Book of Sins]! Although he wasn''t sure how the Hand found the Book of Sins, but the person in front of him was a genuine ancient god! Tens of millions of years ago, Chthon was a single universe level warrior, the same level as Oshtur, the source of white magic. Even if there was only one projection, the power was obviously not something that the current Lod could contend with! It was just like how you had just left the Novice Vige and ended up bumping into a max level boss! This question was clearly an overmatch! A strange expression appeared on Lod''s face as he thought to himself, The System really thinks highly of me! But the danger and rewards are proportional! His System rarely issued missions, and this was the first time he had seen such a ''Emergency Mission''. The missions issued by the System before were all fairly generous rewards afterpletion. For example, the mission ''became death god'' that was issued before was rewarded with a Shikai zanpakuto and Six Seated Officer''s Spiritual Power. What would it be? Lod looked serious and began to have a storm in his mind. His middion was not issued once every hundred thousand years. Who knew when the next time he missed it! Moreover, the mission of ''expelling the Infernal Deity, Chthon,'' was something that one could easily tell with their toes and fingers that the reward would definitely be very generous, and they absolutely could not miss it! "Let''s go!" Lod gritted his teeth and made up his mind. F*ck! Wasn''t it just a projection? Those who starved to death, those who were timid, those who were brave to death! It really couldn''t be done, There was also Sorcerer Supreme who gave him a rough estimate! The time to think was over. Compared to the time in the real world, only a few seconds had passed. The projection of Dark God Chthon was still immersed in the long-lost return,pletely ignoring the people beside him. This was actually very normal. When you walk or rest, do you care about the ants beneath your feet? Obviously not! In Chthon''s eyes, it was as if humans were looking at ants, so small that there was no need to pay attention to it. He was one of the most ancient gods, the source of all the ck magic in the world, and even a part of the power of Mephisto and the Crimson Witch came from him! Human? Unless The Sorcerer Supreme himself came in person, he might still be a little nervous, but the others could forget about it. But it was precisely because of Chthon''s arrogance that he gave Lod a chance! Aren''t you acting cool? Aren''t you acting cool? Don''t you miss Earth? Since that''s the case, then I''ll let you go back and reminisce properly! Either you don''t make a move, or you have to go all out if you want to make a move! The other party was one of the oldest gods on Earth, and he would never give him a second chance! Lod narrowed his eyes and suddenly noticed something. The magic array that summoned Chthon seemed to be a special ''wedge''! Inside the ''hole'' in the magic array, it was constantly sending power to the projection, and as a ''wedge'', it maintained the passage between the two dimensions! In other words. The key to expelling Caesar was how to destroy the magic array beneath his feet, cut off the source of his power, and cut off the connection between Earth and his dimension! However, these were all Lod''s guesses. Whether the truth was as he had thought, he still needed a simple verification! "Let''s try it..." Lod''s eyes turned cold. He summoned zanpakuto and released his majestic Spiritual Energy like a volcanic eruption! The other party was an Elder God, so Lod naturally did not dare to hold back. He went all out right from the start! Thanks to the results of Nemu''s research, he could use death god''s power at the same time in the state of being a quincy, and the two would not interfere with each other because of this. "Ikorose, Shinso!" After a short and rapid whisper, sword suddenly stretched out his body and instantly broke through the sound barrier, shing like a fleeting sh and shooting toward Caesar! Ding! The extended silver body of sword was firmly caught by two fingers, like two iron pincers, unable to move an inch further. It was indeed very strong! Lod''s expression changed slightly. He had used his full strength. Caesar did not even move. He only used two fingers to easily catch Shinso! "Interesting." "Interesting. I have never seen this power before. Can you tell me where it came from?" "None of your business!" Lod sneered, and the cross on his left hand turned into a bow Since ordinary attacks were ineffective against him, he could only try the ability of the Quincy that he had just obtained! Spiritual droplets that could be seen with the naked eye were gathering, forming a giant whirlpool that was like a storm. In a certain instant, this enormous spiritual energy fluctuation caused the surrounding space to slightly distort! Schrift: The One That Pierces Everything! Divine Cross -- Fire Arrow! Boom - High density of spiritual energy was instantly released, emitting a thunderous roar. This attack had gathered all of his spiritual energy! It condensed into a huge sacred arrow that tore through the sky and charged towards Chthon! In front of the power of naturalws! Unless your main body descended, it would be impossible for you to block this attack! Chapter 38: Versus Chthon

Chapter 38: Versus Chthon

"Ignorant human." The corners of Chthon''s mouth rose slightly, forming a mocking arc. "I can easily erase such a weak attack!" "In the name of my name - ck Hole!" If other mages wanted to cast spells, they would have tomunicate through spells before they could extract energy from the magic dimension, and then use different spells to release different attacks. But Chthon was different. He was the source of ck magic, and the power of the dimension originated from himself, so he could instantly release all kinds of spells without chanting any spells! A huge magic pattern spread out where Caesar''s fingertipsnded, causing ripples in the space. Soon after, the space seemed to have been pierced by his fingertips, revealing a ''hole'' that was almost invisible to the naked eye! Endless dark energy gathered in the light spot, instantly forming a vortex! Whoosh whoosh whoosh! The size of the ''hole'' instantly expanded by dozens of times, erupting with a terrifying suction force, trying to swallow everything around it! Even the moonlight that shot down from the sky appeared to be in a strange spiral twisted form, and was greedily devoured by the ''ck hole''! There were no objects or elements that could escape the gravity restraint of the ''ck hole''! But there were always idents. The highlypressed beam shot by the sinners forcefully vited this phenomenon. It was not bent by gravity at all, but shot straight towards the ''ck hole''! After piercing through the ''ck hole'' with the power of all things, the power of the beam of spiritual energy did not diminish at all as it charged towards Chthon! "Impossible!" Chthon''s expression changed instantly. He clearly had not expected that his ck magic would be destroyed so easily! But in the next second, a hint of anger rose on Chthon''s face. It turned out that the target of the beam of spiritual light was not him, but the magic array that connected the dimensional passage and supplied dark energy under his feet! Once this magic array was destroyed, the passage between the earth and the dimension would disappear. "Impudent human!" Chthon shouted angrily. "In the name of Chthon - stop!" His voice was not loud, but it covered everything, full of oppression and majesty, as if he wasmanding the whole world! Buzz! A strange energy fluctuation spread in all directions with Chthon as the center! The dust floating in the air stopped! The distorted rays of light from the ck hole stopped! Even the sound, vibration, molecules, and even atoms seemed to have been pressed on the pause button at this moment. The highlypressed beam of light shot out by all things stopped only a centimeter away from the magic array. "This is... Time Freeze?" Lod''s expression changed slightly. Although his mind was still active, his body was very stiff. He could not even move his finger! Chthon was indeed terrifying! This was only a projection. If his real body was here, he would probably die in an instant! "What a boring trick!" Chthon crushed the beam of spirit particles with his bare hands and said angrily, "Do you think you can destroy my n?" Just a little bit more! The magic array was destroyed! Lod''s face was a little irate. He did not expect that Chthon could still pause time! In the face of the still time, even if everything linked up this rule power, it still seemed so pale and powerless. Time resumed its flow... Chthon''s aura instantly dropped significantly. The ck shadow that was originally close to the physical body had be somewhat transparent hollow. "Looks like this move is very exhausting!" Lod''s eyes lit up. This was good news for him. It seemed that time-freeze was also a great loss for Chthon''s projection. However, he did not know how many more times he could use it! However, judging from the shape of the projection, Lod felt that it was the limit to use it once more. If there were more, the projection of Caesar might copse on its own without him making a move! "Human... You have sessfully angered me!" There was a sh of coldness in Caesar''s eyes, and his voice suddenly dropped to the freezing point, as if the wind of the winter was enough to freeze the bone marrow. If Chthon had been ying around before, then now he was serious! "Chthon, I''m very curious." There was a hint of provocation on Lod''s face as he said, "How many more times can you stop time?" "One time is enough to deal with you!" Chthon said proudly, "Your puny naturalw power. Do you really think I can''t deal with it?" "Is that so?" Lod smiled. Without any warning, he raised his hand and fired. "Do you think this move will be useful to me?" Caesar snorted coldly and pulled out a huge ck sword from the magic array beneath him! The thick ck sword was close to the physical body, but it was also leaning towards the energy body. It was engraved with strange patterns, and with just a light stroke, it left a dark mark in the air of hollow. This sword was a ''dark divine artifact'' forged from powerful ck magic after being tempered by Caesar''s true body! Not to mention the power of rules grasped by mere mortals, even if it were forthe mirror dimensional space used by Sorcerer Supreme, he could cut it open with one sword! ng! Caesar raised hisrge sword and suddenly shed forward with a terrifying sword wave! The moment the sacred immortal fire arrow came into contact with it, it was annihted by a strange power and disintegrated, reverting back to the most basic of spirit particles! "It''s that simple?" Chthon was slightly stunned. He faintly felt that something was wrong. The strength of this attack was obviously not as strong as the previous one! Before he could understand what was going on, the next second, he saw the sky suddenly darken, and countless sacred arrows shot towards him! "Simple?" Lod sneered and continuously pulled the trigger of the sinner. In the continuous roaring, the muzzle of the gun spat out deadly blue mes, shooting out a sacred arrow. Dense and violent firepower covered the area hundreds of meters around Chthon in an instant! One, two, three, you can block it. Then may I ask, what if it is ten, one hundred, one thousand? And among these sacred arrows, there is a small number of arrows randomly added with the ability of "All in One". As long as Caesar missed one of them, Lod was confident that he could destroy the magic array! Boom, boom, boom, boom... The ck sword collided with the sacred arrow, causing countless sparks to fly. The terrifying energy surged like a tidal wave, shattering the surrounding floor and walls into pieces! In an instant, the entire building was riddled with holes. The reinforced concrete continued to copse, looking like it was on the verge of copse! "What a cheap trick!" Chthon roared angrily. He had already discovered Lod''s scheme! With the current power of his projection, there was no way he could eliminate such a massive amount of sacred -- - Moreover, there was a small portion of these sacred arrows that had the power of naturalws added to them! To urately distinguish which ones had special power and which ones did not have special power, it was like searching for a needle in a haystack. It was almost impossible! Chapter 39: Itto Kaso

Chapter 39: Itto Kaso

"Ignorant mortal!" "I''ll let you experience just how terrifying the great Elder God is!" Chthon angrily shouted, his hands gripping the ck sword as he stabbed it into the ground. Kacha! The hard ground instantly cracked, and the dense cracks were like a huge spider web, constantly expanding and extending outwards. From the cracks, the extremely dense dark energy could even be seen with the naked eye! In an instant! Lod felt all the hairs on his body stand up, and he decisively stepped on Hoho to leave this ce. At the same time, he injected spiritual droplets into his blood vessels, forming Blut Vane! "In my name, Chthon - Dark Storm!" Chthon shouted angrily and stabbed the ck sword into the ground with all his strength. The terrifying energy umted in the sword exploded in an instant! Boom!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! In an instant, the enormous energy created a hurricane that connected the sky and the earth. Even from several kilometers away, it could be clearly seen! Within a thousandth of a second, the ck hurricane swept across and destroyed all the buildings within a radius of hundreds of meters. All tangible and intangible substances were crushed into pieces! "What kind of ability is this?" Lod saw with his own eyes that a huge building was swept into it and then disappeared in the blink of an eye! In front of the dark hurricane, the sacred arrow was as fragile as ss, and the time it took to breathe waspletely destroyed, restoring the previous Reishi state! Copse? Or annihtion? It doesn''t seem to be... Instead, he restored all the substances he came into contact with to the most basic particle state! "No, I can''t run away!" Lod was shocked, and his face changed slightly. The speed at which this dark hurricane expanded far surpassed his escaping speed, and there was also a huge attraction force pulling him crazily. ording to this situation, he would be sucked into it in a few seconds! In an instant, Lod poured all his spiritual energy into his blood vessels, forming ck lines on the surface of his body, and controlled the overflowing Reishi to form a defensive barrier around his body! Boom The dark hurricane roared and raged between heaven and earth, and the violent force crushed everything! That night. Half of the people in New York City saw the huge storm that connected heaven and earth, as well as the pressure from the depths of their souls! "Again" At this moment, inside S. H. I. E. L. D.. A certain bald Nick Fury was so angry that its ck face almost turned white. Within a day, he had discovered two huge abnormal energy fluctuations in session, and they were all in Hell''s Kitchen! He was even a little suspicious now. Could it be that there was some treasure hidden in that broken ce? Otherwise, how could it be exined that every time there was a problem, the location happened to be Hell''s Kitchen! "Check it out!" Fury raged, "Use all the surveince satellites and cameras. I want to see what is going on there in thirty seconds!" ... The huge storms of heaven and earth gradually disappeared, and the four or five streets, including the headquarters of the Hand and Guild, were all destroyed by this terrifying force, like a natural disaster! All objects were crushed into powder. The buildings that had been standing in great numbers had nowpletely turned into a in. There were only countless ruins and the copsed earth. Lod''s face was pale. His clothes were tattered and his body was covered in blood. He stood unsteadily in a ruin. "Amazing..." There was a trace of blood on the corner of Lod''s lips. He smiled miserably, "If not for Blut Vane, I might have been torn to shreds just now." There was a spiritual barrier on the outside and Blut Vane on the inside. Even the dual defense methods were instantly destroyed. It was enough to show how terrifying this ''dark storm'' was! Mortal... you lost. "..." Chthon stood in ce and saw the situation of Lod. He said disdainfully, "My poweres from the Dark Dimension it''s infinite, but your power has been exhausted." Lod was expressionless, only his wrist was trembling slightly. Just as Chthon said, arge number of sacred arrows were fired, and the consumption of spiritual power was terrible! Even if he had the physique of a Quincy, he could constantly absorb Reishi to replenish, but the speed of replenishment was far less than the speed of consumption. In order to defend against the ''dark storm'', he had almost squeezed out thest trace of spiritual power in his body. But even so. There was not a trace of panic on Lod''s face. He was still as calm as ever, as if he did not care about this at all. "You are wrong, Chthon." Lod was still calm. his zanpakuto, who was three feet long, pointed to the ground. "Victory is mine!" Deng! In the next moment, Lod stepped on Hoho and rushed toward Chthon! "You''re dead" With a face full of disdain, Chthon raised his ck sword and blocked zanpakuto''s attack! ng! The thick sword edge collided with zanpakuto, causing countless sparks. The terrifying power collided with each other, causing ripples to appear in the surrounding air! With just a light knock, Chthon forcefully deflected Shinso''s sword de. "Ignorant human, you think you can stop me?" "If I don''t try, who will know?" Lod''s face was still calm, and his attacks became even more furious! In an instant, more than a hundred collisions urred! Sword shed several times, creating dazzling sparks. The strength of the two became greater and greater, and their speed also became faster and faster! An unimaginable terrifying power surged, and like a solid tornado of swords, it ruthlessly destroyed the shattered ground around it once again! All of a sudden! While the two of them were fighting, Lod took the opportunity to turn around and retreat. At the same time, he aimed the sword de in his hand at Chthon! "Ikorose, Shinso!" The already short sword de extended, and at a rather strange angle, like an antelope''s horn, it suddenly and swiftly shot out! Whoosh! The speed at which sword extended his de broke through the sound barrier in an instant, emitting an ear-piercing sound. With a deadly cold light, he swept past several meters of space and stabbed towards the magic array on the ground! "Foolish mortal!" "Do you think I wouldn''t think of this move?" ng --- Caesar stretched out his right hand, and his five fingers seemed to be made of fine steel. He actually grabbed Shinso''s sword de. "Terrifying... truly terrifying." Lod shook his head, and then a bitter smile appeared on his face. "This time... I really don''t have other way." "I will make youpletely despair!" "Don''t worry, I won''t let you die so easily." There was a hint of disgust in Chthon''s eyes. After being disturbed by this ant time and time again, he decided to let Lod enjoy the feeling of falling into eternal darkness! After saying that, Chthon slowly raised his hand and opened his five fingers. A terrifying suction force immediately enveloped Lod! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! This suction force was extremely terrifying. Even space was slightly deformed. Lod waspletely unable to resist and flew towards Chthon. Ka! "Human, are you ready to fall into the darkness?" Chthon pinched Lod''s neck, his eyes shing with a vicious light. He was already prepared to admire the despair on Lod''s face. However... Not only did Lod not reveal a look of despair, he instead heaved a sigh of relief as if he had been relieved of a heavy burden. A strange smile suffused the corners of his mouth. He had been waiting for this opportunity! Finally... it came! "Why?" Chthon was stunned. He saw the confidence of victory in Lod''s eyes. Who gave him the confidence? A mere person who didn''t even have the strength to resist actually dared to put on the posture of a winner? "Chthon, I have said it before, but I''m going to say it once more." Lod grabbed Caesar firmly with one hand and revealed a smile on his face. "Victory is mine!" Kacha... Caesar''s pupils suddenly contracted. He saw that Lod''s arm was actually covered in terrifying cracks. Fiery red lines interweaved, from the inside to the outside. "Hado -- 96th..." Itto Kaso (Single Sword of Cremation). Chapter 40: Hollowfication

Chapter 40: Hollowfication

Just as Lod had said, the oue had already been confirmed a few minutes ago. "I see..." The scenes of the previous fight suddenly shed back in his mind. A momentter, a hint of understanding appeared in Chthon''s eyes. "So that''s how it is. No wonder you attacked crazily without regard for your consumption and deliberately showed weakness at thest moment. These are all to make me rx my vignce and then step in here, right?" Chthonpletely understood! All the foreshadowing before was for this final blow! But the only reply was Lod''s indifferent gaze, as well as a light sentence. "Itto Kaso!" "Human!!!!" Boom!!!!!! The terrifying mes that had beenpressed to the extreme erupted in an instant, forming a huge sword de-shaped me that was almost several kilometers in diameter. The terrifying high temperature evaporated the air within a thousand meters in a breath, causing the temperature to increase by thousand degrees! Whoosh whoosh whoosh - The air was like a thick stream of water, rippling out one after another, and then suddenly exploded after beingpressed to the limit! A shock wave visible to the naked eye, apanied by a deafening, thunder-like sound,pletely spread out, echoing throughout the entire sky! If an ordinary person was a little closer, his eardrums, blood vessels, and heart would probably be shattered by this earth-shattering roar. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The trees and ss on both sides of the street, several kilometers away, were all shattered by the impact of this st! On this day. The people of New York City were destined to never forget this. The huge ming sword de, like a small nuclear bomb storm, almost affected half of Manhattan! "Oh my god..." Countless people watched this scene in shock. "Is there a nuclear war in New York?" In fact. Not only were the citizens shocked, but the eyes of Nick Fury that S. H. I. E. L. D. had observed were about to pop out. It''s over... Such a big phenomenon could not be concealed at all. Not only would it cause panic among the people, but he would also be med by those idiotster! More importantly... In an important area under S. H. I. E. L. D.''s jurisdiction, such a huge hidden threat appeared, which was quite a big loss! Thinking about it, the politicians should be sleepless tonight. ... Itto Kaso! As expected of the advanced forbidden technique of No. 96, its power did not disappoint Lod, and it was even far beyond expectation! Originally, the activation requirements for this move were extremely harsh. The prerequisite for using it was to burn the body, and to give up an arm as a price, and then release a huge sword de-like me. But with the system in hand, Lod did not need to burn the body, nor did he need to give up an arm to directly activate it, the high-level Hado who was ranked ny-sixth! With his current level and Spiritual Power, it was impossible to use high-level Hado. Thanks to lucky draw, he happened to draw the 96th Hado, Itto Kaso. Although it is a one-time consumable, it is also the most powerful trump card he has so far! ording to the description of the system. The power of one-time use ''Itto Kaso'' is the same as that of Yamamoto Genryuusai who sacrificed his arm! If not for Chthon being too powerful and disrupting the original n, he did not even intend to use this move! Fortunately, the result was gratifying. Sword was worthy of being called a high-level Hado, and Chthon power could not even block the attack! After the billowing smoke and air waves gradually dissipated. The scorched ground emitted a trace of hot residual heat, leaving a few kilometers in diameter. A deep, bottomless ravine! "I... won!" Lod let out a breath of turbid air, and his tense nerves finally rxed. From tricking Chthon step by step, and then to thest moment when he was approaching his limit, he opened this hidden trump card that he had been hiding for a long time. Although the process was not beautiful and even a bit awkward, the result was pleasant. But this battle also made Lod fully realize how weak his so-called strength was in front of these big shots! And this also made Lod''s desire to be stronger more urgent! "I... am still too weak." Lod clenched zanpakuto tightly, his eyes revealing a deep desire. The future Marvel World would only be more dangerous than today, and the path he had to take, the enemies he had to face, would only be more terrifying than Chthon! Be stronger, be stronger, be stronger! Only when he was strong enough could he not have to worry about this! "Sigh..." Taking a deep breath, Lod threw these distracting thoughts out of his mind and turned to look at the projection of Chthon. The projection of Chthon suffered aplete cremation of sword at close range, and the projection became fragmented and almost faded away. "Human, what is your name?" Chthon, who was on the verge of dissipating, regained his calm and asked indifferently. "Jugram Haschwalth." Lod''s face was not red, and his heart was not beating. He did not even blink when he lied. In any case, it was impossible to say his real name. Who knew if this guy would use some ck magic to curse him when he returned? He had to be careful and careful when dealing with a ck magic big shot like Chthon, so that he wouldn''t have a ce to talk about his deathter. "Haschwalth... I''ll remember you." Chthon smiled faintly. It was unknown if he saw through his lie or if he had other intentions. "I hope that the next time we meet, you can be stronger. Otherwise, It will feel very boring." "Hehe..." "No need. We''d better never see each other again." Lod sneered. Meet? It would be best if they never met in this lifetime! He knew with his toes and fingers that Chthon must have been holding a grudge, and it was the kind that was engraved in a small notebook! He had nned for tens of thousands of years, and it was not easy for him to open the passage to Earth, and he was just one step away from his true body. As a result, he was interrupted by a human who came out of nowhere, and the bamboo basket was empty. If he was not angry, he would have seen a ghost! If they could meet again, would Chthon let him have a good life? "Haschwalth, is it?" "As the first human who defeated me, I intend to give you a ''gift''. I hope you will like it." "Ah snap, goodbye!" Lod''s face instantly changed, and he ran away with Hoho without a word! He slipped away... What kind of joke was this! Not only did the other party not get angry after destroying Chthon''s n, he even gave him a gift out of goodwill? Who would believe it if he said that? It would be true if he wished he could kill him! "Run?" The corners of Chthon''s mouth curled up to his ears. His eyes shed with a strange light. "Where do you think you can run to?" Although his projection was about to dissipate, there was still a little bit of dark energy left. If he wanted to catch up to Lod who had used up all his spiritual energy, wouldn''t that be easy? The next moment! The figure of Chthon, who was about to disappear, moved and suddenly turned into a ck light that swept across hundreds of meters of space in a sh! "Hahahaha..." Chthon rushed forward with a grin on his face, scaring Lod to the point that his face turned pale. This scene was simply like a fool and a mountain with a broken back. "ept my gift!" Caesar instantly caught up to Lod. Then, under the horrified gaze of thetter, Caesar''s arm ruthlessly stabbed into his chest, and the remaining dark energy in this projection merged into Lod''s body. "What... is this?" A trace of twisted pain shed across Lod''s face. A powerful negative emotion appeared in his mind, crazily eroding his rationality! At thest moment before disappearing, Caesar''s voice echoed in Lod''s mind. "Haschwalth, as the price to expel me, fall into the dark abyss!" Thump! Thump! Thump! Lod''s heart was beating violently, and the veins on his face were bulging. He looked like a winding little snake, which was extremely terrifying! This was a gift from Elder God Chthon, the most evil negative emotion in the world, as well as the purest dark energy, which no one could resist! "UWAAAAAAGGGGHHH --" Lod howled to the sky in pain, his spiritual power bursting out uncontrobly. A white bone mask suddenly appeared, covering half of his face. Chapter 41: The Sorcerer Supreme

Chapter 41: The Sorcerer Supreme

Sizzle---... The orange-yellow magic energy in the air jumped up and down, outlining a circr door in the air. A bald woman in a yellow robe slowly walked out from the orange-colored space door. She was Sorcerer Supreme, who had guarded Earth for a thousand years, The Ancient One! "Strange..." Ancient One frowned slightly and asked in confusion, "Why did Chthon''s aura disappear?" As early as when Chthon descended to Earth, she had deliberately blocked the energy fluctuations of ck magic and temporarily blinded Ancient One''s Time Stone to prevent her from stopping all of this by observing the past and future timeline. However, the n that was supposed to be perfect was unexpectedly broken by Lod. The great destructive power of sword''s cremation could no longer be hidden from Ancient One the moment the summoning magic array was destroyed. Before Ancient One could think about what was going on, he was interrupted by a sudden roar. "Roar! Roar! Roar!" A beast-like roar resounded through the entire sky! "Is that... a human?" Ancient One looked towards the source of the voice, but then his expression froze slightly, because it was a strange creature she had never seen before. She saw Lod... No, the current him could no longer be called Lod! The white bone mask covered his face, and the two red dots in his dark eyes suddenly opened. The terrifying Spiritual Power was like a sharp de, violently rubbing against each other. The rising heat wave made his figure look a bit illusory and blurry. "This kind of ominous feeling..." Ancient One sized up the energy-shrouded Lod, Ancient One looked at Lod and prepare to engage in a battle. In her thousand years of life, she had resisted countless magical creatures, but she had never seen such a strange creature! Brutal, destructive, fierce, and other negative emotions were bundled up into one creature, as if this monster in front of her was born to destroy! "Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar!" A roar that shook the heavens and earth, apanied by rolling waves of air, spread out! A monstrous killing intent erupted from the scarlet eyes of the beast. Lod, who was half hollow, suddenly stepped forward. The ground was unable to withstand this violent impact, and in an instant, it copsedyer byyer, creating a huge crater! Swish! Lod suddenly disappeared. In the next second, he appeared in front of Ancient One, and his zanpakuto shed out with great force! "In the name of the Mountain Emperor - the Red Ring of Raggador!" Almost at the same time, a red ring appeared in Ancient One''s hands, forming a shield made of magic. This was a basic technique that all mages of Kamar-Taj knew. It was a spell with a low requirement but a high ceiling. When used in the hands of different people, it had different effects. In Ancient One''s hands, its defense was naturally far stronger than other mages! ng! The collision between sword''s de and the magic shield instantly caused the energy to surge and explode. It was as if several missiles exploded in the sky, setting off a visible storm that swept the dark clouds away. After the billowing smoke and dust dispersed, Ancient One was unscathed, only his yellow robe was stained with some dust. "Roar -" Half hollow transformed Lod growled. The pitch-ck cero suddenly condensed at the tip of his finger, his target was Ancient One and the city behind her! "Huh?" The expression on Ancient One''s face finally changed slightly. "This is... the dark energy of Chthon?" Boom A dark sh tore through the sky. The terrifying destructive power prated throughyers of space, stirring up tidal ripples, like sparks hitting the earth! "Expand - Mirror Dimension!" Ancient One muttered softly as she pped her hands together. Weng! Weng! Weng! Weng! The surrounding space suddenly rippled withyers of sses. The scenery in front of her continued to flip and expand like a kaleidoscope, presenting a magnificent scene after multiple mirrors being folded! Mirror Dimension! Only the high-level mages of Kamar-Taj could use spatial spells. They could pull the caster and the enemy into the mirror dimension together. The destruction caused inside this dimension would not affect the outside world. There were two purposes for doing so. First, it could protect the existence of sorcery and not attract the attention of ordinary people. Secondly, it could protect the real world from the otherworlder. "In the name of Mountain Emperor, Shield of the Seraphim!" Ancient One opened her hands, and orange-yellow magic sparks jumped. With the pentagram as the base, they arranged themselves automatically, quickly outlining aplicated magic pattern! The Seraphim Shield was an all-around high level defensive spell. In the movies, only Dr. Strange had used it once. He had once blocked the impact of a spaceship for everyone. From this, it could be seen how powerful her defense was. However, Dr. Strange who inherited the title of Sorcerer Supreme not long ago,pared to the Ancient One who had been inherited it for a thousand years, whether it was magic, experience, or ability, she was way more powerful. Finally. The ck cero collided with the golden shield! Rumble!!!! The ominous Cero exploded in the sky, and the ck light instantly zed! For a moment, the ck light covered everything, and the entire world was dyed ck. The violent fluctuations in space shook as if a huge stone had been thrown into a calmke. Ripples spread out in circles, and in the blink of an eye, they covered the entire sky above Manhattan. A shockwave visible to the naked eye rose and ovepped like a tide, finally transforming into a meteorite that could destroy the heavens and earth, fiercely smashing into the ground! Fortunately, this was the Mirror Dimension. If this energy st were to explode outside, it was likely that half of Manhattan would be destroyed! Whoooosh --- The raging energy storm slowly dispersed, and the figures of both sides appeared. One side was Sorcerer Supreme Ancient One. Her expression was indifferent, without a trace of emotion, as if she did not care about the enemy in front of her at all. The other side was Lod, who had already turned into half hollow. The Spiritual Power around him was like the smoke after burning. He slowly rose up, and white bone armor appeared on his body. He began to move in the direction of Ancient One! "Let me see, what exactly are you?" Ancient One said lightly. From her hands appeared aplicated array of connected lines, and the eyeball-shaped metal ornament hung on her chest slowly floated up. The eye-shaped metal ornament was the object that Sorcerer Supreme was guarding - the Eye of the Agamotto! "In the name of the Agamotto - Time Reversal!" Numerous green rings engraved withplicated runes wrapped around Sorcerer Supreme''s wrists. The magical energy gathered in front of her chest formed a pattern that looked like an eye! At this moment! Everything in the world was no secret in her eyes. Whether it was in the past, present, or even the future, she could pry into it! But a momentter... Ancient One was stunned. Her calm heart seemed to be broken by a stone, and sweat dripped down from her cheeks. "This is impossible... The Time Stone can''t see its past?" The Eye of Agamotto had failed! Out of the hundreds of timelines that she had observed, none of them had this strange monster within them! It was as if... it had never existed! Only things that did not exist could not be observed by time! Chapter 42: Admonition From The Ancient One

Chapter 42: Admonition From The Ancient One

"You... what kind of creature are you?" Ancient One''s expression was extremely grave, because no one knew better than her what terrible things would happen in the future if the timeline deviated! "Roar --" Half hollow transformed Lod once again let out a menacing roar. Just as he was about to attack Ancient One, a hand suddenly grabbed the edge of the white bone mask. Kacha! The hand was forcefully tearing at the white bone mask, and the monster let out a miserable scream as it waved zanpakuto around. It seemed to be trying to stop the mask from being peeled off. "This is?" Ancient One frowned slightly, but she did not choose to take the opportunity to attack. Instead, she quietly watched from the side. Crack... crack... As more and more white bone masks were peeled off, Ancient One saw the face under the strange mask. "It''s actually a human?" Ancient One was surprised. She really did not expect that the monster was actually a human! "Ah... get outta my body!" Lod''s will finally gained the upper hand,pletely suppressing the remaining negative emotions of Chthon. He roared hysterically and struggled to tear off the white bone mask covering his face! Kacha! With a crisp sound, the white bone mask waspletely peeled off! "Phew... I''m finally back..." Lod exhaled a breath of turbid air. When he opened his eyes, his expression suddenly froze. A bald woman in a yellow robe was quietly sizing him up, as if she was very interested in him. An-.. Ancient One... Lod: "Uh.....Hi!" Compared to Lod, Ancient One was much calmer, "Good evening, young man." Lod took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down. He could not panic now! Run? Don''t even think about it. This was the Mirror Dimension that Ancient One had personally opened. Not to mention him, even if the projection of Chthon came, it would be impossible to break it! He could only admit defeat! From the current results, this was the best choice! Lod pushed the broken sses and stabilized his mood. He said, "I didn''t expect to see you in such a situation. I am very sorry to let you see the ugly side if me just now." "It doesn''t matter ---" Ancient One looked quite easy-going. She smiled gently and said, "Young man, aren''t you going to introduce yourself?" Lod bowed like a gentleman and said, "Sorcerer Supreme, you can call me Jugram Haschwalth." "Haschwalth?" Ancient One smiled, looking as if she would believe it or not. "You are not willing to reveal your real name because you are afraid that I will pursue your ''past''?" The other soul hidden under gigai had twopletely different faces. In Ancient One''s eyes, they were as clear as day, so she naturally would not believe Lod''s words. Lod knew in his heart, but he smiled and did not speak. Everything was in silence. "Forget it..." Ancient One waved his hand and said lightly, "Since you are unwilling to say it, I will not force you." "Thank you for your understanding, Ancient One." Lod''s words were sincere. "But..." Ancient One paused and then said, "In exchange, you have to answer a few questions of mine." "Please speak, I will do my best to exin to the Sorcerer Supreme." Under the eaves of the house, people had to bow their heads. Considering Sorcerer Supreme''s reputation, Lod could only agree. "Chthon, was it you who expelled him?" "Yes, I paid a price for doing so." "..." "Hehe... I can see that. The second question, your form just now..." "I was tricked by Chthon..." "As far as I know, there doesn''t seem to be such a spell in ck magic that can turn people into monsters, right?" "It''s a new research by Chthon." "Oh... Do you think I''d believe it?" "I''m afraid you have to believe it." "Hahaha..." "Ha ha ha ha..." The two old foxes, one old and one young, looked at each other andughed. Lod carefully considered the words, trying not to arouse Ancient One''s suspicion, and threw all the me on Chthon. In any case, it was impossible for this guy toe again, so it was better to shove the me to him! "I understand." Ancient One nodded thoughtfully and said, "Then Haschwalth, I have onest question." "Please speak, Ancient One." Lod''s expression was slightly grave. Perhaps thisst question was what Ancient One really wanted to ask him. Ancient One''s gaze was as cold as sword''s, and the temperament she emitted suddenly changed. The current Ancient One was the real Sorcerer Supreme! The protector of this dimension, one of the strongest people on earth! "You... Who are you?" Ancient One''s voice was not loud, but it gave off a sense of oppression. "Why can''t the river of time observe your past?" Damn! Lod''s face changed slightly, and he was frantically thinking about the answer! This was a serious problem. Because she had the Eye of Agamotto in hand, Sorcerer Supreme could observe the past, present, and future timeline of all parallel universes. In the final battle of the Avengers, the Dr. Strange had used this ability to observe 14 million futures and found the only future that could defeat the Big Purple Potato, Thanos! Ancient One had been using the Eye of Agamotto to observe the future and prevent some major disasters in time. However, Lod was not within the range of observation. He was like a ''BUG'' in the world and did not exist in all timelines! This was outrageous! It was precisely because of this that Ancient One asked this question. Seeing Lod fall into silence, Ancient One gently took a step forward, and the pressure also became stronger. "What?" Ancient One said lightly, "Is this question difficult to answer?" The question itself was not difficult to answer. The real difficulty was... what was the answer Ancient One wanted? The long river of time was unable to observe his past. It should have been caused by the dual causes of his internal system and transmigrator. But he could not tell Ancient One the truth! He could only take the risk and try! Lod took a deep breath and said, "I... am a human." "Huh?" Ancient One raised his eyebrows, and the coldness in his eyes gradually increased. "That is not what I want to know." "Hmmmm." A hint of bitterness appeared on Lod''s face as he said helplessly, "How could I possibly be able to solve a problem rted to the river of time? Perhaps it''s because of Chthon?" Ancient One closed his eyes slightly and stared at Lod for a long time. It was only when Lod felt his entire body tremble that Ancient One withdrew his aura and returned to his previous gentle state. He sighed softly, "What you said makes sense. Chthon can indeed do it. Perhaps I was too anxious." Sess! Lod immediately heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. He was extremely grateful to Chthon! If not for Caesar taking the me for him, Sorcerer Supreme wouldn''t have believed him so easily! "Young man." Ancient One looked at Lod meaningfully and said, "I hope you can remember what you said today. Never forget that you are a human, an earthling!" "I will remember... Ancient One!" Lod nodded seriously. He definitely would not deny this point. "Be careful of Chthon''s power. It is not that simple." Ancient One turned around and opened the space door, leaving behind a simple sentence, "If you want to control this power in the future,e find me in Kamar-Taj." Chapter 43: Bankai, Daiguren Hyourinmaru

Chapter 43: Bankai, Daiguren Hyourinmaru

After watching Ancient One leave. "Hu..." Lod took a long breath and wiped the sweat on his forehead. He said, "It was so dangerous. I almost exposed myself..." At this moment, his heart that had been hanging in his throat finally slowly fell to the ground. Just now, Ancient One seemed to believe his lie, but in fact, Lod knew very well that this sorceress was just toozy to investigate. Ancient One was not that easy to deceive. Sorcerer Supreme, who sat wielding the Eye of the Agamotto, rarely had things in the world that could be hidden from her eyes. Coincidentally, Lod''s existence was a small part of it. If Ancient One was determined to ask what exactly was going on, even if he had a hundred mouths, he would not be able to exin it clearly! Fortunately, Ancient One did not know why and did not investigate this matter. He even sent him a kind invitation before he left. What was Ancient One''s purpose? No idea... no way to guess. Sorcerer Supreme could observe the long river of time in the parallel universe, and no one could know what Ancient One was thinking in his heart! "Forget it..." Lod rubbed his sore temples, and his face showed a tired look. He sighed and said, "Who cares what she wants to do? I''m too tired to think." There were too many things that happened tonight. He just wanted to have a good rest now. However, before going home to rest, Lod still had one more thing to do. "Book of Sins..." Lod''s eyes revealed a glint. This dangerous item that could summon Chthon could not be left outside! If this thing were to be left outside and used by some viin characters to summon Chthone back to Earth, would he still have a good life? Not to mention the fact that he had destroyed Chthon''s return n, the two of them were already mortal enemies. Just a few minutes ago, he had even thrown the me in front of Ancient One. If Chthon knew about this, Lod felt that he would not have a good ending! Therefore, for the sake of his own safety, it would be the best for him to keep the Book of Sins! ... Lod recovered a bit of his spiritual energy, and returned to the ce where they had fought previously. This ce was almostpletely destroyed. The ruins and traces of battle were everywhere, and the Book of Sins was only the size of an ordinary book. There was no way to tell where it was buried. Lod turned his spiritual energy into ripples and spread out, nning to sense the location of the Book of Sins. However, not long after the spiritual energy ripples spread out, Lod suddenly felt that there were two dying lives under the ruins! "!" The corner of Lod''s eyes twitched. He suddenly remembered that the two employees he had just recruited seemed to still be here! He shed open the ruins with his sword and saw that Matt and Jessica were bound by Hado - Rikujkr, Six Rods Prison of Light. They looked at him with resentment. "Lord Haschwalth... You finally came to save us!" Matt and Jessica wanted to cry but had no tears. Their voices were so sad that they sounded like angry little wives. The two of them were bewitched by ck magic. In the end, they were stopped by Lod using Hado. However, when they woke up, they found that Lod had already begun to fight with Chthon! They wanted to run... However, if they were bounded by Six Rods Prison of Light, let alone running away, even moving a finger was an extravagant hope! The result was self-evident. The two of them could only watch helplessly as the two big shots fought not far ahead, and then they were seriously injured by the shockwaves of the fight! Next, they could only try to conserve their energy as much as possible and lie in the ruins, looking forward to the stars and the moon, waiting for Lod toe back and save them. Lod removed them from Six Rods Prison of Light. "Mr. Haschwalth..." Matt said with a sad face, "Don''t tell me you have forgotten us?" "How... how can it be..." Lod''s face froze, and his eyes unconsciously drifted elsewhere. "Of course not, how could I forget you!" Jessica and Matt, "Hehe... What a relieve" However, there was good news. Under the threat of death, Matt forcefully awakened the Quincy ability and absorbed surrounding Reishi to maintain his life. This disaster was blessing in disguise? Lodforted the two of them and asked them to help search for the ''Book of Sins''. However, the three of them had almost rummaged through this ce, but they still could not find the ''Book of Sins''. "Could it be Chthon?" Lod rubbed his chin and pondered. "The moment the magic array was destroyed, he threw the Book of SIns somewhere else to avoid being found by Sorcerer Supreme and me?" "Lord Haschwalth." Jessica leaned over and asked, "Do you need me to expand the scope and search for that book?" Lod thought about it and said, "Alright, you and Matt will go back to rest first, and then secretly gather information about the book." "Yes, Lord Haschwalth!" Matt and Jessica did not refuse, because they really needed to rest now. "Wait, Lord Haschwalth!" Jessica suddenly opened her mouth and said, "If we find that book, how should we inform you?" "There is no need to inform." "During this period of time, you should practice your abilities first. When the time is right, I wille to find you." After saying that, Lod turned around and left. ... Spirit Cleansing Pavilion. "System, check the mission progress." Lodyfortably on the bed, his eyes narrowed into a line as hezily said. Although there were constant notifications in his mind, he didn''t have the time to watch the battle. Now that he had returned home to rx, Lod could finally take a look at his harvest this time. [Emergency Mission: Expel the Infernal Deity - Chthon] [Details: Five fingers, under the temptation of the Book of Sins, summoned a projection of Chthon. Requesting the host to expel him from Earth''stitude before Sorcerer Supreme arrives! ] [Status: Completed] [Reward: Bankai - Daiguren Hyourinmaru] ... [Random Mission: Sorcerer Supreme] [Details: Facing Sorcerer Supreme, you only have two choices. Either deceive her or kill her... System suggests to deceive her, if you don''t want to die. ] [Status: Completed] [Reward: Medium Soul * 100] ... [Detecting unknown energy invasion. Can be converted into energy required for the ''Hollowfication'' ] [Conversion ongoing... 3... 2... 1... transformation sessful! ] [Trial Mission Activated: Break the boundary. ] [Details: This is a gift from Chthon. You can only choose to ept or die! ] [Status: Completed. ] [Mission Reward: Special State ''Hollowfication'' activated. ] ... What a load of fat! Lod couldn''t hold back the ecstasy in his heart, and the corners of his mouth rose crazily! As expected of the system, he was generous when he made a move! Although the task of expelling the Infernal Deity, Chthon, was difficult, the reward he got was also generous! It was just that he never expected that this reward was actually ''Bankai''! Following the second stage after zanpakuto Shikai, it was also the final form of zanpakuto - Bankai! In the state of Bankai, whether it is Spiritual Power orbat effectiveness, will have a qualitative leap, about 5 to 10 timespared to the state of Shikai, and only the Captain level death god can master the final trump card! Daiguren Hyourinmaru is the original 10th Division Captain, Tshir Hitsugaya''s Bankai. Out of all of death god, his zanpakuto was the only one that possessed the ability Tens Jrin (Subjugation of the Heavens), Allowing him control all the water in the atmosphere and instantly freeze it into ice. It was the strongest among all the ice attributes zanpakuto! As for the second reward, it was the ''present'' from Chthon! After he was forcefully transformed into the power of ''hollow'' , he knew it was a double-edged sword for the current Lod! ''Hollowfication'' was a rather dangerous power! By fusing hollow''s power into death god''s body, he would be able to break through the ''boundary'' in one fell swoop. And if the two sides were not equal in strength, it was very likely that they would be devoured by the ''hollow'' in their bodies, and then be a real hollow! But no matter what, it was better than having one or not. At the very least, he would be able to have an additional ''card'' in the future! Chapter 44: Bad Luck

Chapter 44: Bad Luck

"System, check the soul gained this time." Lod calmed down his excitement and then called out the system prompt: [Acquired: Medium Soul * 1(Purple Man) ] [Acquired: Medium Soul * 5(5 fingers) ] [Acquired: Low-grade soul * 920(the Hand Ninja) ] [Acquired: Medium grade soul * 100(Mission Reward) ] ... Counting the harvest this time, the total amount of souls that Lod currently possessed was: [Low-grade soul * 990] [ - Medium Soul * 108] "What a great harvest!" Lod was so happy that he almost couldn''t close his mouth. Thank you, Chthon! Thank you, the Hand! Thank you, Purple Man! Thank you, Sorcerer Supreme! These people were the reason of his excitement, they had contributed seventeen medium-grade souls to him! If he wanted to be rich, he would have to rely on the ''system mission''! If this was before, when he was doing it alone, who knew how long he would have to save to see a medium prize pool! Looking at the seventeen medium-level souls, Lod felt a little hot in his heart. He had never seen anything like a medium prize pool before. Today, he could finally see its true appearance! "Why don''t we... have a go?" Lod rubbed his hands excitedly and thought, "If you survive a great disaster, you will have good fortune in the future. Your luck is so bad tonight, maybe there will be a surprise!" Just do it! A look of anticipation shed in Lod''s eyes. "System, I want to draw a prize!" [Ding ---] [Detected medium soul level * 100. Would you like to choose a medium prize pool? ] "That''s right!" With money, things were different. Lod looked away from his usual poor appearance. His face was full of confidence. He generously gave out 10 medium-level souls. "Draw! Draw ten times!" The person guarding the medium-level prize pool was no longer the guy with a sinister smile on his face. Instead, it was reced with big b-... Wait... Lod was confused. Why was Unohana Retsu stationed at the medium prize pool? The n was good to understand people''s hearts and made them spend their money! They knew what men wanted most! Lod looked down and his old face suddenly turned red. So big... Even the loose Death Tyrant outfit could not hide it. As expected of the Unohana Retsu! However, he had seen the precious version of the Unohana Retsu gifted by the Spring Festival Special Code. This small scene in front of him could not disturb his firm heart. Lod did not know if it were illusion or not, but he felt that there seemed to be a trace of anger in Unohana Retsu''s eyes when she looked at him. "Sorry... My bad..." Lod scratched his head, and when he looked again, he found that Unohana Retsu had returned to her previous paralyzed face, as if everything was an illusion. [Consumption: Medium Soul * 100] Weng! This time, the vibration of the treasure chest was not as exaggerated asst time. It only shook slightly, and then several rays of light broke out of the chest. "Purple... Purple light?" When Lod saw the color of the light, his heart suddenly felt cold, and he had a bad feeling. [Purple - medium - Spiritual Power C 5] [Purple - medium - Spiritual Power C 5] [Purple - Kido - Experience C 5] [Purple - Kido - Experience C 5] [Purple - Zanjutsu Skill: Suikawari (Watermelon Splitting)] [White - Shinigami Women''s Association - Sakura Special Code (Chaotic Chrysanthemum Special Edition)] [Golden - Hgyoku(Broken Fragments): - 50] [Purple - Hakuda (Hand to Hand Combat): Shunko] [Purple - Quincy Skill: Ranstengai (Heavenly Wild Puppet Suit)] [Gold - Special Building: White Bone Hell(a hot spring made from special Spiritual Power. ] [A clear hot spring surrounded by a number of small waterfalls and featuring a giant szu. By submerging the injured beneath the waters of this spring, any damaged reiatsu within their body is slowly driven out along with their blood.. ] ... The medium prize pool ended, and Lod''s heart also sank to the bottom of theke. Lod: "..." There was only one gold, and the rest were all consumables and skills! "Blood loss" Lod spat out a mouthful of blood. This lottery was simply a blood loss. It was better to suffer from anemia than the following prize pool! In the previous inferior prize pool, he had at least drawn something of the best quality such as ''Schrift'', but the best in the medium prize pool was actually only that special building - White Bone Hell! "System? Aren''t you going to exin yourself" Lod was so angry that his lungs were hurting. [Ding ---] [Lottery probability is all random. Please calm down. ] "?" Lod said angrily, "If that''s the case, then exin to me, what is the difference between a medium-level prize pool and a low-level prize pool?" [New rewards for the medium prize pool: characters, special buildings] "Character? A special building?" Lod was stunned and asked, "What do you mean... which characters and buildings?" [Character Range: All characters from death god.] [Building Range: All special buildings from death god.] Lod raised his eyebrows, "For example." [Special Building: Seireitei, Dangai, Senzaiky (Pce of Penitence), Skyoku Hill, etc. ] [Character: Kuchiki Byakuya, Ichimaru Gin, Matsumoto Rangiku, etc. ] After listening to it, Lod pondered for a long time. It seems that the things in the medium prize pool are richer than the lower prize pool, and can also summon the characters in the original work, as well as those specific buildings! This is a good thing for him, at least when he rebuild Soul Societyter, he doesn''t have to worry about those buildings. But this also showed how bad his luck was! There were so many buildings and characters that he could choose, but he had drawn a white bone hell! And no character! "Damn... exploded..." Lod murmured. His eyes instantly lost their light and hey on the bench like a puddle of mud. What use is Emperor Ou? They were all fake and didn''t exist! There was no Emperor Ou in the world! Lod decided that from now on, he would no longer believe in superstition! "Forget it, forget it..." Lodforted himself in his heart that his luck could not always be bad. It was understandable that he would be missing a few times. Although he did not draw anything that was worth looking forward to, in all fairness, the reward this time was actually not bad. In any case... He came in the midst of his excitement and returned in defeat. Lod sighed and cleared his depressed mood, then used up the consumables. [Spiritual Power +1000] [Spiritual Power +1000] [Spiritual Power +1000] [Kido experience + 1000] ... Level up [Spiritual Power: LV - 6 - 7] Level up [Kido: LV - 4 - LV5] Lod exhaled and said, "System, check my personal interface." ... Host: Lod Carl Bloodline: death god, Quincy, hollow Spiritual Power - Level 7: 4 Seated Officer(5,000/ 100,000) [Shikai: Shinso, Senbonzakura, Hyourinmaru] [Bankai: Daiguren Hyourinmaru] [Zanjutsu - Level 4(1,000/ 5,000) ] [Hakuda - Level 4(1,000/ 5,000) ] [Single Bone, Shunko] Hoho - Level 4(1,000/ 5,000): Cicada Shell Kido - Level 5(0/10,000): Proficient- Level 50 Kido, Bakudo #61: Six Rods Prison of Light Hollow - Underworld God(Not domesticated) Fullbring Technique: Unlocked [Schrift: X-Axis] [Skills: Soul Splitting- Contact Healing, Blut Vane, Blut Arterie, Hirenkyaku, Divine Arrow, Ranstengai] [Soul: Medium Soul * 8, Lower Soul * 990] [Prop: gigai * 3, Substitute Shinigami Badge, Limb Repairing Serum, Hell''s Butterfly, Memory Recement, monitor bacteria, Hgyoku(Broken Fragments: 55/10000], Shinigami Women''s Association 125 - Summer Swimsuit Magazine * 3, Caja Negacion, Shutzstaffel Guards uniform, Destruction Cross - Sinners, Soul Cutter, Special Building - White Bone Hell(Not used) ] Chapter 45: Invitation From SHIELD

Chapter 45: Invitation From SHIELD

The night gradually faded and dawn broke. In the room of the attic, Lod was sleeping soundly. A ray of sunlight shone in through the window. The fragrance of flowers drifted in the air, apanied by the gentle breeze outside the window. The white curtains slowly drifted. The sleeping Lod suddenly felt his stomach sink, and then Nemu''s tender voice came into his ears. "Wake up, brother!" "The sun ---is shining on my butt ---" Lod opened his eyes in a daze and saw Nemu riding on his stomach, gently pushing him with two small hands. "Morning... Nemu." Lod lifted the messy hair on her forehead, revealing a delicate face. His face was still full of sleepiness. "What time is it now?" "It''s nine o''clock ---Brother!" Nemu said sweetly, "Get up quickly. Nemu made a special breakfast for you!" "Okay..." Lod got up and picked up Nemu. He scratched her nose and said with a smile, "My little Nemu is really smart. He actually learned how to cook." "Of course!" Nemu proudly raised his head, "Nemu is amazing ---" "Hahaha..." Lod smiled and carried Nemu downstairs to the living room. In front of the Spirit Cleansing Pavilion was a store, and behind it was a living area, divided into two floors. Upstairs was where the two rested, while downstairs was the living room, kitchen, and bathing area. Nemu broke free from Lod''s embrace and then ran into the kitchen, clumsily carrying two tes as she walked out. "Brother! Look at the breakfast that Nemu specially made for you!" Half of it was a pure Russian sausage, two pieces of burnt toast, a slightly charred fried egg, and a cup of warm milk. Although it was not very difficult to do it, it could be seen from Nemu''s dirty face that she was indeed very diligent in preparing. "Nemu is so great ---" Lod rubbed Nemu''s little head and kissed her on the cheek. "Now you''ve learned to make breakfast!" Nemu looked at Lod with her big ck eyes. She held her face with her two small hands and said expectantly, "Brother ---Hurry up and have a taste of Nemu''s cooking!" "Okay ---" Lod sat down with a smile. He took the fork from Nemu, cut off a piece of sausage, and put it into his mouth. After chewing for a while, he showed a satisfied expression. "Well... Nemu did a good job." "Yeay!" Nemu, who was praised, smiled even more happily. Just like this, a slightly warm breakfast ended amidst theughter of the two. "---" Just as Lod was about to make a trip to the underground space, the bell outside suddenly rang. At this time, who woulde? Lod was puzzled. Then, he walked over and opened the door. Outside the door were the half-bald Coulson and the ck Widow. "Good morning, Mr. Lod." Coulson revealed a professional fake smile and said, "I''m very sorry for disturbing your rest time." "It''s you guys?" "Why are you guys looking for me?" Lod''s expression was unchanging, and his voice became a bit cold. "Here''s the case, Mr. Lod." Coulson revealed an apologetic expression and said, "May I ask if you know about Hell''s Kitchen''s explosionst night?" It seemed that S. H. I. E. L. D. was anxious! Last night, Hell''s Kitchen''s explosion had definitely rmed many people, especially those politicians. It was likely that they were putting pressure on Nick Fury. Otherwise, Coulson wouldn''t have appeared here early in the morning. "I don''t know." Although Lod was well aware that the explosion was caused by him, he still deliberately revealed a trace of surprise. "Last night, I went back to Soul Society. I was not in the Modern Realm, so what happened?" "Return to Soul Society?" ck Widow, who did not speak, said, She was keenly aware of the key to this sentence! He could return to ''Soul Society'' at any time! In other words, the passageway between Soul Society and Earth could be opened at any time! After receiving this news, ck Widow was slightly shocked, but she quickly suppressed it. There was no fluctuation on her face. Coulson stared fixedly at Lod. After confirming that there was no w on his face, she said bitterly, "I can''t exin the exact situation in one or two sentences. Could you pleasee with us to the headquarters to see the scene of the incident?" Lod thought for a moment. He could go over and see the Director, Nick Fury. Then, he ced the ''Monitoring Microbe'' on him and nodded. Yes, wait for me to clean up. "Take your time!" There was a hint of joy in Coulson''s eyes as he hurriedly said, "We''ll just wait outside." This scene made the two agent waiting in the distance look shocked. Coulson had the authority of level eight agent within S. H. I. E. L. D., which was almost only lower than a few people. Moreover, he was the trusted aide of the director, but now he showed respect to such an ordinary person! "What is the identity of that person?" One of the younger agent asked curiously, "To be able to make Agent Coulson respect him so much?" "Shut up!" A slightly older agent''s eyes were slightly cold. He said with a serious expression, "Todd, if you don''t want to die, don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask!" No matter when, all agent needed to remember that he should not ask what he should not ask! How many young agent, or spies from other organizations, were secretly executed by S. H. I. E. L. D. because they asked about something they should not know! Some things... It was a top secret and could not be leaked. Once someone asked, they would be investigated and even executed! And this little agent had clearly touched the edge of being sensitive! Only then did Todd remember, and his face immediately broke out in sweat. He said nervously, "I''m sorry, sir!" "Remember, there won''t be a next time." The coldness in the eyes of the older agent gradually disappeared. "If it happens again, I will personally execute you, Todd!" "Yes!" Todd wiped his sweat. When the old agent turned around, he did not notice that there was a sh of killing intent in Todd''s eyes. ... After tidying up the room, Lod used Kido to seal and hide the underground space, so as not to be discovered by S. H. I. E. L. D. or others. Then, Lod held Nemu''s hand and sat in the back of an Audi. The driver was Coulson, and the passenger was ck Widow. "Mr. Lod, please sit down. We are ready to go." Coulson skillfully lit the engine and stepped on the elerator to the end. Weng! The engine roared and rushed out like a bolt of lightning on the long street, without any hesitation whether it would vite the trafficw! Of course... As ift someone dared to stop the FBI car. S. H. I. E. L. D.''s daily life was to use the name of the FBI to do business. After all, who asked the other party to have a greater reputation than their S. H. I. E. L. D.? The car passed through the city and then came to S. H. I. E. L. D.''s headquarters, the Triangle Wing Building, which was the one that had been destroyed in the second movie of Captain America. The exterior of the building was transparent, and it was designed fully with bulletproof ss. There were strict surveince and personnel security at the entrance. Ordinary outsiders would need to go through several checkpoints to enter. However, with Coulson and ck Widow around, Lod did not need to go through these trivial matters and entered the building without any obstruction. The four of them took the exclusive elevator and reached the top of the building, which was the office of S. H. I. E. L. D Director, Nick Fury. Squeak --- As the elevator door opened, a spacious office with floor-to-ceiling windows came into view. "Wee to S. H. I. E. L. D.''s headquarters." The soy egg got up from the seat and stared at Lod with its remaining eye. He said in a deep voice, "Hello, Mr. Lod. I am Director S. H. I. E. L. D., Nick Fury. I am very happy to see you." "Hello, Nick Fury." Lod narrowed his eyes and a smile appeared on his lips. Finally... they met! This old fox! Chapter 46: Old Fox and Young Fox

Chapter 46: Old Fox and Young Fox

After watching Lod and the other two leave, Todd went separately from the old agent and stood in a corner alone. After looking around to make sure there was no one around, he pressed amunication device beside his ear. "Silver Fox, I am a hamster." "Speak." "Mission failed." "The reason?" "That man has a very high degree of confidentiality. He is at least level eight. I can''t get in touch with him at all, and I can''t ask around casually. Otherwise, I will be executed." "... Understood." "Then what should I do next?" "Keep a close eye on that man and Coulson. Report to me in time if there are any movements." "Understood!" After themunication ended, Todd looked around again to make sure that no one was eavesdropping and then strode out. ... "Thank you very much, Mr. Lod, for taking time toe here and help us identify the explosionst night." Nick Fury said very sincerely. His face revealed a professional smile that was almost like a genuine smile. If not for the old fox''s character, Lod would probably think that he was a good person now. This acting skill... If he retired in the future and went to Hollywood, he would probably be able to be a rising star! "No need." Lod expressed his disdain in his heart while maintaining his arrogant and cold appearance. He said, "Can you tell me now? It''s about the explosion that happenedst night with Hell''s Kitchen." "Of course." Fury smiled, then pressed a button on the table and said, "This is what the satellite detectedst night at Manhattan, Hell''s Kitchen." A three-dimensional projection immediately appeared in front of everyone. This video was constructed together through the surveince equipment on the street, all avable cameras nearby, and satellites in the sky. It was simted by technicians and then reassembled. A man with blond hair and green eyes, wearing a white military coat, with delicate features and a pair of heterochromic eyes, holding a silver revolver in his hand, fighting against an unknown entity! The huge arrows and dark mes intertwined, colliding with each other, creating visible air waves that caused destructive force to the surrounding environment! Even if they watched it again, the three agent present could not stop being shocked. This was the scene of Lod pretending to be Haschwalth and fighting with the projection of Chthon! Since Quincy relied on physical strength to fight, and there was an essential difference between death god and him, so it could be observed by any monitoring equipment and the naked eye of humans. Because of this, S. H. I. E. L. D. and those politicians would be very nervous. Understandable! Because they had family, concerns, shorings, and conscience. What they were worried about was an uncontroble super-human! Especially what happenedst night, which made the politicians who were still dreaming suddenly wake up. They suddenly found that there was such a terrifying super-human hidden around them! There was no past activity like that, no record. A ''super-human'' who seemed to have never existed, but suddenly appeared, and could release a powerful destructive powerparable to a missile. This undoubtedly made Fury and the others unable to sit still. Nick Fury, who was at thete stage of paranoia, immediately thought of dozens of plots and schemes in his mind after seeing the dangerous blond man. He could not wait to find out the origin of this man! Fury carefully observed Lod''s reaction. He always felt that Lod might know something about this man. Meanwhile, Coulson and ck Widow were also observing Nemu''s reaction at the same time. As a necessary skill for agent, it was to observe the expressions and emotion. They could dig out all useful information from the other party''s micro expressions. But unfortunately... they were destined to be disappointed. For death god, gigai was just a piece of ''clothing''. If he were to observe a piece of ''clothing'', would agent be able to dig out any information about anything at all? Obviously not! The powerful soul force allowed Lod to perfectly control any expression on gigai''s face. The three experienced agent could only return empty-handed. Although Nemu was young, her predecessor was Kurotsuchi Mayuri who had personally trained her. Moreover, she did not know about this at all, so she naturally would not reveal any hints. However, since S. H. I. E. L. D. wanted to know, Lod did not mind telling them. "I didn''t expect it to be them!" Lod''s face suddenly changed, revealing deep fear. He said, "They... actually came back again?" This scene was seen by Coulson, the ck Widow, and Fury. The three people changed their expressions and thought, Is this still the arrogant and annoying ''death god''? Coulson and ck Widow exchanged nces and found the seriousness in each other''s eyes! It was clear that Lod knew this blond man. Moreover, from the fear in his eyes, the rtionship between the mysterious blond man and him should belong to the opposing force. It was even possible that there was a grudge between the two! "Mr. Lod?" The old fox Nick Fury naturally did not miss this point. He narrowed his eyes and asked, "You seem to know this man?" Although Lod was silent, the seriousness and fear on his face undoubtedly confirmed the spection in their hearts to the three agent. As expected, Lod knew the blond man! Fury secretly gave Coulson a look. Thetter nodded slightly to indicateprehension and walked out. Coulson pretended to be the victim and said bitterly, "Mr. Lod, many people diedst night. They were all very kind Americans and had never done anything illegal. However, they were suddenly met with this kind of disaster." "A family of more than a thousand households fell apart overnight. There were corpses everywhere, and blood was almost irrigating the underground passage. And all of this was caused by the blond man. Do you want to sit by and watch him continue to destroy?" Kindness? Being a viin? Corpses everywhere? Rivers of blood? Every time Coulson said a word, the corners of Lod''s eyes twitched. Good fellow! Don''t you know what kind of ce Hell''s Kitchen is? And what does the word kindness have to do with Hell''s Kitchen''s group of bastards? If someone who didn''t what actually happen, they might really be fooled by Coulson! Unfortunately, they didn''t know that it was Lod himself who did it. However, although he wasining in his heart, he still had to pretend. "You... guessed correctly." Lod pretended to be unable to bear it and said hesitantly, "That person is a Quincy. I have seen him in the data." "Quincy?" Hearing this strange term, Nick Fury''s eyes twitched, and he suddenly had a bad feeling. "Jugram Haschwalth!" Lod let out a long sigh, his face revealing a touch of shame and anger. He said, "Once... one of the members of the Sternritter." "Sigh..." Upon hearing this, the wrinkles on Nick Fury''s forehead almost squeezed out. He said with a headache, "Mr. Lod, what does this Sternritter have to do with you, death god?" "Although I don''t want to talk about this..." Lod was very conflicted, but in the end, he sighed and said faintly, "Well, this matter really has a great impact on you. It doesn''t matter to tell you." "This matter... started from a great war." "A million years after Soul Society established..." "About a thousand years ago, a mysterious organization suddenly appeared." "They im to be the Quincy. Among them, the Sternritter are the most powerful, and have a powerfulbat powerparable to the 13 Division Captain of the Gotei!" "Between Soul Society and the Quincy, because of some irreconcble special reasons, the two sides have a big war!" "The warsted for a long time, both sides suffered heavy losses, and finally ended with the loss of the Quincy, and they had to choose to seal themself for a thousand years." "We thought that the Quincy race hadpletely disappeared!" "But I didn''t expect that one of the members of the Sternritter from back then would still be alive in this world!" Fury: ( ''''?)?! Coulson: ( ''''? ||||)?!!!!!!!!!! ck Widow: ( '''') |||||? Chapter 47: The Big Reveal

Chapter 47: The Big Reveal

Through Lod''s vivid description, the three agent seemed to be in the field and felt the cruelty and bloodiness of the war! Quincy and Soul Society! Human and death god! Sternritter and Gotei 13! Even today, a thousand yearster, through the descriptions of these few words, it could make Fury and others feel the kind of bitterness and blood that rushed to their faces! This made the three old agent present shivered. A thousand years ago, what happened between Soul Society and the Quincy, and what''s the reason for them to choose to start a war? Soul Society was clearly an organization whose responsibility was to eliminate ''hollow''. They should have cooperated with each other to protect the human race, but why did they pull out sword, even at all costs, topletely exterminate the other party? Agent''s intuition told Fury that this matter was definitely not as simple as Lod had described it to be! To be able to make the tworge organizations kill each other at all costs, the secret behind this was probably rted to some important matter! And there was one more thing! Fury was very good at digging out useful information from the words of others. And what Lod revealed just now was a very important piece of information! Soul Society had been greatly injured because of the war with the Quincy, so they chose to seal it for a thousand years. This piece of information was very important! First, from the side, it exined why they had never found information rted to death god in any information. Perhaps it was deliberately concealed by someone! Secondly, from the recent appearance of death god, Quincy had ended its ''hibernation'' for thousands of years and recovered from that great war, ready to step back to Earth again! What kind of disaster is this! At this critical juncture, Soul Society''s appearance on earth and the return of the Quincy, as well as the unknown creatures ''hollow'', Fury began to feel his brain buzzing. "Mr. Lod, can you tell us the special reason why you just said ''could not reconcile''?" Coulson was obviously more concerned about why the two forces would choose to start a war, and why would they want topletely exterminate each other? Lod was silent, and there was a trace of hesitation in his expression. He was very unwilling to mention this matter. This expression could be said to be too familiar to the three old agent present. When it involved some major secrets, people would reveal this expression. Fury thought for a moment and felt that he could not force Lod too hard. He said, "It''s okay, Mr. Lod. If you can''t say it, then forget it." "Yes." Hearing this, Lod responded coldly. His tense face and eyebrows also rxed a little. "...." Seeing this scene, Fury could not help but sigh in his heart. Since when S. H. I. E. L. D. became this weak? Right now, when they faced Lod, they were almost helpless. Moreover, they did not dare to force him too much. Because they did not have any means to stop him. If they forced him, the situation would be even worse. If he was not careful, he might even cause a great war between the two sides! In the face of a huge mysterious organization that was like a myth that had existed for thousands of years, Fury did not have the confidence to contend against it! At least... Before seeking the power to challenge them, Fury did not have this kind of confidence. But from today''s conversation, Fury at least had a little idea. The mysterious Sternritter might be their ally infighting against the power of ''death god ''! Wasn''t the enemy of my enemy is a friend? What death god and Quincy, in the eyes of Fury, were all pawns to be used! "We still need to have our own strength!" Fury let out a long sigh in his heart. He nned to restart the n that had been buried for a long time. "The n for the Fallen Avenger... We have to hurry up." The two foxes, one big and one small, were both thinking about how to scheme against each other. Lod quietly pinched Nemu''s palm. Nemu blinked and went up with an understanding look. She grabbed the hem of Fury''s trench coat. "Hey ---Uncle Soy Egg, I want to drink coke!" If one looked carefully, they would find that Nemu''s small hand was stained with a little light powder of extremely light color. And these almost invisible light powder were the ''Monitoring Microbe'' that Lod had drawn. Nemu had sessfully ced it on Nick Fury. In this way, no matter what Nick Fury did, it would be impossible for it to escape from his palm. "." Fury''s face instantly changed. It was like coal that had been burnt, and the naked eye could see that his face was twitching. "Uncle Soy Egg?" When Coulson and Natasha heard this, their expressions instantly became very strange. They tried their best to restrain the corners of their lips that were about to rise. You can''tugh... You absolutely can''tugh out loud! Otherwise, you will definitely be covered in soy eggs... No, you will be worn down by the director! Bear with it! She was just a child! There was no need to be angry with a child! "No problem, Coulson, go and bring this cute little Princess a cup of iced c." Nemu pped her hands happily, not forgetting to thank them. She said sweetly, "Thank you Uncle Soy Egg and Uncle Baldy!" Puchi! Puchi! The corners of Lod''s mouth twitched slightly. He did not expect that Nemu would learn to be two-faced at such a young age. Sword stabbed his heart! Coulson, who had beenughing at Fury in his heart a second ago, now covered his chest like Fury. "Alright, Nemu, stop ying." Lod held back hisughter and put on a serious expression. "We should go back to Soul Society and report this to the captain." "Go back to... Soul Society?" "Report to the captain?" Fury and Coulson were shocked and their faces suddenly changed. This sentence clearly told them that the Human World was a passage that could be essed at any time to reach Soul Society! "Mr... Mr. Lod, there''s no need to be in such a hurry, right?" Coulson immediately became anxious and said, "Maybe we can wait a little longer. We might be able to destroy him if we join hands." He was afraid that if Soul Society and the Quincy were to start a war again, ording to the extent ofst night, a few New York cities would not be enough for them to destroy! "No!" Lod said with a cold look, "The Quincy who disappeared for a thousand years appeared, and above all it was the Sternritter. I have to report to the Gotei 13 to take action in time!" The three of them had extremely ugly expressions on their faces. Lod obviously did not put them in his eyes, and he did not care about their wishes at all. "Let''s go, Nemu." Lod held Nemu''s hand, and the two of them left,pletely ignoring the three people behind them. He estimated that during this period of time, the soy egg would probably never be able to sleep again. ... "F*ck! F*ck!" Fury returned to his sense and realized the severity of this problem. The coffee cup that had just been shipped over was once again treated as a punching bag by the soy egg. It was thrown on the wall and shattered on the ground. Chapter 48: The Captain is On His Way

Chapter 48: The Captain is On His Way

It was already night by the time they left the building. "Brother ---How was my performance just now?" Nemu intimately hugged Lod and asked in a spoiled tone. "Well done." Lod smiled and rubbed Nemu''s hair. He praised, "My Nemu is the best. He can already help big brother!" "Hehe---" Hearing Lod''s praise, Nemu felt very happy. It was even sweeter than eating honey. Two shallow blush appeared on his face as he smiled happily. Although he was still with S. H. I. E. L. D., Lod had no scruples at all. He talked with Nemu about Monitoring Microbe on Fury. What was strange was that although an agent clearly walked past him, his expression did not change at all, as if he did not notice them at all. This was actually one of the new abilities that Lod had developed after he had the lineage of the Quincy! By controlling the spiritual droplets in the air, he built an absolute spiritual space within a few feet of his body as the center! There are two benefits to the absolute spiritual space. First, the concentration of spiritual droplets inside the absolute spiritual energy is far beyond the outside. It can elerate the absorption speed of death god or the Quincy, and it can also slowly recover the injuries on the body. Second, the absolute spiritual energy can iste most of the detection equipment, telepathy, and eliminate the existence of the body. The reason why Lod developed this move was actually to prevent him from being spied on! Who asked Marvel World to have so many dangerous people? He did not want to be spied on by a telepathic ability user. Lod and Nemu chatted as they walked out of the building. "Wait... Mr. Lod!" Suddenly, Coulson''s voice came from behind. Lod and Nemu stopped and turned around, only to see Coulson running over. "What''s the matter?" Lod''s eyes turned cold, showing an impatient look. "I apologize for what happened just now." Coulson wiped the sweat off his face and revealed an apologetic expression. He said, "We were too anxious and worried that we would cause an ident likest night, so we said that." Lod said lightly, "It doesn''t matter. Regardless of whether you agree or not, it will not affect Soul Society''s decision." "Errr..." Coulson was a little embarrassed. Then, he quickly put on a professional smile and changed the topic. "Mr. Lod, why don''t you let me escort you back?" This ce was far from Manhattan, and there was arge area in the middle. Unless he wanted to use Hirenkyaku to bring Nemu all the way back, it would be the best choice to sit in the car obediently! At the thought of this, Lod could not help but feel a little envious of Yoruichi''s sh step. If he could have a Hoho like Yoruichi, it was estimated that returning to Manhattan from here would only be a matter of a few Hoho, so why would he need to take a car? After Lod carried Nemu to the front passenger seat, this was a cherry-red 1962 Chevrolet Corvette, an antique car that had been around for a very long time. Nemu looked at the car curiously. He touched it and poked it. It looked like he liked it very much. "It seems that the little Princess likes L very much." Coulson sat in the driver''s seat and smiled. "Laura?" Nemu opened her big ck eyes and looked at Coulson cutely. She tilted her head and said, "Is this its name?" "That''s right, her name is Laura." Coulson gently stroked the steering wheel as if he was caressing an old lover. He revealed a smile and said, "This is my favorite car. It took me a lot of effort to get it!" Nemu made a face, curled his lips and said, "Uncle Baldy, you are so weird. You actually have a rtionship with a car." Ping! Lod vaguely heard the sound of ss shattering again. He turned to look at Coulson with an awkward expression. "Ahem..." Coulson coughed to ease the awkwardness. "You are still young and don''t understand. To men, cars are like the most loyal lovers. They will never betray you. You just need to add some oil asionally." Good reply! He didn''t expect that Coulson was also proficient in dodging bullet at a conversation and going directly to the right line. Weng! Although it was an old, after being modified by S. H. I. E. L. D.''s ck technology, the horsepower of it was definitely greater than most sports cars! "Sit tight!" Coulson kindly reminded, "L is very ''brutal''." Boom! The elerator let out a beast-like roar, and ''L'' turned into a red bolt of lightning and sped away! "Wow!" Nemu cheered happily and opened his hands to enjoy the feeling of the wind blowing past his ears! "Mr. Lod." Coulson held the steering wheel with one hand and asked, "Can I ask you a question?" "Yes." With one hand on his cheek, Lod looked out the window at the scenery that was quickly retreating and said lightly, "If you want me to not report to Soul Society, then you should give up." "Of course it is not this problem." Coulson shook his head and said, "I just want to ask, if Soul Society knows about this news, what will they usually do?" This was what he really wanted to ask. It was also what Nick Fury was currently concerned about. When Soul Society knew that the Quincy was notpletely wiped out, what kind of action would he take? Lod sneered, "Who do you think I am? I am just an ordinary death god. How can I know Soul Society''s decision?" Although this answer was expected by Coulson, he was still unwilling to ask, "Please, Mr. Lod, even if it is a blind guess. If Soul Society knows the existence of the Quincy, will they invade New York and restart the original war?" Large-scale invasion? Lodmented in his heart. He didn''t even have a hair of Soul Society now, how could they invade? It seemed that the story of the day had scared S. H. I. E. L. D., which was why Coulson had tried every possible means to ask him about Soul Society''s next move. But this was also good. They could continue ording to his n. He wanted Soul Society to slowly surface and constantly strengthen the credibility of S. H. I. E. L. D.! The key point of lies could deceive people was that the information conditions of both sides were not equal! All the information that S. H. I. E. L. D. knew was deliberately revealed by Lod through various channels. With such unfair information conditions, no matter how cunning Nick Fury was, it was impossible to break through theyers of fog and find out the truth hidden behind it! Lod supported his cheek with one hand andforted, "Don''t worry, Soul Society is not a brutal organization. How can they disregard the safety of humanity and start a war again?" Hearing this, Coulson''s heart, which was in his throat, rxed a little. But before Coulson couldpletely rx, Lod''s next words made his heart jump to his throat! "However... ording to my experience, Soul Society should send one of its ''captain'' to the modern world." Lod said lightly. Creak - Laura suddenly braked, and the friction of the tires made a harsh sound, leaving two charred marks on the asphalt road! Coulson almost hit the steering wheel, while Lod and Nemu sat steadily on the fishing tform, not even shaking. Lod asked lightly, "What''s wrong?" Coulson''s face changed dramatically, and his voice became stuttering. "Captain?" Chapter 49: First Encounter With Iron Man

Chapter 49: First Encounter With Iron Man

This news was no less than a huge rock. It suddenly fell into the calmke, setting off waves several meters high! He clearly remembered that Lod had said that there were tens of thousands of people like him in Soul Society''s name! And among these tens of thousands of death god, there were thirteen death god, who was crowned as the captain of the Gotei 13, who possessed super terrifyingbat strength, enough to crush any ordinary death god! Now, Lod told him that such a terrible guy was actuallying to Earth soon! New York... Will it really not be destroyed? He thought of Haschwalth''s battle, the huge sword me released in Hell''s Kitchen, and then thinking of the unknown Gotei 13 Captain, Coulson could not help but shed a drop of cold sweat on his forehead! "Do you mean..." Coulson swallowed his saliva and said with difficulty, "The captain of Gotei 13?" "What are you implying at?" Lod said with a trace of contempt in his eyes: "No one can stop Haschwalth except the captain level death god." Coulson was very panicked. He took out a handkerchief and wiped his sweat. "Let me ask... How are the temper of the captains?" Lod recalled and shook his head. "There are a wide array of captains there, hard to tell." It seemed that there were only a few normal people in the original version of the Gotei 13. 1st Division, paranoid! 2nd Division, Tsundere! 3rd Division, slit-eyed monster! 4th Division, big chest monster! 5th Division, pretentious bastard! 6th Division, siscon pretentious bastard! 7th Division, furry! 8th Division,zy uncle! 9th Division, so-called partner of Justice! 10th Division, little shota and onee-san! 11th Division, battle maniac! 12th Division, insane! 13th Division, sickly! To sum it up, Lod could hardly find a few normal people, and almost everyone had some problems. This time, Coulson was more panicked. "Mr... Mr. Lod!" Coulson said with a trembling voice, "They won''t destroy New York, will they?" Lod thought for a moment and then replied, "No." Coulson was doubtful about this. "Really?" "... Yes." "... Are you sure?" "I''m not sure..." "Then what if..." "Don''t worry, the damage will be deducted from the team leader''s reward." This sentence sounded familiar. The corner of Coulson''s eyes twitched. Wasn''t this routine that S. H. I. E. L. D. used? Lod patted Coulson on the shoulder andforted him, "Don''t worry, the captain won''t do it easily under normal circumstances." How unreliable... Coulson had no strength to retort. He could only lift his head and step on the elerator, thinking about how to tell the director about this matter. God knows if Fury would be able to take this blow. ... As Coulson drove without slowing down, they soon entered the city. Nemu pointed to the tallest building not far away and asked, "Uncle Baldy, what is that?" Coulson nced at it and said, "Oh, that is Tony Stark''s Building, the Stark Tower. It is one of New York City''sndmark." "Stark Tower?" Nemu''s eyes were sparkling as he said with anticipation, "Brother ---I want to go and take a look, is that okay?" The little girl obviously had no resistance to such a shiny and stylish building. In the face of Nemu''s coquettish offensive, Lod smiled and scraped her nose, saying lovingly, "Then let''s go." Anyway, there was no hurry. Coulson naturally would not refuse this request. "No problem. We just happen to need to pass by that ce. We can take you there to take a look." Weng --- L roared and led the three of them along the spacious road. Seeing that they were getting closer and closer to Stark Tower, Coulson suddenly heard a loud noise in his ear. Turning around, Coulson saw a wall of the factory next to him break open, and there were two human-shaped iron-d machines rushing over! "Not good!" Coulson''s face changed greatly. The appearance of the two iron robot was too sudden, and their speed was very fast, causing Coulson to have no time to dodge. He could only watch helplessly as they charged at them! The next second, Coulson suddenly felt his body lighten. He was pulled up by his cor and then separated from L''s seat, flying to the side at an extremely fast speed! Bang --- Coulson sat down on the ground, and his face instantly turned pale from the pain. He couldn''t help but let out a miserable scream! Boom The red old antique car had been scrapped back then, and had exploded on the spot from the collision of the two metal tes! The fiery red mes, apanied by the scorching heat waves, instantly sent Coulson flying three to four meters away. The road that was originally crowded with cars collided with each other due to the explosion. For a time, the mes soared into the sky and the sound of honks was heard. Only then did Lod slowlynd beside Coulson with Nemu in his arms. Nemu broke free from Lod''s embrace and walked to Coulson''s side. She poked his face and said with a serious expression, "Uncle Baldy, your lover exploded." Coulson: "..." This little girl... was really ruthless! Lod felt that if he opened Nemu''s soul, it would definitely be ck inside! "My... my L..." Coulson wanted to cry but had no tears. There was even a trace of moisture in his eyes. It could be seen how much he liked the car. Nemu imitated Lod and stroked Coulson''s half-bald head. He said, "It''s alright, Uncle Baldy. You can find another lover." How cruel! The corners of Lod''s mouth twitched slightly. Why hadn''t he noticed before that Nemu still had a poisonous tongue attribute! The corners of Coulson''s eyes twitched violently a few times, and his chest heaved up and down continuously. He was crazilyforting himself in his heart. It doesn''t matter... She is just a child who doesn''t know anything. Don''t be angry with a child! "Stop messing around, Nemu." Lod held Nemu in his arms. If this little fellow continued to talk, Coulson might die of anger in advance! Coulson tried hard to calm down and red at the human-shaped iron sheet. It was this damn thing that almost killed him just now! "Hahaha..." The huge silver robot got up and roared, "You''re dead, Tony!" "Don''t say it too early!" Then a red robot with golden ent on its chest stood up, "Obadiah, it is not certain who will die!" Oh, a robot fight! Lod suddenly became interested. It seemed that his luck was not bad. He just happened to encounter the first plot of Iron Man. However, the plot had obviously changed a little. Coulson, who should have gone to the factory to save Pepper Potts, was here. "Go to hell, Tony!" Obadiah picked up a passing motorcycle and swung it at Tony. Bang! The huge force sent Tony flying in an instant. He mmed into the ground, creating a huge pit. Obadiah controlled the jet engine under his feet. He jumped several times in the air andnded next to Tony. He threw punches after punches, wantonly venting the anger in his chest! "Forty years!" "I have always been supporting you and assisting you!" Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! With his huge mech, Obadiah, with an overwhelming advantage, pressed Tony to the ground and beat him up! "I started thispany from scratch!" "And you, Tony, a yboy, what have you done? You are just enjoying the benefits!" Obadiah grabbed Tony and threw him out! Boom! The route Tony flew out was right next to Lod. "Now..." Obadiah shot out a rocketuncher from his shoulder and aimed it at Tony. He smiled sinisterly and said, "You can go to hell now, Tony. I will take care of yourpany and bring it to glory!" Chapter 50: Freedom

Chapter 50: Freedom

"Go to hell!" A hint of cruelty shed in Obadiah''s eyes as he shot the rocket off his shoulder! He seemed to have already seen Tony''s miserable state after being blown to pieces, and the glorious future that belonged to him was about to begin. He would lead the Stark Group and be the world''s most powerful weapon supplier! Phew! The rocket, dragging a long tail of me, flew through the air and headed straight for Tony Stark! "R! P! G!" Coulson eximed, his face instantly turned pale, and then rushed to the side. "Sir, there are two civilians in the range of the rocket explosion." Jarvis reminded him faithfully. In the mech, Tony Stark was stunned. He suddenly turned his head and saw that there were civilians next to him, and one of them was a little girl of seven or eight years old! The little girl was looking at him with a pair of dark, pure, and wless eyes, full of curiosity. In a sh! Tony felt as if the softness in his heart had been touched, and he subconsciously made a shocking move! Not only did he not run away, he instead rushed towards the rocket! "Run!" Tony roared and raised his leg to kick the rocket head, sending it flying into the air. Boom! The rocket exploded upward like a thunder, creating a huge wave of mes that engulfed everything within a few meters! Thanks to Tony''s protection, Lod and Nemu were unharmed. On the other hand, Tony himself was sent flying into the wall by the shockwave of the explosion andnded heavily on the ground. "Oof!" Tony crawled up with stars in his eyes andined, "Jarvis, remember to remind me next time to improve the shockproof system." "Okay, sir." "Why are you still struggling, Tony?" Seeing this, Obadiah became even more angry. He gritted his teeth and said, "Hurry up and die!" Obadiah raised his left hand, and the revolving machine gun hanging below him was aimed at Tony. "Go to hell, Tony!" Along with Obadiah''s roar, the bullet chamber of the machine gun rotated rapidly, releasing a roar that shook the heavens and moved the earth! Boom boom boom boom... The six roaring barrels were like the deadly death god sickle sword, pouring out the bullets like a storm with the firing speed of six thousand bullets per minute! Obadiah raised the machine gun and fired wildly. The bullets poured out crazily, he did not care whether this would affect those civilians or not! "Obadiah, are you crazy!" Tony dodged left and right, frantically dodging the bullets. "You are ughtering the civilians!" This action made Tony dumbfounded. Even if Obadiah sessfully killed him in the future, he would cause such arge number of civilians to die. Did he think that he would not be med by the Congress? "Ha ha ha..." Obadiahughed wildly in the mech and said with a ferocious face, "I know what i''m doing. As long as I kill you, the entire Stark Industry Group will be mine. At that time, I only need to spend some money to silence those stupid politicians!" "D * mn it!" Tony was speechless. With his understanding of the politicians, they could really do such a thing! Don''t ask, asking is freedom. In my so called Country of Freedom, United States, there is a state of affairs here! "fuck!" When Obadiah saw that he couldn''t hit Tony, a fierce light shed in his eyes, and he poured the bullets at Lod and Nemu! "Bastard!" Tony, who didn''t have much battle armor energy, suddenly cursed in his heart. In order to protect the two ''civilians'' especially the little girl, he had to stand up and fight again. Obadiah revealed a cruel smile, "In order to protect the two lives, you actually used your own body to block the gun, hahahaha!" Tony endured the impact of the bullet and shouted at Lod, "Hurry up and take that child away from here!" Crack! Crack! Crack! The Gatling gun crazily spat out dazzling tongues of me. Under the dark night, a series of concentrated bullets continuously bombarded Tony''s mech like a storm, shooting out dazzling sparks and starlight! "F * ck!" Looking at the red screen in front of him and the damage reports from all over the mech, Tony could not help but curse in his heart and order Jarvis, "Jarvis, focus your energy on your chest!" "Sir, the remaining energy is only 5. Are you sure you want to focus it all on your chest?" "I''m sure! Do as I say!" Tony roared. Buzz! In front of the chest of the golden-red humanoid mech, the circr energy tank suddenly released a dazzling light. "Shoot him!" Seeing that the energy had been gathered, Tony impatiently shouted. Boom A blinding light formed from pure energy shot out from his chest, instantly sending Obadiah''s huge body flying. After losing thest bit of energy, the light from his eyes and chest immediately dimmed,pletely turning into a pile of scrap metal! "Hahahaha..." Obadiahughed loudly and crawled out of the ruins again. Tony''s desperate attack just now, other than making him a little dizzy, did not cause any substantial damage. "You have no energy left, Tony." "I can finally kill you with my own hands!" Obadiah walked over step by step, his face filled with joy. Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump! The heavy footsteps of the mech were like a funeral bell that death god was about to ring, ringing in Tony''s heart one after another! The energy gauge decreased to zero, and the mech was a scrap metal. Tony''s face was extremely pale, and he could not help but feel a trace of despair. "Am I... going to die?" Tony''s eyes dimmed as he said bitterly, "I didn''t expect that I would die under my own invention. How f*cking ridiculous!" Dong! Obadiah drove his mecha over. When he saw the little Nemu and Lod, he said disdainfully, "Two bugs, get out of my way, or I''ll stomp you to death!" "I''m sorry, are you talking about me?" Lod pointed at himself with a question mark. "Damn yellow monkey, die with Tony!" Obadiah was toozy to talk nonsense with these two people. He impatiently raised his machine right arm and smashed it at Lod and Nemu! "No! Obadiah!" Seeing that the huge mechanical arm was about to fall, Tony cried out in rm and closed his eyes. He seemed to have already seen the two people being smashed into a pile of mud by Obadiah. "Ikorose, Shinso!!" The next second! A blinding silver light suddenly appeared, apanied by a bone-chilling light that instantly cut off the huge mechanical arm. The mechanical arm fell to the ground, and sparks flew out from the cracks! Lod narrowed his eyes into a line, and the corners of his lips curved into a fatal arc. "What did you say just now? Can you repeat it?" Only then did Tony and Obadiah react, their faces full of shock and confusion. Obadiah subconsciously moved his lips, "You..." ng! A dazzling light shot out from sword, and the mech was instantly split into two from the outside to the inside! [Acquired: Lower Soul * 10] Lod curled the corners of his mouth, thinking that he was indeed a piece of iron trash. In any case, he could be considered a traitor, but in the end, he was only worth a low grade soul. No wonder the bloody Tony in the movie could kill him instead. Chapter 51: Special Shop

Chapter 51: Special Shop

Obadiah was in! The huge humanoid mech he was piloting was split in half by sword from top to bottom! The speed was really too fast! The speed of Shinso''s contraction and retraction had long surpassed the maximum speed of human retina. Therefore, only a dazzling light remained in the eyes of everyone. Until the moment of death, Obadiah did not understand what had happened. "My God..." Tony''s eyes were wide open. He inhaled a breath of cold air and said in disbelief, "What happened just now? Obadiah... died just like that?" It was like a dream! A second ago, he was still wandering on the edge of death and had even heard the funeral bell, but in the next second, the powerful and insufferably arrogant Obadiah was split in half in a way that wasparable to a drama! Wait... Tony suddenly reacted. No wonder this person did not panic at all. It turned out that he had the ability to kill Obadiah in an instant! It seemed that his actions of sacrificing himself to save people were useless in the eyes of this man? The more Tony thought about it, the angrier he became. He couldn''t help butin, "You clearly beat him, but you just stood there and watched me get beaten up, right?" "Yes, is there a problem?" Lod smiled and said with a hint of wicked interest, "Two moving iron skinned people fighting each other. Isn''t it worth a look?" "It''s called Mark 3!" Tony retorted angrily, "It''s not the iron skinned person you were talking about. Also, don''tpare me with that idiot Obadiah!" Lod rubbed his chin thoughtfully and said, "I don''t think there is any difference. It''s just a pile of scrap metal. It can be easily cut in half." "You..." Tony''s eyes twitched and he was speechless. What else could he say? Obadiah''s body was stronger than Mark 3 on his body, but even so, in front of this man, it could not hold up against sword. Tony, who did not know how to refute, could only say stubbornly, "This is only the third generation body, I can improve it again soon!" "Up to you." The corner of Lod''s lips curled up into a smile. He suddenly began to look forward to whether Tony would be able to produce anti-death armor in the future. "Oh right ---" Lod continued, "Remember, you owe me your life." "Ridiculous, don''t even think about it!" The moment Tony was mentioned, he became angry and shouted, "If not for protecting you, how could I have exhausted my energy and been defeated by that idiot Obadiah?" "Ha ha ha ha..." Lod thought Tony was very interesting, and then an idea came to his mind. "I admire you very much. Maybe in the future, we will have the opportunity to be colleagues." Tony obviously did not understand what he meant, and thought that the other party was mocking him. He immediately sneered: "Hey, are you dreaming? Do you know that my name is Tony Stark?" Lod was toozy to exin to him. After holding Nemu''s small hand, he said to Coulson, "We will go back by ourselves. You don''t have to send us off." "Wait..." Without waiting for Coulson to finish speaking, Lod and Nemu suddenly disappeared. They could only swallow thetter half of the sentence and then shook their heads bitterly. What the hell was this? Originally, he nned to give someone a ride and obtain some information, but in the end, not only did he lose his favorite car, but he was also inexplicably involved in the incident of Stark Group. Tony: (|||) "Jarvis... Am I too tired and hallucinating?" Tony stared at the ce where Lod and Nemu disappeared. He asked with a confused face, "They... How did they disappear?" Jarvis was silent for a moment, then said, "I''m sorry, sir. I don''t know either." A human who disappeared into thin air... This almost broke Tony''s understanding of existing science, and his face was full of shock. "Jarvis, check it out!" Tony suppressed the shock in his eyes and said in a deep voice, "I want to know all the information about this person within an hour!" "I need to remind you that viting the privacy of citizens is illegal, sir." "Jarvis?" "I''m here, Mr. Stark." "As long as no one knows, it can''t be considered breaking thew, understand?" "Understood, Mr. Stark." "There is one more thing, Javis." "Please instruct me, Mr. Stark." "Order me a double -- cheese beef burger, hurry up." ... Spirit Cleansing Pavilion. After returning to coax Nemu to sleep, Lod came to the underground space alone. Previously, he had asked the system that [special building: White Bone Hell] was a permanent building. Once it was used, it would be fixed at a certain location and would not change because of the change in space. In this underground space, there was a healing hot spring built to imitate [White Bone Hell], so he did not choose to use this prop. He wanted to put it there after opening up Soul Society. Lod came here to do another thing. The system''s [Special Shop] would refresh once a month, and today was thest day of the month. As soon as midnight passed, the store would refresh the items inside! Looking at the [Shun Shun Rikka] hanging at the top of the special store, although Lod was very tempted, he needed a superior soul, so he could only stare at it from the distance. "Come on..." Lod rubbed his hands, excitedly waiting for the refresh countdown to reach 0. 3...2...1... He watched as the countdown ticked down and ended. Looking at the moment when the time jumped past midnight, Lod immediately looked at the special store. The original goods had been reced by new goods! [Gold - Prop: Special Soul Transformation] [Gold - Zanpakuto: Katen Kykotsu] [Gold - Prop: Spirit King Right Hand] [Gold - Prop: Schrift - C] [Gold - Zanpakuto: Sayafushi] [Blue - Prop: Heaven Treading Ring] [Gold - Shinigami Women''s Association Hot Spring Special Code(Out of Print) ] [Gold - Item: Superhuman Drug] [Gold - Item: God Transformation Body] [Gold - Item: Spiritual Power Amplification Device] "Bloody..." Lod was almost blinded by this golden light. It seemed that his luck at the lottery had all been reced by the system, right? But when he looked at the price, his heart instantly cooled by half. [Spiritual King''s right hand: Superior Soul - 10] [Superhuman Drug, superior soul * 1] [Sayafushi: superior soul * 1] [Katen Kykotsu, superior soul * 1] [Special Edition of Hot Spring]: Medium soul * 100 It was a good thing, but he was short of money, and what he wanted the most was to start with a superior soul! "An unscrupulous profiteer!" Lod gritted his teeth so hard that he couldn''t wait to rob the system! However, scolding was scolding. If he couldn''t afford it, he couldn''t afford it, and the system couldn''t buy it on credit. Lod could only look at the other goods. "Eh?" When Lod''s gaze swept past one of the props, he suddenly stopped. [ - Gold - Special - Soul Transformation] Evaluation: Special - Soul Transformation Series that has never been circted. It is born from the soul of the target chosen by the copy. It is connected to the soul of the main body and possesses part of the main body''s ability. However, because of Soul Society''sw, it is permanently sealed by Kisuke Urahara. [Price: Medium Soul * 5] "Ugh..." Lod narrowed his eyes. This thing was a little interesting! By copying the soul of the chosen target and connecting with the soul of the main body, it had the ability of a part of the main body. Wasn''t this equivalent to a ''doppelganger ''? Chapter 52: Another Ridiculous Item

Chapter 52: Another Ridiculous Item

"System, exchange for a special soul transformation!" [Acquired: Special Soul Transformation] As the system finished speaking, the five intermediate souls in the backpack disappeared. At the same time, a blue ss bead appeared in Lod''s hand. "A ss bead?" Lod was a little surprised, and then he put the blue ss bead in front of his eyes to observe. Through the blue outer ss, he could see that inside the bead, there seemed to be a little baby curled up in the shape of Qi and solidity. Lod asked curiously, "System, how do you use this thing?" [Ding, the host can take it. ] Take it? The corners of Lod''s eyes twitched, but he thought that the system would not lie to him, so he swallowed the ss bead. The moment the blue ss bead entered his mouth, it instantly turned into a stream of air and flowed through his limbs and bones! Then, Lod''s soul suddenly shook, and a wonderful feeling surged into his heart, as if a pregnant woman was about to give birth! Weng --- The spirit particles in the underground space suddenly gathered into a cyclone, and then countless blue light dots emitted from Lod''s soul, gradually condensing with the help of spirit particles. However, it had not fully formed yet. Now, only after the spirit particles gathered, it formed a form simr to a ''person'', and was still one step away from being born! [Ding, the host can silently think about the appearance of the soul transformation. ] [Ding ---The appearance of the soul transformation can be changed, the number of times it can be changed is limitless. ] Whoa --- That''s dope! As expected of a special item with a price of five medium-grade souls. This function isparable to the Cyberpunk 2077 next door! "Wait... Cyberpunk?" Lod''s eyes lit up. He suddenly had a very bold idea. He wondered if he could... Cough cough, this question exceeded the outline, next! Lod looked at the soul that had not yet been formed, waiting for ''to be created'' to transform and decide who to pinch! Tshir Hitsugaya! It was not that he liked him most, but that Lod currently only had his Bankai. Considering the follow-up situation, it was naturally the best choice. Lod closed his eyes and imagined the appearance of Tshir Hitsugaya in his mind: Silver-white hair, a face with a youthful temperament, dark green eyes, and a slender body... As the image in Lod''s mind became more and more realistic, the humanoid creature formed by Reishi also changed its appearance! "Come out ---Tshir Hitsugaya!" The gathered Reishi slowly dissipated, and a man who was about 1.7 meters in height appeared. Under his short, silver-white hair was a pair of dark green eyes. His eyes were like a piece of ice that had not melted for thousands of years. The angr facial lines made him look like a perfect sculpture. This was the adult version of Tshir Hitsugaya created by Lod ording to death god''s Thousand Years Blood War! In fact, in the original work, Tshir Hitsugaya could have turned into this form. However, because he himself disliked that this form would cause a ''decline'', he had always been showing people the image of his younger self. But as the first appearance of 13 Division, Lod thought about it again and again and decided to choose the image of this adult version of Tshir Hitsugaya. Although it is not as good as the original version, in the face of S. H. I. E. L. D.''s group of rational people, the adult version temperament is more stable, which is very consistent with the title of Gotei 13 Division! And speaking of the Gotei 13 Division, then we have to mention Captain haori! As the signature clothing of the captain, Lod naturally will notck it. This time, Lod also decided to change a little, because the image of the dead tyrant suit was biased towards the Japanese style, and it was easy to arouse S. H. I. E. L. D.''s suspicion. So the improved dead tyrant suit, It changed into a ck style simr to a long coat. Compared with the original dead tyrant suit, it was more inclined to the clothes of Kurosaki Ichigo after his Bankai and no longer had such a strong haori style. And the captain haori, who was draped outside, as the soul representative of the captain, was changed to arge coat with wide sleeves and a wide mouth. There were several engraved lines at the bottom, and the serial number of the Division was printed on the back of the haori! After putting on the new version of the death tyrant suit and Captain haori, an adult version of Tshir Hitsugaya appeared! "It''s... It is too simr!" Lod looked at the soul that was created by himself and could not help but feel a trace of admiration. "As expected of me, the skill of pinching the face is still so outstanding!" The newly born soul transformation had a vacant look in its eyes. It looked at Lod nkly and asked, "May I ask... are you my master?" The soul transformation could clearly feel the warmthing from Lod''s soul. It was like a mother''s embrace, and it naturally wanted to be close and offer itself! And Lod''s feelings were even clearer! His senses seemed to have been extended, and he could clearly sense the uneasiness and bewilderment of the soul transformation at this moment. Even... Lod had a special feeling that he couldpletely put his will above the will of the soul transformation, and control him like a puppet! And the most terrifying part of it was that the special transformation of the soul could share part of the body''s ability! If you still don''t understand, then give an example! Think about it... If Yamamoto Genryuusai uses a special transformation of the soul, what the Wandenreich will face at that time is two Ryujin Jakka! Hiss... Just thinking about this scene made Lod feel terrified. This was a special soul transformation! Lod finally understood why Soul Society would ban this technology and order Kisuke Urahara to seal it permanently! If this technology was mass-produced, then the number of captain level death god would increase exponentially! Once the number of civilians, death god, increased, there would inevitably be conflicts with the nobles in Soul Society. At that time, there might be another war! Therefore, for the sake of the status and power of the nobles, they chose to ban this technology, and in the end, they had to give it to Lod! "From today on..." Lod pressed a hand on the shoulder of the soul transformation, and the corners of his lips raised into a gentle and humble smile, as warm as the spring sun turning into snow. He said, "Your name is Haschwalth, which is half of my body, and also my shadow." The reason why he gave him this name was that in Lod''s view, the soul transformation was almost the same as the original Haschwalth, and it could share the ability and body with him, as if it were forthe same as half of his body. The soul transformation... no, now it should be called him Haschwalth. From today on, he had his own name. "My name is... Haschwalth." The confusion on Haschwalth''s face disappeared and turned serious. Then he slowly knelt down on one knee and said as if swearing, "Master... Your will is my will." "I need you to pretend to be Tshir Hitsugaya now." Lod projected the n in his mind to Haschwalth through telepathy. "I understand." Haschwalth answered without thinking, "As you wish, I will be Tshir Hitsugaya." Very good, not bad! Very loyal! Lod smiled. He couldn''t wait to see if theplexion of the soy egg would be darker! Oh... maybe it would be whiter? Chapter 53: Gotei 13

Chapter 53: Gotei 13

The next day, Stark Group. "Slow down!" "Slow down a bit more!" "Slow down a bit more!" "Slow down!" Tony stared at the three-dimensional projection in front of him. It kept reying the scene of Lod killing Obadiah in an instantst night. It was said that curiosity was the source of human progress! As a genius, Tony Stark naturally had nock of curiosity. After resting for a night, he impatiently went to hisboratory and let Jarvis rey the battle from yesterday. After this battle video was slowed down to fifty times, Tony finally saw how Lod killed Obadiah in an instant! Just as Obadiah''s body arm was about to fall, a sword suddenly appeared in Lod''s hand! "Jarvis, magnify that sword!" Tony erged the image several times before he could clearly see the appearance of sword. The length of sword''s body was very short. It was not even as long as an adult''s forearm. sword''s forehead was S shaped. Overall, it looked ordinary. It was just an ordinary short sword! "This is... an ordinary japanese sword?" Tony frowned slightly and felt a little puzzled. "Jarvis, continue ying!" After the video was yed dozens of times slower, he saw that sword''s body actually vited thew of conservation of matter and suddenly extended without any basis! After sword pierced through the body, he cut the entire body in half with an extremely sharp posture and then shrank back at an extremely fast speed, turning into the ordinary short sword. The whole process of stretching and shrinking was very fast. Even if it were for 50 times slower, the picture was still very blurry and it was difficult to see clearly with the naked eye. "Am I seeing things?" Tony sucked in a breath of cold air and widened his eyes. "Jarvis, did he use this to hack apart Obadiah''s mecha?" "Yes, Mr. Stark," Jarvis replied. "Geez..." Tony scratched his head and could not believe his eyes. He said in a different way, "This is not scientific. How did he do it?" It was simply too inconceivable! It had to be known that the outer shell of Obadiah''s body was made of high-quality military-gradeposite materials! The outer armor was forged from high-purity and high-intensity steel. It was even tougher than the outeryer armor of the mainbat tank who was still in service. Even his Palm Cannon could only y a role in sending him flying. And what about Lod? With just this short arm of sword, who was not even as long as his arm, he split open the outer shell of the military grade mecha! If it were forjust this, he would not be so surprised. For example, high-frequency wave des or particle vibrations could achieve the same effect. But there was one thing that Tony could not figure out! Speed! The speed of sword''s contraction and retraction was far beyond his imagination. Even under the 50 times slow-motion video, Tony could not clearly see how fast this sword was stretching, which showed how terrifying it was! Tony took a sip of coffee, suppressed the shock in his heart, and asked, "Jarvis, what is the speed of sword''s contraction?" "Preliminary estimation... it is about 100 times the speed of sound." Pfft! "A hundred times the speed of sound" Tony had just drank the coffee, but before he could swallow it, he was so scared that he spat it out. "Jarvis, are you sure you are not joking with me?" What was the concept of a hundred times the speed of sound? This allowed sword to extend and shrink at a speed of 34,000 meters per second. This speed had even surpassed most of the speed at which outer space meteors crashed into the atmosphere! "This... this doesn''t make sense!" Tony red at him. He waspletely dumbfounded. Because the existence of sword hadpletely overturned the scientific outlook he had built in his life decades ago! ording to the kic energy form, the greater the movement speed of an object of the same mass, the greater the movement ability! Even if it were foran object the size of a coin, if it were to be elerated to dozens of times the speed of sound, its power would beparable to a missile and run through an entire building. The huge kic energy waves produced when the coin was fired were enough to destroy any building near the coin base tform! However, sword''s speed had broken through a hundred times the speed of sound at such a close distance, but there was no huge kic energy. This was against Newton''sw! "Lod Carl... interesting guy." Tony''s eyes lit up. He suddenly had a strong curiosity towards this man named Lod. But it was a pity. After that, Tony announced that he was Iron Man at the press conference and was harassed by the Congress and reporters. He turned around and forgot about this matter. ... "Eh..." Coulson sat in a cafe and looked at the Spirit Cleansing Pavilion across the street. He sighed faintly. Since thest time he met Lod, ''Soul Society'' and ''Gotei 13th'', the existence of these two made Fury feel like something was stuck in his throat, so he sent him to monitor Lod''s movements. Why did it have to be him? Because Fury sincerely and earnestly told him that among all the trustworthy agent, he was the only one who could see the existence of ''death god''. No one was more suitable than him. Although Coulson himself did not think so, he felt that the director was likely to take revenge for personal grudge. Because that day when he heard the word "soy egg" from Nemu, the corners of his mouth could not help but rise crazily, and he was seen by the narrow-minded director. Although he suspected that this matter was a retaliation, Coulson felt that this mission should not take too long. But he never expected! Since that day when Lod and Nemu returned home, it was as if they had disappeared from the world, disappearing for almost half a month! During this time, Coulson tried to use infrared scanning, sound detector, and other high-tech equipment, but none of them proved to him that there was indeed no one in the room. For a full half month, he had to sit here every day. The waiters in the coffee shop even thought that this man in a suit was a stalker. The sun gradually fell, and today, there was nothing. "It seems that he won''t appear today..." Coulson sighed and drank thest mouthful of coffee. He took out two dors and pressed them under the cup. He slowly got up from his seat. Just as he was about to leave, he saw that the old wooden door of the Spirit Cleansing Pavilion was pushed open! One had to know that there should be no one inside! Coulson was shocked. "Did theye back?" The old wooden door of the Spirit Cleansing Pavilion was pushed open, and the first to walk out were Lod and Nemu. However, unlike before, these two people were wearing the same ck clothes, and there was a sword hanging at their waists. "That is... did they return from Soul Society?" Coulson immediately remembered that the first time he saw Lod that day, the other party was wearing this kind of clothes. Before Coulson could understand why Lod and Nemu would appear in this form, he suddenly saw the two people standing on both sides like guards, with a hint of respect in their expressions. "Could it be..." Coulson''s face stiffened, and he suddenly thought of a bad possibility! The next second. A man with silver hair, wearing the same style of long ck clothes, wearing a pure white cloak, walked out of the Spirit Cleansing Pavilion. "Gotei 13..." Coulson''s heart was cold and his whole body was stiff. Whether it was from that person''s temperament, clothes, or the attitude of Lod and Nemu to him, none of them proved one thing to Coulson! That man... He was [- Gotei 13 Captain]! Chapter 54: Under New Management

Chapter 54: Under New Management

"Crap..." Coulson suddenly felt a chill down his spine. He could not help but shiver. This feeling was as if someone was pointing a gun at his head. All the hairs on his body stood up! There was danger! This was the first thought that shed through Coulson''s mind. But the second thought that shed through his mind was, where did this dangere from? For an agent, it was not surprising that there was danger. He just needed to find solution for it. Therefore, Coulson was very calm. He calmly turned around and swept his eyes across the entire cafe from left to right. Because this area was considered a slum area, the decoration of this cafe was not good. It even used the leaf-shaped fan of thest century. Moreover, because it was old and no longer working, there were not many people who visited it. There was only a fat woman in the cafe. She was the boss and waiter of this cafe. Moreover, she was older. It could not be the source of danger. Coulson''s tense nerves slowly rxed. The cafe was just a group of ordinary people, and it was impossible for them to threaten him. "Ah, maybe I''ve been too tired recently." Coulson shook his head and then looked at the street opposite him again. But this time... Coulson was instantly dumbfounded! Where was the person? Lod was still there, Nemu was still there, but the silver-haired man was gone! "Where did he go?" Coulson secretly cursed himself for being careless. He should not have been distracted by other things just now. If the director knew that he identally lost vision of a person who was suspected to be the captain of the Gotei 13, he was afraid that with Nick Fury would thrown to the toilet for a year! "Are you looking for me?" A cold voice suddenly sounded in Coulson''s ears. Swish! "Who is it" Coulson''s pupils contracted slightly, and all the hair on his body stood on end. The most taboo thing for agent was to let someone rashly approach his back, because behind him was the most vulnerable part of a person. Over the years, agent''s experience allowed Coulson to react in an instant. He pulled out his gun and turned around in one go. The entire action did notst more than a second, without the slightest bit of sloppiness. From this series of beautiful actions of pulling out his gun and counterattacking, it could be seen that Coulson was a professional agent! Although he usually looked gentle like a good old man, an uncle who liked to name cars, chase stars, and was bald, he was definitely not a waste! "It''s you?" When Coulson turned around and raised the muzzle, he saw the familiar silver white hair, which suddenly made his face change. This person... Wasn''t he the captain of the Gotei 13 in the opposite street just now? If it were forfrom the perspective of an ordinary person, at this moment he was pointing a gun at the head of this man, he should have the upper hand. But in reality? Could a gun made by humans be useful to ''death god''? Coulson felt that it was not possible. Other than giving him some psychologicalfort, the function of the gun was probably simr to a fire stick! At least, from Lod''s performance, ordinary guns were no longer of any use, not to mention that the man in front of him was a ''captain'' who was even more terrifying than Lod. If he wanted to deal with this kind of existence, perhaps only the ''thing'' that the bureau was developing could be of some use. "Hello, I am Coulson..." Coulson reacted quickly. Since he knew that the pistol was useless, he instantly put on agent''s professional fake smile and was ready to exin. But at this time! Coulson suddenly felt the abnormal cold air attack again! Hu --- The water vapor in the atmosphere suddenly condensed into frost. And at a speed visible to the naked eye, it was freezing everything around, including Coulson! "No... no!" Coulson obviously did not expect that this person would not listen to his exnation at all. He immediately shouted in panic, "I know..." The next second. Coulson''s words came to an abrupt end. His entire body was suddenly covered in ice, turning into a lifelike ice sculpture. This silver-white haired man was the fake Tshir Hitsugaya. With the strongest ice ability zanpakuto, controlling the water in the atmosphere, it was simply too easy to freeze a person into an ice sculpture. Tshir Hitsugaya''s eyes were cold, like ice that would not melt for thousands of years. He said indifferently, "A mere human dares spy on death god?" This is the attitude of Soul Society, and as the guardian of the entire Seireitei, above tens of thousands of death god, there are only thirteen people who stood above them, the Gotei 13 Captain! This was Lod''s intention. A mere mortal organization, who gave S. H. I. E. L. D. the courage to let them monitor this ce? Some time ago, he was too busy. Lod wanted to teach Haschwalth to pretend to be a Japanese, so he was toozy to pay attention to these people. But today was the first time for Soul Society''s first captain, Tshir Hitsugaya to appear on the stage. Lod was worried that he could not find someone to establish his prestige, but S. H. I. E. L. D. ran into him! That was good! Lod simply took Coulson to remind the soy egg to not stretch his hand too far! Poor Coulson... Lod really didn''t know whether he was lucky or unlucky. It seemed that every time he met him, Coulson, he would be unlucky! After waiting for a while, Lod felt that the time was right. If it continued to freeze, Coulson would probably die from hypothermia. This could not do! How could Lod bear to let such an excellent craftsman like Coulson die? Lod held Nemu''s hand and he came to the side of Tshir Hitsugaya. Then, the moment he saw Coulson, Lod deliberately showed a surprised expression, as if asking him, "Why are you here?" But Coulson, who had turned into an ice sculpture, could not move at all. He could only look at Lod pitifully, as if saying, "Help me beg for mercy and let me go quickly." Lod held back hisughter and said to Tshir Hitsugaya with a respectful face, "Captain, can you let him go?" "Reason?" Tshir Hitsugaya still looked cold. Lod followed the script and took the opportunity to say the words he had already prepared: "Sir, he found the trace of the Quincy. If we want to find the Quincy as soon as possible, we need to cooperate with them." "Well..." After Tshir Hitsugaya pretended to be slightly silent, he nodded slightly and said: "Since that''s the case, the merits outweight the gains. I shall do that." "Thank you, Captain!" Lod said with a grateful expression. "No need." Tshir Hitsugaya waved his hand and said lightly, "Since you are pleading for him, I naturally will not refuse such a small thing." As he spoke, the ice covering Coulson disappeared in an instant. "Cough! Cough!" Coulson took a deep breath and his face turned pale from the cold. His two rows of teeth kept chattering. Nemu went over very considerately and treated Coulson slightly so as not to suddenly die from thermal shock. "Hello... hello..." Coulson, who was slightly better, shivered and said intermittently, "I... I am S. H. I. E. L. D.. I am responsible... to take on... watch you..." "Hum." Tshir Hitsugaya snorted, after ncing sideways, he said indifferently: "If there is a next time, it will not be as simple as freezing for a while." "Yes... I understand..." What else could Coulson say? He could only nod with a wry smile. At the same time, he had a new understanding of Soul Society''s dominance! It turned out that when Lod told him that the thirteen captains were not normal, Coulson still had a trace of suspicion, but now he did not doubt! He was simply insane! He was frozen into an ice sculpture right away and didn''t even have the chance to exin himself. It could be seen just how overbearing this [Gotei 13] was! Can''t afford to offend, can''t afford to offend... Chapter 55: Under New Management 2

Chapter 55: Under New Management 2

After a simple exchange, Coulson learned the name of the man in front of him - Captain of the tenth division - Winter Monarch! Coulson felt that it was very appropriate. In his opinion, this man was like a king in the cold winter, with silver hair and cold handsome appearance, full of dignity. Seeing that Coulson did not doubt him, Lod rxed a little. The first stage seemed to have passed! Changing his name was his idea. The purpose was to prevent S. H. I. E. L. D. from being suspicious and to ensure the authenticity of ''Soul Society'' and ''death god'' to create a rtively perfect world view. Just think about it... If he didn''t make any changes, one or two would be fine, but in the future, when the other captains of death god appeared with a Japanese name, what would Nick Fury, that old fox, think? Even if he thought about it with his feet, wouldn''t he find it strange? Why did a huge organization in charge of human souls and the world after death have a Japanese name? Only the details can determine sess or failure! Often, many meticulous ns would fall on the fact that the details were not perfect enough, so to be safe, Lod decided to make a big change! Since it was a big lie, he had to fill in the details. I had tobine several of Hitsugaya''s kanji and his appearance to create a perfect and convincing name, and thus the Winter Monarch was born On the other side, under the treatment of Nemu, Coulson gradually improved and no longer felt so cold. "Ahem..." Lod spoke up at the right time, "Coulson, we need to see the video of the Quincy again. Captain Winter Monarch wants to confirm with his own eyes whether that person is ''Haschwalth'' or not." "That..." A hint of hesitation shed across Coulson''s face. Then, he cautiously asked, "Can I ask, if you are sure it is Haschwalth, what will you do?" "Foolish question, of course i''ll kill him" Tshir Hitsugaya lips slightly opened. Hu --- The moment the word ''kill'' was uttered, Coulson instantly felt that the temperature of the entire cafe seemed to have dropped by more than ten degrees,ing to the cold winter! "Destroying the Quincy is one of our purpose!" Tshir Hitsugaya''s eyes slightly opened, revealing a touch of breathtaking coldness: "This group must not exist in the world. This is the highest order issued by Captain-Commander!" "I understand..." Coulson sighed slightly in his heart and said, "I will take you to our headquarter. All the information about that battle is extremely confidential. Only the director has the power to grant ess." From the eyes of this man, he saw the determination to kill. He understood that S. H. I. E. L. D. alone could not stop this from happening. "Wait a moment, I need to report this." Coulson said apologetically. Then, he pressed themunication button beside his ear and reported the situation here to Nick Fury. After understanding the situation here in detail, Nick Fury agreed to Coulson''s proposal and expressed that he was very happy to wee'' Soul Society ''to the S.H.I.E.L.D HQ. As for whether the soy egg was really ''happy'' or not, it was not Lod''s business. After finalizing the matter, Coulson showed a standard fake smile and suggested, "Why don''t you take my car?" It was not that because he could not use Hoho, but because he wanted to equalize their speed. If a captain ran over and reach the HQ first, it would feel too shameful, so in order to maintain the high profile of the captain, it was best to agree. Tshir Hitsugaya received Lod''s spiritual hint and said coldly, "Yes." Nemu pulled Coulson''s sleeve and tilted his head and asked, "Uncle Baldy" "Have you changed your lover again?" The corner of Coulson''s eyes twitched. "..." Children are so annoying. What nonsense are you talking about? Coulson''s new lover... Oh, no. It should be his new car, a standard American muscle car, a ssic Dodge Challenger! Lod and Nemu put on gigai again, in the form of a physical body, and sat in the seat behind the car, while Tshir Hitsugaya maintained the state of death god and sitting in the front passenger seat. Although Coulson expressed doubts about this, he did not understand why Lod and Nemu wanted to return to the physical form, but he did not investigate too deeply, just thinking that the two of them were on a whim. However... Only Nemu and Tshir Hitsugaya know that this ''person'' sitting in the car is no longer the real Lod! The soul in the ''Lod'' is the modified soul created by Nemu during this period of time. Although it is not as advanced as the system''s product and is only a low-quality soul that has inputted Lod''s usual data, it is more than enough to temporarily disguise Lod and deceive Coulson''s eyes. The moment he re-wears gigai, Lod is under the eyes of Coulson, performing a big y of ''frog turned into a prince''! And the real Lod, at this time, was hiding in the shadow of Tshir Hitsugaya! This is one of the abilities of the pure blood Quincy. With the special space built by Reishi, it can create a shadow domain and hide in it. It is a very useful spying skill. Of course, Coulson did not know this. He smiled at them and then started the car. Vroom... The Dodge Challenger let out a roar and easily broke through a hundred in a few seconds, like a ck bolt of lightning streaking across the long street! ... As Coulson focused on driving, his expression suddenly changed slightly. "Is that... a helicopter from the US military?" Not far ahead of them, there were several armed helicopters suspended. Moreover, one could clearly see that the bullets turned into a torrent of steel that was crazily pouring down on a certain target! "Something big has happened!" Coulson stepped on the elerator and his face suddenly became very tense. It had to be known that with the military personality of the United States, if there had not been a major event that could not be stopped, the armed helicopter would not have fired in New York City! Could it be that... hollow had appeared? Coulson immediately thought of this possibility because only hollow would cause such a big disturbance! But in the next second! Whooosh! A car that was forcefully kneaded into a metal ball by a terrifying force shot towards them like a cannonball! "F-F*ck!" The familiar feeling came again. Coulson only had time to curse before she was forcefully dragged out of the car by Nemu. Boom - His second lover, before he could name her, was scrapped again. Looking at the dodge challenger that he had just obtained, the whole car was smashed into the ground, turned into formless junk. Itpletely eliminated Coulson''s desire to repair her. Two times, two times, his heart was crushed! Coulson wanted to cry but had no tears. "Roar!" "Hulk!" Two loud roars came from the other side, followed by a green behemoth, like a meteorite, drawing a parab in the air, and then heavily smashing into the cement ground dozens of meters away in front of them! "Is it Hulk?" Coulson''s heart was greatly shaken, and he widened his eyes and said, "How did Hulk appear in New York?" Chapter 56: Under New Management 3

Chapter 56: Under New Management 3

Coulson was shocked. "How did the Hulk appear in New York City?" Ever since the Hulk appeared, the whereabouts of this terrifying green monster had always been in S. H. I. E. L. D.''s hands. Logically speaking, he should be in a tropical rainforest in South America right now, not suddenly appearing in New York City, and even fighting another monster! Speaking of the other monster, its appearance was very simr to Hulk, but it looked even more ugly and disgusting. It was as if its entire body had been skinned. It secreted sticky mucus and had a row of sharp bone spurs on its back. Its terrifying muscles were like tree roots that were coiled together, and it looked like an evil ghost that had crawled out from hell! Lod, who was hiding in the shadows, understood what was going on when he saw the Hulk and the Loathsome Evil! This was the plot of the Marvel movie "The Incredible Hulk"! The timeline of "The Incredible Hulk" happened after the end of Iron Man''s first movie. The specific time was unknown. The main plot was about the fierce battle between the Hulk and the Abomination, and the location happened to be in New York City. The monster that was fighting with Hulk was the experimental product of the United States military - the Abomination! The Abomination was actually a soldier in charge of capturing Hulk, named Emil Blonsky. In a battle, Blonsky was defeated by Hulk and could no longer stand up, so he was resentful and unwilling, so he took the initiative to request to participate in the military''s super human experiment n! The n is the responsibility of the general of the US military, General Ross, who injects the super soldier serum and the Hulk serum into the human body. However, because the Hulk serum was too powerful, among all the soldiers who participated in the experiment, only Emil Blonsky survived. Because of the resentment in his heart, some unknown changes happened to the genes. And this deformed experimental product was the Abomination! Not only did it possess a strong body and strengthparable to Hulk, but it also maintained a rtively clear consciousness! Pay attention... it is more clear-headed! Although the transformed Blonsky possessed unprecedented strength, he did not have apatible state of mind, causing him to be unable to suppress the desire to kill and destroy that constantly surged out of his heart. He hadpletely be a wild beast controlled by strength! The Abomination did not listen to anyone''s orders. After breaking through the military''s blockade, it wantonly destroyed in New York City, venting its own strength and desire to destroy. General Ross originally did not want anyone to interfere in this matter, but the military elite special forces team that he was proud of was still unable to stop this mutated monster under the condition of an armed helicopter. Seeing that the Abomination was getting more and more violent, and its body size was still growing as time passed, it was like an invincible and arrogant attitude, making the confident and proud General Ross taste the bitter fruit that he had personally sown for the first time. In the face of pressure from the Congress and other multi-party forces, Ross had no choice but to ask Dr. Banner to ask Hulk to stop the monster! For the sake of his father-inw, Dr. Banner naturally would not refuse, so there was the above scene of the battle between Hulk and the Loathsome Evil! ... "Fire! Fire! Fire! Fire!" The dense bullets were like a flood of steel, crazily pouring down on the Abomination''s body, but it was unable to break through the Abomination''s tough skin! "Missile fired!" A rocket with a trailing tail me shot out, and then was caught by the Loathsome Evil and exploded in front of his eyes! Boom! The mes and air waves of the explosion swept the surroundings, but the Abomination waspletely unharmed. There was even a trace of disdain in its ugly eyes. "HULK SMASH!" Hulk roared and then charged! His huge body was like a giant war tank. Every time he took a step, he wouldnd on the ground, and leave a trail of broken cement that was covering the road. The surrounding ground seemed to be shaking violently! Boom boom boom boom... The hard cement ground was as fragile as a piece of tofu in front of Hulk. It was trampled to the point of copsing and sinking, and cracks spread out in all directions like a spider web! "You''re dead!" The Abomination revealed a human-like disdain on its face, and then also tookrge strides towards Hulk, not wanting to be outdone. Boom! The moment the two monsters collided, the ground within a radius of a hundred meters was shaking! The huge air was violently squeezed, erupting with a huge roar that shook the heavens and moved the earth. Even if it were hundred meters away, those ordinary people with weaker physiques could feel the ringing in their ears! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Waves of energy that could be seen with the naked eye exploded. Endless tsunamis rose out of thin air, as if they were going to devour everything around them. The armed helicopter in the sky, who was in charge of support, almost fell to the ground due to the disturbance of this huge wave of energy. However, in just a single exchange, Hulk fell into a disadvantageous position. Not only did he not suppress the Abomination, he was instead ruthlessly sent flying! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The huge body of the Hulk flew back dozens of meters, crashing down several houses like artillery shells, and then his whole body was deeply embedded in the wall. "Hulk..." Hulk shook his head, and his momentum obviously became much lower. In fact. The reason why Hulk was at a disadvantage was actually because of Dr. Banner. In order to eliminate the Hulk in his body, Banner had taken the antidote that he had developed before. However, it was clear that the Hulk had not been eliminated. It was just that the power in his body had been greatly suppressed! If it were in the past, Banner could still be happy, but the current situation was no different from courting death! Bang! Hulk, who had yet toe out of the wall, was once again hit by the fist of the Abomination that had rushed over! The Abomination didn''t stop at all. With his richbat experience, he knew that he couldn''t give Hulk a chance to catch his breath. He used his huge fists to smash down like rain! Bang Bang Bang Hulk, whose strength had been suppressed, could only let out furious roars in front of the Abomination''s crazy attack. He was unable to resist at all, and he was almost about to sink into the ground! Bang! The Abomination stepped on Hulk''s head, and its disgusting and ugly face revealed a hint of human disdain. "Is this all you have? Banner!" When he thought about how they had chased down Banner and faced the Hulk in the past, that feeling of helplessness and humiliation was like endless mes of rage burning fiercely in his chest! Hulk... was once his nightmare! But now, Hulk was no longer! "Bernard, you are too weak!" Heughed wildly and said, "You don''t deserve this power at all. I, Blonsky, am the real giant!" "It''s over!" "Even Banner is not his match!" "No one can defeat him. Blonsky is invincible!" At this moment, all the soldiers had a look of despair on their faces. Even the Hulk that they had high hopes for could not defeat Blonsky, this monster, who could save them? "Go to hell, Hulk!" The Abomination raised its fist and fiercely smashed it towards the face of the weakened Hulk! Hla! The terrifying fist pressure brought up a surging gale, and it emitted an ear-piercing sound explosion in the air. It wasn''t hard to imagine that if one was hit by this fist, then even Hulk wouldn''t be able to escape! At this moment of despair! A cold voice suddenly came from nearby. "Bakudo''s Thirty-Three - Skatsui" Three giant, pointed beams of light shot through the air, nailing the Abomination to the building behind! "Bastard, who dares to disturb me?" The Abomination roared in anger, its muddy eyes swept across the battlefield, and then found the culprit. It was a silvery-white haired man, wearing a ck slim clothes and a pure white cloak, slowly walking over. "Who are you?" The Abomination roared with an ugly expression. "You don''t need to know." Tshir Hitsugaya looked slightly indifferent and said, "Because... you will die soon." Chapter 57: Haschwalth and Haschwalth

Chapter 57: Haschwalth and Haschwalth

The noisy battlefield suddenly fell silent. The eyes of the crowd that had fallen into despair gathered on the Abomination. These ordinary people with low spiritual power could not see death god. Therefore, they could only see that the Abomination seemed to have received an invisible blow, and then inexplicably flew backwards. There were several people present, and they could see what had just happened. The huge body of the Abomination and the thin body of Tshir Hitsugaya formed a sharp and strong contrast in the eyes of Coulson. Even if he had confidence in this captain from Gotei 13, there was still a touch of worry on the face of Coulson. After all, the size contrast between the two sides was too great! In front of the huge monster, this captain was as small as a baby. He only needed a gentle blow to crush him into meat paste! "That... Lod." Coulson turned his head and asked with a slightly worried tone, "Don''t you two need to help him?" "Why do you want us to help him?" Nemu blinked her big eyes andforted Coulson, "Don''t worry, Uncle Baldy. The captain could kill a monster of this size in an instant." "An... instant?" Coulson smiled stiffly, but he still didn''t believe it. ording to the information he got from S. H. I. E. L. D., this monster was created by the US military using two types of serum. Whether it was strength, intelligence, recovery speed, etc., they were several times more terrifying than the Hulk. Even heavy machine guns and rockets could not cause damage to the Abomination! How could such an almost invincible monster be killed in an instant? "Just watch, Coulson." At this time, ''Lod'' suddenly opened his mouth and said indifferently, "Captain level death god, how terrifying is his strength? You will soon be able to witness it with your own eyes." "Captain level death god?" Coulson took a deep breath and then looked at the battlefield. He said faintly, "I hope it is as you said. He can stop this disaster!" "Yes." ''Lod'' smiled mysteriously. The disaster would naturally be stopped, but this process might not be carried out as they expected. The second fire had already been ignited! ... "You mean... I will die?" The Abomination that had been nailed to the building heard these words filled with contempt, and its anger instantly rose to the extreme like a raging me. It roared, "You dare to look down on me? Damn bug, I will crush you alive!" Bang! The Abomination, which possessed part of the power of the Hulk, grew evenrger under the addition of anger. Its strength also increased, and it instantly broke free from the restraints of its mouth. "Oh?" Tshir Hitsugaya''s eyes moved slightly, and he said with a little surprise, "A wild beast can actually break free from my Bakudo?" Although it was only around thirty, the Abomination was able to break free so easily, and its strength seemed to be approaching the great hollow, Gillian! "Damn bug, go to hell!" The Loathsome Evil crouched slightly, and then jumped up from the ground like a cannonball! With the huge advantage of size, the Loathsome Evil pulled up a howling wind around its body and quickly fell towards the area where Tshir Hitsugaya was! "Dodge!" Coulson was suddenly frightened and could not help but remind. But Tshir Hitsugaya did not respond at all, as if he did not hear it at all, still standing there calmly. The next second. Boom! Afternding, the hard cement ground beneath his feet copsed. As if struck by a meteorite, numerous eye-catching cracks spread out like a dense spider web! But after the smoke and dust dispersed, the Abomination found that the person had disappeared! "Damn bug!" The Abomination had nowhere to release its anger. Its eyes were filled with a tyrannical look, and it let out a loud roar, "Where are you? Get out here, I want to tear you apart alive!" Swish! The silvery-haired Tshir Hitsugaya appeared in front of the Abomination without warning. Obviously, the Loathsome Evil did not expect that person to be so obedient. It was immediately happy and roared violently: "How dare you appear in front of me, go to hell!" Oh! The Abomination clenched its huge fist and punched out, releasing an unparalleled and terrifying power. The power was like a cannonball that had been fired out, shaking the surrounding air until it exploded and roared! The next second! Along with the soft cry of sword, a shocking scene appeared in front of everyone! The insufferably arrogant Abomination''s arm suddenly broke at the root and was thrown high into the sky. Then, bright red blood gushed out like a fountain! "Ah..." The Abomination hugged the ce where the arm was broken and let out a painful cry. "My... my arm... Ah" The blood that filled the sky fell like raindrops after the explosion, dyeing everything around it a strange red! However, only Tshir Hitsugaya seemed to have an invisible shield around him, blocking the falling rain of blood outside. It was obvious that Tshir Hitsugaya gave Coulson a much greater shock than when Lod appeared! The pure white feathers fluttered slightly in the wind, with silver hair and cold face. At this moment, Tshir Hitsugaya, in the eyes of Coulson, was as noble as the legendary god! "Who... who exactly are you" The ruthless expression on the Abomination''s face gradually faded away, and then it turned into horror and subconsciously retreated backwards. He could not even see clearly what had just happened. The gap... was too big! Tshir Hitsugaya''s eyes slightly narrowed, taking a leisurely step toward the huge Abomination, and said with an indifferent expression: "Let''s end this... my mission toe to the modern world this time is not for a trash like you." "End... This?" When the Loathsome Evil heard this sentence, the muscles on his face twitched, but he could not raise any thoughts of resistance in his heart. And in his eyes, the figure of that person seemed to be bigger and bigger! The huge pressure was like a mountain pressing down on his body, making the Abomination almost unable to breathe, and was actually forced to kneel on the ground! "No... Don''t kill me!" The Abomination was afraid and shouted in fear, "I beg you, don''t kill me!" However, the only thing that answered him was the pair of cold green eyes of Tshir Hitsugaya. "Is this... the strength of a captain?" Coulson was shocked and could not describe it with words. He felt it in his heart at the moment. The Abomination possessed a power that could crush the Hulk, but in front of the captain level death god, it was like a child who had no power to fight back! And there were another twelve existences at his level. At this moment, Coulson couldn''t help but feel worried. Could S. H. I. E. L. D. really control this group of people like the director thought? The huge Spiritual Power made the Abomination unable to raise its head at all, it could only be like an ant, humbly crawling on the ground, begging to spare his life. ng! Tshir Hitsugaya pulled out his zanpakuto, and just as he was about to end the life of the Abomination, his face suddenly changed slightly. It changed from shing to blocking, and held sword horizontally in front of his chest! Dang --- In the distance, a sudden Reishi light beam swept across the long street like a stream of light and hit sword of Tshir Hitsugaya. "This is... Sacred Arrow?" Tshir Hitsugaya''s face changed slightly, and he recognized at a nce that this Reishi beam was the power of Quincy. A blond man, wearing a white double-breasted uniform, walked slowly from the air as if he was walking on t ground. The man''s delicate facial features were like an angel descending to the world, with a trace of pride in his purity, overlooking Tshir Hitsugaya from high above. "Quincy... Jugram Haschwalth!" Tshir Hitsugaya looked dignified and said the name of this person. Lod, who pretended to be Haschwalth, slightly pursed his thin lips and said lightly, "Nice to meet you, Captain." Chapter 58: Under The Snowy Sky

Chapter 58: Under The Snowy Sky

Quincy and death god! Sternritter and Gotei 13! Haschwalth and Tshir Hitsugaya! The deep hatred of the two sides thatsted for thousands of years is engraved in the bone marrow! At this moment. Haschwalth and Tshir Hitsugaya, the two confronted each other in the air. An invisible Spiritual Power, after brewing, suddenly began to rise violently! Twopletely different, but solid, terrible force, instantly filled the space within hundreds of meters! The two forces collided fiercely with each other, and even the cement ground around it was cracked! The Abomination that was caught in the middle was no longer able to breathe. Its face was ashen and red, and it was covered with terrifying blue veins! This feeling of despair was like drowning in the deep sea. No matter how the Abomination struggled and tried to breathe in, there was no air that flowed into his lungs! ''Lod'' had a solemn expression as he said in a low voice, "Watch carefully, the captain is going to be serious!" The surrounding temperature suddenly dropped. Coulson shivered and skillfully wrapped his suit tightly. Hu --- In the blink of an eye, Coulson saw that the gas that came out of his mouth had turned into a cold, cold white air. "What happened?" "Why is the weather suddenly so cold?" "Impossible, it''s summer now!" Those ordinary people who could not see ''death god'' could only feel that the temperature was dropping, but they did not understand what was going on. "What exactly happened?" General Ross, who was sitting on the helicopter, also felt this abnormal cold air, but he could not see death god at all, and could only be full of doubts. ... "Destroy the Quincy!" Tshir Hitsugaya held his zanpakuto and pointed the de to Haschwalth, with a touch of coldness in his eyes: "By My name, Tshir Hitsugaya of the Gotei 13, I will kill you here!" "Then do it!" Haschwalth''s lips curved slightly, and he said in a mocking way, "Young Captain, I have killed countless people like you." "....!" Tshir Hitsugaya was expressionless, waving a sword vertically! Zanjutsu - Sword pressure! Whoosh! The huge Spiritual Power waspressed to the sword edge, and then released in one breath, forming a huge sh of sword! The sharp sh cut through the air, splitting a huge crack in the ground, and rushed towards Haschwalth with an unstoppable momentum! "Divine Arrow!" Haschwalth''s eyes were calm, and his right hand slowly raised the Sinner, facing the iing sword strike, and pulled the trigger! After Reishi was forcibly plundered, the Divine Arrow condensed from the Sinners was shot out! Boom The sacred arrow collided with the sh, and the Reishi burst out with a loud bang, apanied by a burst of strong wind, whistling and spreading in all directions! Chi chi chi chi... For a time, the strong wind was raging, like thousands of sharp des, cutting countless cracks on the ground and the buildings of the entire street! The battle was intense! Haschwalth and Tshir Hitsugaya instantly entered the stage of white fire. In the blink of an eye, the two sides had fought hundreds of times. The process could not be captured by the naked eye. Everyone could only see the brilliant sparks burst out after the collision of sword''s sword. Dang... The crisp sound of metal colliding constantly came from the air, as if ying a piece of music. Every time zanpakuto fell, the terrifying power poured out, causing ripples to appear in the air. Suddenly... After a violent collision, Tshir Hitsugaya''s sudden distraction showed a w! "You dare to be distracted when fighting with me?" Haschwalth''s eyes were cold. He naturally would not let go of such a good opportunity. He pulled the trigger of the sinner, and a sacred arrow shot out instantly! Puchi --- At such a close distance, Tshir Hitsugaya had no time to dodge and could only lower his body slightly, letting the sacred arrow run through his shoulder! Blood fell like flowers, Tshir Hitsugaya stepped away from Hoho, holding his injured shoulder with one hand, his face suddenly became somewhat distorted. He underestimated Haschwalth! He thought that the strength of both sides was simr, but he did not expect that the other side was so rich inbat experience, even the moment of shock was caught by him! "Death god, are you still not going to kill me using your shikai?" Haschwalth did not take the opportunity to pursue. Instead, he pushed the lens with one hand, and his eyes shed coldly. He said, "If you continue like this, you may die." Coulson, who was watching the battle from the side, was stunned when he heard this word. He turned and asked, "What does he mean by Shikai?" At this time, Nemu, who was thementator, said in a tender voice, "Shikai is the first stage of liberation for all zanpakuto. After Shikai, zanpakuto has different abilities and can fully disy death god''sbat power. For example, my brother''s zanpakuto, Shinso is the first stage of Shikai." "So that''s how it is..." Coulson nodded in understanding. "In other words, the weapons in your hands can carry out the Shikai and obtain different abilities?" "That''s right ---" Nemu nodded. "Then he..." Coulson pointed at Tshir Hitsugaya, who was obviously at a disadvantage, and said in confusion, "Since you can improve yourbat effectiveness, why doesn''t he use Shikai?" "Captain is different!" Lod suddenly interrupted and said with a serious expression, "Captain''s zanpakuto... The scope of their Shikai is veryrge, and it is very easy to harm the environment and other people, so he rarely uses it in this ce." Coulson looked around and saw that there were many civilians who had not been evacuated. His impression of the captain suddenly rose a lot. "It seems that your captain is not bad... But if this goes on, can he win?" "Yes!" ''Lod'' said confidently, "Because he''s the captain!" ... "Cut the crap!" Tshir Hitsugaya snorted, stepped on Hoho to Haschwalth''s side, and the ice wheel pill was cut down without hesitation! ng! Haschwalth calmly raised his hand, and used the body of the sinner to resist the edge of zanpakuto! "Too weak." Haschwalth shook his head, and there was a trace of boredom in his eyes. He said, "Since you don''t want to use your Shikai, then don''t me me for bullying you, Brat!" "You talk too much!" Tshir Hitsugaya sword turned his de, the sharp de cut through the air, with a fierce momentum, whistling toward Haschwalth again! Hirenkyaku! Haschwalth did not panic at all. The moment he took a step, his figure suddenly disappeared in front of everyone! "What a fast speed!" Tshir Hitsugaya''s face changed slightly. Although he had known about Hirenkyaku before, he did not expect that the speed was so fast! The next second! Haschwalth''s figure suddenly appeared behind Tshir Hitsugaya and aimed the sinner at his head! "Goodbye... Captain." The sinner let out a roar and shot out the sacred arrow formed by the convergence of Reishi! Boom! The concentrated spiritual droplets were extremely powerful. The violent explosions were deafening and instantly swept up a cloud of dust that covered the sky! "Captain!" Seeing this situation, ''Lod'' who was watching the battle below immediately shouted in shock. "It doesn''t matter, I am fine." A cold voice came from the smoke and dust. Everyone opened their eyes wide and found that behind Tshir Hitsugaya, there was a wall made of ice! It turned out that the sacred arrow shot by the sinner only hit the ice wall, and did not cause any damage to Tshir Hitsugaya. "Are you finally going to be serious?" Haschwalth chuckled and said lightly. "Yes..." Tshir Hitsugaya breathed a sigh of relief, and then there was a blue halo in his eyes. Buzz The surrounding Spiritual Power suddenly rose to the extreme, and then erupted like a volcano, setting off a tangible airwave that swept across the space of nearly a hundred meters! ng Tshir Hitsugaya held the 1,000-year-old green handle of sword and spat out a faint sentence: "Sit Upon the Frozen Heavens... Hyourinmaru!" Chapter 59: Daiguren Hyourinmaru

Chapter 59: Daiguren Hyourinmaru

Weng!!!!!!! The burst of Spiritual Power silenced the entire area! The three of them were shaking, and an indescribable sense of terrifying pressure instantly spread throughout the entire street! The tyrannical Spiritual Power, transformed into a giant dragon that soared into the sky. Rumble... The sky instantly turned dark, clouds covering the sunlight. With the Hyourinmaru that had unleashed, even if it was only a Shikai, the powerful Spiritual Power he had would have a great impact on the souls of the modern world. For example, now... It was just zanpakuto''s Shikai, but the temperature of the entire street was affected, and even the sunny sky now turned into a cold cloudy day covered with dark clouds! "This... Is this the captain''s Shikai?" Coulson''s pupils trembled slightly, and he said in horror. "This is the captain''s zanpakuto!" Lod walked over from behind, his face carrying a trace of fanaticism as he said, "The strongest ice and snow type zanpakuto. The ability thates with it is ''Tens Jrin (Subjugation of the Heavens)'', possessing a formidable power that is known to dominate weather and atmosphere!" Hearing this, Coulson''s expression changed greatly, and he said in horror, "You mean, this sword can control the weather?" A weapon that could control the weather, to a certain extent, was ten times more terrifying than a nuclear bomb! "...." Haschwalth frowned slightly. He felt the power of Spiritual Power and chuckled, "This is the third time I have seen zanpakuto who can control the weather." "Is that so?" Tshir Hitsugaya was calm and said: "This will be thest time you will see zanpakuto who has this ability, then." "Ha ---" Haschwalth smiled and said, "Thest death god who had the simr skill also told me this before he died." "Nonsense!" Tshir Hitsugaya stepped out, his figure suddenly disappeared, and the next second he came to Haschwalth, the light blue sword swept out: "Ice Dragon Spinning Tail!" Wherever the light blue sword de passed, the water in the air was extracted in an instant and condensed into a lifelike ice dragon. Roar! The huge ice dragon followed sword''s de and let out a heaven-shaking roar. It pped its wings and rushed out! The ice dragon, carrying a sharp cold wind, whistled over in a sh, but Haschwalth''s face did not change. He raised the sinner in his hand, and the muzzle of the gun emitted a series of dazzling light! The sacred arrow - three consecutive shots! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The spirit particles were instantly plundered and gathered in the barrel of the sinner. After that, threerge sacred arrows were pushed out, and then collided with the ice dragon that pounced! Whoosh! The highlypressed beam of Reishi light suddenly exploded the moment it came into contact with the ice dragon. The energy contained in it exploded the ice dragon, turning it into a sky full of ice crystals and falling down! "It''s not over yet!" Seeing the ice dragon shattered, Tshir Hitsugaya did not panic and turned around, and the Hyourinmaru cut through the air: "Ice Dragon Spinning Tail - Void End!" Wherever the Hyourinmaru''s sword cut, water vapor condensed at a speed visible to the naked eye, condensing into an ice dragon! But this time, the ice dragon rotated like a snail, and a tail condensed from ice, like the erged de of sword, swept out with iparable sharpness Caught off guard, Haschwalth could only choose to use Blut Vane to resist. ng! The ice dragon''s tail hit Haschwalth''s body, leaving only a shallow wound, as if it had hit steel, and burst out bright sparks! Haschwalth took several steps back, touched the shallow wound on his chest, and the calm expression on his face finally changed a little at this time. "So that''s how it is..." Haschwalth''s eyes were slightly heavy, "Controlling the moisture of the atmosphere," Is this ability of your zanpakuto? --- "That''s right!" Tshir Hitsugaya pointed at sword and said coldly, "All the water in the atmosphere is my weapon, and you have no way to escape, Haschwalth!" Dong! As his voice fell, Tshir Hitsugaya used Hoho and stepped forward, the Hyourinmaru in his hand crossed the air, the tip of the sword pointed to Haschwalth: "Flocks of birds icicles!" The moisture in the air was instantly drained, and then condensed into ice spikes that shot toward Haschwalth like a rainstorm! Hla. Facing such arge number of ice spikes, Haschwalth did not show panic. Instead, he showed a smile of victory. "Captain, you are still too inexperiences." "What?" Tshir Hitsugaya suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart. "If all the water in the atmosphere is your weapon." Haschwalth stretched out five slender fingers and suddenly clenched in the empty space: "Then the weapon of our Quincy is all the Reishi in this world!" "Reishi - Concentrated me!" Buzz! At this moment, all the spirit particles in the atmosphere seemed to be boiling! The high concentration of spirit particles was instantly ignited and turned into green mes that roared up. It was like a demon that could destroy the heavens and the earth, devouring the entire battlefield without any restraint! By controlling the spirit particles in the atmosphere, the concentration in the small area was raised to the limit and then detonated in one breath! Then, when the high concentration of spirit particles was detonated, the green mes produced could destroy all objects made of spirit particles, and naturally included the ice created by the Hyourinmaru! Boom The huge explosion caused by the green mes caused a huge green pir of light to rise up, along with the billowing smoke and deafening sounds, allowing everyone who was several miles away to clearly see it! The terrifying high temperature emitted by the green mes forced ''Lod'' and Nemu to temporarily take Coulson away from here. After the mes dispersed, Coulson saw that the street had beenpletely destroyed, reduced to ruins. It could be said that when the gods fought, mortals suffered! "Fortunately..." Coulson wiped the sweat on his forehead and said with lingering fear, "The ordinary people have been evacuated. Otherwise..." He never thought that this battle that was caused by hatred would end up like this! At this moment, Coulson already hated General Ross to death in his heart. The streets were still burning with green mes, causing the cold temperature in the surroundings to be hot. "You lost, death god." Haschwalth stood in the sky and looked down at Tshir Hitsugaya, who was in a sorry state, and said calmly, "How much power can your ice and snow zanpakuto y in this high temperature?" "The Quincy... is really tricky." Tshir Hitsugaya looked helpless and sighed, "In this kind of environment, my zanpakuto will indeed be affected." True. The biggest weakness of the ice and snow type zanpakuto was that under the hot temperature, the power would be weakened a lot, and it might even be unusable. This was indeed his weakness! And Haschwalth was aiming for this point. By increasing the concentration of Reishi, detonating Reishi me to increase the temperature to restrict his zanpakuto! "But..." Tshir Hitsugaya slowly got up, and a cold light shed in his eyes. "Do you think that such a degree of me can affect my Hyourinmaru? You are too naive!" "Could it be..." Haschwalth''s pupils shrank, and his calm look changed a little, "This is the modern world, you should have no permission!" "Sorry to disappoint you!" At this time, ''Lod'' suddenly shouted, "Just now, I have received permission to allow Captain level to use Bankai in the modern world!" Dong! Tshir Hitsugaya took a step, the feathers on his body moved without wind, the green eyes under the silver white hair, brewing a chill that chilled to the bone! "Bankai!" "Daiguren Hyourinmaru!" Chapter 60: Ryusenka

Chapter 60: Ryusenka

The clouds were low and the wind was blowing. Tshir Hitsugaya raised his sword and pointed to the sky, silver white hair was dancing, and the white feathers were fluttering in the wind. The amazing cold air formed a white airflow around him, and the water vapor condensed into an ice dragon, circling and covering his figure! Rumble... The thick ck clouds covered the sky, and there were shes of lightning and thunder faintly visible! An extremely heavy sense of oppression filled the world, and then a chill spread out, causing the temperature within a radius of hundreds of meters to drop at a speed visible to the naked eye! Huchi... Huchi... Huchi... Everyone nearby simultaneously felt a sense of oppression. This feeling was like being locked in a sealed space. Even breathing became a lot more difficult. Every time, he had to use all his strength to absorb even a little oxygen! Beep! Beep! Beep! The helicopter that had been floating in the air suddenly shook violently, issuing a shrill rm. "General!" The soldier driving the helicopter shouted in horror, "The temperature is too low. Our propeller is going to be frozen!" The military armed helicopter was closer to the ck cloud. At this time, the temperature was low to the limit, causing the steel wings to freeze. They could fall at any time! "Damn it!" General Ross cursed angrily. He didn''t understand why their helicopter would be frozen into ice in the next second even though it was still summer! "General!" The pilot tried to control the bumpy ne and urged loudly, "The temperature is close to -100 degrees Celsius. We can''t float in the air. We have tond quickly!" -100 degrees Celsius, what kind of concept was this? Currently, it was known that the coldest Antarctic was only at -89 degrees Celsius, but the temperature on this street had already broken the world record! In this extremely cold weather, even the air currents that were exhaled would be frozen! "F*ck!" General Ross punched the door and shouted, "What happened here? Can anyone tell me? Why did the temperature suddenly drop so much?" "It... It''s snowing?" A soldier sitting next to Ross looked at the snowy sky outside and shouted in shock, "General, look! It''s snowing outside!" "What?" Ross turned to look out the window. His mind suddenly went nk and he could not say anything! In the ck cloud, crystal clear snowkes floated down. It was as if winter had arrived early, causing the temperature of the entire street and even nearby to drop at a speed visible to the naked eye! "Oh... my god..." Seeing this scene, Coulson stood rooted to the ground as if he had been struck by lightning, unable to believe his eyes. It was summer! It was the hottest season of the entire United States. How could it snow? Although Coulson could not believe his eyes, it was indeed snowing right now! "This... Did he do this?" Coulson couldn''t help but take a step back. His heart was full of shock, and he stuttered, "But... it''s summer now!" "So what?" There was a sudden confidence and pride on ''Lod''''s face. He said, "This is Captain. This is his Bankai. He has the powerful strength to rule the sky!" "Gulp..." Coulson swallowed his saliva and had a clearer understanding of death god''s strength! Hu --- When the circling ice dragon rose and the white cold air dissipated, the figure inside was revealed! At this time, Tshir Hitsugaya''s image has changed greatly, and his whole body is covered by the armor condensed by ice. Sword in his right arm turned into the dragon head holding the Hyourinmaru, and his left arm and feet also turned into dragon ws, two huge and crystal clear ice dragon wings spread from the back, and there was a ice dragon tail dancing behind him. The most eye-catching thing was that behind Tshir Hitsugaya''s head, there were twelve purple ice flowers floating in the air. "Daiguren... Hyourinmaru!" Tshir Hitsugaya narrowed his eyes, his lips slightly opened and spat out a white cold air, coldly said: "Haschwalth, are you ready?" "Use Bankai in this kind of ce?" Haschwalth''s eyes shed a trace of ridicule, he pursed his lips and said: "You are still the same as before, a group of cold-blooded killers, as long as you can achieve the goal, any sacrifice doesn''t matter." "You spat out too much nonsense... Haschwalth." Tshir Hitsugaya''s eyes were cold, and the dragon head condensed from ice held his zanpakuto, Hyourinmaru in its mouth: "Ice Dragon Spinning Tail!" Roar A huge ice dragon with a diameter of a hundred meters suddenly broke out of sword''s de! "Hmph." Haschwalth sneered and raised his hand to break the sin. He roared, "Schrift: The One That Pierces Everything!" Boom - Wherever the blue spirit beam passed, whether it was the ice dragon or the building in front of them, they were all instantly pierced through! But this kind of straight line attack was easily dodged by Tshir Hitsugaya. "Shunpo!" Unknowingly, Tshir Hitsugaya took the opportunity to get close to him, and then waved the Hyourinmaru and shed forward, leading the dragon to turn back and turn its tail! ng! The spear and the sword shed, creating intense sparks! It was just a simple wave of sword, but the power was far greater than before. Feeling this extraordinary power, Haschwalth''s expression changed a little! "My zanpakuto... It is not so simple to block!" Tshir Hitsugaya''s eyes changed, the strength of sword''s de suddenly increased several times, and with the cold air rushing out! Gently waving sword, but with the power of Bankai, the power is more than several times stronger? Hyourinmaru forcibly shook off the sinner, and then with an unstoppable posture, cut a deep blood mark on Haschwalth''s chest! Feeling the fatal cold attack, Haschwalth immediately retreated a hundred meters, but he still had to be frozen by the cold air rushing out! Lod estimated that it was about time, and Spiritual Power had used up a lot of energy, so he winked at Tshir Hitsugaya, indicating that this y could be over. Tshir Hitsugaya nodded slightly, indicating that he understood, and then shook the wings on his back, and his figure rushed like a meteor! "Rysenka" "Sacred Arrow!" Boom! The moment therge-scale sacred destructive arrow collided with sword, the bone-piercing chillpressed to the critical point, and then suddenly burst out, stirring up a fierce airflow, forming a terrifying shock wave. The cold air that burst out swept the entire world in the blink of an eye. At this moment, even time seemed to be suspended! The next second! Along with the howling wind, hail was flying across the sky and the earth fiercely. The cold wind let out a shrill roar, and a copious amount of energy exploded. Boom A deep blue ice sculpture formed after it shot out like a fountain, freezing Haschwalthpletely! It was not just him! On the entire street within a hundred meters, whether it was water pipes, ironware, buildings, ruins, etc.. All matter that existed in form were frozen into ice sculptures, emitting crystal clear light! "Haschwalth... it''s over!" Tshir Hitsugaya stopped and turned back, looking at Haschwalth who had been frozen, and spat out a white cold air. "Is it...?" Haschwalth, who had been frozen, suddenly smiled and revealed a strange smile. "Captain, why don''t you look at your feet?" "My feet?" Tshir Hitsugaya was slightly stunned, and then looked at his feet. Five silver short swords inserted into the ground, at the angle of the five-pointed star, divided in five directions, and surrounded Tshir Hitsugaya in the formation! "Where is the formation array?" Tshir Hitsugaya suddenly had an ominous premonition: "When did you use it?" "This is called the Breaking Light Array." Haschwalth said in the ice: "I buried it in this ce when you first started the Shikai. I didn''t expect it to be useful." "The high concentration Reishi condensed by the Quincy, the formation created by rearranging the soul power, its power is several times stronger than the concentrated me of Reishi." "Goodbye... Young Captain." Boom! Chapter 61: The End of Battle

Chapter 61: The End of Battle

Boom The intense explosion caused by the high concentration Reishi turned into a towering giant light, and like a sharp sword, it ruthlessly pierced through the thick ck clouds that covered the sky! Then the strong wind rose again and swept past with a destructive force, lifting the ruins that had already copsed into the sky! The thickyer of ice was blown up by the impact of the spiritual power caused by the Breaking Light Array. Although Haschwalth, who was frozen in the ice, was free, half of his body had lost consciousness and showed a strange blue and purple color. It was the sign of serious frostbite. But Tshir Hitsugaya was not good. Being in the center of the Light Breaking Array, bearing the violent high concentration Reishi explosion impact, almost no less than the impact of several missiles from the front, the white feathers and the ck death tyrant suit became ragged in the explosion. Both sides suffered heavy losses! No one expected that Hulk and the Abomination fought on the streets of New York, and finally attracted the Quincy and death god. The battle between the two sides erupted almost destroyed the entire street! Fortunately, when Hulk and the Abomination were fighting, Coulson contacted S. H. I. E. L. D. in advance and began to evacuate the ordinary people. But even so, there were still a few people and some soldiers from the army. They didn''t have time to evacuate and were dragged into this battle! "Let''s end it here, death god." In the air, Haschwalth''s face was a bit pale. He said, "The next time we meet, you won''t be as lucky as you are today." "Wait... Haschwalth!" Tshir Hitsugaya ignored the injuries on his body and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with his hand, staggering to stop him. "You... can''t go!" Haschwalth stopped and turned back to look at Tshir Hitsugaya, mocking: "With your current body, do you have any extra strength to stop me?" "Even so..." Tshir Hitsugaya staggered to him, and his eyes were firm: "For the bnce of the three realms... I must kill you here!" "Hahaha..." Haschwalth seemed to have heard a big joke. Heughed loudly and said, "Bnce of the three realms? This ridiculous reason was told to you by that old bastard, right?" "Shut up, Haschwalth!" Tshir Hitsugaya red at him and growled: "Captain-Commander is the hero who maintains the bnce of the three realms and protects the Soul King. He will never allow such a traitor to insult him!" "Maintain the three realms and protect the Soul King?" Haschwalth turned around with a cold face and said, "Are you referring to that old bastard? It seems that he did not tell you anything." Tshir Hitsugaya was stunned. "What do you mean by this?" "Hehe..." Haschwalth smiled meaningfully and said, "It is just the literal meaning. He should not have told you where our Quincy came from, right?" Tshir Hitsugaya''s face changed slightly: "Haschwalth, what do you want to say?" "What I want to say is... the truth!" Haschwalth''s eyes were deep, and he slowly said. "Really?" Tshir Hitsugaya''s expression changed several times in an instant, as if he thought of some bad things. ... Coulson, who was far away from the two, could only see the lips of the two people moving, as if they were arguing about something, and the captain was obviously very excited. The voice drifted along the wind, and Coulson could only vaguely hear some words like: Soul King, death god, Quincy, Thousand Years Blood War, Rebel, and so on. But because the voice was intermittent, it was impossible to connect these words together, so Coulson could not understand what it meant. However, agent''s intuition told Coulson that what they were talking about was very important. If he could hear it, it might be very useful to understand them! Just as Coulson carefully threw the small biological listening device over and listened to more secret content, he saw Haschwalth suddenly stop talking! "." Coulson was speechless, and he felt as if there were ants crawling in his heart. This was like someone saying that he wanted to tell you a secret, but when you went to ask him what it was, he suddenly stopped talking and asked if you were angry? The key point was that he did not dare to ask directly, afraid of being destroyed on the spot. "Goodbye, death god." Before leaving, Haschwalth suddenly turned around and gave Coulson a meaningful look. Then he picked up the Abomination that was already on the verge of death and instantly disappeared. "F*ck!" Seeing this scene, General Ross was so angry that his whole body trembled. He cursed, "This damn bandit actually stole our test subject just like that!" One had to know that in the past, only the US military had robbed other people''s things. When had they been reduced to being robbed? General Ross did not dare to give the order to chase. You asked him why he did not chase? Nonsense! Because he did not dare! ... "It''s finally over..." Coulson stood at the end of the street, his face full of bitterness. At a nce, it was the copsed building ruins, the burning blue mes, and the shattered ice crystals all over the ce. The wailing cries for help, the roaring helicopter, the shrill siren... All kinds of voices intertwined together, together to depictthis hellish scene, and then deeply engraved in Coulson''s heart. The truth was as they were worried about! A power that was out of control would eventually lead to disaster! Death god''s power was too terrifying. Just one of the captains disyed a terrifying destructive power like a natural disaster to S. H. I. E. L. D. and the people of the world! The seemingly tyrannical Hulk and Abomination, in front of the two people just now, were as weak as humans when facing them. After Tshir Hitsugaya came back, he just left a sentence: "Missionpleted, I will go back to Soul Society first." , then disappeared. Lod and Nemu took the opportunity to leave, leaving Coulson standing alone on the street, waiting for S. H. I. E. L. D. to send someone to pick him up. ... A few dayster. The follow-up handling of this battle was quickly settled. The news said that the culprit who caused this disaster was General Ross'' evil human experiment. He was the one who caused this tragic tragedy, and General Ross would also apologize for this and be removed from the position of general by the Congress to quell the anger of the people. However, the news did not report anything about Haschwalth and death god! As for the snow, the news sent out several meteorologists to exin, and even involved the airflow in the South Pacific, and so on and so forth. Finally, they managed to fool this matter. After seeing it, General Ross who was in a bad mood:(sF)sߩ If the Aboomination was still in his hands, perhaps he still had some confidence to say that the Congress and the military would take the me for him. But unfortunately... The only Abomination that could keep his position was snatched away by that mysterious person. General Ross could only bear all the me and admit that this was his own personal behavior. Looking at the haggard face of Ross in the TV, as well as the twenty-four hours of angryizens repeatedly cursing, Lod, who was the culprit of all this, could not help but shed a tear at the corner of his mouth. "Brother ---Red Braised Meat is ready!" "Wait for me! Don''t steal it!" Chapter 62: Imprisonment

Chapter 62: Imprisonment

It had been three days since the battle between Hulk and the Abomination. In the Inte era, people''s memories were always short. S. H. I. E. L. D. was very good at this kind of thing. They released star after star information, and the attention of ordinary people was slowly directed from the New York war to these entertainment news. At the same time, S. H. I. E. L. D. secretly mobilized his strength to find the missing Haschwalth and Abomination. But unfortunately, there was nothing! Haschwalth and the Abomination seemed to have disappeared from the world, as if they did not exist in this world at all, and there was no information about them at all. After witnessing the threat of death god and the Quincy with his own eyes, Nick Fury used this as a reason to pay attention to the peace and officially proposed the two major ns of the ''Cold Winter n'' and the ''Avenger Alliance''! In order to ensure the safety and future of humanity, S. H. I. E. L. D. and the US needed the ''Avenger''! When there was no way to protect Earth and humanity, the avenger would be thest trump card of humanity! And the premise of carrying out the ''Avenger n'' was that a qualified leader was needed! A spiritual leader with enough personality charm and an upright heart that would never yield! The Captain America Steve Rogers, the captain of the Assault Team during the World War II, had foiled the conspiracy n and crushed the evil Hydra organization. It was the spiritual symbol of all the people of the United States. Nick Fury believed that no one was more suitable than Steve to be the leader of the ''avenger''! The high and mighty members of the council naturally would not sit idly by and watch as a huge threat like death god appeared beside them. Therefore, they decisively approved the implementation of the n and allocated arge amount of funds as support. What would ordinary people do when they had money? Consumption! Consumption! Consumption! Consumption! Of course, Fury was no exception. It was just that his way of spending was slightly different from the others. He liked to build secret bases! Just like how men could never understand a woman''s heart, no one in this world knew how many secret bases Nick Fury had! Nick Fury called Hill over. With a bright smile on his face, he said, "Hill, go buy me a few more boxes of coffee cups." "I understand, Director." Hill nodded, showing a knowing smile. In Nick Fury''s view, this could be considered embezzlement, just a reasonable use of funds! Compared to paying attention to those stupid guys, he knew better where to use the money. ... Spirit Cleansing Pavilion. Lod held Nemu''s hand as they arrived at the underground space. In the empty underground space, Haschwalth was standing at the edge of the Abyss of Despair. After seeing Lod and Nemue, he respectfully bowed his head and said, "Lord Lod, Miss Nemu, why are you here?" After the scenes of the battle cleared, ''soul transformation'' returned to its true form - Haschwalth! From now on, he would no longer be anyone but the shadow of Lod alone! Lod waved his hand and smiled gently. "No need to salute. I''ll see how his progress is." To his surprise, Haschwalth suddenly knelt down on one knee with a trace of shame on his face. He said, "I am very sorry to disappoint Lord Lod''s trust. The process of the transformation of Abomination was not very smooth." At that time, Lod chose to take the Abomination away. It was actually a sudden idea! Since Abyss of Despair could cultivate the ''neat'' spirit into hollow, did it mean that he could cultivate those viins into a higher level ''- hollow''? Abomination! A mixed product of the green giant serum and super soldier serum, a monster with a strong body, with hatred and anger as nourishment, there was simply no more suitable material than it! As for why not choose Hulk? Because Lod was not sure that it was Hulk from the manga plot. It was still the Hulk from the movie universe! If it was the Hulk from the movie plot, it would be fine, but if it was the Hulk from some manga plot, then the one born would be the great hollow of the Vasto Lorde level! No... It might even be more terrifying, and Hulk would be a ''Transcender''! The scene was too beautiful, and it was unimaginable. Therefore, for the sake of safety, it was better to hate it. "What''s the reason?" Lod was not surprised by this, because he had already expected that it would not be so easy to transform a mutant creature into hollow! "I... don''t know." Haschwalth lowered his head in shame and said, "Ordinary souls will fall in three days at most when they enter Abyss of Despair, but the Abomination has been in there for three days, and there is still no sign of degeneration." "There are no signs of corruption?" "Haschwalth, take me to see it." Lod suddenly became a little curious about the Abomination. "Yes!" Haschwalth walked to the side of Abyss of Despair and opened the defensive barrier in the sky. He said, "Lord Lod, Miss Nemu, the barrier has been opened. You cane in now." In order to prevent the Abomination from suddenly rushing out of the ground, Haschwalth set up a defensive barrier above Abyss of Despair in advance, and arge Sacred Spirit Bow was set up above, ready to fire the Sacred Arrow at any time. "Let''s go, Nemu. Follow me to take a look." Lod smiled as he held Nemu''s hand and jumped down from Abyss of Despair. Hu --- The three of them arrived at the bottom of Abyss of Despair. Pa! Haschwalth snapped his fingers and lit up the Reishi me, illuminating the dark surroundings. The green light upied the bottom of the cave and reflected the horrible body of the Abomination. Several arm-thick Reishi chains extended from the surrounding walls and tied the Abomination into a big shape, hanging in the air. In addition, Lod also saw that the hands and abdomen of the Abomination were all nailed to the wall by the sharp light beam of Bakudo. And right below the Abomination was the special Reishi formation set up by the Quincy, and its function was also binding. Goodnees gracious! Lod almost did not recognize Abomination. If someone who did not know came over, they would probably think that this was Had #90. Kurohitsugi (ck coffin)! But more importantly... there were rope tying up the Abomination... and the pattern on which the rope tied it was.... eerily familiar. Lod saw that his face twitched and said speechlessly, "Haschwalth... Who asked you to tie it up like this?" Haschwalth ignored Nemu, who was waving desperately, and said lightly, "It was Miss Nemu''s suggestion. She thinks this can prevent the Loathsome Evil from escaping." "Nemu?" Seeing the unnatural expression on Nemu''s face, Lod did not know where to start. Nemu seemed to know that he had done something wrong. He looked at Lod pitifully and exined weakly, "I... I was just afraid that he would run away." This is not what I wanted to ask! Lod really wanted to know where Nemu learned this binding method. "Kill... Kill me..." No one knew when the criminal woke up and shouted at them weakly, "Kill me... I beg you..." Lod covered his forehead andined weakly, "Haschwalth, what exactly did you do to him?" Haschwalth pushed the lens with one hand and said expressionlessly, "Lord Lod, I just want him to fall." "So, what did you do?" "Miss Nemu told me that pain will make people hate him, so I will give him pain every day." "... For example?" "Shoot him with the sacred arrow." "...." Lod looked at the face of the Abomination and the holes all over its body. Now, he finally understood the reason why the Abomination had not fallen! He was about to be beaten into a bloody PTSD, okay! Abomination: ini... Chapter 63: Strange Adjuchas

Chapter 63: Strange Adjuchas

The Abomination was hopeless. At least for now, Lod had no other choice. The Abomination had beenpletely abused into a PTSD by Haschwalth. Now, not to mention bing hollow, even seeing Haschwalth would make him faint. The most important thing was! The ''mastermind behind all this'' was actually the seven-year-old Nemu! No matter how much Lod thought about it, he would never have thought that Nemu was such a ck-bellied little loli! Even Haschwalth, who had always been cold, had been led astray by Nemu! "Nemu..." Lod held her forehead and sighed. "Can you tell me where you learned all these things from?" "I''m sorry, brother." Nemu grabbed the corner of Lod''s clothes with her small hands and stared with her big watery eyes. She said with grievance, "But ording to my memory, Captain Kurotsuchi Mayuri treats those sinners like this." "..." Lod''s eyelids jumped wildly, and he was furious. It turned out that the culprit who made Nemu be like this was that old pervert! Good for you Kurotsuchi Mayuri! Just you wait... Don''t let me summon you, or I''ll blow your dog head up! "Lord Lod, what should we do now?" Haschwalth, who understood his mistake, felt ashamed and angry. This was a mission that Lod had personally given him, but he had done it in such a manner. How could he face Lod? "Forget it. If it fails, then so be it." Lod sighed and said helplessly, "Without Hgyoku''s help, even if the Abomination became hollow, it would only be Gillian at most." "Then how should we deal with him?" Haschwalth asked again, "Do you need me to kill him?" "Well..." Lod thought for a moment and shook his head. "Don''t kill them yet. Just leave them here. There might be a chance." "Yes!" Haschwalth responded in a deep voice. Beep, beep, beep... Suddenly, Substitute Shinigami Badge, who had been hanging around Lod''s waist, let out an ear-piercing sound! "Huh?" Lod picked up Substitute Shinigami Badge and saw that the golden skeleton''s eyes were shing with scarlet light. He was slightly surprised and said, "This feeling of Spiritual Power, there''s actually hollow?" Substitute Shinigami Badge was one of the earliest props given to him by the system. He could help his soul quickly leave gigai and transform into death god. Moreover, he could also detect the nearby hollow. He could be considered a very useful prop. However, ever since the number of times Lod went out on duty increased, with the help of Frank, Jessica, and Matt, hollow in New York City was almost killed, Substitute Shinigami Badge rarely rang. However, he did not expect that it would actually ring today. And ording to Spiritual Power''s judgment, it was a big hollow! "Interesting." Lod smiled and said, "I didn''t expect New York City to produce a natural big hollow under such circumstances." Seeing that Lod seemed to be tempted, Haschwalth quickly walked forward and said respectfully, "Lord Lod, you don''t need to do anything to Big hollow at this level. Please leave it to me!" "No need!" Lod pursed his lips and said, "This Big hollow''s Spiritual Power is a little strange. I will go and see him personally. You and Nemu will stay at home." As soon as he finished speaking, gigai suddenly trembled. In the next second, Lod, who was dressed in a dead tyrant outfit, appeared. He stepped on Hoho and disappeared from where he was. "This..." Haschwalth supported gigai, and a bitter smile appeared on his face. "Lord Lod, you left too quickly." Nemu stood on tiptoe and poked Haschwalth. He put his hands on his hips and said, "Haschwalth, you dare to betray me!" Immediately, The bitterness on Haschwalth''s face became more intense. ... Lod came to the outside of the Spirit Cleansing Pavilion and found that the sky had darkened. New York City became brightly lit, and he took out the shing Substitute Shinigami Badge. "Let me see, where is the big hollow?" Didi Didi... "The west?" Lod stepped on Hoho and disappeared into the sky, leaving a ck mark! Hla. The wind howled in his ears, and after running for more than ten minutes, he finally saw his target! That hollow was about two meters in size. His face was covered with a white bone mask, and his abdomen was hollow''s iconic ck hole. Around this hollow, there was an ominous feeling. It felt as heavy as stagnant water, but also as deep as an abyss! "This size... and this kind of Spiritual Power..." Lod narrowed his eyes and put away his contempt. He said to himself, "Could it be a self-evolved Adjuchas?" Big hollow''s level was divided into three categories! The first category was Gillian, which was formed by hundreds of ordinary hollow devouring each other and had a huge body size and low IQ. The second category was Adjuchas, which was evolved from Gillian, who had an individual consciousness. His body size was simr to that of ordinary hollow, but he already had advanced intelligence and power that far exceeded Gillian! The third type was Vasto Lorde, the highest level hollow. Only Adjuchas who had the ''qualification'', could evolve after devouring his own kind. He had a body size close to that of a human, and an extremely high IQ! And the hollow in front of him... He had a body shape simr to a human, but judging from the Spiritual Power that was emitted and the mask that had not yet been broken, it should not be the big hollow of Vasto Lorde level! But even if not for Vasto Lorde, an ''Adjuchas'' that evolved on its own was enough to make him feel troubled. "Let''s give it a try!" Lod thought in his heart, and then his figure suddenly disappeared. The next moment, he appeared in front of hollow, and unsheathed his sword! Whoosh! "Ikorose, Shinso!" In a split second, sword''s de extended at an extremely fast speed, leaving behind a dazzling cold light in the air as it stabbed towards hollow''s mask! However, that hollow tilted his head and easily dodged Shinso! Seeing that the attack was easily dodged,e on,e on! Lod calmly raised his left hand, but the cross turned into a sinner, releasing a brilliant beam of spirit light! This time, hollow didn''t have the time to dodge and was directly hit by the Divine Sacred Annihtion Arrow! Boom! The Divine Sacred Annihtion Arrow seemed to have crashed into an indestructible steel wall. After leaving a shallow mark, it dissipated due to the problem of spiritual energy. "What a hard skin!" Lod''s face changed slightly. Although the power of the sacred arrow was not strong, it was not so easy to defend against. "Roar -" The mask of hollow cracked open and let out an ear-piercing roar, interrupting the shocked Lod. Then, hollow raised his fist like a heavy cannon and smashed it at him with a violent wind! "Blut Arterie!" Lod''s body was covered in blood red lines. He held the sword hilt with both hands and took half a step forward. Then, he shed down from above! Zanjutsu: Break! Bang! In the instant the fist and sword collided, countless sparks shot out like stars in the night sky. The twopletely different Spiritual Power fiercely collided with each other, and immediately, a surging airflow burst out and cracked the surrounding ground. "Although the power is great, Spiritual Power is only at the level of ordinary big hollow." Feeling the powering from the sword de and the Spiritual Power that hollow had burst out, Lod had already determined in his heart that this hollow was not the real Adjuchas. However... What Lod felt a little strange was why this hollow''s skin was so hard? The skin that could block his zanpakuto, and The Divine Sacred Annihtion Arrow, its defense should have reached the level of Hierro (steel skin) of Arrancar! Chapter 64: Shunko

Chapter 64: Shunko

"Roar -" Hollow let out an ear-splitting roar, and then the white bone mask split from his mouth, condensing the scarlet energy into a single point! The familiar scene made Lod''s expression change slightly. "This is... cero?" This was a destructive light beam formed after Spiritual Power was highly concentrated. It could adjust the destructive power ording to Spiritual Power''s size. Normally, only hollow could use this skill. Shua! Cero suddenly broke through the air! The crimson light approached and pierced through the entire long street, bringing with it a strong destructive aura. Just like the meaning of hollow''s existence, cero would destroy all matter in a straight line. Lod did not intend to face the big move, so he immediately left with Hoho. Rumble! Cero ran through the entire street. The destructive Spiritual Power crushed all the objects he came into contact with, causing a heaven-shaking sound, raising a ton of dust into the sky. Lod, who dodged this blow, adjusted his body in the air. He held Shinso in front of his chest with both hands, a cold light in his eyes, and his lips moved slightly. "Shinso - Dancing de!" Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh... For a time, Shinso''s sword de turned into an afterimage, and at the same time, thousands of sword des appeared in his vision. Sword''s de shot out at a speed that waspletely invisible to the naked eye. It was like a torrential rain pouring down from the sky, and it was like mercury pouring down from the ground. Countless dazzling cold lights filled the entire world in an instant! From the principle of this move, it was actually very simple. In other words, it was easy to understand, extending, shortening, shortening, such a cycle repeated over and over again! ng ng ng... The sound of metal shing rang out in session, and hollow''s skin burst into bright sparks under Shinso''s continuous stabbing like a rainstorm. From a distance, it looked like a festival firework, dazzling and resplendent, and could be said to be the most beautiful child in the night! Dong! Hollow roared and stomped on the ground. His entire body shot up like a cannonball, forcefully breaking through sword''s de that filled the sky and throwing a punch at Lod! Lod blocked sword, but he was forced back dozens of meters by this punch. Chi... His feet and Reishi rubbed violently, and Lod left two white marks in the air, raising wisps of white smoke. "Is itparable to the Hierro of Arrancar level?" In the smoke and dust, Lod brushed the dust off his body with his hand and said helplessly, "It is indeed very hard. Well, even the dance step de is useless. It seems that I can only use that move." "How troublesome..." Lod sighed and said helplessly, "If possible, I don''t really want to use this move." Crack --- Streaks of white lightning that were almost invisible to the naked eye suddenly jumped up and down around Lod. The surrounding Spiritual Power also slowly climbed up, like boiling magma that was about to erupt, filled with a scorching and intense aura! "Roar..." That hollow lowered his body, his scarlet pupils slightly trembling. It was as if he had received a fatal threat from Lod, and he continuously let out waves of uneasy low roars! "Be good, don''t be nervous." The corners of Lod''s lips curled up slightly, revealing a gentle smile. "It will end very soon. It doesn''t hurt at all." "Shunko" Crackling. All of a sudden! The sound of thunder rang out. The terrifying white lightning was like a burning me, wrapping around Lod''s entire body. The clothes of the tyrant suit were directly shattered by the lightning, revealing his strong muscles! The nearby ground was also split apart inch by inch under this terrifying Spiritual Power, as if it had been shoveled by a bulldozer. Countless pieces of gravel were thrown into the air and then crushed by the jumping white lightning! "Eh..." There was a hint of helplessness in Lod''s expression. "I knew it. The style of clothing explosion is not verypatible with me." Shunko - a battle move thatbines Kido and Hakuda! The user''s back and shoulder would be wrapped up by the highly concentrated Kido, and they would fight through thebination of explosive Kido and his own limbs! In other words. This thing was the same concept as the ''explosive gas'' in the Fist Emperor, which could increase all attributes in a short period of time! But there was a serious w! The clothes on his back and shoulders would be blown up by Kido after he used the ''Shunko'', which was simr to the effect of the ''Explosive Clothes''. However, it was well known. Only the pretty girl ''Broken Clothes'' was worthy of everyone''s admiration. Apart from the fencing maniac, no one would like to watch a man''s performance Therefore, Lod doesn''t like'' Shunko ''. He rarely uses this move. If not for today''s helplessness, he would never use this move. In fact, there is another way to not burst clothes. In the original work, Yoruichi and Soi Fon''s exclusive suit can effectively avoid the embarrassing situation of the clothes being blown up by Kido. Only... This special attire was a pair of shoulder straps with a deep V exposed back. He would rather die than wear that kind of attire! Moreover, he had reason to suspect that the long-term guarantor brought private goods with him, publicly selling benefits to fans! Back to the main topic. Apart from the small drawback of the clothing explosion, the power of the Shunko was quite sure. "Fortunately, there is no one nearby..." Lightning shed in Lod''s eyes. Spiritual Power appeared a few feet away from the surface of his body and turned into a violent white lightning. "This form doesn''t match my image, so I can only ask you to die quickly." Boom! Lod, who was wrapped in white lightning, instantly disappeared from where he stood. The solid cement road suddenly copsed, leaving a deep footprint. The surroundings were covered in dense cracks, spreading out like a spider web! The next second, Lod appeared in front of hollow without warning. Lod took half a step forward. The terrifying force caused half of his calf to sink deeply into the ground. Then, his spine rose like a high-spirited dragon. He pushed all the strength in his body to his right arm. Then, he clenched his fist and punched directly! "Roar!" Hollow roared and also punched at Lod. Boom The moment the two fists collided, the surrounding space violently shook! Numerous white electric arcs jumped and jumped in the space, emitting a violent and destructive aura. The highlypressed strength of Kido was condensed into a single point on his fist, and then it instantly exploded! The strength of this punch hadpletely exceeded the defense limit of the Hierro, and it instantly exploded that hollow. His body was like a balloon that had been blown up, turning into broken limbs and flesh that sshed in the air! [Acquired: Medium Soul * 1] "Phew... It''s over." Lod opened his mouth and spat out a turbid air. The white lightning wrapped around his body was also slowly dissipating. Just like the name ''Shunko'', the end of the battle was only an instant. It had to be said that ''instant coaxing'' was indeed a very powerful move. Thebat technique that Kidobined with White Strike, the explosive power was almostparable to a small Bankai. But to perfectly control ''instant coaxing'', he was currently unable to do it. Because after the high concentrationpression, Kido was extremely difficult to control. It was like dancing on the tip of a needle. The slightest mistake could cause a bacsh and be seriously injured by his own Kido, so he had to be extremely careful when using it! And besides that. In a high-speed battle in Shunko mode, it would inevitably cause damage to the body, such as muscle or ligament being torn apart and so on. "I have to trouble Nemu again. Help me make a new set of clothes." Lod looked at his naked upper body and could not help but feel a headache. Every time he used Shunko, his clothes would be torn, which made him love and hate it. Chapter 65: Mysterious Spear Tip

Chapter 65: Mysterious Spear Tip

"Forget it... Let''s go back." Lod rubbed his hair, looking a little tired. This was because after using Shunko, it would cause muscle tissue tearing, and the mental fatigue effect brought by Spiritual Power after arge consumption. ng --- However, just as he was about to leave, he discovered a long strip shaped metal object falling from hollow''s exploded body, making a crisp sound as it fell to the ground. "What is this thing?" Lod immediately felt a surge of curiosity. Logically speaking, after hollow was killed, he would not lose anything. However, this hollow had actually ''explosive equipment'', this was simply unheard of! Walking closer, Lod picked up the long strip item from the ground. This was a standard European style spear point. The material was made of yellow copper, and the outside was wrapped in a tough leather armor set. There were also golden threads wrapped around the leather to prevent the spearhead from falling off. "Spearhead?" Lod frowned and could not help but be puzzled. Why would a spearhead explode out of hollow''s body? Although he did not understand the reason for the time being, his intuition told him that the origin of this spearhead was not simple, and it was very likely to have a lot to do with hollow. After pulling out the cowhide holsterwrapped outside, the full appearance of this spearhead was also presented in front of Lod. This was a brass spearhead. From the slight scratches on it and the simple texture, it should be a historical artifact that had been around for a long time. The spearhead was t and slender, and the middle part was hollowed out. There wereplicated patterns carved on the surface, and the shape was more inclined to the tip of the spear. If one looked closer, Lod could still vaguely see that there was still a trace of dark red blood that had dried up and solidified at the two sharp ends of the spear! Lod stared at the tip of the spear. His eyes suddenly became blurred, and he said in a low and hoarse voice as if he was hypnotized, "Los Angeles... I want to go to Los Angeles..." Suddenly! Zanpakuto, who was born with death god, sensed that something was wrong with Lod and immediately let out a soft groan! As zanpakuto''s spiritual power rushed into his mind, Lod''s mind suddenly woke up! "There is something wrong with this damn thing!" Lod bit her lips and concentrated, forcing herself to stay awake. "Los Angeles..." "Bring it to Los Angeles..." "I will grant you eternal life..." A faint, seductive, evil growl of hollow echoed in Lod''s mind! The voice seemed to be telling him that his mission was to send this spearhead to Los Angeles! Over and over again, over and over again... This feeling was like listening to tens of thousands of monks chanting scriptures in a temple. It made Lod feel a splitting headache and threw the strange spearhead away. ng! The spearhead rubbed against the ground and slid out more than ten meters. At the same time, the sound also disappeared from Lod''s mind! "Hu..." Lod immediately breathed a sigh of relief. The pain on his face also faded. He wiped the sweat off his forehead. "What a dangerous thing. I almost fell for it!" If not for zanpakuto''s reminder just now, it would have been very difficult for him to break free from that strange state! "There is indeed something strange!" Lod''s gaze gradually turned serious as he stared at the spearhead that was lying on the ground. "Where did this damn thinge from? It can actually affect death god''s soul?" One had to know that he was now the fourth Seated Officer level death god, but he was still unable to escape the situation of being controlled just now. One could imagine how terrifying this spear was! Lod frowned. He silently thought about how to deal with this spear. He couldn''t let it go. The key question was, how could he take away this spearhead? He had already experienced the result of directly touching it. He didn''t want to experience the feeling of the brain chanting again, so he decisively gave up. Then the only way left was to seal it! Kido, who used a high-level curse technique, sealed this gun, and then put it into the cowhide set before taking it away! The theory exists, and the practice begins! "Meow ---" Before Lod could use Kido to seal the spear, he saw a stray cat crawl out from the side, and then with a swift speed, it pounced towards the spear. Lod''s expression changed slightly. He thought of all the results, and even the failure of the seal, but he had never expected that such a scene would happen! After the stray cat picked up the spear, his eyes suddenly became as red as blood, and then his back arched, and he let out a miserable scream! "Meow -" Amidst the shrill cries of the cat, Lod watched with his own eyes as the soul of the stray cat was forcefully ejected from its body! Immediately after! Something happened that opened Lod''s eyes! The soul of the stray cat suddenly exploded, and then at a speed visible to the naked eye, it quickly reassembled under the effect of Cage Spirit, bing a beast that resembled a lion tiger. Moreover, there was a ck hole in its chest. White viscous matter appeared out of thin air, forming a bone mask on its face! The entire process from falling to rbining was extremely fast, so fast that before he could even react, aplete hollow was already born in front of his eyes! "What the... F*ck?" The corner of Lod''s eyes twitched as he subconsciously cursed. What the hell is this? Hollow, who was created by a strange spearhead, had actually fallen so quickly! This speed was much more efficient than his ''Abyss of Despair''! "Roar!" When hollow, who had transformed from a cat, saw Lod, a trace of human-like fear shed through his scarlet eyes! Obviously, it had inherited the memory of the previous host and knew that it was no match for Lod. Sou - Hollow turned around and ran without any intention of stopping! "Interesting, really interesting." Lod revealed a yful smile. "You actually chose to run away the moment you saw me. Is it because you have intelligence or because you are under the control of that spear?" No matter what the conclusion was, he was not going to let go of the gun. A prop that could quickly make hollow, no matter what, he had to get it! Shua! Lod stepped on Hoho and chased after him. He aimed at hollow with his left hand and pulled the trigger! Boom --- The Divine Annihting Arrow formed from spiritual droplets broke through the air, but after hitting hollow''s right leg, it only left a shallow mark, unable to pierce through it. "Is it Hierro again?" Seeing this, Lod seemed to have gained some understanding. It seemed that the previous hollow, who could defend against him, was not because of the steel skin of the [Hierro] but because of the mysterious spear head buried in its body. That spearhead seemed to be able to grant the wielder an indestructible skin, as well as pure and powerful physical strength! Sou! While Lod was still in a daze, that hollow instantly fled several hundred meters away, instantly pulling apart the distance between them! That hollow seemed to have undergone some sort of strengthening. With Lod''s current LV.4 Hoho, it seemed like it was impossible for him to catch up to it. Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh! After several consecutive jumps, that one disappeared into the night. Seeing this, Lod could only stop and look at the ce where hollow disappeared. He chuckled and said, "It''s getting more and more interesting." Los Angeles? It seemed that it was necessary to make a trip there! Chapter 66: Guidance of The Goddess of Fate

Chapter 66: Guidance of The Goddess of Fate

"That''s right! That holster!" Lod''s eyes lit up. He suddenly remembered something! Although the mysterious spearhead had been taken away by hollow, the holster that had been used to wrap it was still there! Moreover, he carefully recalled it! Just now, when he took the spearhead, he did not seem to be affected by the unknown sound, but when he took the spearhead out of the holster, the evil growl appeared in his mind! In other words, the holster might have some kind of sealing effect! Lod turned around and used Hoho. When he returned to the ce just now, he saw the old cowhide holster quietly lying on the ground. "Huh?" After Lod picked up the holster, he saw that there seemed to be a shallow line of marks on it. That line of marks was very shallow, and because it was too old, this bullskin holsterhad already been severely worn down. So if one did not look carefully, it would be very difficult to be discovered. He wiped away the dust on the holsterwith his hand, and then used the moonlight to carefully observe it. [??????????????????????????????????????????????] "These marks... seem to be words?" Lod frowned slightly. He sensed that this matter might not be as simple as he had imagined! The marks carved on the holsterwere actually made up of strange patterns. The shape was a bit simr to cuneiform words, but it was notpletely. "Aren''t you making things difficult for me?" Lod was confused. He was not an expert in studying ancient words. How could he know the meaning of these words? Although he did not know the meaning of these words, he was sure of one thing! The holster did have the power to seal the spearhead. When he touched these ancient characters and patterns, he could still feel a trace of power on it. "Things are getting more and more interesting!" Lod put away the holster and said, "Let''s go back and let Nemu check what these words are!" ... Spirit Cleansing Pavilion. After returning and seeing Lod''s naked upper body, Nemu and Haschwalth''s reactions were different. "Brother!" Nemu pouted angrily and put his hands on his waist. He said fiercely, "Did you use Shunko again? I told you that with your current body, you can''t use that move!" Haschwalth, on the other hand, had a worried look on his face and asked, "Lord Lod, are you alright?" "I''m fine, I''m fine..." Lod waved his hand, indicating that he was fine so that they could rest assured. He smiled bitterly and said, "It''s a little tricky, so I can only use Shunko." "Humph!" Nemu turned his head and said with great dissatisfaction, "Next time, I won''t make it for you!" In this regard, Lod could only apologize to Nemu with a wry smile. All the re-made Death Tyrant Equipment waspleted by Nemu alone. Not only did it change the original style, but it also added some abilities such as Kaid and Kido. It was already a special equipment! Haschwalth came out to smooth things over and said, "Miss Nemu, don''t make it difficult for Lord Lod. Let''s ask what happened." Sure enough, as soon as this matter was mentioned, Nemu''s attention was instantly shifted. Nice! Haschwalth! Lod secretly gave them a thumbs up, then told the two of them about what had just happened. He handed the gun holsterto Nemu and said, "Nemu, help me find out what kind of text is written on it." Among the three people present, only Nemu had been with the famous big shot of ck technology, so Lod could only ce the hope of deciphering the text on her. "Leave it to me, brother!" Nemu took the gun holsterwith confidence. Then, she slipped into his room. ... "Brother ---" Nemu rubbed his dark circles while holding a thick book. He said weakly, "I found the source of the text." When Lod heard this news, he was overjoyed and said, "Great, which text is it?" "Look, brother." Nemu spread out the book, then pointed to a paragraph of words on it and said, "These words should belong to the Semitguage family, which is very simr to ancient Hebrew, but they are different." "So ancient?" After hearing this, Lod was slightly surprised and said with a click of his tongue, "Then can you trante it?" "No, brother!" Nemu shook his head regretfully and said in distress, "If it''s just Hebrew, I can trante it, but these words are different!" "In terms of structure, although they are very simr to Hebrew, and both of them are of the same element, the font has changed shape, and there is no way to decipher them!" "Spearhead... the element of the word... What is the connection between the two?" Lod showed a thoughtful expression. "And such an ancientnguage system has been at least two thousand years ago. Why is it on a holster?" Right at this moment! --- The bell outside the door suddenly rang, and a letter was suddenly stuffed in through the crack in the door! Lod frowned slightly, then walked over and pushed the door open. However, after looking around, he did not find anyone. There was only a ck letter lying quietly at his feet. "A letter?" Lod picked up the ck letter and saw that it was sealed with wax, but there was no sign of the sender or recipient. After opening the ck letter, there was a yellowing letter with only seven words written on it! [Come quickly, Los Angeles, help! ] "Los Angeles again?" Lod was a little surprised. The content of the letter actually pointed to Los Angeles! It was as if a goddess of fate had secretly plucked the strings in her hands, pushing the invisible power around her to lead all the clues there, forcing him to go to Los Angeles! This feeling was very bad! "Hmph!" A cold glint shed across Lod''s eyes as he clenched the letter in his hand. He really did not like the feeling of being controlled by others! "Brother ---Are you going?" Nemu also saw the contents of the letter and asked in a low voice. "Go, why not go?" Lod narrowed his eyes and sneered, "Since someone has specially invited me, of course I have to go and take a look!" As the saying goes, whether it is a blessing or not, it is a disaster that can''t be avoided! Since fate wanted him to go to Los Angeles by all means, he might as well go there and see who was behind this! When Nemu, who had been staying in New York all this time, heard that he was going to another city, how could he hold back his excitement! "I want to go too!" Nemu stared at him with his big, dark eyes, revealing a pitiful expression. "Brother, can you take me with you?" "Lord Lod!" Haschwalth came out of the kitchen wearing an apron. When he heard that Lod was going to Los Angeles, he immediately asked, "Please allow me to go with you!" Lod thought for a moment, then made a decision. He said, "Haschwalth stays here. Nemu will go to Los Angeles with me." Hearing this, Haschwalth was a little unwilling. He opened his mouth and said, "But..." "No buts." Lod understood his intentions, but he still raised his hand to stop Haschwalth and said, "The Sternritter still need you, so this time, Nemu and I will go." Seeing that Lod had made up his mind, Haschwalth could only give up and sigh, "I understand, Lord Lod." Chapter 67: Constantine

Chapter 67: Constantine

The next day. After changing gigai, Lod and Nemu forged two fake certificates. They avoided S. H. I. E. L. D.''s all-pervasive surveince and boarded the ne to Los Angeles. They did this not because they were afraid of S. H. I. E. L. D., but to avoid some unnecessary trouble. It would take about six hours to go from New York International Airport to Los Angeles International Airport. Fortunately, Lod and Nemu had booked the first-ss cabin. They only needed to lie in the chair and sleep. ... After six hours of flight, they finally arrived in Los Angeles! It was close to night, and the sun had already set. But even so, the city was still brightly lit and filled with tall buildings. This was the secondrgest international city second only to New York. It was located in the southwest area of California in the United States. People affectionately called it the City of Angels It was one of the top entertainment centers in the world. Hollywood was located here. However, their purpose of this trip was not to travel, but to ''meet''! "Brother ---" Nemu held Lod''s hand and asked curiously, "We are already in Los Angeles. Where are we going next?" "Follow it." Lod took out the yellow and wrinkled letter and said lightly, "It will take us there." Since they came to Los Angeles, there was a vague feeling on the letter paper, as if it were forguiding them to a ce in Los Angeles. Following the direction of the envelope, Lod and Nemu walked for a long time before finally arriving at the entrance of a bar. "Midnight?" When Lod looked up and saw the name of the bar, he suddenly felt as if he had heard it somewhere before, but he could not remember where. "Brother ---" Nemu tugged at Lod''s sleeve and said in a low voice, "There is a spiritual energy fluctuation outside this bar. It can disrupt the vision of ordinary people and make them unconsciously ignore its existence." "Oh?" Lod raised his eyebrows and gathered the spiritual energy in his eyes. He found that it was indeed as Nemu said. There was ayer of invisible power around the bar, which allowed the ordinary people passing by to unconsciously ignore the bar and achieve a secret effect. However, the degree of elimination was not high. As long as there was a little bit of spiritual power, they could see it. "It seems that we found the right ce." Lod took out the letter. The feeling on it was very intense. Obviously, the destination was this bar: "Let''s go in and see who is inviting us." I hope this bar does not abide by thews of the United States! Otherwise, with Nemu''s appearance of six or seven years old, it was impossible to let them in. If it were forserious, they might even call the police! The two stepped into the bar and walked down the stairs. The lights in the bar were bright red, shining on the surrounding walls and stairs, like a blood road to hell! After Lod led Nemu down the stairs, he saw a two-meter-tall tattooed man blocking the door. The man sized them up, but did not show any contempt. Instead, he took out a card, facing the back of the card, and then asked, "Tell me, what is drawn on the card?" It was a kind of psychic card, used to test if it had spiritual power. If it were forsomeone with spiritual power, they could see the back of the card at a nce and know the contents of the portrait on the front of the card, but if they didn''t have spiritual power, they could only see the back of the card. Lod nced at it and then said lightly, "Windcoat Rabbit." "Correct answer." The big man turned sideways to make way for him, indicating that he could go in. Lod held Nemu''s hand and continued to walk in. After passing through a long and narrow aisle, they arrived at the interior of the bar called'' Midnight ''. After entering, they found out, The walls and ceiling of the entire bar were filled with red light bulbs of all sizes. Under the illumination of this bright red light, the atmosphere seemed a little strange. Weng --- The envelope in his arms was trembling, as if he could not wait to guide them somewhere in the bar. Lod picked up Nemu and then shuttled through the crowd of people in the bar, heading towards the ce the envelope pointed to. "Brother, they are looking at us!" Nemu shrank into Lod''s arms and said with some fear, "Their eyes... are very strange." "Yes, I know." Lod hugged Nemu tightly in his arms and said lightly, "Don''t be afraid. I am here." These people''s eyes had been wandering around them since they entered the bar. There were even a few people who looked at them with malicious eyes. And there was one thing that was very strange! The color of their eyes was blood red and pure gold, which gave Lod a feeling that they were not human. Unfortunately, although he had the power to kill souls, he could not directly see through the essence of the souls. Therefore, before these creatures revealed their original forms, Lod could not judge what they were. "Brother..." Nemu suddenly pointed in a direction and asked curiously with wide eyes, "They... what are they doing?" Lod looked in the direction that Nemu pointed and his mouth twitched. Two muscr men were naked and fighting with swords in the corner! "Cough! Cough!" Lod coughed lightly and quickly covered Nemu''s eyes with his hands. He reprimanded, "Children should not look at such things. They will grow chicken eyes in the future." "Oh ---" Nemu obediently closed his eyes. The underground space of the bar was veryrge. Lod walked for five or six minutes with Nemu in his arms. When he arrived at the front desk, he suddenly felt the vibration of the envelope in his arms be more intense! "It''s here!" Lod nced at the front desk of the bar and found that there was only one person sitting there. The man was wearing a khaki long trench coat. He had a head of messy blonde hair. The stubble on his face had not been trimmed for a long time. He held a ss of wine in his left hand and a cigarette in his right hand. He looked like a decadent uncle. "It seems that he is the one who invited us." Lod thought in his heart. Then he sat next to the man and said to the waiter at the bar, "A ss of white water with ice and a ss of orange juice. Thank you." "..." The waiter looked at Lod with a speechless face. He thought to himself, "Drink some white water and orange juice. Are you here to tease me?" There was a saying that opened the door to do business, and the guest was God. No matter how unhappy he was, he still followed Lod''s request and handed over a cup of white water with ice and a cup of orange juice. Lod took out the letter and handed it to the decadent uncle next to him. He said lightly, "You sent this letter to me, didn''t you?" "What?" The dispirited uncle''s expression changed slightly. He said in surprise, "This is impossible. It should have been sent to hell. Why is it in your hands?" Lod thought for a moment and then said, "Maybe I have something to do with hell, so can you exin what is going on?" Who knew! As soon as he finished this sentence, the decadent uncle''s eyes lit up, as if he had seen some rare treasure. This feeling... It was as if someone was staring at him, making Lod feel ufortable all over. "Oh ---Thank God!" The decadent uncle showed a warm smile and reached out to Lod. "My dear friend, I am very happy to see you. My name is John Constantine!" Lod: ( ||||) Who was the one who had run off to the wrong set? Why would this scum appear in Marvel? Chapter 68: Worst Scum In History

Chapter 68: Worst Scum In History

"..." Lod held his forehead with one hand. He only wanted to be quiet now. He finally remembered that the spearhead should be the famous Lance of Longinus, the legendary God-Killing Spear that pierced Jesus'' chest! No wonder... He had a familiar feeling! They were in cahoots again! John Constantine, the famous Sherlock of Hell. It is estimated that in the eyes of many people, Constantine''s image is directly linked to Keanu Reeves. John Constantine, yed by Keanu Reeves in the movie "Constantine", is a handsome exorcist who is sentimental and righteous, whose appearance breaks through the sky and makes women unable to close their legs! However... The ideal was beautiful and the reality was cruel. The blond uncle who sat next to Lod and squeezed out a full face full of wrinkles was not the kind of Constantine like Keanu. Lod can tell you with certainty that if you really act ording to the original version, let alone if Keanu agrees or not, even if you shoot it, it will be difficult to pass the trial with the review system of the United States! It was a real R-18 forbidden film! What was the real Constantine? John Constantine. People give him the nickname An exorcist who smokes, drinks and sells his teammates, prostitutes and gambles, cheats, deceives andmits all kinds of crimes, and is a rummous exorcist on weekdays. It was worth mentioning that Constantine had a broad sexual orientation, including but not limited to humans. Other than that, Constantine was a powerful mage. His ancestor was of the lineage of the magic n, and could be traced back to the time of King Arthur and Merlin. He had wandered around the world and searched for some lost magic books. But Constantine was not a ''upright person''! He was the darkest ''antihero'' in the entire history of DC and even the entire history of American! He did not care and did not distinguish between good and evil. Whether it was angels, demons, or human friends, they were just resources that could be used, chess pieces that were carefully selected toplete the goal. On the entire chessboard, other than the king himself, everyone else could be easily abandoned! He could make an innocent little girl fall to hell in order to exorcise the devil! He could hurt his niece''s feelings in order to exorcise the devil and let her bepletely crushed in the end! He could betray, sacrifice, and sacrifice his teammates without hesitation in order to exorcise demons! This was John Constantine. A true god of hell wandering between hell and heaven alone, ying with angels and demons! "Hey, friend, what''s wrong with you?" Seeing Lod''s hopeless expression, Constance moved his butt over and asked with concern, "Have you juste to the human world and haven''t adapted yet? Do you feel ufortable?" "Hehe..." Lod sneered and said, "The word ''friend''ing out of your mouth really makes people feel a bit ironic." Does Constantine have a friend? Definitely, and this guy''s connections are quite wide, it can be said to be the modern version of ''Song Jiang''! He was able to live to this day, crazily probing around the edge of hell and heaven, thanks to his friends who were forced to sacrifice by him. You want to be friends with Constantine? The premise is to first consider how many lives you have and how many lives you have. Even forty-seven angels are not enough to cheat you! "Misunderstanding, it is definitely a misunderstanding!" Constantine''s expression did not change. He said righteously, "These are all the stories made up by the damn demon to nder me. Everyone knows my character!" "Hahaha..." The waiter at the bar could not help butugh. Constantine''s character was good? This was one of the funniest jokes he had ever heard in his life! However, Constantine did not care. All these years, his skin had been as thick as a city wall. How could he care about the ridicule of others? In order to please Lod, Constantine did his best to continue bragging about how good his character was and even told him about his glorious deeds of sacrificing his own life for his friend! However, given the reputation of ''scum'', Lod believed that the deeds of him sticking his friends into sword might be true! "Stop... I know your character. You don''t have to exin." Lod was toozy to argue with him about this. He waved his hand to stop Constance, who was still boasting, and asked, "I just want to ask you, what is the matter with this letter?" When it came to business, Constantine was rtively normal. He said, "This is a soul contract sent to hell!" "Soul... contract?" The corner of Lod''s eyes twitched slightly. Looking at the letter, he suddenly had a bad feeling. "That''s right. To put it simply, I mortgaged my soul to the demon, but he helped me do things." Constantine calmly raised his ss and took a sip. His tone and expression were calm, as if he didn''t care about pawning his soul to the demon at all. However... Everyone who was familiar with him knew that this was not the first time Constance had done this! The matter of pawning the soul was like throwing away one''s moral integrity. There was a second time when there was a first time, and after more times, one would get used to it. Because he had offended too many people, there were countless demons in hell, hoping that this bastard would quickly die and then torture his soul forever in hell! Although the demon had been deceived by him again and again, the reason why he was still willing to make a contract with him was that this bastard''s soul was very popr in hell! It was fine to be cheated once or twice, but what if that time could kill him? It was precisely because of this thought that the demon was repeatedly toyed with by Constantine. Even the famous Three Devil Kings of Hell were once deceived by Constance, and then almost fought because of his soul belonging! It always made people ''love but can not be'', perhaps this was scum. Lod rubbed his aching eyebrows and asked, "Since you said that this is a contract, then what about the contents of the contract?" "He used magic to hide it." At this time, the waiter at the bar suddenly interrupted, "This is Constantine''s usual trick. There are often some careless demons who are deceived by his little trick. You are not the first one." Constantineughed dryly, then snapped his fingers. Pa --- A crisp sound rang out, and at the same time, the yellowing letter on the table suddenly began to burn, and words began to appear one after another! These words were concealed with ck magic, and there was no spiritual energy fluctuation at all. Or it could be said that it was very difficult to detect. That was why Lod hadn''t noticed it before, and he had taken Constantine''s trick to heart! "So you mean, I was forced to sign this contract with you, right?" Lod''s eyes gradually turned cold. He hated the feeling of being schemed against. A cold killing intent seemed to be material and enveloped Constantine! "Hiss -" Constantine suddenly felt a chill all over his body. Then, he saw that the bar and the surroundings were covered in frost. He was immediately shocked. "Wait, calm down. This is the neutral area!" "Constantine, you have three words to convince me." The killing intent in Lod''s eyes boiled, and the cold air became thicker and thicker. There were even signs of it spreading to the entire bar. "Otherwise... you will die here." Constantine was really powerful. He could even deceive angels and demons, but he did not know one thing! That is... Lod does not belong to hell! The contract he signed with Lod is basically useless! How can a ''Devil'' that does not belong to hell be suppressed by the rules of hell? This was a fact that not even Constantine knows. Chapter 69: God’s Proverb

Chapter 69: God''s Proverb

"Are you crazy?" Constantine''s eyes widened and he shouted in disbelief, "You signed a contract with me. If you kill me, you will die too!" "The first sentence." Lod picked up the ice water and drank it in one gulp. Then he said indifferently, "You have two more words, Constantine." Constantine''s pupils suddenly contracted, and his heart unconsciously jumped! He was serious! If he could not be convinced in three sentences, Constantine had no doubt that this person would kill him! "Gulp..." Constance subconsciously swallowed his saliva, his mind was a mess. All demons were born in hell, and because of this, they would be restrained by the rules of hell, which was the so-called ''contract''! Even existences as strong as the three demon kings of hell could not avoid the restriction of the ''contract'' on them, and this was the most important condition he had been relying on to test and y with demons and angels for a long time! But now... Constantine''s face was pale, and cold sweat flowed down. He seemed to have yed it off this time! The rules of hell were absolute! Even a devil king like Satan was unable to contend against it, unless this man was not a hell creature at all, so he was not restrained by the rules of hell! But if he was not a hell creature, then why was he subjected to the ''contract'' that was sent to hell? One mystery after another filled Constantine''s mind. "Friend... This is the neutral zone!" Constantine thought quickly in his mind, and then tried to use this to make Lod stop. "There are angels and demons everywhere here. Are you sure you want to fight here?" Lod''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his expression was like a piece of ice that had not melted for thousands of years. He said indifferently, "It''s just a group of mixed-blood. Do you care about their identities before you step on a group of ants?" If they were real angels and demons, Lod would not be so arrogant. But mixed-blood? To put it nicely, they were mixed-blood angels and demons. To put it bluntly, they were just a group of bastards! There was only one reason for this kind of mixed-blood to be born, and that was to rece the angels and demons who could not enter the human world. This time, Constantine did not dare to speak at all. Even if it were mixed-blood species, it was still a mixed-blood species with the power of an angel and a devil. It was definitely not an existence that ordinary people could match, but this man did not put it in his eyes at all! "You still have onest sentence left, Constantine." Lod''s fingertips gently tapped the table, like the sound of death god''s bell, ringing in Constantine''s heart. After thinking for a moment, Constance revealed a bitter smile. "I am sorry for lying to you, but I have a reason to do so, because the son of Satan, Mammon, is about to descend on the world!" "You may not know what this means. This means that the bnce between the two worlds will be broken, and countless demons will descend on the world!" "You, are you done?" With Sorcerer Supreme Ancient One on Earth, even Dormammu and Chthon could not break in, let alone a son of Satan? Seeing that Lod did not seem to care much, Constantine sighed and said faintly, "I guess you are thinking that as long as Sorcerer Supreme are here, earth can not be invaded?" "What else?" "It was a big mistake." "What do you mean by this?" Constantine felt a little relieved and asked, "Even I know Sorcerer Supreme''s prestige in the magic world. Do you think Mammon doesn''t know?" Lod frowned and remained silent. Constance continued, "Sorcerer Supreme is indeed guarding the world. But that doesn''t mean she can block all the invasions! " "There was an agreement between heaven and hell with Sorcerer Supreme to set a rule that forbade pure-blooded angels and demons from entering the human world. However, the premise of all this was that it was only limited to this rule. They could not enter the human world!" "And the son of Satan, Mammon, was born in the human world through sacred blood and human beings. From the perspective of rules, he was human, so it was impossible for Sorcerer Supreme to make a move!" "Once Sorcerer Supreme acted regardless of the rules and drove the son of Mamen out of the earth, heaven and hell would no longer abide by the rules. At that time, arge number of demons and angels would invade the human world and wantonly plunder the faith of humans!" "Now... Do you still think that Sorcerer Supreme will make a move?" Constantine said meaningfully, "And if you think about it carefully, can Sorcerer Supreme really set the rules with heaven and hell on her own, preventing them from invading the human world?" Lod narrowed his eyes and said in a deep voice, "You mean to say that it was set by someone else, and that Sorcerer Supreme is just a supervisor?" "You are very smart." Constantine smiled and said, "So now, do you still want to kill me?" Lod looked at him deeply and said, "How would I know that you are not lying to me?" Lod did not believe that Constantine would be so honest, and the content of these words seemed more real and difficult to distinguish. "It doesn''t matter whether it is true or not." Constantine shrugged and said calmly, "I have been wandering in the magic world for many years. I have seen many of them, including Ancient One. It is up to you whether you believe me or not." This sentence might be true! The original Constantine had indeed traveled all over the world to collect the lost magic books, so it was possible that he had seen Ancient One! Tap tap tap tap... Lod subconsciously tapped the table with his fingers. He was thinking whether what Constantine said was true or not. "If what you said is true... then who made hell and heaven sign a contract? Could it be the Mountain Emperor?" "How could it be? The Mountain Emperor would not offend heaven and hell for the sake of humans." Constantine shook his head, then lit a cigarette and put it into his mouth. He took a drag and raised his finger to the ceiling. He smiled mysteriously. "I can''t say, I can''t think, because ''He'' is everywhere, omnipotent. Can you understand what I mean?" Is it... the sky? Lod looked up at the ceiling and a trace of enlightenment rose in his heart. The ''He'' that Constantine mentioned was very likely to be God! Was there a god in the Marvel? The answer was yes. The origin of the evil knight was heaven and god! But Lod was a little uncertain now. That was this ''god''... Was he the god in Marvel World or the god in the next DC universe? "Thest thing." Lod condensed frost on his fingertips and wrote a line of words on the table. He asked, "What does this sentence mean?" Constantine looked over and frowned. "These words... are very ancient characters of Akkad!" "characters of Akkad?" Lod silently memorized the name and asked, "Can you decipher the contents of the text?" "Of course, my friend!" Constance touched his face that was covered in stubble and smiled. "There are probably not many people in the world who can understand this kind of ancient text. You are lucky to find me." Lod remained unmoved and said lightly, "Tell me, what is written on it?" Constance read, "Those with the Spear of Fate will control the fate of the entire world." The moment thest word fell, an invisible force swept across the entire bar! Weng --- Everything that came into view seemed to have been pressed down on a magical pause button! The noise disappeared, the flow of the air stopped, and the flow of wine suspended in the air. The expressions of those people who were partying were fixed at thest moment! Time and space... stopped! Chapter 70: The Archangel

Chapter 70: The Archangel

Time... stopped flowing at this moment! Everyone in the bar was suspended for a second! Although this gigai could not move under the influence of this power, Lod could clearly feel that his thoughts and soul were not affected. As long as he wanted to, he could be death god at any time! However, Lod did not do so. He nned to wait and see what would happen first and find the source of this power! And the first person he suspected was Constantine! That sentence came from this guy''s mouth, so he seriously suspected that it was this bastard''s trick. However... When Lod was observing Constantine, he saw that the guy''s eyes were wide open, full of horror. Obviously, he did not know that this would happen in advance! "Did he really not do it?" Lod could not help but be puzzled. Looking at Constantine''s innocent appearance, it did not seem like a situation he knew beforehand. Noticing Lod''s examining gaze, Constantine immediately revealed a wronged expression and squeezed out three words from his teeth with difficulty, "No... it''s... I..." You''re actually fine! Lod was speechless. The image of Constantine was refreshed again. The entire bar was affected by the time and space pause. Those mixed-blood angels and demons could not escape, but Constantine, a mortal, could stay awake in this situation and even spoke to him! No wonder he was able to probe the boundaries of heaven and hell like crazy. There was no one who could save his life! Hua --- White and holy feathers fell from the ceiling. Apanied by a soft milky white light, a tall and clean figure slowly descended. As the pure white and holy wings slowly unfolded, revealing the woman wrapped inside, Lod''s eyelids suddenly twitched violently. A mouthful of blood stuck in his throat, almost choking him to death! Was this f*cking sure that it wasn''t Ancient One who came to visit? "This is too much!" Lod cursed in his heart. "At least change your face and thene back. If you do this, it will be easy for me to collude with you!" The appearance of this angel who had suddenly descended in front of him was exactly the same as Ancient One. The only difference between the two was that Ancient One was bald, and this person had golden curly hair! Incidentally, The person who ys the viin''s archangel Gabriel in "Hell Angels" is the same person as the person who ys the Sorcerer Supreme, Ancient One! "Gabriel?" Constantine opened his mouth wide in disbelief. "You actually came to this kind of ce?" The degree of shock he was feeling right now was definitely not any smaller than Lod! It had to be known that the Archangel Gabriel was tasked with guarding the world, responsible for supervising the angels and demons. Normally, she would not take the initiative to look for him, not to mention personallying to this mixed-blood ''mud''! "John Constantine." Gabriel''s golden eyes showed no emotion. She said indifferently, "Was it you who chanted [God''s proverbs? ]" God''s proverbs? Lod''s gaze met Constantine''s, and both saw a trace of shock in the other''s eyes. To be able to make this Archangel Gabriel personally descend and even not hesitate to set foot in the filthynd where the mixed-blood was, it was obvious that the ''God''s Proverb'' she spoke of was very important! Although he temporarily did not understand the meaning behind it, his intuition as a traitor told Constantine that it was best for him not to tell the truth, otherwise he would die an ugly death! Constance believed in his intuition, so he denied it. "Sorry, I don''t know what the God''s Proverb are, nor have I ever recited it." "Is that so?" Gabriel''s expression was indifferent. Staring at him, he said, "John, you should know that I have the ''Eyes of Omniscient'', right?" "I... I know!" Hearing this, Constantine''s face suddenly froze. Then, he unconsciously looked at Lod, as if asking him what to do. The Eye of Omniscient! It was also known as the Eye of God and the Eye of Full Sight. It represented [God] to monitor the eyes of humans! Gabriel could see everything that was happening in any corner of the world. There was no secret that could hide from her eyes! But there was a prerequisite, or rather, a weakness The Eye of Omniscient could only see what was happening to ''now'', not ''past'' or ''future''! ording to this logic, unless Gabriel was an idiot who monitored Constantine 24 hours a day, there was a high chance that she herself did not know what had just happened! And when Gabriel descended and asked Constantine if he had recited the proverbs of God, this could be proved from the side! Therefore, based on this point, it was not difficult to deduce. Gabriel actually did not know if Constantine had read it, but he had chosen the person she thought was most likely among all the people present who had been suspended by time! Secondly, Lod also noticed one point! Gabriel''s eyes were always on Constantine, and he did not look at the cowhide gun holsteron the table! The ''God''s Proverb'' she was looking for was right in front of him, but Gabriel hadn''t discovered it.She couldn''t rule out the possibility that this mysterious gun could avoid the Omniscient Eye! To sum it up. Lod had reason to guess that Gabriel was deliberately bluffing Constantine! And it didn''t matter even if he guessed wrong. In any case, Constance was the unlucky one. What did it have to do with him, an ''ordinary person'' who had been suspended by time? Lod secretly gave Constantine a look, indicating that he should not panic and boldly lie to her. Constantine expressed his doubts. But in the next second, he saw that Lod''s cold eyes seemed to say to him, "If you dare to speak the truth, I will kill you!" Under Lod''s gaze, Constantine decisively chose to obey after a few seconds of hesitation. Even if Gabriel found out, he would not die from deceiving her, but if he dared to speak the truth, he had no doubt that this man would do what he said! Everyone understood this simple logic! "I am very sorry, Gabriel." Constance said with a face of regret, "I really haven''t seen the proverbs of God, and it''s even more impossible for me to recite them." Gabriel didn''t say a word, her golden eyes staring at Constantine. That kind of naked feeling was very bad, as if he was stripped naked, examining his heart from inside out! But who was Constantine? His ability to deceive and fool ghosts was at the peak of perfection. Under Gabriel''s scrutiny, he had a clear conscience. One second. Ten seconds... One minute... Finally, Gabriel retracted he gaze with a hint of unwillingness. He could only say, "I hope you didn''t lie to me, John." "Of course, Gabriel." Constantine revealed a smile. "Whether it is heaven or hell, I, Constantine will never lied to you, know my character." Seeing this, Lod couldn''t help but feel a trace of admiration for this scum! You can even deceive Gabriel. As expected of you. Your ability to deceive people is top tier! "Hmph." Gabriel snorted coldly. She clearly knew the character of this scum. "There seems to be some activity in hell recently. Remember to pay attention to it." After saying this, Gabriel turned and pped her wings. She turned into a milky white ray of light that pierced through the ceiling and disappeared into the night. Chapter 71: You Ain’t Hot Shit

Chapter 71: You Ain''t Hot Shit

Weng --- After Gabriel left, the time-space that had paused instantly resumed its flow! The bright red lights began to shine, and the noisy sounds rang out again. The flowing wine entered the cup. Everything returned to normal! Everything that happened just now seemed to be a dream. However... A hole was pierced through the ceiling of the bar by Gabriel! This was great. Everyone in the bar instantly focused on them. Constantine thought to himself. Just as he was about to escape from the scene of the crime, a hand suddenly pressed down on his shoulder! Feeling the strength of the hand on his shoulder, Constantine turned his neck stiffly and saw a ck man with shiny ck skin ring at him with anger! He was the boss of the bar, Midnight! A mage part-time businessman, with his position and principle of only pursuing profit, was jointly supported by the hybrid angel and demon. Just like the meaning in his name ''Midnight'', if he maintained an impartial and neutral stance between good and evil and maintained the bnce of the world, he would not participate in thepetition between hell and heaven! Anyone who tried to break the two principles of ''bnce'' and ''neutrality'' would suffer his crazy revenge! But in Lod''s opinion, Midnight''s so-called neutral principle could only be said to be a little ridiculous. A merchant who sold information and information from various channels and gathered arge number of mixed blood bastards from angels and demons. This kind of behavior could not be called neutral! Unless he chose to give up all his strength like Sweden, the moment he stepped into heaven and hell, it was absolutely impossible to maintain neutrality! In the movie, did Midnight really not know about the descending n of the Son of Satan? Lod felt that it was not necessarily the case. Perhaps he was just waiting for an opportunity to get Constantine to solve this matter! After all, offending the Son of Satan was more appropriate for a hateful person to do it. Then he could continue to hide in the back safely, maintaining his ''neutral principle'' and not offending anyone on both sides! "Uh... this is a misunderstanding!" Constantine felt that he was in the wrong and revealed an awkward but not polite smile. "If I told you that this hole has nothing to do with me, would you believe me?" "What do you think?" Midnight had an obvious anger on his face. He said in a deep voice, "I should have told you that this is my territory. No one is allowed to behave atrociously!" Anyone who dares to make a move will be punished. This is the rule set by midnight. Until now, no one has dared to break it! "Wait... I didn''t do this!" Constantine wanted to cry but had no tears. He felt wronged! It was obviously not him, but no one believed him. Perhaps, this was because he''s scum. No one believed Constantine, because there would never be a word of truth in this guy''s mouth! The mixed-blood angels and demons present, even if they had never been deceived by him, had heard of his infamy from others! Believe Constantine, die without a burial! This famous saying of truth had long been passed down in heaven and hell! "Constantine, you broke the midnight rule!" A white man walked out. His pale golden eyes were as cold as sword''s as he mocked, "Prepare to receive your punishment. Otherwise, don''t even think about leaving this ce!" Constantine sighed. He knew that he had to take the me. He said, "So how do you n to solve it?" Midnight said, "It''s very simple. Ten times thepensation!" "No money." Constantine simply dug out his empty pockets. He spread out his hands and said, "Can I owe you the maintenance fee first?" Midnight''s eyes were fierce, and his voice gradually became cold. "If you have no money, then use valuable things as coteral!" "Uh..." Constantine was helpless. He could only look at Lod, who was watching the show, and asked for help, "Why don''t you pay for me first? I''ll pay you back when I have the money!" Wait for you to pay back the money? Even if he had to wait until the next life! Lod simply refused, "No money." Then, Lod crossed his arms and picked up Nemu, took the leather gun holster, and turned to leave the bar. He had already gotten the news that he should get. As for whether Constantine was dead or alive, what did it matter to him? "Wait!" The white angel suddenly reached out and blocked Lod''s path. He sneered, "You are Constantine''s friend, right? Return the money for him first before leaving!" "No, you misunderstood." Lod nced at him and revealed a gentle smile. He said, "I don''t know Constantine, nor am I his friend." "No, no, no!" Upon hearing this, Constantine shouted, "Friend, you can''t leave me behind. I just helped you a lot!" "Did you hear that?" The white angel grabbed Lod by the cor and grinned. "I''ll give you two choices now. Either help him pay the debt, or stay here!" When they heard that they were going to punish Constantine, and even without Midnight personally taking action, there were already more than a dozen mixed angels and demons surrounding them. Obviously, there were many people who disliked Constantine, and there were even more people who wanted him to suffer! "Let me go." Lod smiled and said gently. "Listen, you lowly human." The white angel pretended not to hear and said proudly, "As long as you leave the little girl next to you, I will let you go!" "Hahahaha..." At this time, a charming female demon interrupted, "Salz, you have good taste. This girl''s soul is so high. If she is sacrificed to heaven, she should be able to get a drop of pure-blood from an angel, right?" Sares'' face froze and he said with some anger, "Kalitan, if you dare to talk nonsense again, believe it or not, I will tear your mouth!" "Oh ---I am so scared!" Kalitan pretended to be ''afraid'' and turned to Lod with a charming smile. "That man, if you give me that little girl, not only can I help you pay, but I can also let you enjoy it for free for a night ---" "So that''s how it is..." Lod nodded in understanding. "No wonder you''ve been looking at Nemu. So you''re coveting her soul." "Give her to me!" Seeing that his n had been exposed, Salzpletely tore off his disguise and reached out to grab Nemu. However! Just as Salz ''hand was about to touch Nemu, it was suddenly cut off by the sh of sword''s light! Blood spurted out and sttered all over the ground. "Ah" Salz, who was behind the broken hand, let out a miserable howl, which immediately rmed everyone in the bar! "Bastard, how dare you fight in my territory" Midnight was shocked and angry, and his voice suddenly rose by more than ten degrees! Everyone who saw this scene was shocked. Including Constantine, they did not expect that there was actually someone who dared to attack Midnight''s father! "Ah ---I''m sorry." Lod still had a gentle and humble smile on his face, as if the person who had just attacked was not him at all. "I used a little bit of strength, but I didn''t expect your hand to break." "Bastard... bastard!" Salz roared and rushed forward, wanting to tear this man to pieces! ng! The crisp sound of sword rang out, like a clear spring flowing in the mountains, suffused with a cold and cold light, like a crescent moon rising and falling! Then... Under everyone''s gaze, Salz was split into two halves! "Now...." Lod''s eyes calmly swept past everyone, and then he said indifferently, "Is there anyone else who wants to stop me? If not, I will prepare to leave." How arrogant! How savage! How presumptuous! Chapter 72: Bunch of Lowlives

Chapter 72: Bunch of Lowlives

"Kill him!" "How dare he attack in Midnight''s territory? Is this guy crazy?" "Hmph, he''s dead for sure!" "Daddy Midnight, teach him a lesson!" At this moment, the emotions of everyone in the bar were ignited. Like boiling water, they focused their greedy and murderous gazes on Lod and Nemu! "Is there anyone else?" Lod remained unmoved. The corners of his lips held a gentle smile as he said indifferently, "If there isn''t, then I will take my leave first." How arrogant! How savage! This whole scene left Constantine dumbfounded. He had never seen anyone who dared to be so rampant in Midnight''s territory! But it was a good thing for him because no one was paying attention to him now. Today''s matter was too big. He was not going to stay any longer. Since Lod was'' kind-hearted ''to attract attention for him, if he did not run now, when would he stay? It was good to get used to selling teammates! "Sorry, friend!" Constantine bent over and crawled under the table of the bar. He did not forget to think, "The next time we meet, I will definitely return this favor to you!" The initiator, Constantine, ran away, but no one noticed. Because their current target was Lod! Midnight''s expression was as gloomy as water, his face as ck as charcoal. He said in a deep voice, "If any of you can kill him, I will reward him with a drop of pure-blood!" The pure-blood can only be condensed by real angels and demons. It contains pure high-level energy and can further purify the blood in the body. It can be said to be the favorite thing of these mixed-blood bastards! Under the heavy reward, there must be brave men! "Get out of the way, let me do it!" A two-meter-tall ck man walked out and stood in front of Lod. The few people who were originally restless saw this ck mane out, and a hint of helplessness shed across their faces. "I should have been faster just now!" A white devil said with a vexed expression, "This guy, Sark, personally made a move. This kid is dead for sure!" Sark was the most famous angel here. His strength was almost equal to that of a low-level pure-blooded angel. It was said that he was only one step away from ascending to heaven! Don''t ask why the angel was ck, asking was political right, and there was a state of affairs here! The evil witch, Kalitan, walked out, revealing a tempting expression. She bit her sexy red lips and said, "Sark, if you kill this kid, why don''t you give that little girl to me? I can apany you for a month ---" "What a slut!" Looking at Kalitan''s appearance, Sark felt that his lower body had slightly expanded. Heughed and said, "I can give that girl to you, but I have to enjoy her first!" "Sark!" Midnight''s face was gloomy. He interrupted him impatiently and said in a deep voice, "Hurry up and get rid of him. Don''t waste any more time!" "Got it, Daddy Midnight." Sark walked over confidently. His right hand was wrapped in dense holy light, gradually condensing into a solid golden sword of light. A cruel smile shed across the corner of his mouth as he roared, "Go to hell, human!" The sword of holy light condensed into a sword that tore through the air, fierce and fierce, shing towards Lod''s head! Everyone present, including Sark himself, revealed cruel smiles on their faces. Blood sshed out of their imagination, and the scene of Lod''s head moving seemed to have appeared before their eyes! However, things went contrary to their wishes! Ding --- With a crisp sound, the Sword of Holy Light shed down sharply, but it stopped abruptly in front of Lod. And what blocked Sark''s full-powered strike was only a slender finger! "This is impossible!" Sark''s expression changed. His pale golden pupils were filled with shock. This was a strike that he had used all his strength, yet it was actually blocked by this human with just a single finger. What sort of absurd thing was this! "Stop joking around!" Sark growled, the veins on his face bulging out as he used all of his strength to press down on the Sword of Holy Light. But no matter how hard he tried, the Sword of Holy Light did not move at all. That slender finger was like a heavenly chasm that blocked between them! Da --- His slender fingers bent slightly and buckled on the Sword of Holy Light. The next second. Blood sshed out, and the ck angel Sark was cut in half by sword from his left shoulder to his right! "Ah?" Lod was expressionless. He narrowed his eyes and said, "I originally wanted to cut you into eight pieces. It seems that the speed is not fast enough." Kill another person! Moreover, it was an instant kill! It was so fast that no one could see clearly how that guy had killed Sark! Everyone who was originally full of confidence in Sark instantly felt a chill run down their spines after witnessing this scene with their own eyes. A chill surged up their hearts! At this moment, Midnight suddenly had an ominous premonition! He seemed to have... provoked someone he should not have provoked! "A bunch of bastards." Lod''s eyes shed with coldness. He said indifferently, "It''s useless to keep it. It''s better to die." Whether it was the mixed-blood angel or the mixed-blood demon, they were all coveting Nemu''s pure soul quality! And this... It made Lod understand that these people were dregs! Since they were dregs, there was no need for them to continue existing! Boom! An indescribably enormous Spiritual Power rose up! The ground of the entire bar suddenly shattered, and then waves of air that were visible to the naked eye spread out like ripples. For a time, the hurricane raged and roared, forcibly blowing all the people near Lod to stagger! As Spiritual Power continued to rise, everyone''s breathing became more and more difficult! It was as if a heavy invisible mountain was pressing down on everyone, causing them to kneel on the ground, unable to bear the burden. Even moving their fingers seemed to have be an unattainable hope at this moment! How terrifying... There was no power to resist at all! In front of this man, they could not even raise their heads. This was such a simple thing! Midnight was no longer as high and mighty as before. He was like a wild dog, kneeling on the ground and breathing hard, trying to absorb more air. "You... What are you doing?" Midnight waspletely panicked. This level of pressure, he used to only be on the high-ranking angel and demon! It was as deep as the sea, as mighty as the waters! That was a supreme realm that only gods could attain! "What are you doing?" Lod''s lips curled into a gentle smile as he said, "Of course... kill everyone here." "Evil... Devil..." Midnight''s nerves were beating wildly and his face was pale. He felt that all the pores on his body were showing fear! This man... was serious! His killing intent was not strong, but it was iparably pure! In his eyes, the lives of everyone present were like a speck of dust that was casually wiped away. Would wiping away dust make people feel guilty? No! There was no disgust, no guilt, and no hatred. It was only because... it was dirty. Lod''s eyes swept past the crowd indifferently. He held sword with one hand, and then his thin lips parted slightly. He said, "Scatter, Senbonzakura." Hua --- The silvery-white sword de scattered into pink petals in front of everyone''s shocked eyes. Under the red light of the bar, the dancing petals reflected a beautiful color. For a time, everyone could not help but be intoxicated by this fatal beauty! "Goodbye..." Lod held the remaining handle of sword in his right hand and waved it down. Whoosh Thousands of petals formed by sword''s des turned into a violent tsunami in a sh! One after another, sword''s des cut into their bodies. It was as if thousands of sword had cut them into pieces, causing everyone to let out shrill cries. They interweaved with each other, and the blood that sprayed out continuously drew out a scene that was like hell! [Acquired: Medium Soul * 1] [Acquired: Medium Soul * 1] [Acquired: Medium Soul * 1] Chapter 73: Angela’s Near Death Experience

Chapter 73: Ang''s Near Death Experience

[Acquired: Medium Soul * 19] [Acquired: Lower Soul * 480] ... The system''s notification signified the extinction of Midnight Bar. Neen mixed-blood angels, demons, and forty-eight supernatural beings, a total of sixty-seven had died. Thick blood filled the entire floor of the bar. At a nce, it was filled with broken flesh and broken limbs. It was as if they were in hell. However, Lod seemed to be independent of this ce. His clothes were clean and tidy now, without a single drop of blood. In fact, he was a kind person. Lod did not like to ughter innocent lives, but these bastards were not among them. From the moment these people treated Nemu as a sacrifice, he had no intention of letting these people leave alive! The reason was simple. Nemu was his possession. Since these people dared to covet her, they had to be prepared to pay the price of their lives! "You... this... demon!" Midnight, who was on hisst breath, struggled to look up from the pool of blood. "You killed so many angels and demons. Heaven and Hell will not let you go!" Only Midnight survived, or it should be said that Lod let him go. This neutral and evil character might still be useful in the future, so he spared his life. "I am not a demon, but death god." Lod sheathed sword and said indifferently, "Secondly, heaven and hell will not fight for these bastards." War? It was a big joke! Midnight really thought of himself as a spring onion. Did he really need to wait until now if heaven and hell could invade the human world? A group of mixed-blood bastards, just using the loopholes in the rules of heaven and hell to achieve the purpose of invading the human world. Even if heaven and hell knew, would they dare toe to the human world? If anyone dared to vite the rules and descend, Sorcerer Supreme would dare to spread the ashes to him! Rules were the necessary conditions for the three sides to maintain bnce! No one wanted to see the rules broken, even heaven and hell were unwilling to see this scene! This was the rule jointly set by the three big shots! Therefore, no matter how the heaven and hell fought, they would not cross this line! Those who cross the line, die! Lod held Nemu in his arms and walked out of the bar step by step, stepping on thick blood. "Brother ---Where are we going now?" "To find Constantine." "Ah ---Then do you know where he is?" "I know." ... After sneaking out, Constantine did not stop but went straight home. Back at the apartment, after entering the door, Constantine did not take off his clothes andid on the sofa. Too many things had happened tonight, so much so that he now felt dizzy and heavy. First, it was the mysterious man, and then it was Gabriel that descended. These things made Constantine feel that something was wrong. And when Gabriel left, he specifically reminded him to pay attention to the movements in hell. Constance took out his favorite ''Silk Card'' cigarette from his bosom, took out a cigarette from it, and lit it in his mouth. Zi --- After lighting up the cigarette, Constantine took a deep breath and slowly exhaled a puff of white smoke, rxing his tense nerves. "What does Gabriel mean?" Constance''s eyes were deep as he pondered. "Could it be that other than the arrival of the Door of Hell, something else is happening in hell?" Dong... A knock on the door interrupted Constantine''s train of thought. "F*ck!" Constantine cursed and got up from the sofa. He walked to the door. Creak --- As the door opened, a beauty with brown hair and big wavy hair entered Constantine''s sight. "Ang?" Constantine frowned and looked disgusted. "What are you doing here?" But the current Constantine did not know that this woman in front of him was the ''mother'' chosen by the son of the Infernal King, Mammon! "John, I''m counting on you." Ang sobbed with tears in her eyes, "I want to see with my own eyes the murderers who killed my sister!" "No!" Without any hesitation, Constantine rejected her and mmed the door shut. Bang! The door was closed. "I beg you!" Ang pped the door with her hands and begged, "Isabe... is my only sister. I have to find out what she saw!" Inside the door. Constantine, who was supposed to turn around and leave, turned around and looked through the peephole. The pleading and despair on Ang''s face, as well as the regret deep in her heart, including the tragic death of her sister, the true fragrance of pursuing the truth, all kinds of hearts were very simr to herself who begged the priest for redemption! At this moment, he and Ang were very simr to him and the priest at that time. And the door between them was like a confession room for a confession! At that time, he was not redeemed. But this woman... still had a chance! Finally, the iron door opened. Ang''s tear-stained face revealed a hint of surprise, "John... are you willing to help me?" "You better think it through, Ang." Constantine looked helpless and sighed. "Once you start, there is no turning back. When you can see them, they can see you too, understand?" Looking at Constantine''s serious eyes, Ang was silent for a few seconds and then nodded firmly. "Understood!" "Very good,e with me." Constantine leaned to the side and opened a path for Ang toe in. After the two of them came to the bathroom, Constantine turned on the tap and filled the bathtub with water. "Take off your clothes," Winston said. Ang hesitated for a moment, then took off her coat decisively, revealing her sexy figure. She walked to the bathtub full of water, took a deep breath, and turned to ask, "Do you want to take off the rest of your clothes?" Constantine nced at it and was deeply attracted to it. What a deep... ditch! "John?" Ang''s face turned slightly red. "I mean... can you leave one for me?" "It''s okay. That''s good." Constantine coughed and shifted his gaze to Ang. "Okay..." Ang took a deep breath and asked, "Wait, why do we need water? Is there water in hell?" Constantine exined impatiently, "Water is in mysticism, and it has a double meaning of connection and istion. So it is amon channel that can help you travel through different worlds." "Oh, I understand." Ang stepped into the bathtub and slowly sank her body into the water. Suddenly, she remembered something and asked, "How long do I need to soak in it?" "Depends on the situation." Constantine suddenly revealed a strange smile on his face. It looked quite horrifying, and Ang felt a chill run down her spine. "Wait a minute, you..." Before she could finish her words, Ang''s head was pressed into the water by Constantine! "Ugh... Ah..." Being pressed into the water violently, Ang choked several mouthfuls of water. Her face was full of horror and panic. Her hands were frantically pulling at the water, trying to push Constantine away. A beautiful woman wearing a white sleeveless shirt was violently pressed into a bathtub filled with water by a blonde, decadent uncle. No matter how one looked at it, it looked like a scene of murder! "I forgot to tell you, Ang." Constantine said with a smirk, "If you want to see hell, you first have to experience the feeling of dying." ... Chapter 74: First Experience of Hell

Chapter 74: First Experience of Hell

What kind of experience was dying? Ang was very lucky to experience the feeling of being drowned in the bathtub by Constantine! ording to the normal process, going to hell was not so dangerous. She only needed to soak a part of her body in the water and go to hell through the medium. However, Ang wanted the ''rapidpletion'' version. Since she had chosen the ''rapidpletion'' version, how could there be no risk? Therefore, Constantine could only choose this method, cing her at the moment of her death, and then using the medium of ''water'' to send her soul to hell. Crash... Water kept sshing in the bathtub. Ang stretched out her slender arm and waved it around, tightly grasping Constantine''s shirt. It was like thest straw of the person who fell into the water, trying to pull her body out of the water. The sshing water soaked Constantine''s white shirt, and after Ang''s clothes were soaked, they clung tightly to her body, revealing her exquisite and sexy figure. It had to be said that when people faced death, the power that erupted was quite terrifying. With no other choice, Constantine used his other hand to hold her tightly in the bathtub. Just like that, Constantine stared expressionlessly at Ang, who was struggling in the water. One second... ten seconds... thirty seconds... Ang''s struggling became weaker and weaker, and her pupils began to show signs of dissipating. Ang suddenly felt that the world was bing slower and slower! Time seemed to have been stretched infinitely! She could clearly see that in the tap above her, there was a full drop of water that was slowly dripping down. Da --- The water droplets fell on the surface of the bathtub and rippled. Everything in the world stopped moving, and absolute silence enveloped her. In the next second. The world that appeared in Ang''s eyes had changed into another appearance! What was hell like? Before this, Ang had never thought of this problem, but now she saw it with her own eyes! The sky was shrouded in ck clouds, and dusk and decay were the eternal main colors of this world! Here, there was no day, no night, only eternal dusk. The earth-shattering yellow sand filled the entire world, and the raging wind was mixed with shrill cries. As far as her eyes could see, there were only broken walls, burning mes, and decaying bones. This scene was vividly portrayed to her, like the cruel scene after the destruction of the world! This was hell! All the souls that fell here would suffer pain for eternity! Every minute and second here was a kind of suffering! Constantine had once said that two minutes in hell was as long as a year for him! Phew - Yellow sand whistled through the air, and an aura rushed into Ang''s brain through her nostrils! Because of her identity as a police officer, Ang quickly recognized that it was the smell of rotting human flesh and thick blood. "Blergh!" Ang felt her stomach churn, and she couldn''t help but bend down and vomit. Unfortunately, she didn''t eat anything at night and could only vomit some acid. After a while, Ang suppressed the acid in her stomach and wiped the tears from her eyes. Then, she mustered up the courage to look up again and began to size up Hell. Apart from the copsed ruins and the corpses everywhere, there really seemed to be nothing here. So... This was the world Isabe had seen! Ang thought of her sister, who had been suffering from such pain all this time. The guilt in her heart became stronger and stronger. "Wait for me... Isabe." Ang took a few deep breaths and cheered herself up in her heart. Then, she carefully explored the path in front of her. But she did not notice that under the copsed ruins, there were pairs of evil and greedy eyes silently watching this outsider! The scent of a living person suddenly appeared in hell. To these evil creatures, Ang''s existence was like a brightmp in the darkness! In the shadows under the ruins, ferocious monsters appeared! Their noses twitched, greedily sniffing the scent of a living person, and transparent mucus flowed out of their mouths. Then, they used their limbs and quietly followed Ang like a beast! As time went by, Ang felt that she had walked a long way. She also came to a wide road from the first path. There were countless abandoned cars on both sides of the road, and in the distance was a copsed bridge. At this moment, Ang suddenly heard a call in front of her. "Ang..." This familiar call caused Ang''s body to stiffen. Although the sandstorm in front of her was very strong, Ang could still barely see it clearly. What called her was a white figure. Although the two were very far apart, Ang recognized the white figure at the first moment. It was her twin sister, Isabe! Isabe stood at the edge of the cliff, wearing a pure white hospital gown, which was very simr to the scene when she jumped off the building tomit suicide. "Isabe!" Ang''s eyes were wet and her lips trembled slightly. She could not control the pain in her heart and ran to her sister. "It''s toote..." A tear streaked across Isabe''s face. She looked at her sister who was running towards her and shook her head sadly. "Sister, leave here quickly. His target... is you!" The next moment, Isabe closed her eyes, opened her arms, and slowly fell backwards. Isabe, who hadmitted suicide, could only fall into hell in the Catholic Church, and then kept repeating the actions of jumping off a building tomit suicide. This was the punishment of hell to her! "No! Isabe... No!" Ang watched her sistermit suicide in front of her eyes, and her mind was on the verge of copse, and she burst into tears. "Pleck, pleck....!" But then, a creepy sound of licking came from all directions, along with a low growl that did not sound human. Ang did not have the time to continue wallowin grief. The monster had appeared! It was a group of people who crawled out from the shadows of the ruins, surrounding her in the center. The monsters were all skinny, and half of their heads had been cut off out of thin air. One could even see the structure of their brains in the remaining half of their heads. The images of these monsters were very simr to the evil ghosts that Dante had described in the divineedy! These evil ghosts were like Isabe, who hadmitted all kinds of sins before their death, so they fell into hell after death, suffered torture and devastation, and finally became like this! "Hiss -" Sticky saliva dripped from the mouths of these evil spirits as they stared at Ang greedily, as if they were going to tear her to pieces! "Ah!" Ang was so scared that her face turned pale. She unconsciously took two steps back, but behind her suddenly became a cliff! Behind them was a steep cliff, surrounded by greedy evil spirits! "Constantine, save me!" Ang cried for help with a pale face. At this point, she could only ce all her hopes on that man, hoping that Constantine could be more reliable! Chapter 75: From Earth To Hell

Chapter 75: From Earth To Hell

Bang The bathtub shattered and the water inside exploded, sshing on the ground and ceiling. Constantine pped his hands as usual and asked, "How is it? Have you seen hell?" But what answered him was silence. Ang''s eyes were closed, her skin was cold, and her chest was t. She looked like a quiet sleeping beauty. "Ang?" Constantine frowned and realized something was wrong. Under normal circumstances, after leaving hell, one would feel a pain simr to burning fire due to the difficulty of adapting to the soul. However, Ang did not say a word. It was obviously impossible for her endurance to be extraordinary. "Wake up, Ang!" Constantine crouched down and shook Ang as he shouted, but thetter was as heavy as a corpse, causing him to suddenly have a bad feeling. "Shit, something happened!" Constantine cursed. He opened Ang''s eyes and saw a pair of white eyes. Breathing, no! No heartbeat! Her soul... was gone! After Constantine examined it carefully, his face revealed a look of disbelief. Whether it was from a physiological point of view or from a mysterious point of view, it undoubtedly meant that Ang was already dead! The near-death experience had be a true death experience! "No, no, no, no..." Constantine immediately panicked. He drew a cross on Ang''s chest with both hands and shouted, "Please,e back quickly, Ang!" The next second. Ang suddenly opened her eyes. Her eyes were covered with shocking blue veins, and her white pupils were staring straight at Constantine. Ang didn''t bend her knees. She stood up from the ground like a tumbler. She looked at Constantine almost at zero distance. The veins around her eyes bulged, and her ferocious eyes were staring straight at him! Swish! Constantine felt his scalp go numb, and all the hair on his body stood up! Ang With a strange smile, he pushed his hands out. Constantine immediately felt a sharp pain in his chest, followed by a tremendous force. It was as if he was hit by a car, and he was sent flying out of control, crashing into the wall. Bang! The skin on the wall was shaken off, and the crystalmp on the ceiling shook violently. "S - H - I - T!" This was not a light blow. Constantine felt that his internal organs were almost disced by this impact. "Con..stan..tine..." Ang Just like a spider, ignored gravity and hung on the ceiling, and its head strangely twisted 180 , doing apletely inhuman action! Newton''sw was about to be broken down again. As an experienced old exorcist, Constantine could tell at a nce that Ang''s body had been taken over by a demon! It was called Ang, and in the end, it was called a possessed demon! Constantine was now panicking in his heart. He red at ''Ang'' and asked in a questioning tone, "Listen to the possessed demon inside. Who are you? Tell me your name!" "Hihi... Hihi..." Ang The veins on his face squirmed as if they were alive, and the corners of his mouth curved into a strange smile. "OK!" Seeing this scene, Constantine understood decisively. "It seems that you don''t intend to say it, but it doesn''t matter. I am toozy to know anyway." "Roar -" The possessed stepped on the ceiling with both feet. He let out a shrill scream and then rushed towards Constantine! "Just in time." Constantine''s lips curled into a cold smile. He first moved sideways to avoid the pounce, and before the possessed demon could get up, he sat down on her! Relying on his own weight to barely suppress the possessed demon, Constance ced his right thumb between Ang''s eyebrows, and then muttered, "In the name of great creation!" "I order you with the Holy Cross!" "I order you with the six-pointed star!" "I order you with the truth of the world!" "I order you to leave this ce immediately!" Boom! The invisible power suddenly surged, turning into a raging wind that howled! In the darkness, there seemed to be an invisible force pulling out the demon in Ang''s body, causing her to scream in pain. Her body struggled uncontrobly, and she arched a huge arc. Two white pupils stared at him with resentment. "Ah - Constantine" Constantine was expressionless. He pressed on Ang''s forehead, bit his left index finger, and pressed it. He continued to say, "With the blood of humans, quickly retreat!" "Break the Devil''s Binding!" "Lord, save us!" Bang The ss in the room was shattered, and the ground seemed to have suffered a heavy blow. Ang stopped abruptly, and then the body stopped moving, and the white pupils disappeared. Constantine sat on the ground, reached out to wipe the sweat on his face, and said with a bit of joy, "Fortunately, I haven''t been possessed for a long time, and my strength hasn''t be stronger yet. Otherwise, I would be out of luck tonight." The power of the possessed demon increased with the passage of time. This possessed demon had only been possessed for a short period of time, so it was easily expelled. But this did not mean that the matter was resolved. Constantine''s brows still furrowed because Ang''s soul had not returned and was still trapped in hell! Being trapped in hell was not a small matter. Once Ang stayed in hell for too long, there would only be two results. Either her soul was affected by hell andpletely degenerated into a ghost, or she would be eaten by the demons in hell! At this moment, a familiar voice sounded. "Do you need help?" Constantine was slightly stunned, because this voice sounded a little familiar to him. Looking towards the direction of the voice, Constantine saw the man he had just met in the bar, holding the cute little loli and looking at him with ridicule. "It''s you guys?" Constantine said in shock, "How did you guys get out? Did Midnight release you?" "Of course I came out." Lod smiled and said, "As for midnight, it no longer exists." "You didn''te here just to take revenge on me, did you?" Constantine hesitated for a moment and asked carefully. After all, he had sold them out without hesitation in the bar just now. "No." Lod shook his head and said with a smile, "I''m here to help you." "Help? What can you help me with?" Constantine frowned and asked. "I can help you save her." Lod raised his finger and pointed at Ang who was lying on the ground. "... Are you kidding me? Her soul is trapped in hell. How are you going to save her?" Constance''s face was full of disbelief. Could it be that you could still go to hell and bring Ang''s soul back? Lod pursed her lips and smiled indifferently. "That''s what I meant. Go to hell and bring her soul back." Chapter 76: Seven Deadly Sins

Chapter 76: Seven Deadly Sins

"Are you crazy?" Constantine''s first reaction was that Lod was joking with him! What kind of ce was hell? It was the end of all things, a ce that only God hated! Those who do good, go to heaven. Those who do evil, go to hell. This is the rule set by the ''god''. No angel or demon can go against his will! Any soul that falls into hell can not be saved in any form. Even if it were forthe Archangel "I''m not crazy." The smile on Lod''s face did not diminish as he said, "You sent me to hell and I brought Ang back. What do you think?" ... I don''t think so. Constantine''s mouth twitched, but he swallowed his words in the end because he was afraid of being beaten. "What are you trying to do? Don''t talk about Ang. You don''t have to tell me this kind of lie to a child." Constantine stared straight at Lod and asked in a deep voice. "I just want to go to hell, that''s all." The corner of Lod''s lips rose slightly, and he said with a calm smile. Anyway, whether Constantine agreed or not, he would definitely go to hell this time. At worst, he would just convince people with reason, right? He insisted on going to hell, not purely because of curiosity, but because he nned to expand his business and see if he could artificially create a But before he expanded his business scope, he still needed to personally understand hell! After all, this was Marvel World. If he didn''t investigate clearly before acting rashly, who knew which big shot he would provoke? As the saying goes, knowing yourself and knowing your enemy, winning a hundred battles! Speaking of the person who understood hell the most, besides the Ghost Rider, there was probably only this ''detective of hell'' in front of him! "Since you insist on going, I won''t stop you." Seeing that Lod was determined to go, Constantine no longer stopped him. Instead, he lit a cigarette, put it in his mouth, and took a puff. Then he slowly spat out a white smoke. "But at least, you have to let me know your name, right?" "Lod Carl." "Well... I remember your name." Constantine took a puff of his cigarette and said seriously, "I will send you to hell, but I have to tell you a few things in advance. I hope you can remember them." "Please speak." Lod made a gesture of invitation. He was indeed not very clear about the hell after thebination of Marvel and DC Universe. Constantine was here just in time to replenish his knowledge! Constantine raised a finger and said, "First, the hell you are familiar with is actually not aplete dimension." "What do you mean? The hell is not aplete dimension?" Lod frowned slightly, not quite understanding the meaning of this sentence. Constantine''s eyes shed. He smiled meaningfully and said, "The previous hell was aplete and independent dimension. But now... but because of some unknown reasons, it shattered into countless [Little Hell], which was ruled by the Devil Monarchs who symbolized the seven sins of hell!" Lod narrowed his eyes and asked, "Which Devil Monarchs are they?" "The Sin of Pride: Lucifer Morningstar!" "The Sin of Jealousy: Leviathan!" "The Sin of Rage: Samael!" "The Sin of Sloth: Belphegor!" "The Sin of Greed: Mammon!" "The Sin of Gluttony: Beelzebub!" "The Sin of Lust: Asmodeus!" Constantine read them one by one, and then added, "In addition to the Devil Monarchs who symbolizes the seven sins, there are also demons born in thend of hell. They also have the power of the Devil Monarchs and can contend with the seven Devil Monarchs!" "For example, the Devil King of Hell Mephisto," It is a powerful devil born from hell itself. It is said that he controls and controls the soul that falls to hell. He is the devil with the closest power to Lucifer among all the Devil Monarchs and has the potential to be ''Satan''. "Wait... Didn''t the Bible say that Fallen Angel Lucifer is Satan?" Lod asked in surprise. "... Who told you?" Constantine was extremely speechless. "Which Bible says that Lucifer is Satan?" "Er... Isn''t it?" Lod was a little embarrassed. In fact, he was not very familiar with the Western style. The origin of Satan and Lucifer was just an inherent image. "... Of course not!" Constantine was speechless. "Satan is closer to a title, not a specific existence. Whoever is the strongest in hell can call himself [Satan]." Then, Constantine continued to talk about the problem of hell. In the beginning, [Hell] and [Heaven] were independent andplete dimensional spaces! However, for some unknown reason, theplete [Hell] suddenly shattered, turning into the present countless small fragments that formed an iplete dimensional space. And these spaces were called [Little Hell]! At present, all the demons came from Little Hell, and the reason why the demons and monarchs who ruled these fragments of dimensions fought each other was to seize the authority of the other Little Hell! Why did these Devil Monarchs and devils want to seize the authority of each other? In this regard, Lod had a guess of his own. Perhaps, it was those Devil Monarchs and Kings of Hell who wanted to obtain theplete dimensional power of [Hell]! Since [Heaven] had given birth to the ''God''! Then, as someone of the same level as [Hell], why hadn''t there been a character simr to that of God? The fundamental reason was that the real [Hell] had been broken! The authority in the remaining small hells was too weak, and it was not enough to support the birth of beings on the same level as ''God''! Now that I think about it... Lucifer Morning Star led half of the angels to hell, and the deeper meaning was probably terrifying! Is the so-called ''God'' really omniscient and omnipotent? I''m afraid... not necessarily! Moreover, ''Hell'' is still unable to be unified until now. The authority is scattered in the hands of more than a dozen sovereigns, and there is no reason for ''God'' to obstruct it! Of course, this is only based on baseless spection. Lod is not clear about the specific situation now, because he has not seen the ''God'' yet. "Interesting indeed..." The corners of Lod''s mouth lifted into a smile, and his expectations for hell increased a lot. It seemed that this trip had not been in vain. He had obtained a lot of information about hell from Constantine. However, this was just hearsay. If he wanted to truly understand the situation, he had to personally go to hell! "Since we have decided, let''s not dy any further. Let''s hurry up and act. Otherwise, Ang''s soul will be hard to find." Constantine was someone who would do whatever he wanted, so he immediately arranged the preparations before transmigration. Due to the fact that Lod already possessed quite a powerful spirit energy, Constantine did not choose to use the previous method, mainly because he felt that he would not be able to hold Lod down, and there was a high possibility that he would be killed instead. "Put your feet inside." Constantine brought over a basin of water and ced it at Lod''s feet. Without waiting for him to ask, he exined, "You need a medium to go to hell, and water is amon medium. You can understand it as ''ticket''!" Chapter 77: Descendeing To Hell

Chapter 77: Descendeing To Hell

A basin of water and a ck cat. There was no need to borate on the function of water. The main point was this ck cat! This ck cat had appeared in << Hell''s Detective >. The original version of Jimmy Constantine had carried this ck cat into hell and found the suicide Isabe. Because this cat was raised by Isabe, it had a special connection with Ang. It could help Lod find the missing Ang''s soul in hell! Without the guidance of the ck cat, it was impossible for Lod to find a person''s soul in the vast and endless hell. "Are you ready, Lod?" Constantine took a deep breath and said, "First of all, ording to what I said, soak your feet in the water basin, hold this ck cat, and look straight into its eyes." Then, try to empty your mind, don''t have any distracting thoughts, and imagine that you are in a dark "Clear your mind and imagine hollow? It doesn''t sound difficult." Lod thought about it and felt that it was not difficult. [It is not as simple as you think. Because the structure of the human brain is veryplicated. The more you want to avoid something, the more the brain will remind you repeatedly. ] Constantine pursed his lips, looking as though he was saying, "Don''t brag and force everyone to be good friends." "When I first tried, it took me four to five hours to clear my mind." -Clear my brain. This condition seemed simple, but it was actually very difficult to achieve! Unless it was someone who had undergone professional training, it was actually very difficult for ordinary people to empty their minds in a short period of time and clear out those misceneous thoughts! But in fact, the state that Constantine mentioned was extremely simr to the state of ''Sword meditation'' that death god usually talked to zanpakuto about. Both of them needed to clear their own distracting thoughts, and their brains were in a state of emptiness. Lod smiled without saying a word, then patted Nemu on the head and instructed, "Nemu, go to the side first and wait for brother." "Okay, brother." Nemu nodded obediently, then walked to the side and waited quietly. "This little girl... is she wary of me?" Constantine frowned slightly. He noticed that Nemu was standing right behind him, and the distance was no more than two meters. Two meters was a very dangerous distance! If the other partyunched an attack at this distance, it would be very difficult for him to react! When Nemu saw Constantine looking at her, her eyes curved into a crescent moon and two shallow dimples appeared on her face. She said cutely, "Uncle better not have any crooked thoughts ---Otherwise, Nemu will definitely make your death very ugly!" It was not that Nemu was lying, but that she had sufficient self-confidence. Although Nemu was usually only responsible for acting cute and ying tricks, asionally studying some things, but don''t forget that her real identity was death god! If it were at a different time and ce without any restrictions, it would be almost impossible for Nemu to defeat Constantine. But now that Constantine was close at hand and without any tricks, Nemu was confident that he could kill Constantine in an instant! "... No, no, no, you misunderstood me." Constantine''s eyes twitched, and he waved his hand repeatedly, indicating that he absolutely had no malice towards Lod. Although Nemu had been acting very ordinary until now, his instinct for many years of living told him that it was best not to provoke this cute but actually ck-bellied scary loli. Otherwise, he would really die! Lod saw all of this, but he did not say anything to stop it, because letting Nemu monitor Constantine was his idea. As the saying goes, one must be wary of others! Especially when it came to Constantine, a hero who was famous for his deception skills. Therefore, Lod had to set up a n in advance to prevent himself from being cheated by Constantine. Constantine was so smart that he saw through their thoughts at a nce. Besides... Although Lod and Nemu were on guard against him, wasn''t he on guard against Lod and Nemu as well? Everyone was well aware of this point, but they just didn''t want to break this membrane. "Get ready, let''s begin." Constantine urged, "If we dy for a minute, Ang''s danger level in hell will increase a little." Following Constantine''s instructions, Lod first soaked his feet in the water basin, then picked up the ck cat and looked straight into its eyes. Clear all distracting thoughts, imagine hollow''s absence of darkness, and immerse his mind in it, putting his soul in a state of ''hollow'' It didn''t take long for him to enter the state. "You entered the state so quickly?" Constantine raised an eyebrow. He was a little surprised. He thought it would take a long time, but he didn''t expect it to seed in one go! Constantine walked up to Lod and took a deep breath. "I''m going to start. Don''t disturb me during the ceremony. Otherwise, I won''t be responsible for any idents." "Don''t worry." Nemu''s eyes were slightly cold. With a temperament thatpletely did not match his age, he said, "With me here, no one can disturb you." "That''s good. I hope it is as you say." Constantine shrugged and cut his right thumb. He wiped a drop of blood between Lod''s eyebrows and chanted the Latin incantation. In an ethereal state, Lod could clearly sense that the blood that dripped between his eyebrows and another distant strange dimension had established some kind of indescribable special connection! Then... Lod felt a certain power being pulled out of his soul in an instant. Then, it followed Constantine''s blood and turned into a stream of light, rushing to that distant and unfamiliar dimension! ... Hell! The eternal dusk, as well as the smell of decay, filled any corner of the world. "As expected, I''ve be death god." Lod found that he was wearing a custom-made Death Tyrant outfit, and there was a short sword at his waist. "Meow ---" A cat''s meow suddenly sounded. Lod looked down and saw that the ck cat was rubbing its head against his trousers. Lod squatted down and stroked the ck cat. Then, he said, "Be good ---Take me to Ang, understand?" "Meow ---Woo ---" This ck cat was very intelligent, as if it really understood his words. It gently licked Lod''s palm and then ran in a direction! After running for a distance, seeing that Lod did not follow, the ck cat turned around and looked at him. Its two golden pupils revealed a very human-like color. "..." The corner of Lod''s eyes twitched, and he thought to himself, this cat couldn''t have been Shihouin Yoruichi, right? Chapter 78: The Oldest Bible

Chapter 78: The Oldest Bible

After running with the ck cat for an hour, Lod finally understood one thing. Hell... was really f**king big! This was not an exaggeration at all, but the ''little hell'' he was currently in was really big! But it was very normal. From Constantine''s words, he learned that there wererge and small dimensions outside the Earth. For example, the dimension upied by the Dark Monarch, Dormammu, the dimension upied by Chthon, and the dimension upied by Mountain King, the overall area of the dimension was almostparable to a single universe. The original [heaven] and [hell] dimensions upied an area that even surpassed a single universe, and the dimensions affected by the radiation of the two could reach the level of the Multiverse! The specific form of performance was that no matter in any dimension, there was the name of [heaven] and [hell]! However, after the initial [Hell] dimension copsed, the smallest of the small fragments with the authority of the ''Hell'' was the size of a! To find a lost human soul in a ce as big as a was no different from ascending to the heavens! No wonder Constantine said that this was impossible! However, it was notpletely impossible. This ck cat and Ang had a spiritual connection and couldmunicate with each other, so there was still a chance. "Meow ---" The ck cat came to the edge of a cliff and suddenly stopped. Then he raised his paw and pointed below and called Lod a few times, as if asking him toe over and see. "... To be reasonable, are you really not Yoruichi?" Lod asked again and was surprised by the intelligence of this ck cat. This was no longer the level of intelligence that an ordinary creature could possess, right? "Meow ---Meow ---" The ck cat seemed to be very eager. It shouted a few more times at Lod, and then its paws pointed at the bottom of the cliff. "Understood, I will go over now." Lod could not help butugh. He felt that he might be thinking too much. How could the ck cat be Yoruichi? After arriving at the edge of the cliff, Lod looked down where the ck cat pointed. A hint of joy appeared between his eyebrows. "I found her... Ang!" Below the cliff where the ck cat pointed, there was a girl wearing a thin shoulder belt and a sleeveless T-shirt. She was lying on a huge circr stone and her limbs were tied up by an arm thick chain. Although he had already found Ang, Lod was not in a hurry. Instead, he focused his spiritual energy into his eyes. This allowed his vision to improve rapidly in a short period of time. Through the obstruction of the yellow sand and thick smoke, he could clearly see the grass and trees below! With the help of the Eye of Spiritual Energy, Lod was able to see everything below. Ang was lying on a huge stone disc. Judging from the weathering of this stone disc, it should have been a very ancient time, and there were unknown words carved on it. After carefully observing these words, Lod was surprised to find that the appearance and structure of these words were very simr to the words on the gun cover. There were only some subtle differences. "Another Akkadnguage?" Lod frowned and couldn''t help but wonder why these characters appeared in hell. As far as he knew, the characters originated from the sh Language Department and were the wedge-shaped characters of one of the oldestnguages in the world. In the era of more than two thousand BC, it was created and used by the Akkad Civilization. Later, it evolved into most existing Mideastnguage. Some historians and linguists of the modern era spected that the ancient Hebrew text of the Jewish past was born from the words of Akkad. When Constantine read the sentence on the holster, it actually attracted the arrival of Archangel Gabriel! The ancient Hebrewnguage... The Jewishnguage... Akkad... The Bible... Gabriel... All kinds of thoughts shed in Lod''s mind. As the pieces of clues gradually took shape, a bold guess appeared in his mind! It was known that the most ancient Bible in the world at present was written by the ancient characters written by Google. Secondly, the ancient characters originated from Akkad, and the archangel Gabriel named them the proverbs of God! Then may I ask... Who was the one who could be called ''God'' by the Archangel Gabriel? God! Only God would be called ''God'' by the Archangel Gabriel! In other words. Long before the birth of the ancient text, someone had used Akkad to record the words and deeds of ''God'', and it was precisely because of this that Gabriel called it ''God''s Proverb''! "No... I still need a key piece of information!" Lod frowned. Although he spected that these characters were most likely the prototype of the oldest ''Holy Bible'' that recorded the words and deeds of God. However, he still could not understand why these characters appeared in hell. What was the special purpose of these characters? Moreover, from the incident of Gabriel''s descent, it could be seen that he was very concerned about the'' motto ''of the God! His intuition told him that there was a huge secret hidden in these words! "Meow ---" The ck cat''s cry suddenly interrupted Lod. "Huh?" Feeling the touch on his calf, Lod lowered his head and saw the ck cat gently rubbing against him. "Meow ---" The ck cat rubbed against his calf while looking at Ang. It called out in a low voice, as if reminding Lod not to forget that he came to save her. "That''s true. I almost forgot." Lodughed at himself. He was attracted by those words and almost forgot that there was someone else he wanted to save. But there was one thing that worried Lod! There were no signs of demons around the stone disc. This was not good news! It had to be known that the souls of living people were extremely attractive to demons. On the way here, he had already seen enough. Even under the threat of Spiritual Power, those greedy evil spirits still rushed forward at all costs, wanting to devour his soul. But Ang was lying there! However, no demon dared to approach this disk stone. From this point, it was enough to prove that it was not so simple! "What a headache..." Lod sighed. He had only wanted to experience hell ahead of time and see if there was a chance to earn a sum of money! After all, in this world, where the soul was, it must be in hell. But who knew that things would go contrary to his wishes! After killing those evil spirits along the way, Lod found that the system did not even give him a soul! After some questioning, Lod finally found out. The fallen souls are bound by the ''restriction'' of the authority of hell. They will be punished here for all eternity. No matter what form of death, even death god''s zanpakuto, can notpletely destroy them in hell! Unless... He seized the authority of this hell, and then he could control the souls that fell into hell! What a terrible heart! Didn''t the system think that if he had the ability to seize the authority of hell, would he still need to worry about this soul? Lod: I want a lot of souls. [System: Go to hell! ] Lod: "But I can''t get the souls in hell!" [System: Be stronger! ] Lod: "To be stronger requires a soul!" [System: Then go to hell! ] [Lod: I f**king... ] Chapter 79: What’s Wrong With These Bald People

Chapter 79: What''s Wrong With These Bald People

After thinking about it, Lod felt that it was useless to stay here. He should go down and take a look. Since he promised to take this woman''s soul back, he would definitely not go back on his word. And the reason for this was not for this woman, but for Constantine! In other words, he had taken a fancy to Constantine. "Be good. Wait for me up there." Lod squatted down and stroked the ck cat. He then instructed, "Don''t run around everywhere. Just wait for me here." "Meow ---" The ck cat seemed to understand human nature. It turned around and licked Lod''s palm. Then, Lod came to the edge of the cliff and looked down. From where he stood to the stone te, the distance between them was about 150 meters! The wind was very fast. The humidity... was almost zero. Lod closed his eyes, straightened his chest, spread his arms freely, and jumped forward with the tip of his foot! The leap of faith! ... The vertical distance of several hundred meters was covered by the whistling wind and sand. Lod''s figure was like a ck meteor, falling on the stone te! As soon as hended and came into contact with the stone te, Lod suddenly had a special feeling in his heart, as if someone was calling him! But this special feeling disappeared in a sh, so fast that Lod thought that it was just an illusion. After Lod got up, he observed the ancient stone te. The stone te had a radius of about 100 meters, and in the center of the stone te, there were six protruding stone pirs that surrounded Ang. Considering that this was hell, for the sake of safety, Lod did not dare to be the slightest bit careless. First, heid down severalyers of barriers that Spiritual Power had formed around him, and then injected spiritual droplets into his blood vessels, keeping them in Blut Vane''s state at all times. "Let me see what the reason is that those evil spirits do not dare to enter here." After makingplete preparations, Lod strode inside. As he gradually approached the central stone tform, an invisible sense of threat attacked him. It was as if he was being watched by some evil gaze, making Lod feel ufortable all over! "I knew it wasn''t that simple!" Lod looked around vigntly. The range of Spiritual Power''s perception spread to the maximum, not even sparing a brick or a stone in the surroundings! Don''t say it! Under the carpet-like perception of Spiritual Power, he really found a ''shadow''! The shadow was hidden behind Ang. It was invisible and intangible, like a ghost, and could not be seen with the naked eye. If not for the weak spiritual power it emitted, and the slight fluctuation of Lod''s Spiritual Power, he would not have noticed it even if he stood in front of him! "Ikorose, Shinso!" Following the principle of attacking first and then sufferingter, Lod did not say anything and directly began to acrivate Shinso! Shua! Shinso''s sword suddenly extended his body, and in the blink of an eye, he pierced through a hundred meters of hollow, shooting at the other party with a sharp edge! When Shinso was about to shoot the shadow, sword was blocked by an invisible force and stopped in front of the shadow! "Come out, don''t hide." A trace of seriousness shed in the depths of Lod''s eyes. To be able to block Shinso so easily, this person''s strength was definitely not inferior to his! Weng --- Space was like a stone falling into the water. It suddenly rippled, and after ripples spread out, the true body of the shadow gradually appeared in front of Lod. "... So ugly." With just a nce, Lod couldn''t help but frown. Although demons looked very casual, except for Lucifer, but this guy''s appearance was the only one. It was really a bit ugly to break the limit of human aesthetic! A child might not even be able to sleep at night! He looked like a human whose skin had been skinned alive. His entire body was smooth and smooth without a single strand of hair. His limbs were long and slender, and his skin was a strange gray color. His muscles were shriveled and shriveled, making him look like a malnourished person! Moreover, this guy had casual facial features, which made Lod feel powerless to retort. The two eye sockets were deeply sunken. It looked like a hammer had been hammered. The cheekbones on both sides of his cheeks were protruding, his nostrils were flipped, and his mouth was sharp. He looked ferocious and terrifying. It was as if each of his facial features had their own thoughts. In any case, there was no one in hell to look at him, so I just casually had a long thought. "What a strange power..." The ugly monster stretched out a finger and pointed at the tip of sword''s finger. His face immediately revealed a puzzled expression. "This feeling is simr to Mephisto, but it is notpletely the same. Human... Tell me your name." Lod took Shinso back, a trace of seriousness hidden in his eyes, and then he said lightly, "Before asking for other people''s names, do you have to tell me your name first?" Hearing this, the monster''s eyes revealed a mocking light, and he sneered, "You actually don''t know me?" Lod tilted his head and thought for a moment before asking, "Is there a need for me to know you?" "Haha..." The monster seemed to have heard a big joke. Itughed and said, "You came to my hell, and you still ask who I am?" His hell? Hearing this, Lod was slightly shocked and said, "You are... one of the seven demon monarchs?" "I am the demon monarch who symbolizes the sin of greed - Mammon!" The monster grinned and then walked towards him. As he walked, he said, "Human, your strength is very interesting. Give me your body." [Emergency Mission: Battle of Hell(1/3) ] [Mission details: Devil King Mamen is very interested in your death god''s power. If you don''t want to be possessed by him, I suggest you defeat his clone here! ] [Mission condition: Kill Mamen''s clone(0/1) ] [Mission reward: Unified settlement afterpletion] "..." Lod took a deep breath, then slowly exhaled. He did not want to speak now, he just wanted to be alone. Bald, bald again! As everyone knew, in the Multiverse, bald was the symbol of the strong! Yamamoto Genryuusai is bald, and his sword can evaporate Soul Society. Qiyu is bald, and a punch can give the earth a middle score! Turtle Immortal from Dragon Ball is bald, and the Qigong waves crush the moon! Frieza is bald, the evil Emperor of the universe! Thanos was bald and killed half of the people in the universe with a snap of his fingers. Wizard Ancient One was also bald and easily defeated the dimensional devil. The Sin of Greed - Mammon... was also bald! Lod couldn''t help but have a trace of doubt. Could it be that the hair of these powerhouses was used to seal theirbat power? This involved a very serious problem. Was attractiveness more important, or was strength more important? Appearance value, what I desire, strength, and what I desire, the two can not bebined, the one who is willing to sacrifice his appearance to take strength! "I will shave my headter!" Lod cursed in his heart, his zanpakuto changed to Hyourinmaru! With his current five Seated Officer''s spiritual force, forcibly using Bankai is estimated to onlyst ten minutes! But the other party is one of the seven great demon kings of hell, is ten minutes really enough? But now, there is no room for him to think more! The surging Spiritual Power rose up like a substance, and the heavy dark clouds covered the originally dim yellow sky! "Bankai - Daiguren Hyourinmaru!" Chapter 80: Clash

Chapter 80: sh

"Bankai - Daiguren Hyourinmaru" Lod''s eyes were extremely cold. He was wearing an armor made of ice, and the ice on his back was condensed into a dragon wing. His right arm was covered by a ferocious dragon head, holding the pale blue that was emitting extreme cold Spiritual Power! Huhuhu--- The extremely cold Spiritual Power formed a huge storm, like a high-spirited dragon rushing to the sky, causing the sky to descend! The dusk of hell had never changed. For a time, it was covered with dark clouds, and thick ck clouds rolled over. Like waves, they shot in the sky, covering a range of thousands of meters! Under the terrifying explosion of the Daiguren Hyourinmaru, the range of thousands of meters with Lod as the center of the circle turned into an ice-blue frost domain, and even the yellow sandstorm that never stopped in hell was magically frozen. "This stone carving is not simple." Lod''s eyes narrowed, and he was a little surprised. Spiritual Power, who had withstood the Daiguren Hyourinmaru, was still unscathed and even protected Ang''s soul from the extreme cold. This was enough to prove how extraordinary it was! "This is so interesting, human!" Mammon licked his lips, and his eyes revealed a strong greed. "I can feelthat hell is actually longing for your power!" Although he still did not know the reason, Mammon could clearly sense that the moment Lod released his power, his ''Hell Authority'' had actually produced a slight change, as if it was eager to obtain this power! "I have decided, human." Mammon''s eyes were fierce, and he smiled sinisterly. "Compared to this woman''s advent ceremony, I want your body more!" Since this power was something that even hell yearned for, then he could not miss it. Even if he had to pay any price, he had to obtain this power! "If you want my body, then it will depend on whether you have the ability!" A cold light surged in Lod''s eyes as he pointed sword at the Infernal King. Then, he slowly said in a cold voice, "Fortunately, this is hell. I don''t need to restrain my power likest time!" In the battle of New York, considering the huge destructive power of Bankai, he deliberately weakened the power of Bankai and controlled the range of damage to the smallest range! But now... there is no need! There is no innocent soul in hell, so he does not need to worry about his own strength, just release it to his heart''s content! Hum --- The Hyourinmaru seemed to have sensed Lod''s heart. sword''s de let out a slight tremble, as if it was telling Lod that it couldn''t wait to let the enemy feel the extreme cold! "Countdown... Begin!" Lod''s eyes were dense, and Hoho shed in front of the Mammon, Swish! On the sharp thin de of the Hyourinmaru, a wisp of extreme coldness condensed, and then it shed down at lightning speed. This sword didn''t erupt with shocking spirit energy, nor was there any fierce and vast sword energy. There was... There was only extreme cold energy that violently swallowed the moment it touched Mammon! "Ice Dragon Spinning Tail!" The sharp de of sword waspressed to the extreme. It suddenly erupted and spread, freezing everything in its path, turning everything within a radius of hundreds of meters into a world of ice! Although Mammon was frozen in a thickyer of ice, Lod was not the least bit careless. Instead, his face was full of seriousness. The dignified Devil King of Hell, Mammon, could not be defeated so easily by him! The most important thing was... He did not receive the system''s missionpletion prompt! As if confirming Lod''s conjecture, he saw the thickyer of ice that was freezing the door. It was suddenly ignited by a wisp of ck me! Crack! Crack! Crack! The ice continued to crack, and the originally smooth surface of the ice was already covered in terrifying cracks! In the next moment, the ice suddenly exploded. "Arrogant mortal." Mamen stepped on the still burning ck mes and walked out with a grim smile. "I am the Devil King of Seven Original Sins. How dare a bastard like you fight me in hell?" Lod also felt that he was crazy. They actually dared to fight in the territory of the Infernal Devil King! One had to know that the strength of these dimensional devil gods was closely rted to the space and region they were in! It was not that they did not want to seize the Earth''s dimension, but that once they descended on Earth, their physical strength would be greatly suppressed. Moreover, the longer they left their dimension, the more they would be weakened! That was why Sorcerer Supreme could easily expel them. If both sides were in a simr situation, Ancient One would not be able to stop dimensional devil gods like Chthon and Dormammu! But this did not mean that he had no chance of winning. Because Mammon in front of him was just a projection of power, not a real Infernal Devil King. "Your words... are too much!" Lod''s eyes burst out with a cold killing intent. "You, the Infernal King, do you really rely on talking? The other six Infernal Kings really don''t have any objections to you?" It was originally just an unintentional remark, but who would have thought that it seemed to have poked at a sore spot of Mamen, and his eyes erupted with a terrifying and tyrannical aura. "Courting death!" Mamen let out a low roar full of anger from his throat. The surging sound waves rolled over like countless sharp steel sword! "Shunko!" Lod exhaled, and then his eyes became cold! Zap! The dazzling white lightning wrapped around Lod and instantly exploded with an indescribable horror. The surging white lightning tore through the air around hollow! Just the Spiritual Power that was overflowing from his body, the countless explosive winds that swept up were like sharp sword des, tearing apart the whistling sound waves. But... it was not over! Lod was well aware that if he really wanted to end the battle, he needed more, stronger Spiritual Power! Hell... was not just the home ground of Mammon! The concentration of spiritual droplets here was a hundred times that of the human world. For Lod, who had the lineage of Quincy, it was a natural and excellent battlefield! "Spiritual droplets - plunder!" Lod let out a low roar. His face suddenly flushed red, and his entire body was like a fried shrimp, emitting steaming hot air! Hla! All the spirit particles within a radius of nearly a thousand meters were forcibly taken away in an instant, and then they whistled over like a tide, crazily pouring into Lod''s body! With this kind of near-self-muttion method, Lod finally managed to raise his own Spiritual Power to Captain level! The conditions have been met! "Watch carefully... damn it!" A hint of coldness shed through Lod''s eyes, and then he slowly raised sword''s de. "Next move will be my full strength!" Chapter 81: Hundred Flowers Burial

Chapter 81: Hundred Flowers Burial

Mammon felt a little strange. Lod''s sword''s de was not aimed at him, but... the sky? What exactly was he trying to do? Just as this thought rose from Mamen''s heart, a huge blue pir of light burst out from Lod''s body in the next second, as if it had prated the entire hell, rushing into the thick clouds that covered the sky. ng --- A wisp of extreme coldness erupted from sword''s de and poured into the sky that was densely covered with dark clouds! "Ice Sky... Hundred Flowers Burial!!" A dazzling white light suddenly blossomed from the thick ck clouds that covered the sky. Then, the white light gradually expanded and formed a huge white Spiritual Qi cover! "This... is impossible!" Mammon''s pupils suddenly contracted, revealing a rare trace of shock! Hell... It was snowing! Endless snowkes drifted down from the top of the Spiritual Qi cover. It had to be said. To be able to see snowkes falling from the human world in the hell that was always corrupt and burning was a rather romantic thing. Even Mammon could not help but admire them a few more times. But under this beautiful snow scene, there was a terrifying chill that made people fall into the abyss! When a snowkended on Mammon , it suddenly bloomed into a gorgeous flower of ice, and only then did he realize that something was wrong! After these ice flowers bloom, they will plunder the vitality and power of the host body at an unbelievable speed. "There is a problem with these ice flowers!" Mammon realized that something was wrong and wanted to escape, but it was toote. Snowkes fell from the sky, and ice flowers bloomed. In the blink of an eye, dozens of beautiful ice flowers grew on Mamen''s body, and his power and vitality were crazily devoured by the ice flowers! "Impossible!" Mammon''s expression finally changed. He was the demon king in charge of hell. Even if he only had the power of a clone, how could he be defeated by a mere human? "Just a mere ice, do you think I have no way to deal with it?" Mammon roared crazily, releasing wisps of ck mes that burned fiercely, trying to melt all the ice flowers attached to his body! But in the next second. Kacha --- With a crisp sound of freezing, Mamen''s pupils suddenly shrank, and his eyes were filled with deep horror! The ck mes that were constantly burning were actually directly frozen by the falling snowkes, blossoming into ice blue flowers that were cold to the bone! This ck mes symbolized the original sin of human beings, the greed that would never disappear, enough to swallow everything in the world, how could it be frozen? "No... no!" Mammon seemed to suddenly think of something, turned to look at the sky of hell, and said angrily, "This... this is not your power, this is hell..." Crack! Crack! Crack!!!!!!! Before he finished speaking, the ice flowers that bloomed in session had already frozen Mammon! Whether it was Reishi, or the wind, or even the burning ck mes, they were all frozen in an instant! Countless ice flowers spread and linked together. Everything in sight was ice flowers, freezing everything and finally turning into a huge ice pir that waspletely gathered by ice flowers! Ice, Sky, and Hundred Flowers Burial! The extreme cold energy condensed on sword''s de poured into the sky, and then with the help of the strongest ability of the Hyourinmaru, ''meteorological phenomenon'' activated, Spiritual Power, which contained the power of the Hyourinmaru Pill, scattered into snowkes and fell down. It was the strongest skill that Lod could use up to now! When a hundred ice flowers bloomed on his body, the enemy''s life would alsoe to an end. "Goodbye... Mammon!" Lod lowered his eyes. Then, the de in his hand lightly swung down. Boom! The ice flower that covered the entire hell shattered! [Ding ---Missionpleted! ] [Emergency Mission: Hell Battle(1/3) ] [Mission details: Demon King Mammon is very interested in your death god''s power. If you don''t want to be possessed by him, rmend defeating his clone here! ] [Mission details: Kill Mamen''s clone(1/1) ] [Mission reward: Afterpleting the series of missions, the total will be calcted. ] Immediately after. The twelve ice flowers withered, symbolizing the disappearance of Lod''s bankai. The ice wings and armor on Lod''s body gradually peeled off. The originally terrifying momentum and Spiritual Power also fell to the lowest point in an instant. Instead, it was reced by hollow''s weakness and powerlessness, as well as Lod''s entire right arm, which had been severely frozen by the cold air of Hyourinmaru! Huchi... Huchi... Huchi Lod''s face was pale, and he gasped violently, and then forcibly pulled off his frozen right arm! This arm had beenpletely frozen, so even if it were forpulled off, there would not be the slightest pain, and even a drop of blood would not flow out from the ce where the arm was severed. This had nothing to do with zanpakuto''s own will, it was the price he had to pay for forcing his Bankai! The power of Daiguren Hyourinmaru was not so easy to control. Even with the help of the system, it can be forced to use Bankai, In the previous battle of New York, Lod deliberately suppressed the power and range of Bankai, so the bacsh was not so serious. But this time... In the face of Hell-devil King Mammon, he did not dare to be careless and could only exert his full strength! And the price was this arm! This reminded Lod that he had to reach Captain level Spiritual Power in a short time! Otherwise, even if he drew other people''s Bankai, would he dare to forcibly solve it? This time it was Tshir Hitsugaya''s Hyourinmaru, which froze an arm in just ten minutes! Next time, what if it is Aizen, Kyouraku Shunsui, Zaraki Kenpachi, Unohana Retsu, Old Man Yamamoto? At that time, I am afraid it is not as simple as paying an arm! Lod looked down at the broken right hand, his face showed a little relief, sighed: "Fortunately, I still have a Limb Repairing Serum, otherwise I will really be a carving hero." [Item: Limb Repairing Serum] Grade: Blue Type: Consumable ... This potion was a prop he had drawn a long time ago, but he had never had the chance to use it. He put it in his backpack to eat dust. Unexpectedly, today it came in handy. Lod held the needle filled with green liquid in his left hand, and then fiercely inserted it into the broken arm of his right hand, pushing all the potions into the damaged muscle tissue. Guji, coo... As the green light surged, the muscle tissue on the broken arm squirmed and regenerated at a speed visible to the naked eye! In less than ten seconds, the right hand was restored to its original state, and the skin after rebirth was more tender and white, which could be broken with a blow. If this whitening effect was spread out, it would be enough to make any beauty salon on the market close down. Ha! Lod tried to clench his fist and found that it was no different from his previous arm. Thest worry in his heart also disappeared. "Take advantage of the fact that the Mammon is not back yet, and quickly leave this ce." Lod was well aware that he had only killed a clone and was not the real Infernal King, so it was better to escape as soon as possible. After a few Hoho, Lod arrived at the center of the stone disc. His arm passed through and picked up the unconscious Ang. "Eh?" Just as he was about to leave, he caught a glimpse of something out of the corner of his eye. It turned out that there was a palm-sized disc shaped stone underneath where Ang was lying. The stone carving was embedded in a depression, and the color was almost the same as the surrounding. If one did not look carefully, it would be very difficult to find it. But the most surprising thing was that this stone carving was almost the same as the huge stone carving under their feet. Even the words of Akkad on it were not wrong, as if someone could copy it! It was just that he did not know if thisrge stone carving was a replica or if this miniature stone carving was a textile product! But no matter if it were fora replica, Lod did not intend to let it go. Since he already knew that the words of Akkad were called ''The God''s Proverb'', how could he let go of a stone that was full of words? After putting the stone tablet into his bag, Lod was satisfied and dragged Ang. He used Hoho toe to the edge of the cliff and brought the ck cat with him. Then. Lod took out the holy water ball that Constantine gave him, crushed it and sprinkled it on his body! Chapter 82: Handsome Equal Popular

Chapter 82: Handsome Equal Popr

Hell. The pir that was formed from countless ice flowers suddenly dissolved under the burning ck mes. Along with the pungent smell of sulfur, a huge and terrifying figure slowly appeared. The curved horns of a demon grew on his head, and behind him was a pair of ck bat wings. The joints of his legs below his knees were reversed, and his feet were a pair of ming hooves. The hooves, the horns, and the wings of a sheep! Without a doubt, this was the standard image of a demon! The moment this demon appeared, the time and space of the entire hell seemed to freeze! Although the true name of the demon was unknown, the world called it - Mammon! The moment the clone was destroyed, all the memories poured into the mind of Mammon''s true body. After learning of all the circumstances, he rushed back from other hells as fast as he could to stop Lod and the other two who were trying to escape. But it''s a pity... Lod seemed to have expected it and slipped away early with Ang and the ck cat. "You can run fast, human!" Mamen''s mood was terrible to the extreme. Not only did he not get Lod, but he also lost the parent body used for the advent ceremony. How embarrassing! The dignified Infernal King actually let a human save the important parent body right under his nose, and even the power projection avatar was killed! If the other six Infernal Kings knew about this, how would they have the face to continue living in hell? "That human... Where did hee from?" Mammon stared at the sky of hell shrouded in dark clouds, and his scarlet vertical pupils revealed a trace of imperceptible fear. If it were forsaid that the thing he cared about the most now was not the Progenitor used for the advent ceremony being taken away, but the power that Lod disyed had a considerable effect on him to a certain extent! If it were forjust the wavering of the authority of hell, perhaps it could be understood that the power of that human was special. But at thest moment, Mammon, who had been frozen by the blooming ice flower, could clearly feel that the will of hell was helping that human! This ridiculous action was like you had a fairly sturdy vault and stored arge sum of money in it. You were the owner of this vault, and only you could open this vault! But now, a stranger suddenly appeared, effortlessly opening the vault and taking away a portion of the money in front of you. What are your thoughts now? Simrly, understanding hell as this vault, and the power was the key and password to take charge of and open this vault. One could understand why Mammon felt extremely angry! It was He who had been coveting the power of others, but now the situation was reversed! That human could actually seize the power of hell that he controlled, and even wanted to turn the tables on him and strip away his Demon King status. How could Mammon endure this? Inparison, the matter of descending to the human world could be dyed! But that human had to die! It didn''t matter if he failed to descend. In any case, the Demon King profession was an iron rice bowl. At worst, he would just find another opportunity next time. But if he really let that human take away his power, then he would be the most shameful Demon King in history! "I can''t wait any longer!" The Mammon''s eyes revealed a trace of deep fear, and then said hatefully, "We can''t let that human live, and the advent ceremony must be elerated!" ... Human World. "Ah -" Ang suddenly screamed, and then opened her eyes in horror, the magnificent thing in front of her chest rising and falling violently! It''s very big... I think it has a D cup! Combined with the clothes attached to his body after soaking in the water, It could be said to be the European version of the wet body temptation. "You woke up?" Constantine retracted his gaze and mocked, "Wee back. How is the scenery in hell?" Ang had a look of fear on her face. She took a few breaths and said with lingering fear, "It''s terrible. I swear this is the most wrong decision I have made!" "It''s toote to regret now." Constantine narrowed his eyes and spat out a white smoke ring. He said coldly, "I have already reminded you that hell is not a good ce. You have already stepped into our world. This kind of thing will continue to happen in the future." "I..." Ang could only smile bitterly. She had imagined the horror of ten thousand kinds of hell, and even thought that she was mentally prepared and could bear the consequences of these. But the moment she stepped into hell, she realized how childish her thoughts were! Just like how humans could not imagine the real ''god'', which was why they used the divine crown as a human. The horror she imagined was not even one in ten thousand of the real hell. "Get up when you''re done resting." Constantine flicked his thumb, shook off the smoke, and said, "Come with me to see your savior." "Savior?" Ang looked at him strangely, as if she was asking, "Didn''t you save me?" "No, I don''t have the ability to save your soul from hell." The corner of Constantine''s mouth twitched. He really wanted to say that he was thinking too much. If he had the ability, would he need to worry about lung cancer? The two of them walked out of the bathroom one after another. Ang walked into the living room and was immediately attracted by the man who was smoking and holding the cat in his arms, because she had never seen such a handsome man! The man''s delicate facial features, deep blue eyes, and the gentle smile on his lips made Ang feel that her heart was beating wildly. "God... so handsome!" Ang subconsciously said this, but the next second she realized something was wrong, and her cheeks suddenly turned red. "... That''s too much." Constantine felt a deep sense of malice. Ang was not like this when she saw him. He was obviously very handsome, okay! "You... hello!" Although Ang''s ears were red and she did not dare to look into Lod''s eyes, she still pretended to be calm and said, "Thank you for saving me. My name is Ang. If you don''t mind, can I treat you to a cup of coffee?" Was this a deration of an X? Judging from Ang''s flushed cheeks and her hurried breathing and slightly misty eyes, this woman wanted to marry Lod! Constantine: (sF)sߩ "..." Lod was also speechless. Although he admitted that he was indeed very handsome, it was not enough to make a woman fall in love with him right after he met her, right? "Meow ---" The ck cat called outzily, a trace of ridicule shing through its golden pupils. Then, it took elegant steps and jumped from Lod''s arms to the ground, lying down at its feet. "Ah ---I''m sorry!" Ang''s thoughts disappeared, and the redness on her face quickly faded. She quickly exined, "Don''t misunderstand, I just want to drink coffee. Thank you for saving me." "No need to thank me, it was just a small effort." Lod replied indifferently, but there was a hint of suspicion in his eyes. He vaguely felt that something was wrong, but he couldn''t tell what exactly was wrong! Ang smiled awkwardly, not daring to look straight into Lod''s eyes. She also felt very strange. Just now, it was as if some magical charm was attracting her. She couldn''t help but want to get close to Lod, and even wanted to have a fight with him! Looking at the two dogs flirting with each other, Constantine was so angry that his liver was hurting, and he wanted to shout, "So what if you are handsome? It was obviously me who came first!" Chapter 83: Family Creamatorium

Chapter 83: Family Creamatorium

Four people and one cat. Nemu was looking at Lod, Lod was looking at Ang, Ang was stealing nces at Lod, and Constantine was looking at them. This scene could be described as a lyric, clearly a movie for three people, but I still couldn''t have a name. "Hey, can you two look at me?" Constantine felt sour in his heart and could not help but say, "Hell Demon King Mammon is about to descend into the mortal world, yet you two still have the heart to flirt here?" A pair of dog and woman! The world is about to be destroyed, yet you two are still flirting here! Constantine couldn''t wait to take out the Divine Hunter and shoot this pretty boy, but considering the difference inbat strength between the two sides, he could only suppress this tempting idea. "..." Lod was a little speechless. He turned to look at Constantine and said, "Which eye of yours saw me flirting?" Constantine was expressionless. He pointed at himself and said, "Both of my eyes saw it." "No... no..." Ang blushed and lowered her head shyly. She exined to herself in a low voice, "I don''t know what happened to me just now, but I suddenly became like that." Unfortunately, the way she said this, in Constantine''s eyes, was more like a lie that came out of shyness. Only Lod knew. Ang was telling the truth. She had just been affected by some kind of mysterious influence, which was why she showed that kind of love and longing expression to a man she met for the first time. Besides, he was not a walking Lotus machine. How could he let a woman who he had never met fall in love with him the moment they met? "..." Lod was speechless, but he could not exin it to Constantine. He could only say helplessly, "Forget it. As long as you are happy, let''s continue with the business." Constantine leaned on the sofa, lit up a cigarette, took a deep drag, and said, "That''s right. It''s not like we''re in a Hollywood movie. Love alone can not save this rotten world!" It could really save the world... Lod resisted the desire to ridicule and could not bear to expose Constantine''s fantasy. Wasn''t the American team, Thunder God, and ck Widow next door a typical example? Considering that this exorcist possessed the attribute of the Heavenly Cursed Lone Star, Lod felt that it was better not to say it out, lest he suffer a blow. Constantine took a puff of his cigarette and asked, "Ang, do you still remember what happened in hell?" Ang carefully recalled and replied, "I only remember meeting Isabe, and then she told me to leave hell quickly. She also said that someone''s target was me." "Is there anything else?" Constantine frowned. With this clue alone, he could not figure out who it was, and why it wanted to imprison Ang''s soul. "... No more." Ang looked apologetic and shook her head, "I''m sorry, I really can''t remember." "What about you?" Constantine turned to look at Lod, his eyes locked on him, and asked, "When you went to hell to save her, did you find anything?" Lod said in detail, "Mammon imprisoned Ang''s soul. I met his avatar in hell." "You met Mammon?" Hearing this, Constantine was so scared that he almost threw the cigarette on the ground. He looked at Lod with surprise and asked, "Then how did you save Ang?" Lod smiled slightly. "I killed his avatar." "Hiss -" Constantine sucked in a breath of cold air and said in disbelief, "You, you, you... actually killed Mammon''s clone in hell?" Although the process was very difficult, "But in terms of the result... I killed him." Lod said calmly. "You... What exactly are you?" Constantine still found it hard to ept. That was the devil king in charge of hell. Even if it were fora clone, it was not an existence that could be easily killed! Lod looked deeply at him and said, "You will know in the future, but not now." "OK ---Mr. Mystery!" Constantine shrugged. He had seen this kind of guy who pretended to be mysterious many times. He had long been ustomed to it. He continued, "Now is the second question. Why did Mammon imprison Ang''s soul?" Lod said lightly, "I heard from Mammon that she has something to do with the advent ceremony." Ang: w(? ?) w Constantine frowned and asked, "Then why must it have to be Ang? What does she have to do with the advent ceremony?" "Are you serious?." Lod shook his head and said, "Aren''t you the best at dealing with those guys from hell? Howe you don''t even know about the advent ceremony?" The whole family would be buried in a fire! If he dared to tell Constantine that the advent ceremony was orchestrated by Mammon and Gabriel, who knew if there would be a big shot who would jump out and kill him, so he obediently closed his mouth and tried to persuade Constantine to find out the truth. "Do you think I am the prophet?" Constantine resisted the idea of wanting to kill this outer door man and exined, "There are at least tens of thousands of rituals rted to the descent. How do I know which one Mammon uses?" Lod said in surprise, "Aren''t you quite familiar with hell? Just ask a few demons." You think too much... really unfamiliar! The corner of Constantine''s mouth twitched. "They can''t wait to kill me. How can they tell me?" "This is difficult..." Lod thought for a while and then said, "Don''t you call yourself a socialite? Why don''t you ask a few friends?" "Uh... this road is not good either." Constantine looked a little embarrassed and said, "I have tried to contact them, but they immediately hung up when they heard that it was me." "You are so unpopr..." "I used to have good rtions with people... I just had an ident." "For example?" "I dragged my two friends to hell." "They volunteered?" "Uh... I didn''t have time to ask." "Then I understand." "Well... it''s good that you understand." Ang sat aside and listened to the conversation between the two. She looked at Constantine with disdain and scolded, "Scum!" "Thank you for thepliment." Constantine said indifferently, but there was a trace of imperceptible sadness in his eyes. And this sadness was coincidentally caught by Lod. Everyone knew that Constantine had cheated his teammates, but no one knew that five minutes after he woke up every morning, he would imagine the scene of his friends dying because of him. And the reason for this was only so that when that day came, he would not be immersed in sorrow and could continue to work hard to save this rotten world. Everyone only remembered that the person who was killed by Constantine had unconsciously forgotten how many lives this scum had saved. Seeing that the atmosphere had be a little dull, Lod had no choice but to stand up and guide Constantine. "Actually, you have a friend." "Who?" "Daddy Midnight." "Didn''t you kill him?" "Not yet. He''s still breathing." "You really aren''t human. You''re too cruel." "Same to you." Chapter 84: You Again

Chapter 84: You Again

Midnight Bar. After two hours, Lod and Constantine once again returned to their old ce. As soon as they walked in from the entrance, Constantine felt as if he had walked into a ughterhouse. The air was filled with the nauseating smell of blood! Pitter-patter... Pitter-patter... Coming to the bottom of the bar, Constantine was stunned. Although he had vaguely guessed what had happened, he did not expect it to be so miserable. All the mixed blood of all the angels and demons in the bar had died under his hands! Broken limbs and minced meat covered the entire bar. Thick blood spread through the cracks between the floor and spread to all corners. "God, how many people have you killed?" Constantine frowned, pinched his nose and asked. The smell of blood here was too strong, even he could not ept it. No wonder Lod asked Ang to stay at home before they set off, and asked Nemu to apany her. It seemed that he had expected it! If the police saw it, they would probably pull out their handcuffs and arrest this guy on the spot! "Everyone except Midnight." Lod said in a very calm tone, as if he was eating and drinking water. He did not care about this at all. "You are very simr to Gabriel..." Constantine was silent for a moment, then leaned against the wall and lit a cigarette. He sneered, "You always look high and mighty. Your eyes are full of indifference and disregard. In your eyes, are human lives as worthless as weeds?" "You are wrong, Constantine." Lod narrowed his eyes and said indifferently, "No one has been high and mighty from the beginning. I am like this, and so is Gabriel." "This view is very strange. This is the first time I have heard of it." Constantine suddenly took a drag on the cigarette and eased the disgusting smell of blood. He asked, "Although my rtionship with these bastards is not good, I really want to know why you killed them." "Is the reason important?" Lod asked back. "It''s very important." Constantine took a puff of his cigarette and smiled. "At least I have to confirm that the person apanying me is not a psycho killer, or... a demon?" Lod smiled and said, "Didn''t you already use a contract to prove that I am not a demon?" "Anything can go wrong, including something unreliable like a contract." Constantine said as he ced a hand behind his back. He had experienced the darkest betrayal and the ugliness of human nature! Because of this, he would not easily trust anyone, even if the other party looked like a human! A mysterious man brought by the Hell Contract was not under the jurisdiction of Hell. He had the ability to easily kill mixed blood angels and demons, and he could even rescue the lost soul from Hell, or even kill the avatar of the Demon King. No matter from which angle he looked at it, it was full of doubts! The little tricks behind Constantine naturally could not be hidden from Lod''s eyes, but he did not care. Not to mention that Constantine did not have the ability to kill him, even if there was, just the long incantation and action before releasing the magic was enough for Lod to kill him more than ten times. "Friend, I have to know why they died. Otherwise, what if you go crazy and kill me?" Constantine said with a smile. Lord said indifferently: "There is only one reason for killing them, and that is my precious treasure!" "Your glory?" Constantine was slightly stunned, but then he immediately reacted and asked tentatively, "Are you referring to... that little girl?" "Yes." Although Lod was smiling, his eyes were extremely cold. "Since they intend to attack Nemu, there should be nothing toin about dying under my hands, right?" "Well done, friend!" Constantine was silent for a second for the scum in his heart, then said, "I have wanted to kill those bastards for a long time. Such scum is not worthy to stay in the world." The so-called changing face was faster than flipping through a book. It could be someone like Constantine. Lod was toozy to argue with him. He said, "Midnight is in his secret room. You better know how to get in." "Don''t worry." Constantine patted his chest and promised, "I''ve been thinking about this guy''s secret room for a long time. I know how to get in." The two of them crossed the bar and walked down the office at midnight. After a few minutes, they arrived at a secret room that was decorated like a church. Midnight was still dressed in the same outfit, a suit hat, a scarf, a big gold chain and a small watch, looking like a social person. However, the moment he saw Lod, Midnight''s dark face was scared white. "Dear Midnight, my old friend is here to see you!" Constantine opened his arms enthusiastically, intending to go over and hug this old friend, but unfortunately, he had only taken two steps when a double-barreled shotgun was aimed at his head. "It''s you, Constantine!" The anger in Midnight''s eyes almost turned into substance. He wanted to burn this damned man to ashes! It was all because of this jinx. His reputation and territory that he had run for many years were destroyed overnight! As for the real murderer... Sorry, Midnight did not have the courage to seek revenge on Lod, so he could only vent his anger on Constantine. "No, no, no..." Constantine quickly waved his hand and said, "I know you are very angry now, but I am with him. Before you make a move, do you have to think about the result?" Relying on the big tree to take advantage of the cold. Constantine was too familiar with this set of fox borrowing the tiger''s might. Just a few words made Midnight timid. The hand holding the gun trembled slightly. "." Midnight''s face was green and white. In the end, when he saw Lod, he could only put down the gun with hatred. "The bar is gone and the person is killed. Why are you still looking for me?" Constantine was toozy to talk nonsense and got straight to the point. "I want to borrow something from you." The situation was better than that. Midnight could only suppress his anger and say sullenly, "What is it?" "That electric chair of yours." The electric chair that appeared in the original film of << Hell Detective>> came from the New York State Star Prison. It was one of the three prisons in America that first used the electric chair to execute the death penalty. Since 1890, 200 prisoners had died in this electric chair. And when this electric chair devoured nearly two hundred lives, perhaps it was the desire of many prisoners to beg for time to turn back before death, thus giving this electric chair the magical effect of reversing time ording to the wishes of the user. Incidentally, this electric chair was one of Midnight''s favorite collectibles. At that time, it cost a lot to get it. "Why do you use that chair?" Midnight asked warily, "You know the ability of that chair. Without a suitable reason, I would not dare to lend it to you!" The power of the electric chair in Star Prison was too terrible. If it were forused by someone, it could reverse the time of the past and cause chaos in the world. And the neutral principle that he had been holding on to would be destroyed! "The problem is, in the current situation, do you still have the capital to refuse me?" Constantineughed coldly. Behind him stood a big shot who was firm in his words. He did not have to care about Midnight''s stinky face at all. Midnight''s face became even uglier. If not for because he was afraid of Lod, he even wanted to twist Constantine''s head off and stuff it into the toilet to wash it off! "Midnight, we are old friends. Don''t you know what kind of person I am?" It was unknown where Constantine got his confidence from to be able to say this. Obviously, Midnight understood his character better. He sneered and said, "It is because I know you are Constantine that I am more worried about you!" His character was questioned, which made Constantine feel very hurt. He sighed and said, "Okay, I will be honest. I actually want to find Balthazar." Midnight was silent for a moment, then gritted his teeth and said, "You have to promise me that you will leave this ce immediately after you use it. Don''te to me again!" "What a pity. I thought we were best friends." Constantine could not help but feel a little emotional. There was one less friend beside him. If something happened in the future, no one would be able to cheat him. Midnight sneered, "We have never been friends. We were never friends before, and we were even less in the future." Chapter 85: The Truth Is Approaching

Chapter 85: The Truth Is Approaching

Midnight pulled out a chair in the style of thest century from his collection and ced it in the direction of the east, indicating that Constantine could sit down. "Hu ---" Constantine moved his body, then sat on the electric chair and took off his shoes. He stepped on the ground barefoot. Midnight poured a bottle of clean water and let the water soak Constantine''s feet. Then he said coldly, "Are you ready? Bastard!" "Uh... To be honest, not yet." Constantine took a deep breath and tried hard to calm his pounding heart so that he would not be too nervous. After all, not everyone had the chance to experience a prison elevator from thest century, especially the exciting ''over electricity'' project! "Come on!" Constantine let out a sigh of relief, then resolutely and resolutely said with an expression of equanimity, "I''m ready, we can begin!" Cha --- Midnight raised a long electric baton and inserted it with a ferocious face. Looking at his expression and eyes, Lod estimated that if he was not at the scene, Midnight would most likely take revenge for his own personal grudge and put this electric baton on Constantine''s face! Zap! The electric baton made contact with the water on the ground and instantly attracted a strong current to Constantine sitting on the electric chair! The feeling of electricity coursing through his entire body instantly made Constantine want to die! "Ah..." The current ran wildly in his body, causing Constantine''s eyes to turn white and his entire body to emit white smoke. Watching Constantine suffer, Midnight''s mouth could not help but rise, so much so that his mood became a little happy. It was too cool! This feeling was even better than the hot summer, drinking iced c. If he could electrocute Constantine to death, he would probably feel even better! ... Constantine, who was electrocuted, suddenly felt that his ''vision'' had been widened, and time began to quickly go back in front of his eyes. Countless scenes shed in his mind like a movie! Knowing that time was precious, Constantine did not dare to dy in the slightest. He immediately focused his attention and drew out Balthazar''s appearance in his mind. "Balthazar..." "Tell me... Where is Balthazar?" In the fragments of time, a huge force suddenly emerged and dragged Constantine''s consciousness into one of the'' fragments ''! Then, he witnessed his friend Then he saw an office building somewhere in Los Angeles. He came to an office on the top floor of the office building and saw Balthazar. Balthazar was wearing a pen-style suit with a shiny back and a standard gentlemanly style. He was holding a goblet in his hand, which was filled with a viscous blood red liquid. The wriggling lips of Balthazar indicated that he seemed to be talking to someone, but Constantine was in the office and did not see the figure of a second person. Balthazar was still talking, and the expression on his face seemed to be fearful. This made Constantine even more curious who he was talking to. Constantine controlled his consciousness to get closer. He vaguely heard a few important words: "Hospital... descended... twins..." Just as he was about to get closer, he suddenly saw Balthazar scream. Half of his skin was corroded and festering, as if he had been drenched by high purity holy water! "I''m sorry! I''m sorry!" Balthazar humbly knelt on the ground and apologized. Then, he turned his head around with a ferocious expression and red at him with a pair of red eyes. It''s you, Constantine! Balthazar gritted his teeth and said. Combined with his appearance of having half his skin corroded, he looked extremely horrifying! "Not good!" Constantine was shocked. Although the electric chair could help his consciousness reverse time, in this state, the user had no ability to resist. Moreover, once the user''s consciousness died, his body would be a vegetable! "Go to hell, Constantine!" There was a look of horror in Balthazar''s eyes. If the n had been leaked, he would have definitely been sent to heaven by that lord! As a demon with a lot of blood debts, there was no need to say what would happen if he was sent to heaven, right? "Midnight! Lod!" Constantine immediately shouted for help. In this situation, he could only rely on outsiders to forcefully pull him down from the electric chair to escape the current state of consciousness. After hearing Constantine''s cry for help, Lod came to the electric chair. Ignoring the violent electric current, they pulled Constantine out with their bare hands and threw him directly onto a pir. Bang! Constantine flew sideways, just right at the waist, and mmed into the pir, immediately letting out a scream! This was a mistake... Lod could swear that he didn''t do it on purpose, nor did he have any objections to Constance''s waist. After rescuing Constantine, Lod once again ced his gaze on the electric chair. This prop that could reverse time by using the user was too dangerous for him. In the future, if someone used this electric chair to reverse time and traced it back to him from something, wouldn''t his identity that he had painstakingly built be exposed? This kind of hidden danger must not be left behind! "It''sfortable..." After sword chopped the electric chair in half, Lod suddenly felt that his mind had be clear. "My electric chair..." Midnight''s eyelids were twitching violently. His heart ached so much that it almost bled. This was his favorite collection. How could it be hacked by sword? Calm down! He had to calm down! Midnightforted himself again and again. Collections were all external objects. Losing a chair was better than losing his life, right? "Ah ---" Constantine groaned in pain and struggled to get up from the ground. He covered his back and said, "Can you be gentler next time? My waist feels like it is about to break!" "Next time, definitely." Lod replied with a smile. Midnight looked at the damaged electric chair with heartache, but he did not dare to say anything. He could only say sullenly, "Constantine, have you found what you want?" "Found it... Balthazar!" Constantine held his waist and said, "This guy is really rted to Mammon. I saw him talking to someone. He also mentioned the advent ceremony and the hospital." "Twins." "Congrattions, then where are we going next?" Lod said in a t tone, but he sighed in his heart. He had finally guided Constantine to find the correct clue. Constantine''s eyes were filled with anger, and he said hatefully, "I will go back and prepare first, and then I will go and settle ounts with that bastard, Balthazar!" Midnight was expressionless. "Remember your promise. Don''t look for me in the future, Constantine." "Yes, next time." Constantine waved goodbye. Chapter 86: The Car Killer

Chapter 86: The Car Killer

The two of them said goodbye to midnight and walked out of the bar to the street. In order to send Constantine away, Midnight even gave them his newly bought car and key. He only asked the two God of gues to leave quickly and nevere back. "Sit tight, friend." Constantine sat in the car with a cigarette in his mouth. He put one hand on the steering wheel and said, "Remember to put on your seat belt. My speed is beyond your imagination. Don''t expect me to brake!" "Hurry up and drive." Lod sighed helplessly. Right now, he only wanted toplete the task and go back. It was too torturous to be with Constantine. He knew the direction of the plot ahead of time, but who could understand the pain that could not be experienced? He could clearly tell Constantine directly that the mastermind behind the scenes was Gabriel, but because the storyline might attract the attention of the big shots in heaven and hell, he could only watch Constantine slowly deduce the case. This feeling was simply terrible! In Los Angeles at three in the morning. A car sped through the empty road. Just as Constantine had said, he would not step on the elerator when driving. "Wait... Do you smell anything?" Constantine held the steering wheel with one hand and the cigarette in the other. Suddenly, he frowned slightly and smelled a special smell. Lod sniffed and said, "It seems to be... the smell of sulfur, right?" "The smell of sulfur?" Constantine''s expression suddenly changed. This was not good news, because the smell of sulfur and the demons of hell were generally inextricably linked! The next second, just as Constantine wanted to remind Lod to be careful, he suddenly felt the car shake violently, and then it was overturned by a sudden huge force! The car was thrown high into the air and then fell at an extremely fast speed. Lod reacted very quickly. He grabbed Constantine by the cor and kicked away the windshield before throwing him out first! For some reason, Constantine suddenly felt a sense of deja vu. In the next moment, Constantine finally knew why he felt that it was familiar. Bang! This time, he was sent flying horizontally, and coincidentally, there was an electric pole by the side of the road. The collision between the body and the iron weapon produced the most disgusting sound, as well as Constantine''s scream again! "My waist" Constantine''s anger was mixed with pain. He clutched his waist and fell to the ground, wailing, ring at the culprit. "Did you do it on purpose? This is already the second time!" "Er..." Lod looked embarrassed. This time, he really did not do it on purpose. It waspletely idental and coincidental. He could only me himself for being unlucky. Who asked him to have an electric pole by the roadside when he flew out? "F*ck! You definitely did it on purpose!" Constantine wanted to cry but no tears came out. He rubbed his aching old waist and wondered if he couldn''t make it. In this regard, Lod could only show an awkward and polite smile, but his eyes unconsciously drifted to the crashed car. He suddenly muttered in his heart. If he remembered correctly... This seemed to be the third car that had been destroyed, right? It would be fine if it happened once or twice, but this was already the third time. Every time it happened, it would be a surprise attack. Could it be that these viins were specially designed to destroy vehicles? Lod suddenly felt a deep sense of malice. He might have been cursed to be a car killer! Buzz... Zap! On both sides of the empty street, bright lights suddenly began to flicker, one bright and one dark quickly alternating, and along with the wires on the short road, a strange scene like the prelude of a ghost film was interwoven. Constantine understood this set of event. For some reason, before ordinary demons appeared, they seemed to break the light bulbs or wires to show their identity, thus creating a strange and terrible atmosphere. Constantine shouted into the darkness, "Get out here, demon!" Bang! Bang! The lights on both sides of the road suddenly broke, and the wires seemed to be forcibly torn off by some kind of force. When they fell to the ground, they emitted electric sparks and twisted like crazy snakes. A pungent smell of sulfur suddenly filled the air, and then from the dark shadows, there was a sound of hard leather shoes colliding with the ground. A figure gradually walked out from the darkness. Under the moonlight, Lod and Constantine could clearly see the person''s appearance. "It''s you! Balthazar!" Constantine was shocked in his heart. Obviously, he did not expect the other party toe here so soon! Balthazar, who was dressed like a spirited young man in a suit and leather shoes, had a trace of coldness on his face and said with a murderous look, "Constantine, you are dead tonight. No one can save you!" "I don''t think so." Constantine shrugged and said indifferently, "I wanted to kill you with my own hands, but unfortunately, you''re to puny to die by my hands." "Hahaha..." The killing intent in Balthazar''s eyes was boiling. Heughed sinisterly and said, "You want to kill me? You don''t even have a tool to exorcise demons on you. Are you going to drive me away with your mouth?" "Of course not. Just rely on friends." Constantine calmly lit up a cigarette and put it in his mouth. After taking a deep breath, he provocatively spat it out at Balthazar. What a joke! Did he, Constantine, rely on props and magic to exorcise demons? Of course not! He relied on his friends and teammates to exorcise demons! "Friends?" Balthazar was slightly stunned. Only then did he realize that there was a man standing next to Constantine. This person looked... too weak! He did not feel any threat at all. "Constantine, is your brain burned by the cigarette?" Balthazar felt that he had been underestimated. The murderous intent in his eyes overflowed, and the smell of sulfur from hell became even more serious. "You... didn''t go to the Midnight Bar today?" Constantine took a drag on his cigarette and asked a strange question. "No, why are you asking this? Are you trying to buy time and wait for midnight to save you?" Balthazar was confused and thought that Constantine had ced his hopes on Midnight. "No, it''s nothing. I know." Constantine grinned and his eyes were very kind. He said, "Dear Lod, remember to leave him a breath. We still have many questions to ask him." Chapter 87: Just A Passing Death God

Chapter 87: Just A Passing Death God

Looking at Balthazar who was full of confidence, Constantine was about to go crazyughing in his heart. The devil that they had gone through so much trouble to find actually came to their door like a hothead! Moreover! The most important thing was that this guy still didn''t know about the tragedy that happened in Midnight Bar! How tragic... When he thought about how Balthazar would face Lod next, the corners of Constantine''s mouth couldn''t help but rise crazily. The corners of Lod''s mouth also rose slightly, because he finally didn''t have to follow Constantine everywhere! "I''d like to see if you can stillughter!" A hint of scarlet shed through Balthazar''s eyes, and then he opened his arms and let out a sharp roar towards the sky! Ah - The sharp whistle tore through the silent night sky, and almost tangible sound waves spread out, causing the nearby asphalt road to crack! Buzz, buzz, buzz --- A strong wind suddenly blew on the quiet street, apanied by a nauseating rancid smell and a strange buzzing sound simr to that of a swarm of bees! "Tear them apart!" Following Balthazar''smand, the moonlight in the night sky was obscured. A huge, irregr shape shadow suddenly enveloped Lod and Constantine. "He is summoning the low-level demonic spirits of hell!" Constantine looked up and saw that the gigantic and irregr shadow was actually made up of countless hideous and hideous demonic creatures. "Roar -" The demonic clouds that blotted out the sky and covered the earth surged towards them like a dense tide! "Lod, quickly think of a way!" Constantine suddenly panicked a little. If he was caught by these hungry monsters, he would tear the two of them into pieces and swallow them! If he had known earlier, he would have taken the ''pieces of clothing from Moses when he went out. At least that thing was used to deal with these low-level monsters, and the effect was surprisingly good! "Don''t worry, it will be over soon." Lod smiled confidently and calmly. Then, he walked towards Balthazar alone. "Wait..." Constantine wanted to stop him, but the next second, his voice stopped abruptly as if someone had forcefully choked his throat. His face was filled with shock and horror. One monster after another strangely exploded in the air and died, falling down like rain. It was as if within a range of ten meters above their heads, it was a domain of death where absolute demonic creatures invaded! One... ten... a hundred... a thousand... No matter how many monsters rushed down without fear of death, they all suddenly exploded and died ten meters away from their heads. "This... this is impossible!" Balthazar''s expression suddenly froze, gradually reced by horror. He shouted hysterically, "What exactly happened? What exactly did you do? Why did you be like this?" Humans would fear the unknown, and so would demons and angels. When faced with things that they could not understand, whether it was humans, angels, or demons, they would all feel fear! Lod smiled gently, confidently and calmly walking over. Behind him were demons that kept falling and exploding, as if a demon king from hell had descended into the world. "Don''t... don''te over!" Balthazar took a few steps back in fear. His mouth moved slightly, intending to use a curse to attack Lod. Bang - With a loud bang, Constantine''s eyes blurred, and then Balthazar seemed to have been shot, flying backwards at a speed several times faster than a cannonball. His body rubbed against the cement road, creating a bloody gully. The powerful kic energy caused him to finally stop after he smashed through three houses'' heavy walls. "Wah!" Even though his physique as a mixed-blood demon was rtively durable, Balthazar still felt intense pain all over his body. It was as if every inch of his bones and muscles were crying out hysterically. "Oof..." Before the next word coulde out of his mouth, Lod had already stepped on Balthazar''s chest. Boom! Balthazar let out another wail. A terrifying force came crashing down like a mountain. The ground nearby could not withstand the pressure and continued to copse. Cracks spread out in all directions. What a quick guy! If Constantine had not seen it with his own eyes, he would not have believed that a high-level mixed-blood demon was killed in an instant! Seeing that his teammates were so fierce, Constantine felt relieved. After all, if he did not have a strong teammate, he was afraid that no one would sacrifice him if something happened. ... "Sorry." Lod stepped on Balthazar and said with a smile, "I am not used to listening to other people''s nonsense, so next I will ask you to answer the question. If you answer the wrong question, I will send you to the holy water to take a bath." Holy water to take a bath? Constantine''s smile gradually faded and he interrupted, "That''s a good idea. I can pray for him and pray that he can go to heaven after he dies." What a bunch of bamboo shoots! Lod nced at Constantine. He was a demon, and you wish him to go to heaven? "I said... I will tell you everything!" As soon as he heard that Constantine wanted to bless him to heaven, Balthazar was immediately flustered. He did not care much and immediately poured out all the information like bamboo beans being poured out. The general meaning was: If Mammon wanted to break through the dimensional boundaries between hell and the human world, they first needed to find two powerful spiritual mediums of the twins. Moreover, among these two people, one had to be a believer of God, and the target he chose was naturally Isabe and Ang. Then he tempted his sister Isabe tomit suicide. ording to the teachings of the Heavenly Bishop, any suicide would fall into hell, cing the two sisters in the two dimensions of hell and the human world. In this way, Mamen could use the spiritual connection between the two sisters to possess the sister Ang, who was in the human world, so that she couldplete the first step of the advent ceremony. And the second step of the advent ceremony was also a crucial step, and also needed a prop - the blood of God! The weapon that killed the Son of God, Longinus, the God-Killing Spear stained with the blood of Jesus, could help Mammon break the barrier between the two worlds and truly descend to the human world! By then... Mammon will be born as a new life, an existence with the power of hell and the flesh of human beings, so that we can bypass the agreement between Mountain Emperor and Heaven Hell, and then walk in the world openly! "Wait..." Constantine suddenly raised his hand and interrupted Balthazar. He asked, "You just said... Mammon needs Ang as the carrier to descend to the world?" "Hahaha..." The expression on Balthazar''s face changed, and heughed loudly. "My mission has beenpleted. Constantine, do you think I''m here to kill you? I''m only here to stall you!" "Not good!" "Their target is Ang. We''ve been tricked!" Constantine''s expression suddenly changed. Whoosh! A sharp sword pierced through Balthazar''s head. "It''s useless. How could an ordinary sword kill me?" Balthazar smiled sinisterly. But soon... Balthazar could no longerugh because he felt his soul gradually disappearing! "What... what kind of power is this? Why is my soul disappearing? This is impossible! I should return to hell!" Balthazarpletely panicked and shouted in horror. The disappearance of the soul meantplete death! Balthazar looked at Lod in horror and screamed, "You... Who are you?" "Me?" Lod thought for a moment and then smiled. "Just a passing death god." Chapter 88: Seraph’s Feather

Chapter 88: Seraph''s Feather

[Acquired: Medium Soul * 1] The corner of Lod''s mouth twitched as he thought to himself, Stingy! In the movie, Balthazar was considered a high-level mixed-blood demon, but in the eyes of the system, he was worth a medium soul? Combined with the situation in the bar before, it was estimated that the mixed-blood demons and angels did not have a high evaluation of the system, and the rewards were constant regardless of whether they were strong or weak. "Oh no, we''ve been fooled. Their target is Ang. Balthazar is deliberately dying our return!" Constantine looked gloomy. He did not expect that they werepletely fooled by this damn bastard. When he thought of Ang''s current situation, Constantine was anxious and wanted to grow two wings to fly back. "Calm down, Constantine." Lod said calmly, "I expected this to happen, so I asked Nemu to stay behind to protect Ang." "Nemu? That little girl?" Constantine asked in surprise, "Are you sure she can stop those demons?" "If it''s just demons, Nemu will be fine." Lod said with a confident smile. Although her Spiritual Power was sealed, Nemu was still a chief officer in essence. He was more than enough to deal with some mixed-blood demons. Of course. In fact, he only said half of this sentence, but he did not tell Constantine the other half. If it were just a demon, Nemu alone could destroy it all, but what if not for a demon? The big BOSS of this movie was not only Mammon! Don''t forget that among the zing Angels under God, there is also the'' Don''t forget that among the seraphs under the seat of God, "Gabriel" who has the title of God''s Left Hand. If Gabriel really did it herself, then not to mention Nemu, even he himself would not be able to stop it. Therefore, before Lod left, he gave an order to Nemu, When he met Gabriel, he immediately gave up on Ang and decisively retreated to save his life. "Can you promise me that Nemu can really protect Ang?" When it came to the advent ceremony of the Demon King Mammon, Constantine asked again worriedly. "I''m not sure. I just have a certain amount of confidence." Lod took a deep look at Constantine and said slowly. "I still feel that something is wrong..." A touch of worry rose in Constantine''s eyes. He vaguely felt that something was wrong. His heart kept beating violently, as if it were forforetelling something big was about to happen! Lod put away zanpakuto and turned to Constantine. "Let''s go. Won''t we know the result when we go back and take a look?" "But the car has been destroyed..." Constantine looked at the ttened car and said with an ugly expression, "Going back from here is at least a dozen miles away. Do we have to run back with our two legs?" "No, I''ll take you back." Lod showed a kind smile. However, in Constantine''s eyes, this smile was as terrible as a demon''s grin. "Wait... what are you going to do?" Constantine subconsciously took two steps back and a drop of cold sweat appeared on his forehead. He suddenly had a bad feeling. "Are you ready?" The smile on Lod''s face became even wider, and there was even a hint of mischievousness. "Ah?" Swish! The next moment, the two of them instantly disappeared from where they were. "Ah -" A man''s scream tore through the silent night sky and did not disperse for a long time. ... A dozen miles was not too far. Lod and Constantine only took about two minutes. When they came to the outside of the apartment, they saw that on the floor of Constantine, the entire wall of the apartment was prated by some mysterious force, leaving huge holes in it. When the two entered the room, they found that the ground and ceiling were covered with dense sword marks of sword. There were also many simr burn and copse marks. It could be seen that the battle was quite fierce! But... they did not find Nemu and Ang. Constantine''s heart gradually sank. This bastard Balthazar was right. Mammon sent people to take Ang away while they were away! Just like Maria who gave birth to Jesus as a virgin, Ang was the key to the advent ceremony. She would be the "Virgin Goddess" who gave birth to the Devil King of Hell, Mammon. "No... We have to stop Mammon!" Constantine gritted his teeth and turned around, wanting to pull Lod along to stop Mammon. However. When Constantine looked into Lod''s eyes, he subconsciously shivered. It was a pair of extremely cold eyes. In just a moment of staring at each other, Constantine felt as if his soul was about to be frozen into ice. "Lo... Lod?" Constantine swallowed his saliva and asked tentatively, "Are... are you okay?" Lod did not answer him. Instead, he walked step by step into the depths of the broken wall. Constantine could only follow him. The two of them passed through the broken walls and arrived at the other side of the building. The walls on the east and west sides of the entire apartment had been prated, and they were walking towards the east. After passing through the broken walls, they arrived in front of thest broken wall. Lod suddenly stopped. A pair of cold eyes that contained monstrous anger looked down, and then an invisible pressure appeared around his body, as violent as a volcano that was about to erupt! Constantine followed Lod''s gaze, and his pupils suddenly shrank to the size of a needle. "It''s... that little girl!" The little girl named Nemu was lying in a deep pit. Shua --- Lod did not say a word and grabbed Constantine and Hoho into the pit. After seeing Nemu''s injury, Lod''s eyes became even colder, and a killing intent roared in his chest! On Nemu''s chest, there was a sacred white feather. The pressure and zing holy light emitted from it made her soul continuously weaken. "Brother... I''m sorry..." Nemu''s eyshes trembled slightly as she opened her eyes. Her pale face tried to squeeze out a smile. "Nemu... Why didn''t you listen to your brother?" Lod slowly squatted down and carefully helped Nemu up with the inner part of his arm. "Because... you said that Ang is very important..." Nemu said weakly, "Nemu... I don''t want to disappoint you... But unfortunately, I''m too useless... I can''t stop her at all... Brother... Don''t me Nemu, okay?" For a moment, Lod felt his heart was bleeding, and his eyes were red. Forcing down the anger that was about to burst out, Lodforted her softly, "Brother doesn''t me you. It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have let you stay here." "I''m sorry... Brother..." Nemu''s little head weakly arched in Lod''s arms, and her voice became as soft as a mosquito''s whisper. "I think... I can''t apany you anymore..." Chapter 89: Seraph

Chapter 89: Seraph

"Brother... I''m so sleepy." Nemu nestled in Lod''s arms. Her little face was pale and her breath became weaker and weaker. "Nemu, don''t sleep!" Lod''s expression suddenly changed. He gently shook Nemu in his arms and kept calling her name. But all he got in return was silence. This pure feather was like a poisonous arrow that Heracles had shot at Chiron. The high-level divine power contained within it caused Nemu to constantly endure unimaginable pain until her soul finally copsed and died. "Hold on, Nemu. Big brother will help you pull it out now!" A cold light shed in Lod''s eyes. He grabbed the pure white feather with his bare hands, wanting to pull it out! Zi, zi, zi! At the moment of contact, it was as if he was holding a hot iron, as if his soul was burning in a raging fire. Intense pain poured into his brain like a tide! Apanying it was every nerve in his brain, every cell in his body, and every inch of his skin. He was screaming hysterically! "Ah" Lod was in so much pain that his face was twisted, his eyes were bloodshot, and the veins on his entire body bulged. He looked extremely terrifying. But even though his soul was suffering from such intense burning pain, he still refused to let go of his palm! Unfortunately, things did not go as he wished. Even though he had used all his strength, that pure white feather still did not move. Seeing that Nemu''s soul was getting weaker and weaker, in a moment of desperation, Lod came up with an idea, thinking that Constantine might have a way! Constantine had been dealing with heaven for the longest time, and he was a magician himself, maybe he could pull out this feather? At the thought of this, Lod hugged Nemu, and returned to Constantine''s side. "Save her!" Lod''s eyes were blood red, and his voice was extremely hoarse. Now, he could only ce all his hopes on Constantine! Constantine was shocked by Lod''s appearance, but then he looked down and saw the seriously injured Nemu and the sacred white feather. "This feather... is it an angel feather?" Although he had seen many angel feathers, and there were several hidden cards in his family, the difference between these feathers and the one in front of him was like clouds and mud! This feather was spotlessly white and wless, and it emitted a dense divine aura. Just by looking at it with the naked eye, it was as if the sound of heaven was ringing in his ears. Thus, this feather was absolutely impossible. It had fallen from an ordinary angel! An almost impossible possibility suddenly shed through Constantine''s mind. "Could it be that this feather came from the Seraph''s divine wings?" That''s right! Only the legendary highest ranked Seraph could possess such a dense holy aura, as well as the zing and pure holy light that was like the sun! "Seraph..." Constantine''s expression was extremely ugly. A'' person ''instantly appeared in his mind. He gnashed his teeth and said, "This feather... is from Gabriel!" Now that things hade to this. The evidence was already on his face. If he still didn''t understand, then he would really be an idiot! Even in the heavens where there were countless heavenly envoys, there were only eight highest ranked Seraph! And out of the eight Seraph, only Gabriel was tasked to guard the human world, and happened to be in Los Angeles! All the clues pointed to Gabriel, and a huge conspiracy gradually appeared in front of Constantine. But there was one thing he could not figure out, and that was, as one of the ranks of Seraph, why did Gabriel cooperate with the Infernal King? Looking at the injured Nemu and the red-eyed Lod, Constantine''s heart was in turmoil. It felt like there was no way to start. "Give up... She is already hopeless." Constantine''s eyes dimmed slightly as he whispered, "The Seraph''s Feather represents the source of the angel''s power. It is formed from pure and sacred power of the angel. Mortals can not pull it out at all, unless..." At this point, Constantine wanted to say something but stopped. "Unless what?" Lod''s eyes were red as he asked word by word. "There are two ways." Constantine took a deep look at him, then took a deep breath of smoke and said, "First, the power of the Seraph''s featherses from the Seraph itself, so only by killing Gabriel can you pull out this feather." "Second, although the Seraph has different positions with each other, the poweres from God. If the other Seraph take action, they can also pull out this feather." Both choices are very difficult! Whether it was killing the Seraph or finding the second Seraph, to the current Lod, it was more difficult than ascending to the heavens! With hisst bit of hope, Lod asked, "Can you summon the Seraph to descend?" "I''m sorry." An apologetic expression appeared on Constantine''s face as he bitterly said, "There is nothing I can do. The miracle of summoning the Seraph is something that can only be done by a person with a strong enough faith or a Pope." Putting aside whether he was firm or not, just faith alone had nothing to do with Constantine! The second path was instantly blocked. The only choice left now was to kill Gabriel. Lod closed his eyes. After pondering for a moment, he asked, "Let me ask you, if Gabriel loses her wings, is this feather still useful?" "How is that possible?" Constantine was stunned for a moment. He felt that Lod might be dreaming. The zing Angel was a high-ranked angel. Who could peel off their wings? "You only need to tell me if it is or not!" Lod said in a deep voice. "Theoretically, it is feasible." Constantine could only answer truthfully, "Once Seraph loses its wings, it means that it has been stripped of its position as an angel. The falling feathers will naturally be impossible, and it will have the divinity of the Seraph." "I understand..." Lod''s eyes were cold. He had already thought of a solution, but this solution might not be something Constantine liked. Lod manipted Reishi to build a piece hollow space, picked up Nemu with the most gentle movement, put her in this space, and then hid the whole space in the shadows. In this way, there was no need to worry about Nemu''s safety for the time being. "Let''s go." Lod''s eyes were indifferent, and said lightly, "Let''s stop Mammon and Gabriel." "It''s time to stop them." Constantine lit up a cigarette, took a deep breath, and grinned. "I hope that the two of us cane back alive this time." ... After the two of them left. A graceful ck cat walked out with graceful steps. The ck cat walked to the ce where Nemu was hiding. It raised its ws and used its sharp fingertips to easily cut through the hidden shadow space. Then, it slowly walked in. "Meow ---" The ck cat stretched out its tongue and licked Nemu''s cheek. Its golden vertical pupils revealed a trace of humanpassion. Then. A drop of pure gold tears rolled down from the ck cat''s eyes and slowly dripped on Nemu''s chest. Chapter 90: Infant Demon

Chapter 90: Infant Demon

At the church hospital. "Do you mind waiting for me for a while?" Constantine pushed open the car door and said to Lod, "I guess there won''t be much time after we enter, so I want to smoke another cigarette." "I don''t mind." Lod looked at the white walls of the hospital and said calmly. "Thank you." Constantine leaned against the car door and took out a cigarette from the cigarette box and handed it to Lod. He smiled and said, "Do you want one? My favorite silk card tastes pretty good." "I don''t smoke." Lod shook his head and rejected him. "Not a bad habit. At least you don''t have to worry about lung cancer." Constantine gave a self-deprecating smile. He picked up a cigarette and took out his Zippo from the pocket of his trench coat. Then he threw it hard and lit the cigarette. Zi --- Constantine used his slender fingers to hold the cigarette, put it in his mouth, and took a big drag. One third of the cigarette disappeared! He slowly spat out the remaining smoke and turned it into white smoke. "Do you think... we cane out alive?" Constantine''s eyes were deep and seemed to care about something. Lod shook his head: "I don''t know." "Tsk ---" Constantine clicked his tongue and said unhappily, "This is really disappointing. Shouldn''t we say something to raise morale? For example, we will definitely win and so on?" Lod nced at him and said seriously, "Reality is not a fairy tale. Warriors can''t always defeat the evil dragon." "That''s right." Constantine grinned and threw the cigarette butt he had finished smoking on the ground. He crushed it with his leather shoes. "If we can survive this time, I will carve this sentence on the wall when we go back." As he said that, he took out a suitcase and an exaggerated golden hunting rifle from the car! Holy hunting rifle! The gun barrel was welded with the Holy Bible and the cross blessed by the Bishop. The magazine below was a huge roulette, and even the inside of the loaded bullet was filled with high purity holy water, and there was a cross symbol on the bomb! This strange-looking weapon was made by an Italian artisan from the 15th century. It was made from gold produced by the Catholic Hall. It was a weapon used by the Roman Catholic Church at that time to eliminate demons. Although the range of the Holy Shotgun was only a few meters, it could cause huge damage to those demons! Firearms + Faith = Physical Exorcist! My lord, the times have changed! Constantine believed that no mixed-blood demon could block a bullet from the Sacred Rifle. If there was one, he would reward it with another shot! Other than that. Constantine brought his suitcase with him, and there were many props inside. For example, the Screaming Beetle, the Sacred Water Bomb, Moses ''cloth, Lilith''s amniotic water, the scraps of the devil''s horn, the god statue of Lampone, and so on. The former was used to deal with the demon bastards gathered in the church hospital, waiting for the arrival of Mammon and thetter were the small ''surprise'' he had specially prepared to deal with Gabriel! "Let''s go!" Constantine took the lead. holding a sacred shotgun in his right hand and Moses'' cloth in his left hand. There were seven or eight holy water bombs in his pocket. The image was basically only a white turban from those members of Al Qaeda. The two of them walked into the church hospital one after the other. They found that the entire hospital was empty, as if it were fordead silent. "It seems that these bastards should be on the top floor." Constantine said after thinking for a while. Because water was an essential medium, it was likely that Mammon had chosen thending spot on the top floor. Don''t ask why it was a pool, Asking was the Demon King''s card! He was a dignified Demon King of Hell, so he couldn''t just crawl out of the toilet, right? "Let''s go up the stairs." Constantine turned to Lod and said. After all, it was a bit risky to take the elevator now. "Wait..." Lod frowned slightly and then turned his eyes to the depths of the corridor. "It seems that they have been prepared. It is not so simple to leave." Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The lights on the ceiling of the hospital flickered, and a terrifying grinding sound came from the depths of the corridor. Then, a human-shaped monster that looked like it had been skinned crawled over from the ceiling in the depths of the corridor, and its mouth constantly emitted a terrifying cry that was simr to the cries of a baby! "This is... an infant demon?" Constantine widened his eyes and said with a look of disbelief, "This is a pure demon from hell. How can it appear in the human world?" The Infant Demon was born in the period of Noah. It was a terrifying demon made by a legendary evil wizard who broke and twisted the limbs of a 6-year-old baby and sacrifice them! Unlike these mixed-blood demons, the demon was a pure demon of hell! Lod calmly said, "It seems like Sorcerer Supreme isn''t able to see everything." A few drops of sweat appeared on Constantine''s forehead. Then, he suddenly thought of something and hurriedly chanted an incantation. "Ab insidiis diaboli, libera nos, Domine." "Ut tuam secura tibi facias" "libertate servire, te rogamus, audi nos." "Ut sanctae humiliare digneris" "te rogamus, audi nos." This was a heavenly bishop''s exorcism spell that was chanted in Latin. It could make all the traps in the world appear in his eyes! "It really is like this!" Constantine''s eyes glowed with a golden light. His expression immediately became extremely serious as he said, "All the walls of the hospital are engraved with runes personally drawn by Gabriel. They form a huge magic array that canpletely iste the spying from the outside!" "Hehe ---" Lod sneered. The corner of Constantine''s mouth twitched. Thinking of the boast he had made before, he could not help but say awkwardly, "It''s actually very normal. After all, Sorcerer Supreme is not omnipotent. There will always be times when she can''t see." "So much nonsense." Lod took a step forward and said without turning his head, "You go to the top floor first. I''ll stall this demon." "I''ll leave it to you, Lod!" Constantine knew what Lod was capable of, so he turned around and left without hesitation. Now was not the time to be conflicted. Everything had to be done to destroy the Door of Dusk. Even if he had to sacrifice his teammates and himself, he could not let them be reduced to purgatory! "Now... we can have fun." Lod''s eyes shed with a cold light as he walked step by step towards the Monstrous Demon. ... Bang! Rushing all the way to the top floor, Constantine rested for a moment, then raised his leg and kicked open the door in front of him, and then saw a dense crowd of people. And these people, regardless of whether they were male or female, old or young, all looked like a saint, watching the door at the end. There was no doubt. The dozens of humans in the church hospital were all taken over by this group of damn mixed-blood demons! The sound of the door being kicked open woke the group of demons up. They all turned their heads, and their blood red eyes revealed a murderous and bloodthirsty aura! "Constantine?" The eyes of these demons shed with a cruel light, as if they wanted to swallow him alive. But who was Constantine? What kind of big scene had he not seen before? It was just a few dozen mixed-blood demons, and he did not put them in his eyes at all! "The carnival has begun!" Constantine grinned, took out all the Holy Water Bombs, and threw them over. "This is the blessing of the Lord. Enjoy it, bastards!" Chapter 91: Gullible Demons

Chapter 91: Gullible Demons

Boom! After the bomb exploded, high purity holy water spilled out and sshed on the faces of the demons. The high purity holy water blessed by the bishop was like strong acid to these demons, violently corroding their skin, making them look even more ferocious and terrifying! "Ah -" The demons screamed shrilly, their scarlet eyes shing with a fierce light as they pounced towards him one after another! "Taste my great treasure!" Constantine showed no fear. He raised the divine hunting rifle in his hand, aimed at the nearest demon, and then pulled the trigger! Bang! mes spewed out from the barrel of the golden cross, and a golden bullet roared out! The divine power contained in the bullet exploded with shocking destructive power the moment it came into contact with the hybrid demon, instantly sting it into pieces! "Kill him!" Countless demons rushed over from all directions like a tide! However, he saw that Constantine was not in a hurry. He changed his target and fired again and again, killing those who approached him first! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The holy shotgun roared continuously. Golden bullets cut through the air and prated into the devil body with rich divine power, blowing them into pieces! Ka! Soon, all the cartridges of the Sacred Shotguns were used up, and the faces of the demons also showed a ferocious smile! "Hahaha, he has no bullets, let''s go!" It was unknown who brought the head, but all the demons rushed over like crazy. Constantine sneered and took out another cartridge clip from under the trench coat. Then he aimed the Sacred Shotgun at the first demon who rushed over, and a mocking smile appeared on his lips: "Be careful in your next life. Don''t believe a man''s lies." Bang! A new round of ughter had begun! One shot and one mixed-blood demon. Constantine had forced dozens of demons back by himself. There were a total of twenty-four bullets in the two magazines, taking away twenty-four mixed-blood demons! However, there were at least forty mixed-blood demons left! "Constantine, you don''t have any more bullets this time, do you?" A female mixed-blood demon grinned. "Dear, it''s not good to peep into other people''s privacy. This habit has to be changed." Constantine had no intention of denying it at all. He openly admitted that there were no bullets, and then threw the holy shotgun aside. "Kill him!" This time, the mixed-blood demons were really sure that Constantine had no weapons and bullets! "Didn''t I tell you..." Constantine looked at the demon charging at him and a bright smile appeared on his face. "Don''t believe the words of a man so easily!" Whoosh! A crisp metallic sound rang out, and Constantine flung his pose away with one hand. Then, under the gaze of the numerous demons, he ced the dancing me under his left hand that was wrapped in cloth. "Have a good taste!" Constantine raised the burning cloth strip and shouted, "This is the power of the Holy Light!" Buzz!!!! In an instant, Constantine''s left hand, which was wrapped in a burning strip of cloth, burst out with a dazzling and dazzling light! This light was strong and dazzling, as if it had cut through the dawn and darkness, illuminating the first light of the world. The divine power contained in it was simply astonishingly rich,parable to the power of an angel! Light covered every corner of the room, leaving the demons nowhere to hide! It was said that Moses was the chosen one of God, and he released ten disasters in Egypt, saving the suffering Israel. Finally, with several others, he was invited by God to go to Mount Sinai. After staying for 40 days and nights, the famous [Moses Ten Commandments] was engraved on the te! The piece of cloth in Constantine''s hand was the clothing that Moses wore when he climbed Mount Sinai. By the way, this was just a piece of cloth covered with sulfur. Constantine also did not know why Moses had to wear this kind of clothing covered with dangerous substances to ascend into prophet. But at least, the effect was quite pleasant! "Ah -" Dazzling rays of light fell! Under the despair of countless demons, screams and wails rang out in unison. The surface of the body began to crack, and then it showed signs of weathering and drying up, revealing dark brown flesh that had long since rotted inside and was emitting a foul smell. Immediately after. Even thest bit of flesh and blood of the demons was turned into dust and vanished without a trace under this dazzling light, along with the bones of their bodies. A wave of powerful moves instantly took away more than thirty mixed-blood demons. Thest two demons were more quick-witted. The moment they saw Constantine raise his hand, they hid under the shadow of the table or other obstacles. It could be said that they had barely escaped a disaster. "Kill him. He no longer has any weapons!" The remaining mixed-blood demons took a few breaths, then let out a roar and attacked Constantine together. Naive... Who told you that exorcists only know how to chant spells? Constantine expressionlessly put on a golden fingerprint with a cross engraved on it, and then suddenly punched the demon in the face! Bang! The demon''s head collided with the golden fingerprint, and it instantly shattered like a watermelon. Its body turned into ashes and drifted away. But at this moment, another demon had already rushed in front of him! Ka! A powerful hand grabbed Constantine''s neck and threw him out fiercely, mming him into the wall behind him. The chandelier in the hospital was shaking, and the picture frame on the wall was shaken off. Constantine let out a miserable scream. He felt pain all over his body, and his internal organs seemed to be disced. "Go to hell, Constantine!" Thest demon''s eyes were blood red, and a sharp de shot out from the outside of his arm bones, cutting horizontally towards Constantine''s head! Hu --- The sharp de cut through the air and made a humming sound. Constantine was immediately rmed, thinking that if he was cut by this sword, his head would probably be separated from his neck! In the nick of time! Constantine suddenly took out a matchbox and shook it vigorously. This matchbox contained the Screaming Beetles. They would emit a sound simr to rubbing the floor. This sound was harmless to people, but it was unbearable for demons. Chacha! Chacha! The strange cry of the screaming beetle made the demon feel a splitting headache, and there seemed to be a swarm of bees in his brain. Constantine seized this opportunity, lit up his Zippo, and threw it at the demon. As an exorcist, it was reasonable for him to carry a Bible and a cross with him, right? "The divine mes will purify all evil in the world!" "Let the glory of the Lord shine upon the earth!" "Amen!" The mes of the Zippo instantly lit up the demon. Under the purification of the divine mes, the demon immediately let out a painful scream. His flesh and bones were burnt and melted by the mes, leaving behind a pile of ck ashes in the end. Chapter 92: The Advent Ceremony Begin

Chapter 92: The Advent Ceremony Begin

The hospital hall was a mess. Thest mixed-blood demon was burned to ashes by the holy fire. Huchi... Huchi... Constantine''s limbs were weak. He leaned against the wall and slowly sat on the ground. His messy blonde hair and white shirt were soaked with sweat. Although the battle just now had only been a few minutes, the amount of physical strength he had umted had almost reached his limit. But now, there was no time for him to rest! He felt that in thest door leading to the hospital pool, there was a huge magical energy being activated. It was the advent ceremony of Mammon! "Sure enough, in the end, I was the only one who saved the world." There was determination in Constantine''s eyes. He supported himself with his hands on his knees and leaned against the wall, rubbing against it bit by bit. Finally, Constantine stood up with great difficulty. He took out thest bottle of holy water from the pocket of his windbreaker with his trembling hands. This was his personal habit. He would always prepare some small tools in the pockets of his windbreaker. He would never use them unless he was at the end of his rope. It could be considered hisst resort. The holy water in the bottle was specially made by his old friend, Beeman. In addition to being used to weaken the power of the demon, drinking it directly could restore a small part of the injury and physical strength, which was one of his favorite exorcism tools. However, this was thest bottle! . "Goodbye, Beeman, my old friend." Constantine looked a little sad. Then, he unscrewed the external cover with his hand and drank the holy water in one gulp. A ton of water --- As the cold holy water flowed down his throat, he felt a warm feeling in his body. It spread all over his limbs and bones, and he couldn''t help but moanfortably. The holy water fell in time like sweet rain, nourishing the drynd in his body. His exhausted physical strength, as well as his internal organs that were faintly hurting from the impact, were now bursting with vitality under the effect of the holy water! ... Bang! Thest door to the pool was kicked open. After Constantine strode in, his eyes were immediately attracted by the woman floating in the middle of the pool. "Ang" Constantine''s expression changed slightly. Without hesitation, he jumped into the pool and swam towards Ang. When he got closer, Constantine found that Ang was in a terrible state. Her skin was pale white like ashes. Her eyes were closed, and there was no breathing or heartbeat. She was like a dead person! Her clothes were soaked in water and clung to her body, showing off Ang''s graceful curves. If it were in normal times, Constantine would definitely take a few more nces, but in this situation, he did not have the heart to pay attention to these. "Oh no... the advent ceremony has begun!" Constantine''s expression was frantic. He knew that he could not dy any longer. He had to exorcise the demon as soon as possible. He immediately dragged Ang to the edge of the pool. After dragging Ang to the shore with great difficulty, Constantine had no time to catch his breath when he saw Ang''s stomach swell at a speed that vitedmon sense! After Ang''s stomach swelled to its limit, her skin was stretched to the limit, showing a transparent appearance. Under her belly, one could clearly see a hideous and terrifying face and the shape of two palms. It was as if the monster in the next second would tear this thin barrier and descend to the world! Obviously, the ceremony had been prepared! Mammon had already possessed Ang''s body. It was only because of the restrictions of the rules of the two worlds that he was temporarily unable to be born from the Progenitor! The ceremony was still onest step away! That was the Lance of Longinus that was stained with the blood of God. Only by using Longinus to cut open Ang''s belly could this devil king of hell truly descend into the world! Constantine had already guessed that the Lance of Longinus was in Gabriel''s hands. Although he didn''t know why Gabriel hadn''te yet, he knew that this was hisst chance! "Damn bastard!" Constantine sat on Ang''s body with his legs apart, one hand on her protruding belly and the other on her neck. The unconscious Ang suddenly opened her eyes. She had no pupils at all, only a pair of pale white eyes. She was staring at him with a horrifying ''gaze''. Sheughed strangely, "Constantine, you can''t stop me!" "Won''t you know if you try?" Constantine snorted coldly, and then began to chant hurriedly, "Lord, please save us from the trap of the demons!" "In the name of the Lord, dissipate!" "Let go of those living dead!" "The Lord who created everything will send you to hell!" "To prevent his country from being tainted by you forever!" "Ah -" Ang screamed in pain, struggling desperately to escape from Constantine''s control. "In the name of the Holy Father, the Holy Son, and the Holy Spirit, I order you to go back to hell!" Seeing that the exorcism spell was effective, Constantine''s face was filled with joy as he continued to chant faster. "Ah ---" "Ah ---" "Ah ---" Strange cries rose and fell, echoing in the empty pool. With the two of them up and down, their actions were slightly ambiguous. If outsiders saw them, they might think that they were ying some kind of fun activity. "Are you ying with me?" Constantine''s face was ugly. Even the dullest person should be able to react now. The exorcism curse was useless against Mammon. "How is it, Constantine? Is my voice very simr? Are you having fun?" Ang stared at him with her pale pupils. The corner of her mouth pulled up to her ear in an exaggerated manner, revealing an extremely evil smile. Boom! A powerful shock wave exploded from Ang''s body, sweeping through the entire room. However, Constantine was so close to him that he could not dodge in time. He was hit heavily on the ceiling by the shock wave and then fell to the ground with a bang! "Puff!" Constantine spat out a mouthful of blood. He felt that all the bones in his body were about to break. Ang slowly stood up and sneered, "How does it feel to be in despair, Constantine?" Constantine coughed up blood from the corner of his mouth, and the anger in his eyes seemed to spurt out. He roared in a low voice that was close to gnashing his teeth. He had roughly guessed why his exorcism curse had no effect on her, because this body had been blessed by the high-level holy angel, so Mammon in Ang''s body could ignore the exorcism curse! "Hahaha..." Ang''s smile became more and more arrogant, "I already said that you can''t expel me, Constantine!" "Then, what about me?" A cold voice suddenly came, and Mammon and Constantine''s expressions changed. One was pleasantly surprised, and the other was unpleasantly surprised. Two different eyes looked at the source of the voice at the same time. Under the dark night and bright moonlight, Lod, who was dressed in a ck tyrant outfit, slowly fell from the broken skylight above his head and threw something in his hand to the door. "Oh..." It was a ferocious monster head, rolling on the smooth floor of the pool like a ball. Chapter 93: Regret

Chapter 93: Regret

The Monstrous Infant Demon was dead! It must have been very peaceful before it died, at least that was what Constantine thought. From the smooth cut on the neck and the broken surface, it could basically be inferred that the Monstrous Infant Demon had died from the death of sword, and it was the kind that waspletely painless. Until the moment before death, the Monstrous Infant Demon seemed to have not reacted at all. In its angry eyes, a trace of brutality and killing could be seen. "So it''s you?" Mammon, who possessed Ang, was a little surprised to see Lod, and then his face became as cold as frost, "You actually delivered yourself to me. It saves me the trouble of looking for you!" Lod sneered and did not bother to talk nonsense with Mamen. His fingertips gathered spirit energy and released four types of Bakudo in one breath, "Bakudo #1: Restrain!" "Bakudo #4: Slithering Rope!" "Bakudo'' #9: Strike!" "Bakudo #30: Beak-Piercing Triple Beam!" Ang''s two hands were suddenly tied behind her back by an invisible force, and then two ropes made of spiritual energy were tied. In the end, Ang was hit by three giant, pointed beams of light, dragging her body to the wall behind her! Ang, who was nailed to the wall, stared at Lod with her pale eyes. There was no nervousness on her face at all, but a yful gesture, "If it''s just this level of restraint, it can''t trap me for too long." "I know, so it''s not over yet." Lod''s eyes moved slightly, and then he slowly said, "Thunder''s carriage, the gap of the spinning carriage. This thing has light, and it is divided into six!" "Bakudo #61: Six Rods Prison of Light!" Swish! Pure white light shot out from Lod''s fingertips, and then turned into six thin pieces of light, which fixed Ang again in a hexagonal shape! "So... so cool!" Constantine was stunned by this series of operations, and even forgot the pain for a short time. Look at the other party''s exorcism skills, and look at his own! It was a cool light and a light rope. The special effects and handsomeness were simply perfect. It was much better than his exorcism spell! For a moment, his heart ached. Constantine said with a face full of envy, "Lod, what is this move of yours? Can you teach it to me?" "This is Kido." Lod nced at him and said, "If you want to learn, I will teach you in the future." "Then it''s a deal. If we can get out of here alive, you must teach me!" Unconsciously, Constantine seemed to have put another g in his hand. Mammon, who had possessed Ang, sneered, "Are you going to stop me with just the two of you?" "That''s enough." Lod raised his arm and pointed Shinso''s tip at Mammon, who was nailed to the wall. "It''s very simple to stop you. As long as you kill this human, you won''t be able to descend, right?" "Haha haha..." Ang Heughed and said nonchntly, "That''s true. As long as I kill this human, I won''t be able to descend. But the premise is that... you can kill this body!" "But unfortunately, as long as you are in this hospital, it is impossible for you to kill this human!" This hospital was filled with spells set up by Gabriel. In addition to isting external prying, it could also protect Mamen who possessed Ang''s body and was not affected by any anti-magic spell! So as long as Gabriel was here, in order to ensure the sess of the n, she could never sit by and watch this happen. For the first time in her life, Mammon tasted the taste of cooperating with an angel. It could be said to be quite good. Especially when he looked at Constantine''s face and revealed an expression of disbelief and copse, he felt extremelyfortable in his heart. "Do you want to give it a try?" Lod''s eyes were slightly closed. A cold killing intent pervaded the air. He said, "Let''s see if I can kill her." A majestic and mighty Spiritual Power suddenly rose up. His imposing manner was as thick as a mountain and filled the entire room. The water in the pool seemed to be boiling as it continuously sshed and exploded. The floor that was covered in tiles even cracked! "Are you really going to kill Ang?" Constantine asked in a panic when he saw that Lod''s tone did not seem to be joking. "What else?" Lod sneered and asked, "In order to save innocent lives, sacrifice is inevitable. Isn''t this belief you have always carried out?" "..." A hint of bitterness appeared on Constantine''s face, and he was speechless for a moment, not knowing how to answer Lod''s question. As an experienced exorcist, did he not know that as long as he killed Ang, he could stop the demon from descending? No, he was very clear! It was just that he was unwilling, and he did not want to do that! Just as Lod had said, he, Constantine, was definitely not a soft-hearted person. His conviction was that as long as he could save the innocent, he would not hesitate even if it meant sacrificing himself. But that was the him of the past... Ever since the Newcastle incident, the guilt and regret in his heart had been haunting him like a nightmare. Every time night fell, he would dream of the innocent little girl falling into hell in his dreams. That incident hadpletely changed him. He was no longer unscrupulous, and his magic was restricted. In the end, he could not escape the condemnation in his heart. He could only settle down in Los Angeles in America from Liverpool in Ennd. "She... is different. We can think of other ways." Constance sighed and then closed his eyes. The matter of Newcastle seemed to have happened yesterday, and it was very clear in his mind. To him, Ang was really like Astra, the innocent little girl who was pulled into hell by the demon because of his magic. There were many simrities in their bodies, such as powerful psychic powers, such as absolute trust in him, or... they had all been possessed by demons! It was just that he had been too arrogant back then, and also too trusting of his own magic. He believed that he could summon even stronger demons to deal with the demons that possessed Astra. The final oue had caused him to be unable to escape from that incident until now. The name Astra had already be his greatest heart demon! Therefore. When he saw Ang being possessed, the first thing Constantine did was to use a spell to expel Mammon, instead of sword to kill Ang. At that time, he couldn''t save Astra, but today he had to save Ang at least! "Do you know what you are talking about?" Lod looked at him calmly and asked again. "Please, this is a heart demon that has troubled me for the rest of my life. I must get rid of it here!" There was an indescribable bitterness and regret in Constantine''s eyes, which made this decadent blond uncle even more lonely. "It''s useless to beg me." Lod pursed his lips and sneered, "It''s better to ask Gabriel. See if she is willing to give you a chance." Constantine was stunned for a moment. "Gabriel? Impossible. When did shee?" Lod sneered. He looked up at the sky and said, "You''ve been watching for so long. Are you still not going toe out? Gabriel!" Chapter 94: Filthy World

Chapter 94: Filthy World

White feathers fell from the sky, and the whole room seemed to be echoing with a long and melodious voice. The real BOSS had appeared! A tall, beautiful blonde woman descended from the sky with a dazzling radiance. The woman had two pure white wings on her back, and her feet were bare. She exuded a noble and pure temperament, as if everything in the world would be eclipsed in front of her! The most impressive thing was the woman''s pair of pale gold eyes. There was no extra emotion in her cold and indifferent eyes. "Gabriel... you really have fallen!" Constantine had aplicated expression. Even now, when he saw Gabriel with his own eyes, he still found it hard to believe! That was Gabriel! To serve on the left side of the God''s Throne, the great angel who was crowned with many titles, the supreme leader of nearly half of the angels in heaven, had actually fallen to such a point, not hesitating to join hands with the devil king in hell! Was there a more absurd joke than this? I really wonder if those people from the church would still firmly believe in their beliefs when they saw Gabriel fall? At least, Constantine''s three views had been shattered. Hua --- The pure white wings pped slightly, and Gabriel''s expression was arrogant and cold. Her pale gold eyes looked down at the mortals below, and her bare jade feet stepped on hollow as he walked over. "You really have fallen, Gabriel!" Constantine suppressed his anger and growled at the highest level Seraph in heaven. "You''re wrong, Constantine." Gabriel said indifferently, "I''m not the one who has fallen. It''s this filthy world." Constantine''s face darkened. He asked again, "Then why did you join hands with Mammon?" "It was my duty to bring new enlightenment and tests to foolish humans." Gabriel said calmly, "Just like how I reported the birth, resurrection, and birth of Jesus, or informing the advent of Christ and Greek destroying Persia." "What kind of bullsh * t revtion is this? Is this what you call enlightenment by handing the world to hell?" Constantine could not help but curse. "That''s right." The great Father God dotes on humans too much. No matter what sins you havemitted, as long as you repent, the Father God will forgive the sins you havemitted. "In all the worlds of the vast universe, other than you humans, no other creatures can be proud of this." "But this is not fair... Constantine." "If God is so loving to humans, then I will make humans deserve his love." Constantine gritted his teeth and said, "So, you chose to hand the world over to hell?" "That''s right." Gabriel used the calmest tone he could muster to say something that even Constantine was terrified of. "I will not allow such inferior creatures like humans to recklessly squander the mercy and pity that the Father God has given me." "That''s why I chose to bring a new revtion to humanity. Only humans who have passed the test are worthy of the forgiveness and love of the Father God." Simply put, Gabriel felt that no matter what sins humansmitted, as long as they repent, they would be able to go to heaven. It was too simple. She felt that humans were not worthy of God''s love and care. Therefore, Gabriel and Mammon joined hands to let hell invade the human world, and then in the midst of destruction and death, there would definitely be some great humans who were willing to sacrifice themselves for others, their spirits and noble will. Only great humans were worthy of entering heaven after death, receiving God''s love and care. This logic... sounds a bit familiar. You want the world to feel pain? Constantine was furious. Veins popped out on his face as he loudly questioned Gabriel, "What kind of bullshit logic is this! Why should it be decided by you?" Is a human noble or not? "Because I am Gabriel." Gabriel replied coldly. "I was ordered by the Father God to observe and guide the future of humanity, but the despicable human nature has made me realize that humans need to be corrected!" "You are crazy, Gabriel!" Constantine was burning with anger. She opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but was stopped by Lod. "The conversation time is over." Lod walked forward and pointed zanpakuto at her. "There is no need to argue with her about right and wrong. Whoever can walk out of here alive today is the right one, isn''t it?" "It''s you?" Gabriel narrowed his golden eyes as he looked at Lod, his face filled with confusion. "You are neither a human nor a demon, but your body contains a powerful soul force. It seems to have the aura of hell. Can you tell me who you are?" Thest time they met, she did not find Lod hiding under gigai, so she thought that Lod was just an ordinary human. But this time, Lod appeared in front of her in the form of a pure soul. This made Gabriel feel a little strange. She seemed to sense a trace of power that was different from anyone else on Lod. It felt very simr to the power of hell, but it was notpletely the same. Lod obviously would not exin his own ability in front of the enemy. In the movies and TV series, were all those people who spoke a lot killed in the end? Lod did not say a word as he stared at Gabriel''s wings. That was his goal! As long as he stripped Gabriel of his Angelic Wings, the feathers inserted into his chest would lose their effect and save his life! Gabriel saw through Lod''s evil thoughts. His golden eyes shed with displeasure as he coldly said, "It looks like I need to teach you a lesson to let you know how stupid it is to resist me!" Two pure white wings spread out, and Gabriel''s feet gradually floated into the air. In his pair of pure golden eyes, he said without a trace of emotion, "The path of humanity''s salvation... From this moment on!" ... "Gulp..." Feeling the aura emanating from Gabriel, Constantine nervously gulped. "Lod, are you confident that you can defeat her?" "No." Lod''s expression was very calm. He said, "The one who can really defeat Gabriel is not me, but you." "Me?" Constantine was slightly startled. Then, he said speechlessly, "Is your brain fried? How can I stop Gabrie?!l" "You can." Lod repeated. Then, she stared at him and said word by word, "The way to stop her is very simple. You know very well that you don''t need me to tell you." A trace of fear shed through Constantine''s eyes, and his expression changed. He seemed to have guessed what he meant. "The choice is up to you." Lod said softly, "I won''t force you, because this is your own choice. But I can make a promise to you." "What promise?" Constantine''s eyes were a bit wooden, and there was a bitter expression on his face. "Bring you back from hell." Lod smiled and said, "This is the promise I can give you." Chapter 95: Power Amplifier

Chapter 95: Power Amplifier

ording to the plot in the movie, Constantine was the key! Once Constantine chose tomit suicide, Lucifer would immediately descend from hell to the human world and personallye to take away this soul that he had been paying attention to for a long time. Just think about it. When Lucifer came to the human world and was about to take away Constantine''s soul, he found that his little brother was actually messing with Gabriel. Moreover, he also attempted to turn the world into hell. If he seeded, the authority and power that Mammon controlled would be greatly enhanced, and he could even be ranked as one of the top demon kings! Originally, there were only two demon kings on the same level as him in hell, but now there was suddenly one more, and it was his former little brother. How could Lucifer sit by and watch this happen? Of course not! Not only would Lucifer not allow it, he would even do his best to stop Mammon and Gabriel''s n from seeding! Therefore, the key to stopping Mammon and Gabriel was whether or not Constantine was willing tomit suicide! As long as hemitted suicide to summon Lucifer, Gabriel and Mamen would be ravaged like chickens! Although the change in the plot caused Mammon to not be the Son of Hell, it did not affect Lucifer''s strength and prestige! Among the countless pieces of hell, there were more than seven demons with the title of Demon King, and the strength and authority of Mammon were only inferior among the many Demon Kings. But Fallen Angel Lucifer! No matter if it were forin heaven or in hell, he was a first-ss big shot. In terms of strength, he was one of the top Demon Kings, and even the person closest to the title of ''Satan''. In terms of background, he could lead one of the three angels out of heaven with a wave of his hand, and he had not been crushed to death by God. Wasn''t this strong enough? If she dared to expose this matter, even God would not be able to recognize her! What''s more... Before the fall, Lucifer was the old leader of Gabriel, and after the fall, Lucifer was the current leader of Mammon. Regardless of whether it was before or after the fall, thebined strength of these two might not be enough to make Lucifer serious. This was the only method that Lod could think of that could defeat Gabriel! If he couldn''t beat him, it wouldn''t be shameful. If he wanted to save face and suffer, that would be truly shameful! With his current strength, not to mention facing off against Gabriel, even a Mamen''s clone would be enough. Since he couldn''t win anyway, he might as well choose to call for help. ... "You decide for yourself. I won''t force you." Lod''s gaze was very calm, and his tone didn''t have the slightest intention of forcing him, but no one knew what he was actually thinking. If Constantine was willing tomit suicide, then everyone would naturally be happy. Lod would also honor his promise and would definitely save Constantine''s soul from hell in the future. But if he was unwilling... Then Lod did not mind to help Constantinemit suicide. To put it bluntly, although he personally admired Constantine,pared to Nemu''s life, Constantine was a little insignificant. "Can... can I think about it?" Constantine said with a bitter face. No one would not fear death, especially when almost half of the demons in hell had been offended by him, including his friends and enemies who had been killed by him. Once he fell into hell, what awaited him was eternal torture! Just thinking about it, Constantine felt that it was terrifying! "Go ahead." Lod retracted his gaze and looked at Gabriel on the other side. He then said in a deep voice, "I will buy you time. I hope you can make the right choice. Don''t disappoint Ang and I, Constantine." The conversation between the two seemed long, but in fact, only a few seconds passed. Although Gabriel heard the conversation between the two, he did not understand the riddle they were talking about. He only looked at the two of them and said with interest, "You still refuse to give up? Do you really think that you can stop me with just the power of humans?" "Why don''t you give it a try?" Lod took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "It just so happens that I also want to experience how strong the so-called Seraph is." The moment his voice fell, Spiritual Power in Lod''s body rose at a speed like a rocket, and white lightning shed around his body! Shunko! In a short day, two consecutive Shunko would cause great pressure to the soul, but he had no choice but to do so! His opponent was Gabriel! He could not allow even the slightest bit of rxation, he had to go all out from the start! "Bankai - Daiguren Hyourinmaru!" The frost dragon coiled into armor, and the twelve ice flowers bloomed again, raising Lod''s momentum to the peak! After two consecutive Bankai, the huge Spiritual Power consumed almost instantly squeezed him dry! However, this was not enough! If that was the case, it was not enough for him to fight against Gabriel! Lod took a deep breath and took out one of the trump cards he had prepared. Spiritual Power Amplification Device Evaluation: From Soul Society, Technological Development Department, one of the exclusive ck technology of Kurotsuchi Mayuri. It can greatly enhance Spiritual Power, but the side effects are also very obvious. After the event, you will be exhausted for three days. [Price: Medium Soul * 5] This was one of the items that the system sold in a special store. It was something that Lod had specifically exchanged for in order to add a hundred columns. Although it was worth five medium-sized souls, which made Lod feel extremely pained, based on the fact that the system''s products were definitely of the highest quality, the effect of this Spiritual Power amplification device should not disappoint him! "Sigh..." Lod exhaled and pressed the device against his chest. "I hope you won''t disappoint me." Boom! The moment Spiritual Power''s amplification device came into contact with his skin, Lod felt a sharp pain in his soul. Then, Spiritual Power began to grow at an insane rate! Hu hu hu hu --- Spiritual Power almost condensed into a physical body, setting off a billowing gale near Lod, turning into a visible shock wave that swept out! The entire hospital''s building walls were on the verge of copse under this shock wave, almost on the verge of copse! "Humph!" Gabriel snorted. She stomped his foot on the ground, and divine power instantly enveloped the building, protecting it from being destroyed. "So that''s how it is..." Lod felt the surging Spiritual Power in his body and said, "Is this... the power of a captain?" Worthy of being an item worth five medium souls, he actually raised his Reiatsu level from the seat official to the captain level in one fell swoop! In this way, he could be considered to have the strength to fight against Gabriel A trace of seriousness shed in the depths of Gabriel''s eyes. If the Lod just now was not worthy of her attention, then the current Lod was enough for her to be a little serious. "Human... pay the price for your arrogance." Gabriel sneered. Then, an indescribably terrifying pressure burst out from his body! As pure white light sprinkled down, the surging divine power roared like an ocean! The battle was imminent! Chapter 96: Courage

Chapter 96: Courage

At the church hospital. A thick and dark cloud suddenly gathered in the sky above the hospital. Like the tide of the sea, it rose and fell, gradually forming a huge vortex, as if it were forthe entrance to the abyss! The violent Spiritual Power boiled and exploded, and bolts of lightning exploded in the clouds. Apanied by the sound of thunder that resounded in the sky, the terrifying low pressure rubbed against the air, creating a huge storm in session! Lod stood with sword in his hand. His silver hair danced in the air, and his eyes shed with an icy-blue color. The surging Spiritual Power around him seemed to be material, turning into a fierce wind and howling, like the nging of sword''s sword. Feeling this sudden surge of pressure, Gabriel''s pair of pale gold eyes turned cold. Behind her, six pure and holy wings of light suddenly appeared. The divine power burned like raging mes! The ice-blue frost dragon and the six-winged holy zing angel, just the sh of their auras, created an unprecedented astonishing phenomenon, making Constantine, who was watching from the side, instantly stupefied. Thanks to Gabriel''s protection, this hospital was not destroyed by Spiritual Power''s storm. But this was only temporary! Gabriel knew very well that once the two fought, the energy that erupted would only be even more terrifying. If she couldn''t stop in time, she might even destroy this hospital! "Let''s change the battlefield. This ce isn''t very suitable for us." Gabriel''s eyes swept past Lod. Then, her bare feet lightly tapped the ground. The six wings of light behind him shook slightly, and the surrounding space immediately split apart inch by inch. A monstrous wave of wind swept over! Swish! Gabriel transformed into a streak of light and leapt several hundred meters into the air. Six wings of light slowly spread out, and Gabriel''s golden eyes were slightly closed as she looked down at Lod. The meaning behind this was self-evident. If you want to fight, don''t destroy the hospital. Before Mammon truly descended into the world, this hospital must not be destroyed. Otherwise, without the shielding magic array, Sorcerer Supreme would immediately notice their conspiracy! With the Eye of Agamotto and the Three Great Temples present, there were not many things on Earth that could be hidden from the bald man, especially at this critical juncture, she did not want the n to change again. Lod sighed in his heart. He knew that destroying the hospital was also a way, but unfortunately, he had already tried it when he fought against the Monstrous Infant Demon. After receiving the sacred blessing from Gabriel, the hardness of the main structure of the building was far beyond imagination. Even after the Shikai, Shinso could not effectively destroy the main structure! But if the main structure of the hospital was not destroyed, the shielding effect of the magic array would not disappear. It had to be said that Gabriel had taken everything into ount, not giving them any openings to exploit. Lod took a deep breath, then turned around and looked meaningfully at Constantine. "Do you remember the question you asked me before we set off?" "I remember..." Constantine''s eyes moved slightly and said, "What about the fairy tale of the brave and the evil dragon?" Lod said, "The hero may not be able to defeat the dragon, but the dragon can definitely defeat the dragon." "What exactly do you want to say?" Constantine did not dare to look straight into Lod''s eyes. His low and hoarse voice trembled a little because he knew what the other party meant. He just did not want to face it! "I just want to ask you, what exactly have you been pursuing all this time?" Lod chuckled. The sword in his hand streaked across the ground and walked towards Gabriel in the sky. At the same time, his gentle voice echoed in the room, "Don''t forget, Constantine. The reason why humans are great is that they have the courage to face danger and fear." "Courage..." Constantine''s pupils trembled slightly, and his breathing suddenly became rapid. His heart seemed to have been touched, and the reason why he had been trapped in the past was perhaps because hecked the courage to face fear and danger! ... The wings of the ice dragon behind Lod pped, and his entire body soared several hundred meters into the sky. "You''re finally here." Weng! A dazzling divine radiance suddenly blossomed in the night sky. It was as dazzling and vast as a rising sun. The surging divine power even caused hollow to tremble in the air. A violent hurricane howled and wreaked havoc! "ept the judgment of God!" Gabriel shouted coldly. She continuously condensed andpressed that vast and dazzling pure white sun, finally turning it into a pure white greatsword! On the surface of this pure white sword, Lod saw a wisp of burning pale gold mes. He also felt a terrifying energy fluctuation from it. Presumably, that wisp of pale golden mes was the divine authority that God gave Gabriel, the power to destroy all evil in the world! "As expected, it''s not simple... Gabriel!" Lod''s eyes revealed a hint of seriousness. Even though he used Spiritual Power''s amplification device, he could still clearly feel the depths of his soul trembling! Instead, it was engraved in the deepest, most primitive, and most intense of human genes. It was the fear of death. He must not rx for even a second. He must always be on his guard. Otherwise, it would only take an instant for Gabriel to chop off his head! "Die, human." The six wings of light behind Gabriel vibrated slightly. The surrounding hollow instantly shattered like a mirror. At the same time, her figure disappeared from where she was! The next second! Gabriel''s figure suddenly appeared in front of him. Her pale gold pupils did not contain the slightest bit of human emotion, only indifference and coldness. She raised the pure white sword that symbolized holiness and judgment and shed down! So fast! Lod''s heart shook. He had only barely managed to catch Gabriel''s speed just now. He shed out with the Hyourinmaru, diagonally colliding with the pure white sword! ng! The moment sword''s sword collided, a deafening sound of metal shing rang out, and countless sparks burst out. The visible wind pressure was like a sharp de of sword, spreading out in all directions with the two of them as the center, instantly cutting apart the nearby clouds! "So heavy, so heavy!" With just one contact, Gabriel''s enormous strength almost made Lod unable to hold onto sword, and several bloody gashes appeared between his thumb and index finger. "He actually withstood a sword strike?" Gabriel held the sword in one hand to suppress Lod, and her expression changed slightly, as if she was surprised that Lod could take this strike. "Ice Dragon - Spinning Tail!" Lod let out a low roar. sword''s de brushed past the pure white sword. Then, he took advantage of the time when he turned around and stirred up the surrounding water vapor. He instantly condensed into a giant ice dragon and bit towards Gabriel! "This is... the power to control ice?" When Gabriel saw the giant ice dragon pouncing towards her, she suddenly revealed a mocking smile. "Could it be that you don''t know that the authority I wield in the Four Archangel is [Water]?" Chapter 97: Man And God

Chapter 97: Man And God

"Foolish human..." Gabriel raised her hand and said in amanding tone, "In the name of Gabriel, I order - stop!" Buzz! The Frost Dragon that swept over with the cold wind suddenly stopped in front of Gabriel. This scene was like a train that was moving at full speed. Suddenly, it was affected by some mysterious power and was instantly pressed down. Itpletely went against the kic energy! "What an interesting little fellow..." Gabriel pursed his lips into a smile, his tone full of ridicule. "Looks like ourpatibility is very poor. Your strength ispletely under my control. How are you going to defeat me next?" "..." The corners of Lod''s mouth twitched. Who knew that the four Archangels had attributes! ording to the records of Revtion, Gabriel was known as the left of God. He was the Seraph and Wisdom Angel in charge of heaven. He sent messages to God and gave enlightenment to humans. It was said that when Jesus returned to the human world, she would blow the horn that symbolized the end of the world. In addition, in mysticism and astrology, the constetion guarded by Gabriel was located in the North and was given the authority of [Water] by God. Michael, who was also a Seraph, was given the authority of [Fire]. This was not good or bad, it was simply the worst card! The ability of the Hyourinmaru was to control the water molecules in the atmosphere to create ice, but the power of Gabriel was ''water''! From a certain point of view, Gabriel''s power of divinity was above the Hyourinmaru! "Water!" Gabriel said faintly. Her voice was not loud, but it carried a powerful will. A simple word came out of her mouth, and the entire world seemed to tremble and buzz, as if it were forresponding to Gabriel''s will! Hua --- The giant dragon that was originally formed from ice crystals was instantly turned into water, and with the support of Gabriel''s will, a monstrous wave instantly rose up, roaring like a great ocean, and sweeping towards Lod! Hoho! Lod immediately retreated, The water molecules in the atmosphere were quickly emptied, creating a huge ice wall to resist the huge wave, buying time for him to retreat. The ice wall formed by the ice crystals could not withstand a single blow from the huge wave and was easily destroyed. Then, it rushed towards Lod without slowing down! Rumble! A huge wave that was dozens of meters tall rose up high, as if water from rivers andkes were being poured down. Hundreds of meters high in the sky, it was pressing down with an overwhelming momentum! The huge wave surrounded him on all sides, surging and sshing waves. The surrounding hollow was even distorted by this pressure! Since there was no way to retreat, there was no need to retreat! "Gabriel... you are too arrogant!" Lod forcefully stopped his retreating figure. Then, he held the Ice Wheel Pill with both hands. A cold light suddenly shed in his eyes. He said coldly, "Since your water can disintegrate my ice, then on the other hand... my ice can also freeze your water!" Restraining was rtive! Water and ice were both the same elements. They were only two different states! Since Gabriel could order the Ice Dragon to turn back into water, he could also turn the flowing water into ice! "Hyourinmaru... That''s the strongest ice element zanpakuto!" Lod murmured, and then the Spiritual Power around him began to boil, and a surging gale burst out of nowhere! Swish! The ice wings pped. Lod turned into a ray of light and charged at the huge wave that was dozens of meters tall with sword in his hands! "Dragon canister!" With the cold wind and the cold air, Lod turned into a giant ice dragon and rushed straight into the huge wave! "You''re courting death..." Gabriel looked down at this scene from above, her pale gold eyes filled with slight mockery. "A mere human actually dares to dream of freezing the waves I created?" Kacha! The monstrous waves that were dozens of meters tall were frozen in the blink of an eye under the surging extreme cold Spiritual Power, turning into a giant ice crystal cross that was shockingly disyed in the sky! A second ago, he was still saying that it was impossible, but the next second, he was immediately pped in the face. Gabriel couldn''t help but feel her face heat up. The Ice Crystal Cross shattered! Lod slowly walked out from the shattered Ice Crystal. He said indifferently, "Gabriel, it seems that your power isn''t that useful. At least, it isn''t like what you said, able to restrain my ability." "The sin of sphemy against the gods, you deserve to die!" Gabriel flew into a rage out of humiliation, a fierce light shing in her eyes! She wanted this man to understand just how great the gap between humans and gods was! A cold, murderous aura filled the entire space! This statement made Gabrielpletely angry. She did not want to waste any more time with this lowly human. She wanted to defeat this arrogant human with the fastest speed possible! Rumble! In the sky, rolling storms howled, and thunder roared! "I will let you witness the power of judgment bestowed by God!" Gabriel''s body was wrapped in a holy radiance. Her six wings of light suddenly shook, and his whole body turned into a dazzling meteor that swooped down from the sky! Almost in an instant, Gabriel rushed in front of Lod, raised the pure white sword in his hand high, and shed down in the air by hollow! This sword contained the power of divine judgment! Time and space seemed to be frozen at this moment. Everything in the world was affected by this power, and thus fell into a state of sluggishness and solidification. "Danger!" Lod''s pupils suddenly contracted, and a feeling of palpitation swept through his entire body. His intuition told him that he would die if he was struck by this sword! Under the threat of death, Lod had no choice but to use all of Spiritual Power''s strength to resist this strange and sluggish force. At the same time, he forcefully raised the Hyourinmaru to block this sword! ng!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! The pure white sword and the ice de collided, causing dazzling and azure sparks to fly! Shock waves visible to the naked eye erupted from high up in the sky. They swept out with lightning speed, crushing the thick clouds within a thousand meters. They rolled upyers of tempestuous waves, as if they were solid, and they emitted a deafening roar in the air! "Not bad, you actually blocked this sword. I want to praise you, human." Gabriel''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the corners of her mouth curled into a sneer. "But the next attack, are you going to use that hand to block it?" Chapter 98: Thousand Years Ice Prison

Chapter 98: Thousand Years Ice Prison

"Not good!" Lod''s expression changed slightly as he thought to himself, Not good! Gabriel''s expression was cold. Her right hand still maintained the downward movement of the sword body. At the same time, the five fingers of her left hand clenched into a fist. It was wrapped in dazzling holy light as she punched at him! At this moment, Lod made a decision. The ice wings wrapped around him, then continuously reinforced the ice armor on the surface of his body, forcefully blocking Gabriel''s punch! With just one punch, she easily shattered Lod''s ice wings! The extremely tyrannical power tore apart the surrounding air currents, creating an ear-piercing sound. The fist that was burning with zing mes erupted with shocking might, instantly shattering the ice armor that enveloped Lod! Boom An earth-shattering sound rang out, and violent energy that seemed to have materialized surged out in all directions. It directly sted a huge hole in the clouds hundreds of meters high in the sky, and the violent howling winds that burst out swept over nearly a thousand meters! Lod, who had suffered such a terrifying blow head-on, was like a falling meteor, tearing through the dark sky and heavily smashing into the streets below! Rumble! Under the earth-shattering impact of the kic energy, the earth was instantly smashed into pieces, and a huge pit dozens of meters in diameter appeared! A shockwave visible to the naked eye set off tons of dirt and gravel into the sky. The explosive winds were like tangible waves of air. The few nearby buildings let out miserable cries under the attack of this storm. Large pieces of ss shattered! After the hugemotion disappeared, Gabriel''s eyes shone with a golden light. She looked through the thick smoke and dust below and saw Lod in the deep pit. After waiting for a few minutes and making sure that Lod could not get up again, Gabriel finally rxed. "Everything is over." A trace of coldness shed across Gabriel''s face. "You reckless human, this is the difference between you and God!" But, was it really over? Just as Gabriel was about to leave, a warning bell suddenly rang in his mind, and a fatal sense of danger welled up in his heart! Swish! The six wings of light suddenly shook, and Gabriel forced himself to move a bit to the side. Boom! An azure beam of light tore through the sky like a meteor! This beam of light brushed past one of Gabriel''s wings and finally exploded in the clouds, turning into an azure sun, setting off waves of violent winds that tore the clouds apart! Ignoring the shock in his heart, Gabriel abruptly turned to look at the ce where he had just been. It was actually Lod! Not only did he not die, but the ice armor that had been shattered by a single strike had actually recovered! "You are too careless, Gabriel." Lod walked out unscathed and said indifferently, "You are too careless against an opponent who has already attacked once." "You... are still alive?" Gabriel''s golden eyes flickered as she said with a gloomy expression, "Didn''t I destroy your Ice Armor?" "Hyourinmarul... is the strongest ice and snow type zanpakuto!" The corners of Lod''s lips curled up as he said with a calm expression, "Even if the armor is broken, as long as there is still water, it can be restored at any time." "Hmph, is that so?" Gabriel held the pure white sword in her hand and pointed it at the ground. He coldly said, "So what if it is restored? It is just letting me spend some effort to break it again." "You can give it a try." Lod said indifferently, "Even if it breaks a thousand times, I can recover!" "A thousand times? Don''t joke around!" Gabrielughed coldly. She had already discovered Lod''s secret. "The flower floating behind you should be the rest of your time, right?" She from the beginning, She had noticed the Ice Flower on Lod''s back. It was too eye-catching! Who had twelve flowers floating behind their backs in a fight, and they were still withering over time? Wasn''t this clearly telling the enemy that this was a timer? Now, the ice flowers floating behind Lod had changed from the first twelve to six! Perhaps there was no need for her to make a move at all. When the twelve ice flowerspletely withered, Lod would naturally lose this power. "Is that so?" The corners of Lod''s mouth raised into a strange smile. He said, "Perhaps when all the ice flowers wither, it will be the time for my true power to be unsealed?" Hyourinmaru''s real Bankai does not have Ice Flower! It''s just that his Bankai has not beenpleted, just like Tshir Hitsugaya at that time, so there will be twelve Ice Flower time limit, but this does not prevent him to use this to bluff Gabriel. But unfortunately... Gabriel saw through his lie at a nce and said coldly: "Whether it is true or not, I just need to wait a little longer and I will know the result." Lod suddenly revealed a slight smile and said, "Thank you for giving me time to prepare, Gabriel." Gabriel was slightly stunned and immediately realized that she had been tricked by Lod! From just now, this guy had been stalling for time! Lod slowly raised sword with his right hand. An extremely cold Spiritual Power suddenly erupted, dyeing sword''s de ayer of ice blue. "There is only one reason for your defeat. That is your [Pride]!" Buzz The temperature in the atmosphere suddenly dropped! An indescribable horror instantly filled the entire sky. Thick ck clouds swept over again, apanied by an extremely cold air! Within a thousand meters of Spiritual Power, all the buildings on the ground were covered in ayer of frost. "Magic... magic... F*ck!" Constantine''s face was dark, and his beard was covered with frost. He was trembling from the sudden cold. He turned to look at the thermometer on the wall and was dumbfounded. Negative... Seventy-eight degrees! This was more than ten degrees lower than the lowest temperature in Siberia! In this environment, humans could onlyst for ten minutes at most, and their bodies would be frozen! "I see..." Constantine looked up at Lod with a bitter look on his face. "Is this choice you gave me? Either kill yourself or freeze to death. You are really my good friend!" Ten minutes! He either chose tomit suicide or was frozen to death by this cold air! After sacrificing his teammates for so many years, this was the first time he was forced to sacrifice by someone else. This made Constantine have mixed feelings in his heart and he did not know what to say. But the Lod in the sky did not have time to care about Constance''s thoughts. Lod''s eyes shed with a cold light, and then he turned the de of sword, who was holding the Ice Wheel Pill, and spat out four words: "Thousand Years..... Ice Prison!" All the water elements within a radius of thousands of meters were forcibly robbed! Kacha kacha... The water vapor was quickly frozen and then turned into a hundred meter long ice prism. It emitted a terrifying cold aura and surrounded Gabriel! "Don''t be too arrogant, human!" Gabriel''s expression was sullen. She tried to use her mind to control these ice prism and turn them into water elements. "Don''t forget, my authority is water!" But... Not only did she not restore the ice prism to water, but she helped Lod gather more water elements and turn them into ice prisms! Looking up, there were hundreds of ice prisms in the sky, like a cage that surrounded Gabriel in all directions, not revealing a single gap! "Goodbye, Gabriel!" Following Lod''smand, Spiritual Power exploded. The ice prism suddenly closed! Bang! Gabriel was trapped in the thousand-year ice prison! Chapter 99: Beaten By A Mortal

Chapter 99: Beaten By A Mortal

Thousand Years Ice Prison! Hundreds of huge ice prisms closed in, freezing Gabriel in the ice prison. It looked spectacr from the ground. Fortunately, the magic array that Gabriel had set up in advance covered the vicinity of the hospital, blocking the vision and perception of ordinary people. Otherwise, the huge ice prison that suddenly appeared in the sky would have caused a great uproar in Los Angeles City! "We won? We won! Hahaha... I don''t need to die!" Constantine''s face was covered with frost. He curled up in the corner of the wall and shouted ecstatically. Since Gabriel was defeated by Lod, it meant that he did not have tomit suicide anymore! "Won? Don''t joke around." A trace of ridicule shed through Lod''s eyes, and he mercilessly broke Constantine''s fantasy. "The highest level Seraph is not so weak. This move can only seal her for a short period of time!" Kacha! A crisp sound of ice breaking suddenly rang out, causing Constantine''s expression to suddenly change. Then, he hurriedly raised his head to look at the enormous ice prison! Gabriel was trapped inside the ice prison. Her six wings emitted a dazzling divine radiance. His power surged like a raging tide, continuously battering against the sealed ice! Kacha kacha The surface of the ice prison was covered in cracks, releasing crackling sounds like firecrackers. Just as Lod had said, this huge ice prison could only trap Gabriel for a moment. And judging from the current situation, Gabriel would be able to escape from the ice prison in a minute at most! But... This was exactly what he needed! Just one minute was enough, because his real killing move was the One That Pierces Everything, X-Axis! It could be said to be one of the most bug-level abilities. Between the muzzle and the target, everything touched by the light beam forward would be instantly prated, and there was no way to offset or defend against this kind of power. Can Gabriel block it? Not necessarily, but he estimated that there was a high possibility that Gabriel could not block this kind of conceptual attack! And the reason why he had to first use the thousand years ice prison to trap Gabriel was also because there was a big w in X-Axis! The power of X-Axis had to be attached to the beam of spirit light, and the speed of the beam of light was too slow. Perhaps it was very fast for others, and it was very difficult to react. But if the opponent was Gabriel, then the speed of X-Axis was too slow. As long as he was prepared in advance and Gabriel was intentionally dodging, his X-Axis would never be able to hit! But now... Gabriel was trapped in the ice prison, and it was impossible for her to dodge. --- Lod let go of his left hand, and a silver cross chain fell. "Cross?" Constantine''s face twitched. Did Lod go crazy? He actually wanted to use the cross to deal with Gabriel? Not only did Constantine feel strange, even Gabriel, who was trapped in the ice prison, had a strange expression on her face when she saw the cross medal in Lod''s hand. After living for thousands of years, this was the first time she had seen someone use a cross against her! Lod sneered and injected his spiritual energy into it. The shape of the cross badge had shockingly turned into a silver-white revolver. "This is thest strike, Gabrielle!" Lod aimed the gun at Gabrielle, plundering his spiritual energy at all costs and injecting it into the gun. Buzz --- The sky was like a crack, spreading all around Lod. From the dense and small cracks, blue spiritual droplets flowed out! These spiritual droplets were being controlled. They frantically poured into the silver white muzzle and were continuouslypressed, gathering into a terrifying energy! [Starting point: The sinner''s muzzle. ] [Target: The clouds behind Gabriel. ] [Two points, one line, everything linked up! ] [Advanced... Holy Extermination Arrow! ] Lod pulled the trigger. The muzzle of the sinner roared, and a huge azure arrow shot towards Gabriel, who was in the ice prison! Boom Therge-scale sacred Arrow instantly shatteredyers of hollow''s space, and like a giant meteor, it whistled over, lighting up the dark night sky! With the power of rules that linked everything together, thisrge-scale sacred Arrow was enough to pierce through any obstacles in front of it! "Not good!" In the ice prison, Gabriel''s expression changed instantly. He could sense the terrifying aura of destructioning from the giant arrow! She could not be hit! Otherwise... she might die! "Great Father, grant me power!" Gabriel roared, his six wings shining with a brilliant light, releasing an astonishing heat and fluctuation that shattered the ice prison that bound her in one fell swoop! However... The huge beam of light was already right in front of her, and Gabriel had no choice but to protect the two wings of light in front of her, forcing her body to slightly tilt. Boom The beam of light pierced through the entire ice prison. Gabriel was unable to stop this terrifying power. Not only were his two protective light wings pierced through, golden blood scattered into the sky! A huge beam of light shot out from his body. After Gabriel let out a miserable scream, the beam of light turned into stars in the sky. Rumble! The thick clouds were shattered by this attack. Following that, an astonishing roar erupted. In the calm night sky, a deafening roar erupted! Then, he looked at Gabriel. The six wings that were supposed to be perfect had a fist-sized hole on the surface of two of them, making them extremely conspicuous. "What a pity..." A hint of helplessness shed through Lod''s eyes. After all, the X-Axis was still a bit off, only piercing through Gabriel''s wings and shoulders. "I''ll kill you!" Gabriel screamed, her eyes filled with a murderous aura. The Seraph Wings was the source of her power. It was rted to her status in heaven, but now, she was injured by a mortal and even left a hole! This was humiliation! If the other Seraph saw this, how would she be able to survive in heaven in the future? Just imagine, when she returned to heaven and met the three Archangels, Michael, Raphael, and Uriel, how would they feel when they saw the hole in their wings? Gabriel: "I am the Left Hand of God!" Michael: "You were beaten by a mortal." Gabriel: "I am the Angel of Judgement, the Angel of Death, the most trusted angel of Father!" Raphael: "You were beaten by a mortal before." Gabriel: "I am one of the four Archangels, in charge of half of the angels in heaven!" Uriel: "You were beaten by a mortal!" Gabriel: "... Can you not mention this?" Raphael, Michael, Uriel. "There are two holes in your wings. You were hit by a mortal." Gabriel. "..." ... "There''s no other way..." Lod sighed and his eyes fell on Constantine. His meaning was self-evident. Thump! Constantine''s heart suddenly trembled. He could see that it meant to sacrifice him forcibly! Chapter 100: Sacrifice

Chapter 100: Sacrifice

Birds of a feather flock together. Constantine knew very well that the reason why he felt familiar with Lod was that they were actually the same kind of people. They were the kind of people who would pay any price for the sess of their n. There was a saying, "Good and evil will always be rewarded. The Heavenly Dao is a good reincarnation. If you don''t believe it, look up. Who has the heavens spared!" After sacrificing so many teammates, it was finally his turn to sacrifice! Sacrificing one person to benefit the whole world! There would no longer be a higher sacrifice than this one, and his dog-like life would also be sublimated. However, after thinking about it, Constantine became timid again. Let me ask you, if you know that more than half of the prisoners in the Eternal Prison that you are about to go to are personally sent in by you, and there are also some demons and ''old friends'' who hate you to the bone, can you really muster up the courage? At least he did not dare! Why did Constantine exorcise demons? Arge part of the reason was that he wanted to atone for his sins through exorcism, hoping that God could forgive his crime ofmitting suicide and let him rise to heaven after death. But now someone told him that if he wanted to save the world, he must go to hell! If I don''t go to hell, who will go to hell? This sentence was simple, but it required great wisdom. Not everyone could do it. "I understand..." Lod slowly closed his eyes. The disappointment in his heart towards Constantine had already reached an extreme. He was afraid of death, but he could! But if he didn''t distinguish right from wrong in front of a major event, then he would be stupid! When he opened his eyes again, there was a cold glint in Lod''s azure blue eyes. He said softly, "Since you don''t want to, then I will help you." Lod aimed the sinner at Constantine, releasing a dazzling blue radiance! "Wait... wait!" Constantine widened his eyes, his heart almost stopping. A chill rushed up his spine to his forehead. "Don''t... don''t kill me first. Let me think about it again, Lod!" Boom! There was only one gunshot that answered him! The silver colored barrel of the left wheel that was carved with a hollow pattern exploded with astonishing Spiritual Energy fluctuations. An azure colored light beam shot out in the direction of Constantine! In the next second, a dazzling white light shed in front of Constantine. It was Gabriel! Dang! Gabriel swung his sword to cut off the sacred arrow. His gaze met with Lod in the air. A trace of mockery shed in his eyes. He coldly said, "Do you think I don''t know what you are thinking?" "Gabriel?" Constantine, who had escaped death, felt his body go soft. He copsed to the ground, gasping for breath. He looked at the six wings that were shining with holy light in disbelief. The person he wanted to kill was his teammate, and the person who saved him was Gabriel. Was there anything more absurd than this? "... As expected." Lod looked at Gabriel''s figure. There was no surprise on his face. He only sighed faintly. "You knew that Constantine''s death would summon Lucifer, right?" "There is nothing in the world that can escape the attention of God Father." There was a faint golden light flowing in Gabriel''s eyes as she spoke meaningfully. In fact, this was not difficult to guess. One could even see some clues from the movies. As Gabriel, who was in charge of half of the angels in heaven, with the ''All Knowing Eye'' bestowed by God, how could she not know that Lucifer coveted Constantine''s soul? Therefore, Gabriel must have known about this matter. Moreover, she had long since understood that once Constantine chose tomit suicide, Lucifer would personally take his soul away. Since she already knew, why did Gabriel allow Constantine tomit suicide? It was sacrifice! Sacrificing himself to save the world, Only then would they be worthy of the grace bestowed by Father! Just like what was said before, all of Gabriel''s actions were ultimately because he was jealous of Father''s gift to humans, believing that humans were not worthy of Father''s grace. In other words. When Constantine wanted tomit suicide, Gabriel did not stop him, because this was a noble act that reflected the spirit and will of humanity, worthy of Father''s forgiveness and grace. But if Lod wanted to forcefully interfere, Gabriel would not agree, because this did not meet the standards of her test at all. No wonder in the end, after losing God''s protection, after being burned by Lucifer, Gabriel could stillugh happily, thinking that her revtion and test had changed Constantine, turning him into a noble human who knew how to sacrifice. Therefore, Gabriel would not interfere with Constantine''s choice, because whether he chose to sacrifice himself or not, it was all within the revtion and test she had already set up. Lod felt her teeth hurt. This crazy woman''s brain was simply a freak! "You... already knew about our n?" Constantine''s heart trembled and he said with difficulty. "Chi..." Gabriel sneered and said disdainfully, "If a rotten person like you can sacrifice himself to save the world, wouldn''t it prove that the revtion and test I gave to humans are correct?" "You... are you so sure that I don''t dare?" Constantine felt that he was being looked down upon and asked with an ugly expression. "Constantine, I have been paying attention to you for nearly thirty years. I know better than you what kind of person you are." Gabriel''s contempt was like a knife piercing through Constantine''s dignity. "You, do you dare?" Gabriel sneered. "If you really dared, Astra wouldn''t have fallen to hell." Astra... It was the biggest heart demon in Constantine''s heart. This word seemed to drain all of his energy. He sat on the ground with a dull look in his eyes, like a walking corpse. A trace of disappointment shed in Gabriel''s eyes. She lifted her leg and kicked Constantine away. Bang! Constantine was sent flying for more than ten meters, leaving a clear mark on the tiled floor. Finally, he crashed into the wall at the end of the corridor and slowly slid to the ground. "It''s time to end this." As soon as Gabriel finished speaking, her six wings of light vibrated and his entire body turned into a dazzling white meteor! Boom! A huge storm howled, apanied by a ray of holy light that was as bright as a shooting star. It disappeared for a moment before suddenly appearing in his vision. Gabriel had already rushed in front of Lod in an instant! Chi!!!!!! The pure white sword suddenly shed down, and blood sprayed out like a fountain! A bone-deep sword mark cut across Lod''s left shoulder and right waist. The armor and wings made of ice were all cut off. "You, lost." Gabriel''s eyes were cold as she said arrogantly, "As a human, it is enough for you to be proud of yourself for me to use all my strength to kill you." Blood fell from the sky! Lod''s eyes lost focus and he fell from the sky like a bird that had lost its wings. ... "Next... I''ll leave it to you..." "After all... you don''t want me to die, do you?" Chapter 101: Light and Darkness

Chapter 101: Light and Darkness

The so-called n is to be broken. ording to Marvel''sw, if there is a possibility of things turning bad, no matter how small the possibility is, it will always happen! Lod is very clear about his own cognition. He has neither the ability to n the overall situation of Aizen nor the absolute strength of Aizen, so he can only constantly deduce every step of the n, not letting any possible mistakes go! And in this n, the biggest variable was Constantine. The plot of the movie was always a movie, and this was reality! He could not have too much expectations for this scum because he could not be sure if he was really willing to sacrifice himself. What if there really was an ident that made Constantine unwilling to sacrifice? The answer was... hollow transformation! Give yourself to the ''hollow'' in your body and let it end all of this! Although Lod was not sure if this ''hollow'' could contend with Gabriel. But... its power came from the ancient god - Chthon! The Infernal Deity, Chthon, was one of the big shots in Marvel World. He was able to stand side by side with the Earth Mother Gaia, God-Devourer Atum, Snake God Seth, and the Creator of a series of big shots. He was a powerhouse who had crossed the multi-dimensional universe level and was only second to the existences of the five gods and other supreme gods! Archangel, Gabriel? In front of the Infernal Deity, Chthon, she was probably no different from a newborn baby! And the source of the birth of this ''hollow'' in his body was the power that the Infernal Deity, Chthon, had forcibly given him when parting! Even if he could not defeat Gabriel, it should be no problem for him to run, right? "Next... I''ll leave it to you..." Before he fainted, the corners of Lod''s lips moved slightly as he silently muttered in his heart. The ''hollow'' in his body was born with him. If he died here, the ''hollow'' would also die. Therefore, it would not let its body die. ... "You... you are really a waste." ''Lod'' forcibly stopped the falling momentum. Then, ayer of dark, deep darkness was immersed in his blue eyes. Countless white sticky substances formed in the air, and then slowly swam over like tadpoles, sticking to ''Lod''s'' face bit by bit, and finally forming a half white, hideous bone mask! The moment the mask was formed, an ominous and dark ck Spiritual Power suddenly rose! Boom! The atmosphere was trembling, and hollow was shaking! The airflow around seemed to be stirred by an invisible big hand, forming a huge vortex with a radius of about a hundred meters, rolling up a hurricane of heaven and earth that raged! "This feeling..." Gabriel''s pale golden pupils contracted slightly. She felt the pressure in the air be heavier, and even her breathing seemed to be restricted. The ck Spiritual Power that was visible to the naked eye spread out like a tide, and then turned into burning mes that rose into the sky, apanied by the sad cries of the surrounding space that almost filled the entire world! In the burning ck mes, a figure slowly walked out. That person was Lod! A white bone mask covered his face, and behind him was a pair of pitch-ck wings formed from Spiritual Power''s mes. His scarlet eyes were filled with endless tyranny and monstrous killing intent! Just by standing there, the surrounding air and atmosphere of hollow were already distorted and boiling! "Eh?" When Gabriel saw this, she frowned and looked down at Lod. She suddenly felt a trace of unease in her heart. "The nature of his soul... actually changed" The nature of a person''s soul is fixed, just like the Coca-C form. It will never change, because once the nature changes, it will no longer be But Lod was different! The soul nature that he showed before was still human, but now... it was obviously biased towards demons! Right! It was the demons! This ominous energy fluctuation, as well as the evil and deep dark power, was very much like a pure demon from hell! "Who are you?" Gabriel was somewhat shocked. This was the first time she had seen a human soul turn into a pure demon! "I don''t have a name." Lod grinned and said. Dong! Lod raised his foot and stomped on the air. His figure instantly disappeared from where he stood! Boom! The pitch-ck figure tore through the sky and pulled up a huge wind dragon behind him. It let out a heaven-shaking roar! "What a fast speed!" Gabriel was shocked. Her eyes could only capture a wisp of afterimage! However, she was still the Angel of Judgement, a person who had experienced hundreds of battles. She instinctively raised her pure white sword to meet it! ng! The Hyourinmaru and the pure white sword shed, creating countless dazzling sparks! "Hehehe..." The ''Lod'' under the white bone mask smiled sinisterly. "It wasn''t easy for me toe out once. Don''t die too quickly, Gabriel!" "Don''t get too cocky, human!" A golden me ignited in Gabriel''s eyes. The pure white sword danced and turned into a gigantic sword shadow that covered the sky! "Interesting, this is too interesting!" Countless sword shadows whistled over. The sharp sword wind stirred. Lod''s silver hair danced in the wind. Heughed loudly and said, "It''s like this. It''s this feeling!" In just an instant, sword''s sword had collided with each other hundreds of times! There seemed to be thousands of thunderps exploding in the sky. A wave of air visible to the naked eye spread out. The terrifying power even made the entire atmosphere and the sky cry out as if they could not bear the burden! One white and one ck, light and darkness. Twopletely different forces collided, setting off a mighty shock wave thatpletely split the entire sky apart, turning it into a strange scene of half ck and half white! ng! Another sh of sword''s sword, thepletely different forces collided again, causing the airflow to explode! Gabriel could clearly feel that Lod''s strength was still increasing, and the heavy pressureing from the sword almost sent her flying! His energy... was actually still increasing? ng ng ng ng... The pure white sword was constantly being pressed down, and even the divine power that enveloped Gabriel was being suppressed by the dark power like a candle in the wind that was about to extinguish! "This... is impossible" Gabriel''s cold expression that had not changed for tens of thousands of years finally changed slightly.She said in horror, "You are not the person just now. Who are you?" "Didn''t I say it already?" A trace of coldness shed through Lod''s scarlet eyes. "Don''t make me repeat myself again and again. It doesn''t matter who it is!" ng! Zanpakuto''s strength suddenly increased, forcibly suppressing Gabriel''s pure white sword, and leaving a bloody mark on her body! Light golden blood spilled out, and Gabriel retreated a few steps with a groan. "Zi ---" Lod''s finger was stained with a bit of golden blood. He put it to his lips and tasted it. Heughed wildly and said, "The taste of the blood of the angel is not bad. I wonder if it will taste better if I pluck your wings and roast them!" "I will kill you!" Gabriel''s face twisted, as if she had just received a great humiliation. She let out a sharp cry, "Almighty Father, please grant me the power to expel darkness and judge the sins of the world!" Weng! Gabriel gripped the pure white sword with both hands, raising it high above his head. The vast power of divinity surged like a tsunami, bursting forth with dazzling brilliance, illuminating the entire sky like a huge sun! "The Lord says you are guilty!" With Gabriel''s cold shout, the sky above him was suddenly torn apart by an invisible force! Rumble! The atmosphere was shaking and shattering, and hollow was twisting and copsing! A magnificent, pure gold sword suddenly appeared ten thousand meters high in the sky! "Judgement...!" ... Chapter 102: Light and Darkness 2

Chapter 102: Light and Darkness 2

Judgement of the Apocalypse! A huge sword glittering with golden light hovered ten thousand meters in the sky. The surrounding clouds were stirred up, rolling up waves. On the body of the huge sword that was about a hundred meters long and dozens of meters wide, there were countless beautiful and graceful angels. These angels had different forms, either blowing, ying the zither, sleeping, or holding the sword, forming a beautiful picture. Behind this group of angels, there was a scene of beauty shrouded in clouds and mist. It was like the heaven described in the Bible! His line of sight followed the sword and came to the position of the sword hilt. Unlike the usual sword guard, the hilt of this sword was six spread out angel wings! The six divine wings shone with golden light and spread out in a rxed manner. Like a curtain of water, they sprinkled a soft holy light! Holy and dignified! All the words and words in the world were not enough to express the magnificence and nobility of this sword. Any description and description seemed to be pale and powerless at this moment! It was like the Sword of Damocles in legends, the Sword of Damocles that judged the world. It symbolized Gabriel''s absolute power and supreme power! This scene. If the Vatican saw this, they might once again stir up a frenzy. ... High up in the sky. The six wings of light behind Gabriel stretched out, both hands holding the pure white sword. Her eyes had already turned pure gold. From her extremely oppressive and imposing gaze, from within to outside, a supreme, emotionless, cold, indifferent gaze. A heavy pressure that could not be described with words came from the sky! This pressure and feeling waspletely different from before. It was heavy and thick, making people feel as if they were in the deep sea, making every inch of their bones and flesh let out a hysterical wail! If it were anyone else, they would probably be unable to bear the burden and kneel down under the pressure of an angel. However, Lod, who had transformed, was different. Under this terrifying pressure, he revealed a fanatical expression. "You really are trash... Lod!" ''Lod'' held zanpakuto in his hand and pointed to Gabriel. He grinned: "Your own zanpakuto is so powerful, but he still wants to borrow other people''s Bankai. No wonder ''this guy'' will not like you!" Weng --- Zanpakuto trembled slightly, like a consciousness that had been asleep for a long time, suddenly stimted and grinded by the oppression released by Gabriel. From a blunt sword covered in rust, it gradually turned into a sharp sword de. It... was calling! But this calling for his consciousness was neither Hyourinmaru nor Shinso or Senbonzakura. It was... another unfamiliar consciousness. "Don''t be in such a hurry..." Lod grinned and said, "Let me demonstrate... the true usage of this guy!" ... "I, Gabriel!" Gabriel stood high in the sky, his hands holding the pure white sword as he slowly descended. "On behalf of the almighty father, pardon your sins!" Boom!!!!!! The huge, gorgeous sword fell, symbolizing the judgment of heaven to the world. The sword edge pierced throughyers of hollow, like a meteor that cut through the sky, falling with a destructive force. The energy that leaked out was like a stone thrown into the calm water, setting off endless waves in the atmosphere, bursting out roars and roars that resounded through the sky! The golden lightning shed in the sky, and the wind howled as if it were forthe end of the world. The pitch-ck sky split in half under the golden light, as if it were fortorn apart by the falling sword edge! It was not hard to imagine... If this sword really fell down, I''m afraid that all the buildings on the ground will be destroyed within a radius of several thousand meters! But Gabriel did not care. The sphemers had to be punished, no matter what price they had to pay. As for the humans who died because of this, Gabriel could only tell them that this was to atone for their sins! "Go to hell, sphemer!" Gabriel''s eyes shed with a fierce light, confident that Lod would die under this move! However, this pride and confidence of hers did notst long before Lod pped her in the most unreasonable and impossible way! The huge Sword of Judgement fell like a meteorite, but just as it was about to touch Lod, thetter slowly raised his hand, and then, under Gabriel''s horrified eyes, he caught the falling sword with his bare hands! Those five fingers were like the mountains of Buzhou in ancient times, forcibly stopping the Sword of Judgement from falling down. Boom The huge kic energy was stopped in an instant. A huge wave of energy erupted like a tsunami, spreading out for thousands of meters and crushing all the clouds. The entire sky seemed to shake! "This... is impossible" Gabriel was aghast. She cried out in rm and retreated several steps. Her golden pupils trembled violently as if she had seen something terrifying! The Sword of Judgement... It was actually taken down by a mortal? "Why is it impossible?" ''Lod'' sneered, "Or... is this only way for you to understand?" As soon as he finished speaking, Lod clenched his five fingers tightly onto the sword edge, and a metallic sound burst out, as if he wanted to crush it! Kacha! A horrifying crack appeared where his five fingers and the sword edge were pressed together, and the crack continued to spread upwards, until it covered the entire sword body! The gorgeous sword that was originally as perfect as a painting and sculpture was covered in dense cracks, like fragile porcin that could shatter at any time. The next second... Bang! The Sword of Judgement shattered, and the sky was filled with light, falling down like raindrops! "You... What did you do?" Gabriel''s golden pupils contracted, and she asked in a trembling voice that even she did not notice, "The Sword of Judgement is the power that Father God bestowed upon me. Why can a mortal like you destroy it?" "Even if I tell you, you won''t understand." ''Lod'' did not want to exin to her. She suddenly seemed to have be much weaker. It was as if her strength had been sucked out. Her body trembled slightly, as if she was enduring some kind of intense pain. "Just using it once, you have to pay one percent of your soul?" Obviously. Destroying the Sword of Judgment was not as easy as it looked. "It seems that you have paid a great price." Seeing this scene, Gabriel''s trembling golden pupils gradually calmed down. She sneered, "How long can the current youst?" "A very, very long time!" Lod'' straightened his spine, a tyrannical aura flowing in his eyes. "I guarantee that you will be satisfied." ... In the ruined hospital corridor. Constantine looked into the distance with blurred eyes, still wondering if he shouldmit suicide. At this moment... A ck cat suddenly appeared in front of him. It was the cat that he had found in Isabe''s home. The ck cat was well-proportioned and walked towards him with graceful steps. The ck cat circled around Constantine twice, then jumped onto his shoulder and stared at him with its pair of golden eyes. It was unknown if it were an illusion, but Constantine suddenly felt that the eyes of this cat... were very simr to Gabriel''s eyes! Chapter 103: Enochian

Chapter 103: Enochian

As a demon-driving detective who dealt with supernatural events almost every day, his sharp intuition told Constantine that this cat was absolutely strange! First of all... how could a cat''s eyes be so terrifying? Those extremely pure golden eyes were like two zing suns, emitting endless majesty and oppression! Although it was a bit difficult to say it out loud, Constantine could swear on his own integrity that he had really been frightened by this cat''s eyes just now. Based on his rich experience, Constantine immediately concluded that this cat might have been possessed, but he had no clue what the ''thing'' attached to this cat''s body was. "Can you speak?" Constantine rolled his eyes, trying to find out something. "Meow ---" The ck cat groaned and sat on his shoulder on his hind legs. His two front legs propped up his body and he stared at him quietly. Constantine was a little scared by the stare. An invisible and unknown fear intertwined in his heart. Just as he wanted to move his body, he found that he could not move. It was as if there was an invisible shackle that firmly bound him here! One minute... Five minutes... Ten minutes... Beads of sweat appeared on Constantine''s forehead. After the hair on his temples was wet, he pressed it tightly against his cheeks. His entire body was as stiff as a piece of rotten wood! Just as he was about to die, the ck cat finally moved. Pa da --- The ck cat jumped lightly from Constantine''s shoulder andnded on the broken tiles. "Hu..." Constantine''s stiff face rxed a little, but before he could breathe a sigh of relief, his nerves tensed up again! "Constantine... what are you still hesitating for?" The ck cat''s lips squirmed and spat out a strange syble with a strange frequency and strange pronunciation! "This is... in Enochian?" Constantine''s pupils contracted instantly and his face revealed a shocked expression because he knew this strange syble! In Enochian. He had once seen this kind of lostnguage in an ancient book. It was said to be a specialnguage used by angels whenmunicating with God! When he was young, he had wanted to learn this greatnguage and use it tomunicate with angels to see if they could build a good rtionship and let him rise to heaven in the future. But unfortunately, due to the physiological structure of humans and angels, it was impossible to speak this kind of ''God''snguage'', so it was almost impossible to learn the Enochiannguage. No matter how hard he tried, in the end, he could only imitate the sound of approaching closer, not the real Enochiannguage at all. However, studying the Enochiannguage did bring him benefits. For example, he could understand most of the angel''snguage. "You... are an angel!" Constantine did not use a question because a ck cat could speak the Enochiannguage, which was equivalent to proving his identity. "There is no time..." The ck cat looked at him indifferently. His voice was ethereal and soft as it echoed in the broken corridor. "John, only you can stop all this." "Stop who?" "Gabriel..." "Aren''t you an angel? Why do you want me to stop her?" "Because she walked the wrong path, and I need to correct her mistakes." "Did God send you?" "..." The ck cat suddenly became silent for a long time. It seemed that it did not want to answer this question. Instead, it changed the topic, "If you kill yourself to stop all this, I can lead Astra''s soul from hell to heaven." "..." "Why should I believe what you said?" Constantine''s heart twitched violently, because this promise was too tempting for him! The ck cat straightened its body, and its golden eyes revealed a hint of pride, "Because I am a ***!" ... In the sky above the church hospital, death god and the angel were fighting to the death! ng Sword''s sword collided, and sparks flew! After the collision, a sharp and ear-piercing sound rang out, shaking the atmosphere high in the sky, setting off a surging torrent that was strong enough to tear the eardrums of any human nearby! In just a few seconds, the two of them had already exchanged hundreds of blows. The continuous attacks, like a storm, tore apart everything around them like a storm! "This is a good opportunity!" Gabriel aimed at an opening. The pure white sword, at a strange angle, pierced through Lod''s defense and stabbed straight into his heart! However, when Lod saw the swording towards him, he revealed a strange smile, causing Gabriel to have an ominous premonition. The next moment. For some reason, it was as if there was a sudden influence of some kind of power, causing her sword to tilt a lot, actually brushing past Lod''s body and passing through his arm. "It''s this feeling again?" A trace of anger shed through Gabriel''s eyes. This situation had already happened several times before! Chi! The sharp de of sword cut through the air, letting out a sharp and ear-piercing hiss. In Gabriel''s pair of pale gold pupils, a cold and deep light was reflected. The golden blood of an angel sshed in the sky! "Ah..." Gabriel let out a painful wail, because this time sword cut into her Archangel Wings. However, this wail did notst long. The angel''s beautiful face took another punch, and his muscles shook violently like waves. "Hun..." Lod did not give her a chance to speak. He spun around in the air like a snail, and his entire body almost left afterimages. Then, he ruthlessly kicked Gabriel in the abdomen! Sou! When she was still a hundred meters away from the ground, Gabriel sped down like a rubber ball and smashed into the street next to the hospital. Bang!!!! The already broken street once again let out a wail, and a strong wind blew up the gravel into the sky. Gabriel stood up from the pit. Perhaps because of the impact just now, her originally straight body became a little hunched. The once high and mighty Angel of Judgement was now as weak as a dog! However, she still tried her best to straighten her back, making it seem less humble. On the six pure wings behind her, a deep sword mark was eye-catching. The monstrous anger in her pale golden pupils seemed to be material, as if it was going to burn anyone who saw it into ashes! She was an angel! The Angel of Judgement, the Angel of Death, the Left Hand of God! But now... She was abused by a human to the point that she had no strength to fight back, and her dignity was trampled under her feet! Above the clouds, a pair of scarlet eyes looked down at the angel below. In the next second, ayer of transparent rings appeared in the air, and the huge ring suddenly exploded. Like a rocket, it pushed the figure of ughter and swooped down from the sky like a meteorite! Huhuhu--- The violent wind howled and roared like a thunderstorm! Behind the killing figure, the fierce wind was forcibly pulled out a huge wave of air, like a roaring white dragon rushing over with a roar! "In the name of Gabriel, I..." Gabriel raised his pure white sword. Just as she was halfway through chanting the spell, she saw the charging killing figure suddenly disappear. In the next moment, her face was suddenly covered by a palm. Looking through the gap in the palm, Gabriel saw the cruelty and brutality reflected in Lod''s eyes. Lod did not have the slightest intention of being tender to the fairer sex. He used the most violent method to press Gabriel''s head onto the ground, allowing her to intimately dissolve the earth! Boom! The ground was as fragile as a piece of tofu in front of these two people. It could not bear the burden and let out a cry, and then it split and copsed. "Damn... human!" Gabriel, who was pressed in the ruins, was filled with humiliation and anger. She growled, "If not for the fact that this body could not carry more of my will, I would have burned you!" "Goodbye, proud angel." ''Lod'' sneered. His eyes under the mask emitted a cold killing intent. He raised his foot and stepped on the noble angel''s head. Then, dark energy gathered at his fingertips! Chapter 104: Lucifer

Chapter 104: Lucifer

The ck cero! In the deep and dark darkness condensed at the tip of Lod''s finger, it was filled with an ominous feeling that made Gabriel''s heart palpitate. If Nemu was still here, she would definitely be able to recognize him. This was no longer the ordinary cero, but the [ck cero] that only the great hollow of the Vasto Lorde level could use! It is the rank of ''Espada''. After resurrion, the power used is far beyond the ultimate move of ordinary cero. Because of the huge destructive power, it was forbidden to use under the cover of Las Noches! Even though she was the highest ranked Archangel, she did not have the confidence to protect this body that carried her willpletely. Moreover, ording to Gabriel''s initial estimate, the aftermath of the explosion was enough to destroy dozens of streets nearby. All tangible and intangible substances would be vaporized! Gabriel''s head was stepped on by Lod''s foot. She was helpless and angry, but in the end, she could only close his eyes, looking as if she hadpletely given up. So what if she did not give up? The will and power that this body could bear was already on the verge of copse. It was like a mirror covered in cracks, and it could shatter at any time! No matter if she chose to continue or give up, this body would copse because it carried too much of the power of angels. The oue... had long been decided. Her n had failed! She had neither guided humans to the right path nor the judgment of the apocalypse. "I... have lost." Gabriel seemed to have epted her fate. Even though there were tens of millions of reasons for her defeat, it could not correct the fact that she had already lost! A dignified Angel of Judgement had actually lost to a human! If the other three Archangels knew about this, she would probably be ridiculed and unable to raise her head in the future. However. Seeing that ''ck cero'' was about to condense, Just as Gabriel and his surroundings were destroyed, that terrifying and vast energy suddenly copsed and disappeared! Kacha! Immediately after, a clear sound that was like porcin shattering rang out. There was a trace of astonishment in Gabriel''s eyes as he saw a clear crack appear on the mask that covered Lod''s face! "Tsk tsk..." Lod''s tyrannical gaze changed slightly as he said in a rather unhappy tone, "It wasn''t easy for me toe out and y for a while, but it''s already so fast?" Gabriel''s eyes shed. She keenly caught this word and thoughtfully stared at the mask of ''Lod''. She guessed that the mask on this man''s face should be rted to this abnormal and strange power! The All-Knowing Eye that God gave her, from the moment she fought with ''Lod'', until now, all the images were kept in her mind, and the scenes were reyed one by one! Was it... that mask? Gabriel''s eyes moved slightly. His gaze swept over the'' Lod ''mask, and a hint of understanding gradually rose in his heart. When she searched through her memories, she found a clue. The moment the mask appeared on ''Lod''''s face, the essence of his soul suddenly changed! "It''s about time..." Lod grinned. He bent down and pinched Gabriel''s neck with his hand, violently lifting him from the ruins. "If there is a chance next time, I will definitely pull out all the feathers on your wings!" In the face of Lod''s almost humiliating tone, Gabriel did not open her mouth to retort. Instead, she calmly looked into his eyes that were filled with violence. She said lightly, "The next time we meet, you will not have a chance." "We will wait and see." Lod sneered, then grabbed Gabriel by the neck and threw her out like a piece of trash! Sou --- Gabriel drew a beautiful arc in the air and then smashed into the wall outside the hospital! However, the force of the throw was not reduced in the slightest, causing Gabriel to crash diagonally from the ground all the way to the top floor of the hospital after crashing into the wall outside. And looking at the direction and location of its fall, it just so happened to be where Ang was sealed! Just as the mask was about topletely shatter, ''Lod'' stepped on Hoho and quickly left the area. After all, the next person to appear was the famous Fallen Angel - Lucifer Morning Star! Although the possibility was very low, ''Lod'' believed that it was best to stay away from them so as not to be targeted by this big shot. ... In the broken hospital corridor. Constantine leaned all his weight on the white gray wall behind him. His head fell to his chest as if it had lost its support. There was a pile of broken ss and a man''s mechanical watch around him. This man chose tomit suicide. Newcastle, Casanova, Astra, Frank, Judith, Ann Marie, Rich, Gary, Benjamin... These memories were like sins imprinted in his soul, and they were also known as the eternal heart of the man, John Constantine. That incident was like a rope on a gallows, constantly wrapping around his neck like a nightmare, reminding him of what kind of sins he hadmitted because of his pride and conceit! The heavy sins pierced him like a sharp tip of sword, turning into hellfire to burn his soul! In the past ten years, he had always tried to numb his brain nerves with alcohol and cigarettes, transforming into a divine detective that constantly wandered the boundaries of hell, mechanically expelling demons one after another, as if doing this could atone for the mistakes he had made! But in fact, he knew very well in his heart that this could not atone for his sins! On the contrary, this kind of reckless exorcism behavior made the sins he bore heavier! He had had enough of these days! The man named John Constantine only wanted to save the little girl he used to be! Even if he did this... it would make him pay the price of his life! The blood marks on his wrist after being cut by the ss fragments continued to flow out with bright red blood that slowly spread around along the smooth tiles. "Hurry up... hurry up..." Constantine''s eyes lost focus as he mechanically repeated a word. ... ... ... The entire corridor was extremely quiet, and Constantine could even clearly hear the sound of the watch moving. Again and again. Every time the second hand made a sound, it symbolized the gradual passage of his life. But what was strange was that. Although he had always been afraid of death, after he truly mustered up the courage tomit suicide, his heart was instead filled with indescribable peace, as if he had finally been freed. The pointer on the dial suddenly stopped! It was as if all things in the world had stopped at this moment. Pitter-patter... ck sticky substance dripped down from the ceiling, and a pair of feet covered in ck liquid first entered Constantine''s line of sight. Then, a middle-aged man dressed in a white suit waved his limbs strangely, as if he was dancing an inexplicable dance, slowly falling down from the sky. The man had an evil smile on his face, and his feet were wrapped in ck sticky and rotten matter. He walked slowly towards Constantine, and his mouth was constantly sighing. Chapter 105: Hell’s Finest

Chapter 105: Hell''s Finest

When this man walked there, ck sticky substance spread out. Please pay attention! This is not athlete''s foot, this is not athlete''s foot, this is not athlete''s foot. Important matters must be stated three times! Unlike the holy radiance that symbolized the arrival of an angel, Lucifer, who was one of the leaders of hell, trampled all the rules and existences in the world with his feet. The ck substance that stained his feet was the manifestation of the unclean sin in hell! Wherever the path of the Lucifer was, the filth would trample everything! "You came so slowly..." Constantine''s face was pale. Because of excessive blood loss, his voice was very weak. He could only hold up his head and look at the man. "Hello, John!" "Hello, John!" Lucifer wore an evil smile and repeated his greeting twice, deliberately dragging a long tone. It sounded like ridicule and mockery. There was an unspeakable evil in his tone, which made Constantine feel very ufortable. But at this moment, he had no extra strength to talk nonsense with this bastard. "I''m here... to personally collect your soul." Lucifer reached out and pulled over a chair next to him, sitting down casually. After saying this, Lucifer pped his hands nervously, making a rhythmic sound. At the same time, his two ck feet covered in asphalt shook happily on the tiles, as if proving how happy the famous Fallen Angel was at this moment! In fact, he was indeed very happy now. Because of Constantine''s soul, he had been coveting it for too long. After waiting for decades, he finally had a chance to take this slut away and properly ''repay'' the sin he had cheated on him. "Hehe... I know. Do you mind waiting a little longer?" Constantine looked up at Lucifer and said in a rxed and t tone, It was as if he was chatting with a friend. "Whatever." Lucifer smiled and said, "Time is meaningless in front of me." "Let me smoke another cigarette..." Constantine took out a blood-stained cigarette from the cigarette box with his trembling right hand and stuffed it into his mouth. "It suits you very well, John." Lucifer tidied up his suit, the corners of his mouth curving up in an arc. He said maliciously, "By the way, I am thergest shareholder of all cigarettepanies in the world. You have to thank me for this." Regarding this, it was really not Lucifer bragging. He was really thergest shareholder of all cigarettepanies. And in the original movie easter egg that had not been deleted, Lucifer personally admitted this matter. As for the purpose might be to let humans die quickly so that they could fall into hell as soon as possible... Constantine only wanted to smoke thest cigarette now, but because the tendons of his wrist were cut, he could not use any strength at all. He could not even hold his pose. "Do me a favor?" Constantine had a bloody cigarette in his mouth. He said weakly to Lucifer. "No problem." Lucifer picked up the Zippo that had fallen on the ground and handed it to Constantine after lighting the fire. "Cherish thest cigarette in your life. In the future, you will probably only be able to smoke sulfur. After all, there is only that one in hell." Constantine took a deep breath and slowly spat out the cigarette. White smoke swirled in front of his eyes. "Sulfur, hehe... it sounds terrible. I think I have to get used to it for a while." "Don''t worry, little guy." Lucifer smiled andforted him. "I''ve already prepared several hell theme parks. I''m waiting for you to go y." Hell theme park? It might not be the kind of theme park that would pull out the skin and dig out the tendons and cook the oil! Constantine raised his eyes and revealed a mocking expression. He said, "You treat me so well. I''m so moved that I''m about to cry." "This seems to be the second time youmitted suicide, right?" Lucifer leaned back in his chair and stared at the weak Constantine. There was a hint of amusement in his eyes as he said, "I don''t think a fraud like you will make the same mistake twice." Hiss... Whoosh... A wisp of white smoke rose up, and a yful look shed across Constantine''s pale face. He asked, "How have you been in hell recently? Are you busy?" "It''s okay. At least it''s much easier than when we were in heaven." Lucifer shrugged his shoulders and inadvertently ridiculed the ck-heartedbor system in front of Constantine. "Is that so?" Constantine forced out a sneer and said weakly, "It seems that you have been a little too rxed recently. You don''t even know that such a big thing has happened in hell." "Big thing?" Lucifer rolled his eyes and stretched out a foot stained with asphalt. He gently rubbed Constantine''s right leg and gradually leaned toward an indescribable ce. He smiled and med, "You are lying to me again. What big thing can happen in hell?" "..." "Your little brother... Mammon is next door, together with Gabriel." Pa... Lucifer had an expression that said, "Don''t try to fool me." He pped and said, "The story sounds good. Unfortunately, those two people don''t have good taste. They won''t have a good result when they get together." "They... have the Spear of Longinus." The apuse stopped abruptly! "Spear of Longinus? Spear of Longinus? Spear of Longinus?" Lucifer repeated three times. His originally casual sitting posture changed, and his whole body stretched forward, almost facing Constantine. He said, "So, this is another conspiracy you came up with?" "Whether it is or not, why don''t you take a look yourself?" Facing the Infernal King Lucifer, Constantine said with a straight face, "You have already waited for me for decades. So what if you wait a few more seconds?" The mocking and mocking expression on Lucifer''s face suddenly froze. He could tell from Constantine''s face and eyes that this man was not lying. "They are just next door... You can verify it yourself." Constantine said weakly and added another fire. "You don''t want a devil king to suddenly appear in hell for the title of Satan, do you? Especially since he is your former little brother. It would be too shameful if word got out." In terms of the ability to raise gs, Constantine was at the acme of perfection. In just a few words, Lucifer''s face turned livid. The air around him was distorted to a degree visible to the naked eye. It could be seen how terrible his mood was now. He was clearly here to take away this slut''s soul, but he suddenly bumped into his little brother who wanted to seize the throne! Lucifer''s eyes narrowed into a line. Strange ck lines appeared on his face, and he let out an inexplicable roar from his throat. It made Constantine feel that his heart was beating wildly! "I believe you this time." After a long silence, Lucifer slowly got up and walked to the pool with ayer of frost on his face. If it was really like what Constantine said, his little brother Mammon and Gabriel secretly colluded to descend to the world with the help of the Spear of Longinus, intending to usurp the throne... Then he will let Mammon know the ten million ways of death in hell! And Gabriel... Do you really think that after she falls, he won''t be able to torture you? Do you know that heaven used to be his - Lucifer Morning Star''s Shield? Chapter 106: He Came

Chapter 106: He Came

Let''s turn the time back to three minutes ago. Gabriel stood up in a daze after being thrown by ''Lod'' and smashed through several walls. She saw Ang unconscious on the wall. "... Are you nning to escape?" Gabriel stared at the figure in the distance with a gloomy expression, thinking that it was as she expected! The mask on his face was rted to his strength, which was why he chose to escape from her sight as soon as possible before the mask shattered. "Can you escape?" Gabriel was furious. Her six wings of light pped, and just as she was about to chase after Lod, she was suddenly stopped by a voice. "Gabriel, you bastard!" Gabriel frowned and turned to look for the source of the sound. Ang, who was nailed to the wall, had a hideous face under her bulging abdomen. She cursed, "Hurry up and let me out. How long do you n to let me stay in there?" "..." The corner of Gabriel''s mouth twitched. She had almost forgotten about this guy. The hideous face underneath his belly revealed an expression of grievance and anger. His tone was filled with resentment as he said, "Don''t forget what our n is!" "..." Only then did Gabriel remember that his goal was to help Mammon descend to the human world, not to kill a damned human! After a few seconds of silence, Gabriel forcefully suppressed the anger in her heart. Her eyes were red as she stared at the back of Lod, who was gradually disappearing into the distance. She swore in his heart. If we can meet again next time, we must make this arrogant sphemer pay the price he deserves! If Lod was still here, he would definitely curl his lips and tell her, "I''m afraid you are thinking too much." The next time we meet? Hehe. When the timees, are you an angel or not? I''m afraid there are still two possibilities! "Hurry! Gabriel!" In Ang''s belly, Mammon couldn''t wait to be born into the human world, and then stir up a storm of blood to transform the human world into his hell! With a wave of his hand, Gabriel shattered Bakudo, who was restraining Ang. Then, Gabriel pulled out a spear from her waist and slowly walked towards Ang, her eyes full of determination. Ang, who was unconscious,y on the cold ground. There was a trace of gray death on her skin, and her belly was like a balloon. Two slender arms supported her belly and forcefully pulled her skin apart. Under the pale skin with blood vessels, a hideous face could be vaguely seen, as well as a pair of blood-red greedy eyes. "Quick... quick!" Mammon could not wait to descend into the world, and shouted excitedly, "Gabriel, quickly use the blood of the Spear of Longinus to cut open this woman''s stomach and guide me to this world!" Gabriel came to Ang, half kneeling on the ground. She reached out a hand to gently stroke her bulging belly. "Come out... Mammon!" "The Demon King that symbolizes the Original Sin of Greed, I will release you to this world!" Gabriel gripped the Spear of Longinus and raised it high, pointing the sharp tip at Ang''s belly. ng --- The brass Spear of Longinus fell, the sharp edge of the de cutting through the air, letting out a slight hiss. Just as Gabriel was about to pierce the poor woman''s belly with the Spear of Longinus and release the Infernal King to destroy the world, time suddenly stopped. The sharp tip of the spear was only a few centimeters away from Ang''s belly. The rippling water in the pool next to them, as well as the flow of the atmosphere, sound, and light, all stopped moving at this moment. Everything in the world fell into silence! Whether it was the mighty Gabriel who imed to be the judge of the gods, or the Mammon who imed to be the original sin of greed and the devil king, they were all bound by the cage of time when Lucifer descended into the world! Pa! The ss door in front of Lucifer was shattered by an invisible will! Countless pieces of ss flew out after breaking. In a way that vited thews of physics, they strangely floated in the air, as if the air around them was thick and sticky dead water! Lucifer, dressed in a white suit, was like a noble gentleman. He casually pushed aside the ss fragments in front of him and walked towards Gabriel and Mammon with a gloomy face. He was in a very bad mood right now, because Constantine was right! When he saw the Spear of Longinus in Gabriel''s hand and the Mamen who were lying on the ground and could not wait toe out, he already knew everything! Mammon... you are really bold! You actually dared to stir up trouble behind my back, and even nned to usurp the throne. If I don''t teach these two a lesson today, I won''t have the face to continue living in hell in the future! Lucifer''s expression was sullen. He held the unconscious Ang with one hand and dragged her out from the tip of the Spear of Longinus. At the same time, he lifted the time when the two were suspended. ng! The metal weapon hit the tiles, making a crisp and pleasant sound. The Spear of Longinus was also deeply inserted into the ground. After the timefreeze was removed, the moment Gabriel saw Lucifer, her pale gold eyes trembled and contracted. A kind of indescribable fear, like a maggot in her bones, gnawed at her remaining rationality! Swish! "Lu... Lucifer?" The holy wings of the Seraph spread out from behind Gabriel, but this was not a sign of a fight, it was just fear from the bottom of her heart! "Gabriel... You shouldn''t have interfered in this matter." Fury brewed in Lucifer''s eyes. He hugged the unconscious Ang with one hand and said with his eyes closed, "This is the rule set by me and him. You have crossed the line!" On the smooth tiles that reflected the two figures, one could clearly see that the one in Lucifer''s arms was not Ang, but a ferocious demon! "The... The Son of Destruction!" Gabriel''s eyes had been swallowed by fear, and her whole body was trembling unconsciously. She subconsciously said the name of the man in front of him, "The Horn of the Sinner... unclean person... arrogant person..." "I really miss these old names." Luciferughed strangely and whispered into Ang''s ear, "Dear Mammon, it''s time to go back to hell." If Mammon was taken away by Lucifer, it meant that her n had all lost! In the face of the strongest Fallen Angel in history, in order to bring enlightenment to the human race, Gabriel inherited his faith in God and forced him to ovee her fear. "In the name of God, I shall judge thou!" The holy wings of the Archangel spread out, and the holy light wrapped around Gabriel''s hands, turning into a bright morning star that attacked Lucifer. However. Gabriel''s holy fist stopped in front of Lucifer. It was only a centimeter away from reaching Lucifer, but no matter how hard Gabriel tried, he could not move the fist forward. It was as if there was an insurmountable chasm between the two of them! "Tsk, tsk, tsk..." Lucifer''s eyes shed. He seemed to have thought of something and smiled. "It seems that someone doesn''t want to be your backer anymore." The next second. Lucifer''s eyes turned cold. The mes from hell rose up, apanied by the wind of sulfur. Like waves, they continuously attacked Gabriel in front of him! Boom! Two wings were burned by the mes, and Gabriel screamed as she flew out and fell into the pool. In the scene reflected by the tiles, although Mammon was struggling madly, he was still sent back to where he should go. From the beginning to the end, it was less than a minute. The process was easy and quick- this was Lucifer! Terrifying? Yes, extremely terrifying! Lucifer did not make a move at all. With just a nce, the mes of hell rose up and burned down Gabriel''s Archangel Wings! Chapter 107: Standoff

Chapter 107: Standoff

Lucifer turned around and walked to Constantine. Since Gabriel and Mammon had been stopped, it was time to collect his reward. "John Constantine..." Lucifer said indifferently, "You helped me once, so what do you want?" Although the synonym for hell had never been very good, Constantine had helped him a lot this time. Lucifer, who had fallen in the name of arrogance, would certainly not allow himself to owe a human a favor. Therefore, within the reasonable requirements, he would repay the favor he owed Constantine. Although this was not the first time for Constantine to extort the famous Lucifer, it was still an extremely rare opportunity. "For example... let me go?" After Constantine said this, heughed out loud. Lucifer curled his lips and said, "Little guy, my patience is limited. I suggest you choose a reasonable request." "I knew it... Forget it..." Constantineughed at himself and sighed. "Isabe, the sister of that woman. Let her rest in peace." Lucifer raised his eyebrows and chuckled. "Are you willing to give up your life and let that woman go to heaven?" Constantine remained silent and only nodded slightly. Based on the principle of saving one person one by one, he only wanted to reduce the amount of sins he hadmitted before he died. At the very least, he wanted to let that innocent person be involved in this incident. Ang''s sister Isabe could rest in peace. He believed that Lucifer would be able to do such a simple request. Lucifer closed his eyes and seemed to bemunicating with an unknown existence. After a while, Lucifer opened his eyes and grinned at Constantine. He said, "It''s done ---That woman''s soul is now in heaven." Constantine: (|||) The efficiency of the big boss. That''s how fast it is. Don''t ask why suicide can go to heaven, ask how is that Lucifer able to use the back door. Constantine couldn''t help but doubt himself. Did he work hard in the wrong direction for decades? If he had known earlier, he would have licked Lucifer and asked him to help him reach heaven faster than Gabriel next door! Unfortunately, it was toote. "Time is up, dear John ---" Lucifer did not care about Constantine''s thoughts. He just wanted to bring this guy back to hell and let him experience the hell theme park that he had carefully prepared. "Hu..." Constantine smoked thest cigarette and extinguished the burning cigarette bud in the blood beside him. Then he said sadly, "Let''s go... Lucifer." Lucifer smiled and bent down to grab Constantine''s arm. He turned around and dragged him out. Constantine was violently dragged, his body sliding across the tiled floor full of ss fragments, leaving a trail of blood wherever he passed. Obviously, Lucifer was in a good mood now, and even whistled. Constantine, the soul that he had been coveting for a long time, had been waiting for dozens of years to be obtained, how could he not be happy? But it was a pity. Lucifer was happy for less than three seconds when he felt Constantine''s weight suddenly increase. Boom! The tiles around Constantine suddenly cracked like a spider web. The ground suddenly copsed, as if it had been suppressed by a terrifying gravity! "Huh?" Lucifer frowned and pulled hard in disbelief. Squeak --- But no matter how hard Lucifer tried, Constantine''s body still did not move. It felt as if the weight of a world was pressing down on Constantine! Anger surged in Lucifer''s eyes as he grabbed Constantine''s arm and exerted all his strength to drag him out of the pit. However, the pressure on Constantine became heavier and heavier. In the end, just the weight of an arm made Lucifer feel that he could not lift it up. Left with no choice, Lucifer could only throw Constantine down angrily and look up at the sky. "Hey, this doesn''t conform to the rules. He is mine!" "This is the rule." A ck cat walked out from the corner. It stared at Lucifer with its pure golden eyes and said, "John Constantine is willing to sacrifice himself for others. His noble character is enough for him to rise to heaven." "It''s you?" Lucifer recognized the soul hidden in the body of this ck cat. It was the one he hated the most. His face suddenly darkened, and anger almost burst out from his eyes. "Why did youe to the human world instead of guarding heaven?" The ck cat said lightly, "I came to have fun." Lucifer sneered and said with a fierce look in his eyes, "Don''t say such meaningless lies in front of me." The ck cat licked his palm, obviously not wanting to answer this question. "..." Lucifer was silent for a moment, then said with a sinister look in his eyes, "This human soul, I must get it!" The ck cat eyes revealed a hint of ridicule, "If I don''t give it to you, what will happen?" "If you don''t give... then let''s start the war!" Lucifer''s eyes were half-opened and half-closed. Two pitch-ck wings spread out behind him, and a raging hellfire ignited beneath his feet. A rich sulfuric smell filled the entire space! Now, it was the ck cat''s turn to be silent. Although Constantine was important to heaven, he was not an indispensable member. He could not afford to fight against Lucifer for him! "Have you thought about it?" Lucifer smiled sinisterly. "Either hand over his soul to me, or I will lead people to fight against heaven. I would like to see if you, the guardian, can bear such a price!" The ck cat''s golden eyes flickered slightly. He said in a low voice, "You are too impulsive, Lucifer." "Impulsive?" Lucifer sneered and said, "In front of me, you stole what I wanted. Since you don''t follow the rules of the game, why should I?" "..." The ck cat''s eyes moved back and forth between Constantine and Lucifer, as if considering how to choose between the two. Lucifer stepped on the hellfire and pped his devil wings slightly. He licked his dry lips and showed a strange smile to the ck cat, "It has been tens of millions of years. I wonder if the current you can stop me like before." "This time... you won, Lucifer." After a bnce,pared to Constantine''s soul, the safety of heaven was obviously more important now. The ck cat sighed and moved aside. "Ohhoho---" Lucifer revealed an evil smile and said, "It seems that something has happened to heaven. Otherwise, why would you choose to give in?" "Lucifer..." The ck cat''s pure golden eyes lit up with divine radiance. An indescribable and terrifying pressure descended. It was as if countless rays of divine light tore through the night, apanied by six huge golden wings. "There are some things that can be known but can not be said. Do you understand this principle?" Chapter 108: New Mission

Chapter 108: New Mission

... Really? The ck cat''s zing and dazzling holy light was almostparable to the rising sun. The surrounding hollow was shivering, showing signs of copse at any time! A sacred figure appeared behind the ck cat. Three pairs of golden wings of light were burning with white mes! "It has been tens of millions of years since west met. There is no need to treat your old lover like this, right?" Lucifer looked at the figure and his eyelids twitched. He took half a step back quietly. The gap between an angel and an angel was sometimes bigger than the gap between a human and a pig. Although Lucifer looked like he was taking it easy when facing Gabriel, he was still a little afraid of this guy. Under Lucifer''s seemingly calm face, there was a huge wave in his heart! Although the guy did not respond directly, he still caught a message from his words - something had happened in heaven! And judging from the guy''s performance, it was probably not a small matter, otherwise it would be impossible for him, who was a guardian of heaven, toe to the world rashly! Could it be... Lucifer narrowed his eyes and thought of a possibility. I can''t say, I can''t ask. As he said, some things can be known, but I can''t say it out loud. Otherwise, something big will happen. And... If he provoked this guy again, there was an 80% chance that they would really start a war! Lucifer curled his lips and spread his hands. "Okay ---I don''t care what happened. I only want this human soul. Is that okay?" The sacred angel shadow dissipated, and the ck cat returned to its previous harmless appearance. It licked its paws and said, "It''s settled. Take this human soul away." "Thank you, darling." Lucifer grinned and deliberately showed an intimate smile to the ck cat. "Lucifer..." "What''s wrong?" "Dare to call me that word again, Don''t me me for burning your wings!" "I understand." Seeing the anger in the golden eyes of the ck cat, Lucifer decisively chose to shut his mouth. Anyway, he had already achieved his goal. If he angered this guy, it would really be a loss. Lucifer whistled and happily dragged Constantine to the pool. Although he could travel to hell and the human world, he still needed water as a medium to bring a human soul back to hell. Chi! Chi! Chi! The poor Constantine had already fainted from excessive blood loss. His body was dragging on the ground like a piece of junk. Just as Lucifer dragged Constantine to the pool and was about to step into the water, a voice suddenly sounded in the air. "Ikorose, Shinso!" Swish! A cold silver light shed across the sky. The extended sword pierced through the left wall and shot towards Lucifer! However, sword''s target was not Lucifer. It was... Constantine! "Do you think I''m that naive?" Lucifer sneered in his heart. Wasn''t it too bold to attack in front of him? Such an attack that was so slow that it was about to die, he only needed one thought to make it stop. Puchi! Sword''s body pierced through Constantine, and the huge inertia dragged his body and nailed him to the opposite wall! Lucifer''s face twitched. Then he seemed to understand something and turned to re at the damn ck cat! "Meow ---" The ck cat licked its fleshy palm and put on a cute and ignorant expression. What evil intentions could a kitten have? "..." Lucifer choked a mouthful of blood in his throat and wished he could go up and hammer this bastard to death! Lod''s face was pale. hollow walked in weakly from outside the wall. At first nce, he saw Lucifer in a white suit ring at him. He couldn''t help but sigh in his heart, "System... you are such a troll!" If not for the system, he would never havee to this ce, not to mention robbing people under Lucifer! His eyes fell on the screen of the system, which was marked with two details of the mission. Emergency Mission: Battle of Hell (2/3) [Mission details: Stop Gabriel and Mamen''s ns to descend and thwart their schemes. ] [Missionpletion condition: Expel Mamen(1/1) ] [Mission reward: Afterpleting all missions, total settlement] ... [Emergency Mission: Hell War(3/3) ] [Mission details: Save Constantine''s soul and prevent it from falling into hell! ] [Mission conditions: Save Constantine(0/1) ] [Mission reward: Small hell fragment, medium soul * 100, Kido lvl 1] ... [Small hell fragment! ] Previously, Constantine had revealed that hell was not aplete dimension, but abination of countless small fragments that contained the authority of Hell. The Lords of Hell each ruled over the big or small pieces of hell, and they fought each other in an attempt to take away the fragments of others to strengthen themselves. When he saw this reward, Lod admitted that he was tempted! ording to the system''s previous tendencies, there was no problem of fraud in the reward. This was also the reason why he did not hesitate to risk his life to return to this ce and snatch people in front of Lucifer! In other words. As long as he could save Constantine''s soul, he could obtain a fragment of the hell dimension and create the ''Las Noches'' or ''Soul Society''! A fragment of a dimension, even if it were fora very small one, was enough to make Lod go crazy! He adhered to the principle of starving to death, cowardly to death, and daring to death. Beforeing here, Lod had already analyzed that although facing Lucifer head-on was very risky, it was not without hope! And he was confident that he could seed because of three reasons! First, why could Lucifere to the human world? Because Constantine had signed a soul ownership contract with Lucifer many years ago, Lucifer was able to descend to the mortal world with the help of the contract and not simply descend with his will or avatar. Secondly, could Lucifer act as he pleased? It should be impossible. This could be seen from the movies. All existences like them were restricted by certain rules and would not act casually in the mortal world! Thirdly, to rob people face to face, did Lucifer kill him? Regarding this, Lod was really not 100% sure, but he had prepared a way out - call people! Remember the ability to destroy the Quincy? Beforeing over, Lod had already buried a silver tube with high purity under the foundation of the entire hospital, and formed a special ''Breaking Light Array''! If Lucifer was prepared to make a move, Lod could detonate the light array at any time. When the high concentration of Reishi me was released, it would destroy the hospital in an instant. Without the magic array screen of this hospital, Sorcerer Supreme would descend in an instant. Lucifer was indeed very powerful. But one of Sorcerer Supreme''s backers, Mountain Emperor Wei was not to be trifled with! Chapter 109: New Death God

Chapter 109: New Death God

Lucifer''s eyes met with the ck cat, as if countless sparks flew out! He did not care if Constantine, who was nailed to the wall, was dead or not. Anyway, even if his soul was dead, it belonged to him, and no one could take it away! What Lucifer cared about was the attitude of the ck cat! He promised to let him take away Constantine''s soul, but went back on his word to stop him. What was he thinking? However, the ck cat did not answer the question. It justy on the ground and looked at him quietly. Lucifer, who could not get an answer, could only look away helplessly. He turned his head and stared at the guy dressed in ck. He asked, "So, little guy, who are you?" "Jugram Haschwalth." Lod did not hesitate to give his fake name. Of course, he used a vest to travel the world outside! "You, want to stop me?" Lucifer stared at him with a sinister gaze. The smell of sulfur around him was even stronger. The scene of hell was looming behind him. It was obvious that he was impatient to the extreme! Being blocked again and again, Lucifer''s patience had long been wiped out. Moreover, his temper was not good to begin with. An invisible pressure was released, causing Lod''s scalp to go numb and his heart to palpitate! "It can''t be helped. After all, I''m friends with that slut over there." Lod sighed slightly. If the system had given him too much, he wouldn''t be bothered to care about whether Constantine lived or died. "Friends?" Lucifer sneered and said, "Since your rtionship is so good, why don''t youe to hell with him?" "No, no..." Lod quickly waved his hand and said with a slight regret, "Although we have a good rtionship, it is not good to go home the first time we meet. I will definitely go next time when I have the chance." Only a ghost would want to go to hell with you! Luciferughed and said, "Since you don''t n to go to hell with me, then get out of the way. Don''t stop me." "This... I''m afraid I can''t." "..." Lod smiled and said, "I don''t want to stop you, but I think you can''t take Constantine away." Can''t take him away? Lucifer looked Lod up and down, then almostughed out loud. He thought that even that guy couldn''t stop him, let alone a mortal? "Just you?" Lucifer nced at Lod with contempt. "Yes, just based on me." Lod nodded. Very good... very arrogant! Lucifer looked at the ck cat in the corridor and seemed to be asking about this. The ck cat yawned and gave him a look, meaning that as long as it did not vite the rules, I would not make a move. The so-called rules were to not make a move in the human world, unless one side broke the rules! Lucifer was immediately reassured. Since that guy would not make a move, the other party was just a human, how could he take Constantine away in front of him? "Little guy, I admire your courage." Lucifer clicked his tongue and said regretfully, "But unfortunately, John''s soul is mine. You can''t take it away." "No... you are wrong." Lod interrupted Lucifer with a bright smile on his face. "My n has seeded." "What do you mean?" Lucifer raised his eyebrows and mocked, "Your so-called n is to stab your friend to death?" "To a certain extent, that''s how it is." Lod smiled even more happily, because from the moment zanpakuto stabbed into Constantine''s chest, his mission had beenpleted. In the movie, Constantine sacrificed his lofty virtue in the end, allowing him to obtain the qualifications to enter heaven. However, Lucifer did not want to give up the flesh that was on his lips, so he became angry and chose to cure the dying Constantine! In this way, although Constantine lost the opportunity to enter heaven, his soul would not be taken away by Lucifer. From this, it could be seen that as long as Constantine could survive, no matter what method he used, he would be able to prevent Lucifer from taking away his soul! Thus, Lod thought of a way. By drilling through the loopholes in the rules, Constantine would be death god. In this way, from the perspective of the rules, Constantine could not be considered a real ''death'', and under the restrictions of the rules, Lucifer would naturally be unable to take away his soul! This was the only way Lod could think of to save Constantine in front of Lucifer! As for how to turn Constantine into death god, Lod was already prepared for this. Looking back at the original story, it was not difficult to find that there were three ways to change from human to death god. First, after death, the spirit body cultivated for a long time and finally turned into death god. Secondly, at the moment when the spirit body was about to fall into hollow''s life and death, he found death god''s strength that belonged to him. Thirdly, a death god stabbed his own zanpakuto into the chest of the other party and took the opportunity to instill his own strength into the other party''s body. There was a certain probability that the other party could transform into death god! In the original work, the female protagonist, Rukia, was forced to use this method to transform the male protagonist, Kurosaki Ichigo, into death god. But the third method was extremely uncertain. First, the other party''s spirit body was in line with the qualification, otherwise, no matter how much death god''s strength was instilled, it could not make an ordinary soul be death god. Constantine was notcking in talent! As someone who wanted both heaven and hell, Zha Kang''s magic talent could be said to be top-notch, so there was no need to worry about this aspect! What he needed to worry about was whether or not Lucifer would make a move next, as well as whether Sorcerer Supreme would be able to arrive in time. Death god''s power flowed into Constantine''s body bit by bit through the extended body of zanpakuto! "Ah" The unconscious Constantine unconsciously let out a painful cry. His entire body was enveloped by the blue glow of spiritual droplets, and a mysterious power was being activated and emerging! "Mortal, what did you do" Lucifer''s expression changed slightly, and he stared at Constantine in shock and anger. He found that thetter''s soul was gradually breaking away from his control and transforming into another form that he had never seen before! "As you can see." Lod withdrew Shinso, his face somewhat pale. He smiled and replied, "Now, I''m afraid you won''t be able to take him away." Hu --- The gathered spiritual energy formed a storm vortex, and the fierce wind was like sword. It cut the ground around it, and a transparent human figure separated from Constantine''s body and was gradually condensing into a physical body! Apletely new form of soul appeared in the eyes of Lucifer and the ck cat. It was neither aplete soul, nor an angel or a demon. Constantine was dressed in a ck death suit, and there was an ordinary looking zanpakuto at his waist. The abundant spiritual energy flowed in his body, making him feel somewhat at a loss. Seeing Lucifer''s fierce gaze, Constantine couldn''t help but feel his heart tighten. He asked nkly, "Um... Can anyone tell me what happened?" Lod smiled and said, "Congrattions, Constantine officially joining us." Chapter 110: The Cat’s Identity

Chapter 110: The Cat''s Identity

"?" Constantine''s face was full of question marks, and he looked like he was at a loss. Originally, he was prepared to die generously, but in the end, he was inexplicably stabbed by someone, and then inexplicably resurrected. Moreover, it seemed that he did not have to be taken away by Lucifer. It was more exciting than riding a roller coaster! Although he really wanted to ask Lod what was going on with his current state. However, due to the angry look on his face, the left eye with the words ''I''m not happy'', and the right eye with the words ''kill you'', Constantine suddenly felt that it was best for him not to speak now, lest he be implicated. "Very good... You are the first human who can steal the soul from me." The blue veins on Lucifer''s face could be vaguely seen, beating like ck veins, looking extremely terrifying. "No, no, you are too kind." Lod bowed slightly and lowered his posture. He smiled andplimented, "If you hadn''t been careless and allowed this little n of mine to seed, how could I have snatched away a soul that has been coveted by the famous King of Pride, Lucifer?" A sense of aplishment and hollow''s honor were shared by everyone, and God was no exception. There was no essential difference between humans and animals. For example, when you followed the dog, it would feel so good that it would fly, and the same was true for God. Although he was faced with a ''NTR'', Lod lowered his attitude very low, and his words revealed the meaning of ttery. On the contrary, the anger of the King of Pride subsided a little. "Interesting..." Lucifer narrowed his eyes and swept his gaze over Constantine. He asked with interest, "This is the first time I''ve seen such a special soul state. Can humans answer me?" Lod spread his hands and said with a smile, "No problem, but if I tell you what I want, can you let us live?" Lucifer smiled and said sincerely, "I am in a bad mood today. If you make my mood better, maybe I will spare you?" "What if I don''t tell you?" Lod asked again. "It''s very simple ---" Although Lucifer was smiling, he said, However, the cold glint in his eyes made people shudder. He said faintly, "Then I can only ask you toe back to hell with me and tell me where you are." The pungent smell of sulfur permeated the air. Along with the rising mes of hell, the scene of hell behind Lucifer became more and more realistic, as if it would be real in the next second! The air instantly became sticky, filled with an invisible pressure that made people feel unbearable! Without a doubt, Lucifer was serious! If he did not tell him, then what awaited Lod would be the wrath of this fallen angel! "..." Seeing this, Lod fell silent. His mind secretly gathered spiritual energy into threads and connected it to the broken light array buried under the hospital. "Have you thought about it?" Lucifer had a smile on his face and his tone was very calm, as if he was chatting with an old friend. "Sorry..." Lod raised his head and his eyes met Lucifer''s eyes. "The thing I like to do the most in my life is to say no to people who think themselves infallible!" It was absolutely impossible to say, unless he was crazy. One had to know that death god''s strength was the foundation of his establishment in Marvel World, the greatest secret in his heart, and he would never allow anyone to touch it! Especially after knowing that his own strength would trigger the will of hell, it was even more impossible for him to reveal it to a second person! "Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk..." Lucifer shook his head and clicked his tongue. "Little fellow, you are very bold. It has been a long time since someone dared to speak to me like this." The mes of hell burned fiercely and rose from every inch of the ground. Apanied by the pungent smell of sulfur, the shocking heat waves emitted almost distorted the air around hollow! Hell copsed! Constantine''s face changed dramatically. His eyes wandered back and forth between Lod and Lucifer, wondering whether he should help or not. It was time to make a move... Lod''s eyes were cold, and he was extremely vignt in his heart. He was ready to detonate the array at any time and summon the big shots to help! Ancient One, you must not fail at a critical moment. Otherwise, his little life might end here today! "F*ck... go all out!" Constantine hesitated for a moment. In the end, he made up his mind to help. He gritted his teeth, stamped his feet, and rushed to Lod''s side. He pulled out sword from his waist and aimed at Lucifer! Lucifer sneered and calmly walked towards the two. The scene of hell behind him spread out, showing signs of swallowing the real world! At this moment, time and space froze once again! The ripples in the pool and the sshing water seemed to have been pressed down and stopped in the air. The dust and burning hellfire on the ground werepletely still at this moment, as if it had be a strange picture! Constantine rushed forward with his sword drawn, his expression paused at thest moment, and his eyes were full of eptance of death. As for Lod... Although his body was stopped by time and space, his consciousness was still active. He could still sense what was happening in the outside world. Let''s wait and see! Lod was shocked. He nned to pretend first and see what was going on! "Huh?" Lucifer nced at the ck cat in the corridor and saw that thetter''s eyes were full of warning. "What do you mean? I didn''t vite the rules, right?" The ck cat slowly got up and walked over with graceful steps. Her low voice echoed in the air, "You can''t touch him." Lod: "..." His mood was extremelyplicated right now. He had never expected that this ck cat really had a f**king problem! Lucifer was expressionless. "What''s the reason?" The ck cat said lightly, "You don''t need to know." "Do I have to make a move?" A cold glint shed in Lucifer''s eyes as his aura rose. "You can give it a try." The ck cat suddenly stood up straight. In the dazzling milky white light, it gradually transformed from a beast to a human. The dazzling light poured down, illuminating the night as bright as day. A figure gradually appeared. Her exquisite and alluring curves and her long golden hair flowed down like a waterfall. Her skin was smooth and tender, and her face was like a peach blossom. Her light golden eyes and red thin lips were unusually eye-catching. A white and gold pattern adorned the ends of the woman''s eyes and eyes. Coupled with her indifferent eyes, it added a touch of divine aura to her face. It was as brilliant as fireworks and as bright as the moon. Even using the words ''devastatingly beautiful'' to describe this woman was not an exaggeration! "If you touch him..." The woman''s eyes were cold. "Then let''s start the war!" Lucifer slowly exhaled, his eyes full of seriousness. "Long time no see...St. Michael." Lod: w(? ?) w Chapter 111: Finally Ended

Chapter 111: Finally Ended

"If you dare to touch him, then let''s start the battle!" Michael''s red lips parted slightly, her golden eyes were sharp. She took a step forward with her long and round legs, blocking in front of Lod. Hua --- The six divine wings slowly spread open. On the white feathers, there was a light golden me burning, sprinkling gorgeous and beautiful light screens. Lod, who was protected behind her, never expected that the cat that he casually rubbed around was the legendary Michael! Wait... Lod''s heart tightened. He suddenly remembered that when he stroked the cat, he seemed to often stroke the bottom of his belly hair. The bottom of the ck cat''s belly, wasn''t it... Hiss! Lod secretly sucked in a breath of cold air and felt his scalp go numb. ... Lucifer and Michael confronted each other. On one side was the guardian of heaven, and on the other was the devil king of hell. "Are you crazy, Michael!" The corner of Lucifer''s eyes twitched. "You want to fight me for the life and death of a human?" Michael did not answer his question. Instead, she raised her slender, jade-like hand and held it in the air. From the ripples of space, she pulled out a golden sword that was burning with mes. This firm attitude undoubtedly told Lucifer very clearly that if he dared to touch him, then prepare to fight! Lucifer''s gaze moved past Michael andnded on Lod behind him, as if he wanted to see what was so special about him. What was so special about a human that could make the guardian of the Garden of Eden, Michael, willing to sacrifice heaven and hell to protect? But looking left and right, Lucifer did not think that this human was worth for Michael to fight for him. "Could it be the strange power in his body?" Lucifer rubbed his chin and tried to pry something out of Michael''s mouth. However, Michael did not admit it or deny it. She still had an expressionless look on his face. This made Lucifer very angry. He could not understand what this woman was thinking. "That''s not right ---" Lucifer thought for a moment and denied his guess. "Although his power is special, it is nothing. It is not enough for you to protect him." Facing Lucifer''s scrutiny, Lod was calm. He was not worried that death god''s power would attract the attention of the big shots of this level, which was why he publicly exposed death god''s power in front of Lucifer and Michael. The reason why he was so confident was that the information between the two sides was not symmetrical! As long as he stood from Lucifer''s point of view, he could understand why. The power he disyed was just a special soul power. In the universe, the number of this special ability could be described as vast as the sea! As for the source of this power? In the end, Lucifer would probably ssify it as a gift from a demon god from a different dimension. And the only one who knew about it was Mammon... It was because he knew that death god had great potential and could even trigger the will of hell, so it was even more impossible to tell Lucifer the truth. He would only do everything possible to hide everything about Lod! Lod admitted that he was not as good as Aizen, but what he calcted was ''humanity''! This was greed. Not only humans, but even the high gods and demons could not escape its clutches and could only fall deeply into it. Lucifer suddenly grinned and looked at Michael meaningfully. I remember... thest time you were protected by a sword, it seemed to be Michael''s raised sword trembled, almost imperceptible to the naked eye. "Hehe..." Lucifer smiled like an old fox, but Michael still let him test it out. "I understand... We will meet again next time, interesting human." Swish! A holy radiance bloomed, and the zing sword burning with golden mes shed down from above, towards Lucifer! But what a pity... Lucifer seemed to have expected it. The moment the sword de shed down, he quickly ran back to hell. The sword de missed, but the zing golden mes that wrapped around the sword suddenly erupted with an immeasurable heat wave! Boom! The mes swept out like a wave, instantly evaporating the pool in front of them! Michael was silent, his eyes shing with an unknown light. A momentter. Michael let out a light sigh. She strode forward with her sparkling and translucent feet, holding a zing gold sword in her hand, and walked towards Gabriel, whose wings had beenpletely burnt. As she watched the divine figure gradually approach, aplicated look shed through Gabriel''s eyes. She said in a low voice, "Was it Father God who asked you to punish me?" "No." Michael held the zing Golden ming Sword in both hands and raised it high above his head. Her eyes were cold as he said, "The one who will punish you is me." The ming sword descended and pierced through Gabriel''s heart. ... Seeing this scene, Lod couldn''t help but feel a chill run down his spine. They were sisters after all, yet they were so ruthless in their attacks? "Ugh!" Although Gabriel was screaming in pain from the burning mes, her eyes revealed a hint of surprise. She said with difficulty, "Thank... thank... you." "?" Lod was confused. Were all angels masochists? Why did they have to say thank you after being stabbed? But in the next moment, Lod understood the reason. After Michael''s sword pierced through Gabriel''s body, along with the sound of pure white feathers and melodious trumpets, a brilliant radiance suddenly sprinkled down from the sky. In the misty white clouds, one could vaguely see countless tall halls. Although he had never seen it before, at this moment, Lod knew in his heart that it was ''heaven''! From Gabriel''s already decayed body, a blurry figure gradually rose. It pped its six pure white holy wings and flew towards the end of the falling light. "... So you''re going home now?" Lod was dumbfounded. For a moment, he felt like he had no ce to vomit. The way a hard core returns home! After watching Gabriel return to heaven, Michael returned to Lod''s side and wrapped himself up with six wings, like a giant cocoon of light. The dazzling light gradually faded, and the cocoon of light became smaller and smaller In the end, the cocoon of light disappeared. As for Michael, he had returned to his ck cat form from before. In the still time and space, he returned to normal. [Ding! Missionpleted! ] [Upgrade: Kido Level 5 Kido Level 6] [Acquired: Little Hell Fragment * 1] [Acquired: Medium Soul * 100] ... "Meow ---" The ck catzily called out, intimately rubbing against Lod''s trousers, and then choosing a morefortable position to lie down. "..." The corners of Lod''s eyes twitched. May I ask, what should I do if Michael bes a cat and lies beside my feet? I''m in a hurry, I''ll wait for your online replies! Chapter 112: Soul Society

Chapter 112: Soul Society

Rub, or not? Lod looked down at the ck cat''szy appearance and couldn''t help but think about this question. If he didn''t rub, with Michael''s mind, he would definitely guess that he had been discovered, but if he did, if he identally touched the wrong ce, would he be hacked by the angry Michael? Hiss... The possibility was very high! Lod suddenly felt lucky. Fortunately, when he was rubbing the cat, he did not break the cat leg with his bare hands to see if it was male or female. "Meow ---" The ck cat suddenly cried out. It rubbed its head against his trousers and looked at him pitifully, as if it wanted Lod to hug it. "..." The corners of Lod''s mouth twitched, and he hesitated for a few seconds. Countless thoughts shed through his mind. Although he did not know what Michael was up to, judging from the situation where he was confronting Lucifer for him just now, he estimated that she would not harm him for a short time. Since she chose to hide her identity and be a cat, and did not want to be discovered, he could only continue to y dumb. It was good for both sides if he did not point it out. Once thisyer of window paper was broken, it might not be so simple. After clearing his thoughts, Lod pretended not to know anything and bent down to pick up the ck cat. Heavy... Hairy... Soft... He didn''t know if it were a psychological effect, but he always felt that the ck cat in his arms seemed to be much heavier than before. "Meow ---Meow ---" The ck cat was in his arms. After finding a slightlyfortable environment, hezily closed his eyes to rest. This is a gift! At this moment, even if you have something big, you must not let her wake up! After all, who knows if the angel is angry or not? Therefore, for the sake of safety, Lod decided to learn from the old driver of Akina Mountain. If he could even drift past the curve without spilling a single drop of water in his ss, then he, could guarantee that his arm would not move at all! Constantine rubbed his shoulder and walked over. His gaze first fell on the ck cat, vaguely revealing a hint of fear. Then, he quickly shifted his gaze and said to Lod, "Good brother, as expected of someone I like. You are willing to risk your life to save me!" How could the subtle changes in Constantine''s expression be hidden from Lod''s eyes? Lod couldn''t wait to pull out zanpakuto and stab this bitch to death. He knew that the real identity of this ck cat was still hidden from him! But who was Constantine? The thickness of his face wasparable to the realm walls between dimensions, and it was impossible to prate it with just a look. Constantine warmly hugged Lod''s shoulder and revealed a sly expression. He said, "If you don''t mind, can you tell me what my current state is?" "Get lost. I''m not in the mood right now." Lod red at him. He really couldn''t be bothered with this slut. Right now, he wanted to go back and check on Nemu. Since Gabriel had already returned to heaven, it was likely that the feather would lose its power. "Ok ---ok ---" Constantine tactfully let go of Lod and shrugged. "Don''t worry, that little girl will definitely be fine." "How did you know she was fine?" Lod said grumpily. "It shou-.. ." Halfway through his words, Constantine suddenly saw the eyes of the ck cat in Lod''s arms open a little. He immediately broke out in a cold sweat and said, "I said there is absolutely no problem. Gabriel has returned to heaven, hahaha..." "I hope so." Lod looked at Constantine meaningfully and then turned around with the ck cat in his arms. He said, "I will go back first. You can think of a way to go back by yourself." "Wait..." Before Constantine could finish his sentence, he had already disappeared. Phew --- On the top floor of the messy hospital, only Constantine and his body remained. Oh... and the unconscious Ang. "It can''t be? At least tell me how to get my body back, right?" Constantine shouted as if he was about to copse. However, the only reply he received was the cool night wind. ... Several hours had passed since the arrival of the Door of Ma. Due to the fact that Constantine''s old broken house was destroyed, this apartment was sponsored by our enthusiastic old friend Midnight! However, when they left with the key, Midnight sent another special Rap farewell. Incidentally. Midnight also helped to blow up the church hospital, forged a terrorist attack, and arranged for people to keep this matter a secret so as to avoid more attention from the devil. In a high-ss apartment. Constantine held a beer in one hand and a cigarette in the other, lying on the sofa with his legs crossed, waiting for the kitchen to start eating. A fragrance wafted out from the kitchen, and he could see Ang busy in an apron. In the living room... Nemu happily chased the ck cat, one human and one cat jumping up and down, it was very lively. As for Lod, he locked himself in his room and excitedly looked at the most important harvest this time! [Shattered Hell(Small) * 1] Evaluation: One of the shattered pieces of hell after the Battle of Heaven. After using it, one will obtain an independent Hell Dimension space. It can grow by devouring other pieces of hell. The upper limit is unknown(even smart people know what it is used for) ] As expected of a chain emergency mission! With this little hell fragment, he could truly have his own territory! Lod did not hesitate and directly chose to use it. [Ding ---] [Are you sure you want to use [Shattered Hell(Small) * 1]? "I''m sure!" As Lod''s affirmative voice fell, ripples appeared in the air in front of hollow. It was as if a huge rock was thrown into theke, rippling with circles of ripples, and gradually spreading! The ripples in the air of hollow spread to the size that could allow the human body to enter. Only then did the signs of continuing to spread stop, and gradually stabilized. A transparent light curtain was emitted, forming an entrance to a different space. [Ding ---Please enter the hell dimension] Lod took a deep breath, then slowly got up and strode into the entrance of the alternate space. Weng --- When Lod entered, the ripples in the air immediately disappeared. At the same time, the ck cat who was ying games with Nemu in the living room seemed to have sensed something and its golden eyes looked at the room. "Ha!" Nemu took the opportunity to pounce on the stunned ck cat. He held it in his arms and ruthlessly ravaged it. "Little cat, I caught you!" A trace of helplessness shed through the ck cat''s eyes. Constantine''s eyelids twitched. When he saw this scene, he was simply scared witless. He was afraid that Michael would split this devilish brat apart! ... Although there was a sun in the sky, the light was shrouded by endless dark yellow clouds, full of a lifeless feeling. The earth was barren, deste and dry, and the horizon stretched to a distant ce. Lod was dumbfounded. "Is this... my dimension space?" [Ding ---Yes! ] [The host has inherited the authority of the Hell Dimension. Please name it! ] Lod closed his eyes and thought for a moment. He smiled and said, "Let''s call it... Soul Society." Chapter 113: My Very Own World

Chapter 113: My Very Own World

At the beginning of the world, it was dull and lightless. God walked the world, using seven days as a limit to create the whole world. Excerpt from "Bible Genesis" ... Just like all the hell dimensions, destion and death were the eternal scenery. After being granted the authority of hell, Lod''s will could cover the entire dimension. Although the system had specially marked the word ''small'', it was also one of the broken hell, so the area of this space was a quarter of the size of Earth! Moreover, if he were to devour other hell dimensions in the future, the area of this dimensional space would continue to expand. ording to Lod''s guess, if it was the final unified hell, its scope would probably be no less than that of the multiverse. It could beparable to the dark dimension of Chthon, the heaven dimension of God, and the white magic dimension of the Mountain God Emperor! The distance was baffling... When he returned to the present, there was something that gave Lod a headache. The barren, drynd and the dim yellow sky obviously did not match the ideal Soul Society, so he needed to modify it. Soul Society was the ce where the soul died. In the future, he had to guide other souls into this ce, so he did not want to turn this ce into a real hell! "System, is there any way to modify this ce?" Lod thought about it and felt that he should ask the system. [The host''s current strength is not enough to transform the dimensional space. You can choose to consume your soul to modify it. ] Very good... very powerful! He had no way to refute this reason! With the concept of spending money to make me strong, Lod opened his arms. His eyes were bright like stars as he shouted, "And then I say... Let there be light!" Boom! His voice was not very loud. But it echoed throughout the entire hell dimension, as if God had created a world. In the deafening roar, the dark yellow clouds that covered the entire sky of hell suddenly surged violently like a tide, as if they were pushed apart by a pair of invisible hands! The dazzling sunlight broke through the clouds, and rays of warm light sprinkled down, illuminating the lifeless world! Just pushing aside the clouds that covered the sky, such a simple and simple order modification consumed a total of 100 inferior souls! "System... exin?" Lod asked with a dark face. He seriously suspected that this dog system was full of private funds! [Modification range is toorge. Consumption is normal. ] Excessive range? Lod frowned slightly. After seeing the clouds in the sky all dispersed, he seemed to understand the system''s ''charging standard''. The system determined the number of souls it consumed based on the range and strength of the one-time transformation. Due to the fact that his first transformation did not have a fixed range, the system had tacitly agreed to transform the entire dimensional space. That was why the number of souls it consumed had increased! Thinking about it like this, it did not seem to be a lot! One had to know that this space was a quarter of the size of Earth, the size of the moon. The number of souls consumed by such arge scale transformation of the sky would naturally increase! Lod thought for a moment and asked, "If I shrink the range of the transformation, will the soul consumption be reduced?" [Ding ---Yes. ] [The number of souls consumed by the transformation is determined by the size and difficulty of the range. ] "Then, what if I want to create matter and life?" Lod asked again. [ - Intelligent life can not be created. ] [ - Material Creation determines the number and level of consumption of the soul based on difficulty. ] "I understand." Lod nodded and said, "Before the next creation, remind me of the number and level of souls I need to consume. I will create them after I confirm it. Do you understand?" [Ding ---Understood. ] "With my position as the center of gravity, how many souls would be needed to create rivers, trees, and mountains within ten thousand square kilometers?" Lod pondered for a while before asking. [Creation: Rivers, trees, mountains needed-inferior soul*50] Just simply creating inorganic matter, would it also require fifty inferior souls? It seemed that as long as it involved the creation of matter, the consumption would not be too small. "Creation." Lod thought about it and decided to create first. Rumble... Towering trees rose from the ground, the branches and leaves covering the sky, like a primitive jungle. In the cracks of the earth that had long cracked and dried up, spring water that was hundreds of feet high suddenly spewed out, turning into a roaring ocean that washed out a river, winding through the forest. Then, the earth''s crust shook violently, and tall mountains rose up one after another, forming a mountain range. The warm sunlight sprinkled down, shining through the luxuriant leaves and branches, shining on the clear river, reflecting the dazzling golden light. Coupled with the mountains under the light in the distance, it was quite a beautifulndscape painting. There were mountains, water, trees! Lod looked at all of this with joy. This was the Soul Society he wanted to see! The satisfaction of creating the world with his own hands is definitely not something that can be reced by anything. Now he feels like he is ying "Minecraft" in a creative mode in the real world. "Right, System." Lod suddenly thought of something and asked, "Can I create Soul Society''s building?" [Ding ---] [Can create buildings with simr appearances, but it does not have special effects. ] "So that''s how it is ---" Lod curled his lips. It seemed that the system had already blocked this road. If he wanted those special buildings, he could only spend money to draw prizes! Lod asked again, "By the way, what use does the Hell Dimension have?" [Hell Dimension has the authority to guide souls. ] [The souls of the modern world can go to ''Soul Society'' to live. ] [The more souls there are in Soul Society, the stronger the strength and authority of the Lord of Hell. ] "Sure enough, this is the real value." Lod nodded as expected and chuckled. No wonder Lucifer and the other demon kings used all means to make humans fall. It turned out that they were also coveting the power of the soul! "System, ording to the memory in my mind, create ''Seireiheki'' in the forest center and create ''Rukongai'' outside the range!" Rukongai is the ce where ordinary souls live after being led to Soul Society. It is divided into four major areas, south, east, west, and west. Each area is divided into 80 small areas, and it is determined to live ording to the merits of life. Therger the number, the further away from Seireitei, and the worse the living level and public security. Lod does not care whether Rukongai has a special effect. He needs a ce where the souls can be ced. Anyway, there is no ''human rights'' in the world after death. As for the second building, Seireitei. In the original work, Seireiheki is a huge white wall that protects Seireitei. It should be built with Sekkiseki (Spirit Reducing Stone). It can break down the spiritual waves and form a spherical shield, andpletely iste the ordinary souls of Rukongai. But unfortunately, he does not have the Spirit Reducing Stone at all. Therefore, Lod could only take a step back and make a fake equipment. Anyway, the soul outside Seireitei can''t see the internal situation, and I don''t know whether Seireitei exists or not. I will rece it after I get it. [Construction: Rukongai - Low Rank Soul * 20] [Construction: Seireitei - Low Rank Soul * 10] ... Chapter 114: Time to Gacha

Chapter 114: Time to Gacha

Rumble! The earth shook violently, and material was born out of thin air, like a miracle created by a god. A huge pure white wall rose slowly, surrounding the most abundant area in the center of the forest, forming a huge circr area. The wall was hundreds of feet high, and the whole wall was tight and seamless. If you looked closely behind, you could find that there was no trace of artificial piled on the wall, as if it was a naturally formed huge ''Wall''. Standing below the Seireitei wall, looking up, you could only see a white line wall connected to the sky, as magnificent as a miracle, making people can''t help but feel awe. Then, it was ''Rukongai''. First, around the four gates of Seireitei wall, n out the four major regions, and then create streets and houses along their respective regions, the number of them from ever-changing to barren regions close to the edge. However, unlike the original work, the architectural style of Rukongai, Lod did not choose the same thatched hut, but divided it into four regions with different styles ording to the architectural style of the four ancient civilizations. The Seireitei inside the wall, Lod is not going to build it for the time being. First, it is that death god is currently scarce, and most of the buildings in Seireitei have special functions, there is no need to spend a few souls to build. Secondly, the system could already select special buildings from the intermediate prize pool. Compared to the original Deste Hell, the scene created by Lod now was infinitely close to the real Soul Society! But there was still thest piece of puzzle - Reishi! Soul Society was the ce where all the souls died and also the world where all death god lived in in the future. Reishi was an indispensable basic material! Previously, it was mentioned that Reishi was the most basic material to form the soul, and all the substances in Soul Society were made up of Reishi after the death of the soul. And the necessary substances to maintain the soul, hollow, and death god were ''Reishi''! Although the soul could not be eaten, it must be replenished from the atmosphere. Otherwise, if it could not be replenished for a long time, the soul would fail like malnutrition! Reishi is as important as the air is to the creature! Lod narrowed his eyes and asked, "System, can you create Reishi?" [Ding ---Can be created. Please confirm the range of Reishi.] "How much is 10,000 square kilometers?" Lod asked. [Heavy Spiritual Land: High-grade soul * 10] [Light Spiritua Land: Mid-grade soul * 10] [Weak Spiritual Land: Lower Spiritual Soul * 100] The so-called ''Spiritual Land'' referred to thend with ''Spiritual Nature''. It could independently dpose and produce a Reishi cycle, just like the function of the human world to circte oxygen. Between the agile and weak Spiritual Land, the difference was only the difference between the concentration of Reishi. But the ''Spiritual Land'' was different! Lod, who was familiar with the plot, was very clear that the heavy spiritualnd could also be used to create the key to the ''Soul King Pce'' - Reiky! Although it was inclined to the heavy spiritualnd, the price was disappointing. He had not even seen the superior soul until now! Lod reluctantly retracted his eyes and sighed faintly: "In Seireitei ''light'', outside the wall ''weak''." As death god''s residence in the future, the walls naturally could not be too bad. At the very least, they needed to be light. As for Rukongai outside the walls, the spiritual droplets produced by the weak spiritualnds were enough for them to survive. Hu --- As the breeze blew past, Lod could clearly feel his breathing be much smoother. Being in the range of Reishi for a long time, Spiritual Body can even grow further. Maybe in the future, there will be some ''geniuses'' who will awaken to be death god in Rukongai! At this point, Soul Society''s preliminary construction was basicallypleted. Lod stood on the 100-foot high Seireitei wall, looking far away, admiring his masterpiece for a while, and could not help but praise himself. After confirming that there was no omission, Lod asked, "System, see how many souls I have left?" [Inferior soul*270] [Middle soul*11] ... Looking at more than a hundred medium-grade souls, Lod suddenly felt a little itchy and could not wait to have a go! "As the saying goes, nothing ventures, nothing gained. Since thest lottery was so dark, it should be lucky this time, right?" Lod rubbed his hands andforted himself. It doesn''t seem to be a long time, anyway, let''s not care about it, ten times in a row! [DING ---] [Are you sure you want to use 100 * medium soul lottery? ] "Yes!" Buzz! The golden light in the treasure chest rose up like mes and almost blinded Lod. ... [Golden - Special Building: Great Spiritual Book Corridor(Able to forcibly gather everything that had happened in the past, including Soul Society in the present world and Soul Society in the Soul King Realm)] [Purple - Arrancar Skill: Super Speed Regeneration] [Purple - Arrancar Skill: Hierro] [Blue - Heavenly Weapon Armor: Heaven-step Ring] [Golden - special building: Dangai (The special passage that separates the world from Soul Society, the time and space in the Dangai will be distorted] White - Haschwalth''s gold-rimmed sses White - Shinigami Women''s Association Fireworks Special Code(Bonus include Soi Fon haori''s Special Edition) Purple -- Kido Experience Book - 5 Purple - medium - Spiritual Power bead * 10 Golden - zanpakuto: Tenken(Shikai) ... Netizens are not deceiving me, three gold, four purple, one blue and two white! Lod swept his eyes over them one by one, and his heart was full of joy, it could really be said that what hecked came, the pillow came when he was sleepy! Dangai and Great Spirit Book Corridor! These two special buildings can be said that their priority level is even higher than Seireitei! As long as Dangai is there, no one can break into Soul Society. It is equivalent to a powerful defense that separates the modern world and the human world, almost absolutely safe! And the Great Spirit Book Corridor records everything that has happened in the modern world and Soul Society, equivalent to a powerful intelligence system that will automatically update! Therefore, the importance of these two special buildings was self-evident! As for the remaining rewards, only the two skills of Arrancar could catch Lod''s eye. [Super Regeneration - Level 1: Able to quickly heal the wounds on the body, after destroying fatal parts, regeneration is ineffective. ] [Hierro - LV.1: The surface skin is highly hardened and can resist the lower-level death god, zanpakuto. ] The literal meaning, there is no need to exin too much, hollow''s two great life-saving skills! Super speed regeneration and Shunko, plus the defense of the Hierro in closebat, it is estimated that he will be a human-shaped Tyrannosaurus rex at that time! The only thing that makes Lod a little pity is that the level of these two skills is a little low. If Super speed regeneration can reach the level of Aizen, then he can be fearless of any attack outside of the rules! "Forget it..." Lod smiled and shook his head. He expelled this tempting idea from his head and then used up the reward consumables. [Spiritual Power + 1000] ... [Kido experience + 1000] Chapter 115: Sword Zen

Chapter 115: Sword Zen

At present, Seireitei and Rukongai are two major areas, the total area is about 10,000 square kilometers. Among them, Rukongai upies about two-thirds, and Seireitei only upies a small one-third of the size. Due to theck of money, the area is just a temporary n. When the ''wallet'' is abundant in the future, Lod will naturally continue to expand. "Use special buildings: White Bone Hell, Dangai, Great Spirit Book Corridor!" After Lod rested for a moment, he said to the system, [Please choose the location of special buildings to be thrown in ---] "White Bone Hell and Great Spirit Book Corridor are both ced in the Seireitei center area!" Lod''s eyes shed, shining. The effectiveness of the White Bone Hell is very strong, even from a long-term perspective, it is more important than the Great Spirit Book Corridor and Dangai, so he chose to put it in the central area of Seireitei. Because in the future... He will rebuild a new and belonging to his own ''Soul King Pce'' in the central area! [Ding ---Dangai has been sessfully established and is officially connected to the modern world! ] [Ding ---After the soul is transcended, it will go to Soul Society through the boundary! ] [DING --- Ktotsu has been sessfully constructed. Every seven natural days, it will clean up the trash within the Dangai! ] [Ding ---The Great Spirit Book Corridor has been officially established. It has been forcibly collected and recorded. The host is in all events within 10,000 square kilometers of the modern world! ] [Ding ---White Bone Hell has been formed! ] After hearing the notification, Lod could no longer hold back the excitement in his heart. Hoho came to the central area in a row. The forest was surrounded by three sides of the cliff. A steaming hot spring was emitting white smoke. Grumble ---Grumble --- The milky white hot spring bubbled up one by one, and aftering into contact with the cold air, it quickly ruptured. Just a little closer, and one could feel the heat wave blowing towards them. The temperature wasparable to boiling water! "Is this White Bone Hell hot spring?" Lod''s eyes narrowed slightly. Just by standing here, one could feel that under this seemingly ordinary hot spring, there was a terrifying Spiritual Power that was as vast as the sea that was hidden without emitting! Tenjir Kirinji nickname ''Hot Spring Demon'', is one of the members of the special service Zero Division directly under the five royal families! The unique hot spring therapy and exquisite medical skills are the credit of Tenjir Kirinji being able to join Zero Division! The White Bone Hell is made by Spiritual Power of Tenjir Kirinji, as long as you soak yourself in the hot spring, almost all injuries will be cured, it is not too much to say that it is a sacred object of healing! It is just a little awkward... That was the method of ''White Bone Hell'' healing injuries. First of all, one had to expel their own Spiritual Power and blood! White Bone Hell During the healing period, it would cause Spiritual Power to consume and lose arge amount of blood. Therefore, he also needed to match the ''Yellow Blood Hell'' to specially heal his blood and Spiritual Power. The corners of Lod''s lips rose slightly. He took off the dead tyrant suit on his body, revealing his strong muscles. His body, which was as perfect as a Greek sculpture, slowly walked into the white bone hell. "It''s so hot! It''s so hot!" As soon as Lod entered the hot spring, he couldn''t help but frown, but he endured it. The hot spring, apanied by the surging Spiritual Power, was like a huge pile driver, constantly bombarding every inch of his body, expelling all the injuries connected to his blood and spiritual power! The blood quickly dyed the milky white hot spring red, but Lod had no intention ofing out. "Super-speed regeneration is really useful..." Lod leaned against the edge of the hot spring. After getting used to the temperature, he looked at the hot spring dyed red by his blood and could not help but chuckle to himself. Although the White Bone Hell would squeeze out blood and Spiritual Power, super-speed regeneration could continuously produce new blood. As long as his Spiritual Power was notpletely exhausted, he would not have to worry about losing too much blood. After holding on for less than half an hour, Lod felt that his Spiritual Power had already seen the bottom. He could only walk out of the White Bone Hell and sit on the shore in a dead tyrant outfit. "Hu... It''s sofortable ---" Lod narrowed his eyes and leanedfortably on a stone. A cool breeze blew in his face. His originally heavy body and spirit now became much more rxed. The injuries left behind after the battle with Gabriel were all sent into the White Bone Hell along with the blood and Spiritual Power. But there was only one thing... that even the White Bone Hell couldn''t heal! "What the hell did you do..." Lod leaned against the stone, his eyes gazing into the sky, his mind recalling the battle from before. In the great battle with Gabriel, he had no choice but to give up control of his body and hand it over to his hollow! Although he had defeated Gabriel, the price of victory was one percent of his soul! Until now, Lod still did not understand how it had shattered Gabriel''s sword of judgment. It was alsoughable... As the master, he did not know his own zanpakuto''s ability. Instead, he was educated by the'' hollow ''in his body. "My... zanpakuto?" Lod looked at zanpakuto beside him. He suddenly had an idea in his heart, and his expression was a little hesitant. Sword Zen was a state ofmunication between death god and zanpakuto. Under normal circumstances, zanpakuto''s Shikai and Bankai needed death god to enter the state of sword Zen andmunicate with zanpakuto''s will to obtain these two powers. But Lod was different. He did not need to carry out sword Zen, and he could solve zanpakuto''s Shikai or Bankai. This situation was like a mathematics question. He first knew the answer to this question, and then followed the answer to deduce the calction form. This was unreasonable! Therefore, in order to uncover zanpakuto''s secret, sword Zen was a necessary method! Lod sat cross-legged and ced zanpakuto on his legs. He slowly closed his eyes and cleared all distracting thoughts. "Respond to me..." "If you really exist, then respond to my call!" "It belongs to me... zanpakuto!" ... Lod felt his consciousness gradually drift away, as if he was heading to a ce where hollow was nowhere to be found. High and low. There was neither time nor space. There was no life, no rules. All knowledge did not exist. Only endless darkness! "This ce... is my inner world?" Lod''s eyelids jumped. He had thought about what his inner world would be like, but he had never thought that it would actually be a piece of nothingness. Was this a hint? Lod did not know, but he really could not stand the darkness of hollow. He shouted at the darkness, "Is there anyone? Since you agreed to let me in, why didn''t youe out to see me?" "Get out! Get out! Go!" Chapter 116: Race Against The Scavenger

Chapter 116: Race Against The Scavenger

"He left?" "En." "Ah... Clearly, I was looking forward to death in my heart, but in the end, he came and you chased him out again. Are you tsundere?" "..." "I guess you must be regretting it." "... No!" "Tsk, tsk, tsk." "He... doesn''t need me." "If you can be frank, you might have thrown yourself into his arms and acted like a spoiled child." "... You should go back." "Oh, then next time Ie out, don''t rush me to use you again." ... Lod opened his eyes. He was so aggrieved that he wanted to vomit three liters of blood! He was actually driven out of his inner world by his own zanpakuto. Was there anything more ridiculous than this in the world? In the end, he still gained nothing. Sword Zen''s path was not feasible at all. He did not know what kind of illness his zanpakuto had, and he did notmunicate with him at all! Moreover, the most irritating thing was that his zanpakuto could not be used by himself, but others could use it as they pleased. Shame... At the cost of consuming 1 of his soul, he could shatter Gabriel''s Sword of Judgement. If he could master Shikai, then he would have another trump card in the future! "No!" Lod gritted his teeth. He made up his mind and said, "In the future, I will harass you once a day. I don''t believe that I can''t move you!" As the saying goes, if you persevere, a drop of water can prate a stone! He did not believe that as long as he persisted in carrying out sword''s meditation every day, there would be a day when he would be able to move zanpakuto! "Forget it. I have been out for a long time. It is time to go back." Lod did not forget that Nemu was waiting for him outside. Of course, there were also Michael and Constantine. After the construction of the connection point between the Dangai and the Modern World waspleted, no matter where he was, he could open the door to the Dangai and freely travel between the two worlds. At this time, the benefits of the Dangai were revealed. In the future, no matter how death god traveled between the two worlds, he would not need to construct a special dimensional passage. Generally, if other dimensions wanted to go to Earth, they would have to construct a special dimensional passageway and open up the barrier between the two dimensions before they could descend to Earth with their true bodies. However, there was a great risk in constructing a dimensional passageway. One had to know that the three great temples of Kamar-Taj were not to be trifled with! Wanting to silently pass through the magic defenses of the three great temples was basically harder than ascending the heavens. Moreover, even if they seeded, they would not be able to escape Sorcerer Supreme''s interception. However, as long as there was the Dangai, the Modern World and Soul Society would construct a long and stable passageway that couldpletely ignore the magic defenses of the three great temples, allowing death god to freely travel between the two worlds! If you insist on the shorings... Once it was devoured by the scavenger within the Dangai, it would fall into dimensional turbulence! Originally, without Hell''s Butterfly, it would have been very dangerous for death god to travel through the Dangai alone, because it was very likely that he would encounter the scavenger. However, there was no Technological Development Department at the moment, so Lod could only choose to forcibly cross the Dangai. ... In the Dangai. This ''passage'' between Soul Society and the modern world was a dim road in the middle, covered with corpses and white bones. The end could not be seen at a nce, and on both sides were flowing walls that were like dark purple mud. These dark purple streams that were simr to mud were known as It was not good to stay in this ce for a long time, so Lod did not hesitate and ran to the end of the road. The room was set at the end of the door, so as long as he ran along this road, he would be able to return to the modern world in about three or four minutes. Nothing should happen on the first day, right? Just as Lod was lost in his thoughts, he suddenly caught a glimpse of the wall of detention on both sides of the corner of his eye, which seemed to be slowly closing towards the center of the road. Thump! Suddenly, Lod''s heart stopped for a moment, and an ominous feeling welled up in his heart! The next second. Sure enough, the speed at which the wall of detention was closing was getting faster and faster. Moreover, several tentacles stretched out from the two sides of the wall of detention, trying to capture the uninvited guest, Lod! "You win!" Lod cursed in his heart. He increased his speed and instantly shook off the tentacle behind him. The distance between the scavenger, Ktotsu was getting further and further, and Lod felt a little relieved. As long as I run fast enough, a mere Ktotsu is simply child''s y! Weng!!!!!! Lod felt the ground shake and subconsciously looked back. It was Ktotsu, it had appeared! As if to redeem the dignity of the Dangai, it rushed out from the closed wall of Ktotsu! It looked like a huge, fleshy train. An orange-yellow beam of light shot out from the round hole at the top, instantly illuminating the dark passage in the broken world. With a deafening roar, it drove towards him like a hot knife through butter! Lod immediately felt his scalp go numb and could not help but curse, "Is there a mistake? You came out to work on the first day of business?" Boom --- The speed of the sudden movement was very fast, and in the blink of an eye, he was already close to Lod! "Shunko!" Left with no other choice, Lod could only grit his teeth and.. The white lightning let out a hiss and Lod stomped heavily on the ground. Then, like a cannonball, his entire body instantly shot out dozens of meters! Boom! Ktotsu followed closely behind and elerated, as if swearing to swallow this intruder who broke thew! Ten meters... Five meters... Three meters... Even in the state of instantaneous coaxing, Lod was still unable to shake off the Bind! "Let''s go all out!" Lod let out a low roar, and the white lightning wrapped around him suddenly surged! The speed in the Shunko state was suddenly raised to the limit, and even the air around him had an oval ring of sonic boom, and it was constantly exploding behind him! Woo With a sudden cry, the speed of movement increased again, biting behind Lod, and the distance between the two was only one meter! Lod used all his strength to run all the way and finally saw a light in front of him. "Finally... almost there!" Lod gritted his teeth and increased his speed again, running toward the light spot! It was getting closer and closer... Just as Lod was about to reach the finish line, the situation suddenly changed again! The speed of Ktotsu suddenly elerated once again, and the distance between the two was less than 10 centimeters! 10 centimeters, within reach! Suddenly, a dark purple tentacle stretched out like a greedy snake, twisting and dancing as it pounced towards Lod! Sou --- Just as the disgusting tentacle was about to touch Lod, he suddenly lowered his body as if he had eyes on the back of his head and narrowly avoided the tentacle! Dong! Immediately after, Lod stomped on the ground and forcefully twisted his body, sliding close to the ground and quickly pulling out the sinner! The silver gun barrel roared, and a blue beam of light rushed out! Divine Annihtion Arrow! The arrows condensed from spiritual energy collided with the Bind, exploding at a distance of zero! Boom! The huge shock wave produced by the explosion was like a ton heavy hammer that fiercely smashed into his chest, causing Lod to involuntarily spit out a mouthful of blood! However, the power of the explosion also blew Lod away, leaving the Dangai in thest second before the collision of the Ktotsu! ... After losing its target, the Ktotsu in the Dangai continued to move forward. Only... In the wriggling pieces of meat, it seemed that a piece of torn ck sleeve could be seen. Chapter 117: One Month Gap

Chapter 117: One Month Gap

Boom! In a room of an apartment, at the same time as the gate opened, there was a loud explosion. Lod glided out in an extremely sorry state and mmed into the wardrobe in the corner. Dong! The wooden wardrobe that looked very high-end was smashed by Lod in an instant. All kinds of high-end clothes fell down and buried his whole body inside. Huchi... Huchi... Lod tore open the clothes that buried him. His whole body was lying on the floor in a shape. His chest was rising and falling violently, and he was breathing heavily like a bellows. Although the distance between the Dangai and the modern world was not long, the degree of stimtion was simply outrageous! The pressure and tension that the Ktotsu gave him was even more than when he was facing Gabriel and Lucifer! It was too dangerous... It was really just a little bit more, and the Ktotsu caught up with him! Lod was careless. He did not expect that the speed of Ktotsu was faster than the original work. Moreover, it could constantly elerate. Under the strong blessing of Shunko, it was almost caught! It was no wonder that without Hell''s Butterfly''s guidance, it was extremely dangerous for death god to rush through the Dangai. Now it seemed that... He had underestimated Ktotsu! The situation just now was too terrible. Even if it were fora captain level death god, if he was not good at Shunko or Hoho, he might be swallowed by the constantly elerating Ktotsu. Breathe... Breathe... After a few breaths, Lod''s tense nerves slowly rxed. The tearing pain followed and invaded his brain. After the momentaryfort that was on the verge of reaching its limit, the side effect was that the muscles all over his body were in a serious state of tearing. Thick blood oozed out of the pores all over his body and even soaked the Death Tyrant Suit outside. If Nemu saw this, she would probably have to teach him a lesson again! Fortunately, he had received a super fast regeneration before. Otherwise, based on the degree of muscle tear, he would have to rest on the ground for at least one or two hours before he could move. After resting for a while, he felt that he had almost recovered. Lod climbed out of the pile of clothes and walked to the waiting mirror opposite the wardrobe, intending to tidy up his messy dead tyrant suit. But before he could finish tidying up, Lod''s gaze was attracted by the sleeve of his left hand, and his expression froze in an instant. The part of the sleeve of the Death Tyrant Robe... was forcefully torn off! Moreover, judging from the traces of the sleeve being torn apart and the time, it was undoubtedly the result of his carelessness when he was in the Dangai! "Could it be... at that time?" Lod suddenly remembered that after the explosion, his left hand seemed to have been touched by a tentacle! What would happen if he was caught? Under the influence of the dimensional turbulence, he would lose at least one or two days, or at most lose hundreds or even thousands of years! Then how much time did he lose? Lod''s face was livid. He turned around and kicked open the tightly closed door. His gaze swept across the room like an eagle. Empty! The entire room was empty, and the furniture was covered in thick dust. It could be seen that no one had lived here for a long time. On the wall of the living room hung an electronic clock, marking the current time: 2008 - 12-7-14:3:27! After confirming the current time, Lod''s tightly knitted brows rxed, and he could not help but heave a sigh of relief in his heart. Fortunately... He had only been caught a little by detention, and the ''time'' he lost was not too much. The day before he left was November 1, 2008. When he came back, it was December 7, 2008. But this incident reminded Lod. Technological Development Department had to put on the schedule, otherwise, without the ''Hell''s Butterfly ''and the realm surveince, it would be too dangerous to travel through the two realms! This time, he was lucky and was only thrown to a monthter. What if his luck was bad next time? After being thrown by the dimensional turbulence for hundreds of thousands of years, his soul would instantly die from the loss of time with Spiritual Power! "System, you are a big pit!" Lod still had a lingering fear in his heart as he cursed angrily, "Next time there is such a dangerous thing, can you remind me in advance?" The system did not respond. Perhaps this was not within the scope of its authority. ... It was normal for Constantine to leave. If this bitch was still here, it could only mean that he was in trouble again and wanted to sacrifice his teammates! But Nemu and the ck cat were also gone, which was somewhat beyond Lod''s expectation. "Could it be... something happened?" Lod frowned and could only think of this possibility. Otherwise, ording to Nemu''s character, he would never leave this ce until he came back! If that was really the case... Then Nemu would definitely leave a mark somewhere in the room before leaving so that he wouldn''t be unable to find it when he came back. As Lod thought about this, he spread out his own Spiritual Power, forming a perception domain that enveloped the entire room. As expected, as expected! Inside Spiritual Power''s domain, Lod sensed a strand of Spiritual Power that belonged to Nemu on the dining table. "So that''s how it is. Do you use the information that Kido left behind?" Lod couldn''t help but chuckle. Although Nemu was usually silly, her mind was actually very meticulous. In order to avoid being detected by Constantine, Nemu deliberately left a message with Kido. Moreover, it had been encrypted twice. Even Michael could not know what the information she left behind was. "Anti-ghost Kill!" Lod''s fingertips condensed the same quality of Kido. After turning Nemu''s Kido down, a line of shallow words appeared on the table. After cracking this encrypted handwriting, he received a message: New York, Vampire, Frank, Huge Energy, Strange Event, Spirit Cleansing Pavilion. Although there were only a few words, Lod still understood what Nemu meant. If he did not guess wrong, Frank should have traced the trail of Kingpin and found that Kingpin used the stone mask to mass produce vampires, causing chaos in New York. Among the six words, the other four words were not difficult to understand. But only the ''strange incident'' and the ''huge energy'' made him unable to understand what it meant, and his intuition told him that these two things were the real reason why Nemu was forced to go back! To a certain extent, encrypted information was half the pros and cons! Although he sessfully avoided Constantine and the ck cat, it was too short and the person who received the information had a vague understanding. "Forget it ---" Lod shook his head and waved his hand to erase the information. He smiled indifferently and said, "Won''t we know when we go back?" ... Ennd, London. On a bustling street, in a dark stinking ditch that no one noticed. A dirty girl curled up into a ball. She held a piece of broken ck cloth tightly in her hand and opened her eyes that were as perfect as gemstones. She looked at the dark night sky as if she was looking for something. Near the girl was a pool of bright red blood and a huge body that did not look like a human being. And on the white mask of the huge creature, there was a hole visible to the naked eye, as if it had died from the pration of some kind of sharp weapon. "Woo -" A loud siren suddenly rang out across the entire city. Everyone looked up at the same time and saw massive ships breaking through the clouds. A huge shadow covered the entire sky above London! "Airstrike! Airstrike!" "It''s the Zeppelin!" "Damn German, they''re here again!" "Run!" Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! For a moment, mes soared into the sky. Thick smoke, mes, explosions, screams. The war swept through the entire London in an instant! Chapter 118: Vehicle Killer Is Back

Chapter 118: Vehicle Killer Is Back

New York. Fury feels a little bit angry recently, because something happened again! It was just that this time, it had nothing to do with ''death god''. It was an independent special case about the group of ''vampires'' that suddenly appeared in New York City! Vampire? When he first heard about this, he thought that someone was making fun of him. Now, it was not the medieval period from hundreds of years ago. Where did this vampiree from? However, when his right-hand man ced a document about the vampire attacking humans on his desk, he reluctantly believed in the name of the ''vampire''. Even so, some creatures who only dared to hide in the dark corners would not give S. H. I. E. L. D. a headache in front of the ck technology of the 21st century. What really gave Fury a headache was the energy shock wave from half a month ago! That huge energy shock wave swept almost half of the New York City area, causing a short suspension of power for more than ten seconds, and causing a weird "stacking" phenomenon! I''m sorry to use the word ''stacking'' to describe it, but that''s the truth. Coulson handed over a report. "Director, I suggest you take a look first." Fury took the report and opened it to check. [Level: ssified - Level 5] [Code: Mysterious Energy Stacking Phenomenon] [Description: On November 16th, 20:34: 23:30, in Brooklyn, New York City, a huge energy explosion urred. The shock wave affected the tworge districts nearby and caused a short 12 seconds of ckout. Afterwards, many buildings in Brooklyn had strange ''stacking'' phenomena! ] [Attachment 1: The source of the mysterious energy has yet to be found, and it is impossible to analyze the specificposition. ] [Attachment 2: The ''stacking'' phenomenon caused by the energy has only appeared in Brooklyn area. It is spected that this is the original starting point. ] [Attachment 3: The specific appearance of the ''stacking'' phenomenon is that thebination of variouspositions is urring. ... Thest page of the document, It was the picture of the building phenomenon of ''stack''. As the report said, it looked like some kind of evil street style art work. There were bicycles, half windows, street lights, trash cans, fire hydras, etc.. These misceneous things were like a prank by God, forcibly stacked and fused together! "Tell me about the situation, Coulson." Fury put down the documents at hand and took a sip of the freshly brewed coffee. He rubbed his aching temples and said, "Have you made any progress with your investigation?" "Uh... I haven''t made any progress yet." Coulson said awkwardly. Fury''s face darkened visibly, but he knew that this could not be med on Coulson. It was indeed difficult to trace the source of the energy, so he could only suppress his anger and ask, "What about the Spirit Cleansing Pavilion? Is there any situation?" As soon as this matter was mentioned, Coulson immediately said with a serious face, "Natasha is with them. We don''t dare to monitor them, so we can only rely on people to get closer to them." "Very good, let Natasha speed up!" Fred leaned on the chair behind and slowly exhaled. He said in a deep voice, "I have a bad feeling that something big might happen soon." "Are you referring to... death god?" Coulson asked. Fury frowned. He hesitated for a moment and said, "I don''t know. This is just my premonition. There is no actual evidence, but I feel a little uneasy." Coulson cleverly shut his mouth. He knew that it was best not to speak carelessly in this situation. After a moment of silence, Fury said, "Go and contact Tony Stark." Coulson''s eyes moved slightly. "Is that n... going to start?" Fred closed his eyes and said faintly, "We have to take the first step to know the result, right?" Coulson smiled and said, "That''s true." "Get out." "Yes." Coulson walked out of the office. Fury opened his eyes and whispered in a voice that only he could hear, "Lod Carl... What is your purpose?" ... The moment he set foot on New York, Lod could not help but sigh, "It was not easy toe back!" Originally, ording to the original n, he should have taken the air passenger ne and enjoyed the first-ss treatment, returning to New Yorkfortably. But who knew... Not long after the ne took off, they met the rarely seen thunderstorm cloud in ten years. Moreover, the tower tform and the flight control center had not discovered this huge thunderstorm cloud in advance. In order to prevent the ne from crashing, Lod could only pull sword up high in the sky to split the lightning. Who would know if he tried it? If that was all, then it was fine. The ne that had just flown out of the thunderstorm storm immediately encountered a swarm of birds! What happened after that became more and more outrageous. There were even some terrorist members in the ne who had tied up bombs to hijack the ne! As a result, after Lod solved these things, the captain felt that they might have offended the demons, which led to continuous bad things happening, so he resolutely chose to return. What happened after that... It was that Lod used the ''Heavenly Weapon Armor: Heaven-step Ring'' to fly from Los Angeles all the way to New York City! Incidentally, Heavenly Weapon Armor: Heaven-step Ring came from one of the four great noble families, the Shihouin. It looked like a dragon bone single-sided wing that could allow people to fly high in the sky, and its speed wasparable to Hoho. The car exploded, the ne almost crashed Lod was puzzled. How could he have the attribute of a Vehicle killer? ... Spirit Cleansing Pavilion. With a face full of exhaustion, Lod finally returned to his own home. Before he could open the door, he saw the door open from the inside, followed by a petite figure, apanied by a fragrant smell, pouncing towards him! "Brother!" Nemu hung her hands on Lod''s neck, intimately rubbing against his chest. She said tenderly, "You''re finally back. Nemu missed you so much. If Haschwalth hadn''t stopped me, I would have gone to find you long ago!" Lod led Nemu in and sat down on the sofa, letting out a long sigh of relief. "Don''t worry, Miss Nemu." Haschwalth pushed the lens with one hand and said lightly, "I have a spiritual connection with you. Although I can''tmunicate with you because of the distance, I can still sense your condition." Lod rubbed Nemu''s hair and smiled. "Haschwalth is right. And didn''t youe back because you had something to do?" "Humph!" Nemu pouted and said with dissatisfaction, "They are just a few vampires. Haschwalth actually called me back." "Not only that." Haschwalth said calmly, "The vampires themselves are not important. What is important is that the person who created them has something to do with the energy explosion." "Oh?" Lod raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "It seems that you have already investigated thoroughly?" "Yes." Haschwalth smiled slightly and said, "The vampire incident originated from the mask in Kingpin''s hand, and the energy explosion is also rted to the machine that Kingpin created." "Tell me about it?" "The machine that Kingpin created temporarily opened the passage to the parallel universe." Chapter 119: Spiderman Gwen

Chapter 119: Spiderman Gwen

Parallel universe? For some reason, when he heard Haschwalth say this, Lod''s heart did not fluctuate at all, and he even wanted tough a little. "Sir?" Haschwalth failed to pretend to be concerned, and there was a trace of embarrassment on his face. "You... Are you not interested in the parallel universe?" "No... I am very interested." Lod picked up the ss of water and took a sip. Then he said expressionlessly, "It''s just that I''m not surprised." After all, even the stone mask and Constantine could randomly enter Marvel World. A mere parallel universe seemed to be nothing. Want to surprise him? Unless one day God went crazy and let a time machine that looked like a blue police station stop at the door! "Tell me about the results of your investigation." Lod put down the cup in his hand and raised his eyelidszily. "Parallel universe, as well as Kingpin, the stone mask, what exactly is going on?" "Yes!" Haschwalth responded, and then told the whole thing. At first, it was ''The Punisher'' Frank. He found that some vampires suddenly appeared in New York City and attacked humans in every corner of the night. Because the situation of these vampires was very simr to that of Bullseye, who had fought before, Frank quickly associated it with the escaping Kingpin and the mysterious ''stone mask''. Frank reported this news to Lod''s substitute gigai, and then gigai''s substitute reported it to Haschwalth. After learning this news, Haschwalth did not take it to heart at first. After all, in his eyes, the ''vampire'' was just a kind of inferior hybrid product, and it was not worth wasting energy to pay attention to. But soon, the energy impact incident happened! There were stacking and merging phenomena in various buildings. Moreover, the increase in value of the vampires is faster. Haschwalth thinks that these two things may have some connection. Carrying the idea of clearing up all obstacles for Lod, he decided to investigate the source of this energy. Since the Sternritter were still in the scratch stage, there were very few people who could use them, so Haschwalth handed this matter to Jessica to do. As the number one loyal dog of Haschwalth, Jessica epted the mission without hesitation and soon found a clue. Among the vampires wandering on the streets of New York, the group who attacked humans was the weakest, and they were abandoned and disturbed the eyes of the pursuers. But there was a small number of elite vampires whose physical body and speed were far beyond ordinary people, and they were very careful and covert! These vampires took away gangsters and tramps and secretly escorted them to an abandoned factory in the suburbs of Brooklyn. This factory was built around the 30th century of thest century. It was a famous factory in New York at that time. Why would it be said to be famous? In fact, there was another very interesting thing about this factory. Around the 1930s in the United States, there was a mining engineer named George Warren Schuffet who imed to have discovered a huge gold vein buried in the ground by the Lizardmen. This news instantly attracted the attention of the government and the wealthy upper ss. pay attention to. The story of the lizardmen had been circted in the US for a long time. Many people even firmly believed in it. Therefore, at that time, many people joined this shocking scam and established many simr excavation factories, trying to find the lizardmen and gold mines underground. As a result, there was no need to say more. The government and the rich were all deceived by George Warren SchuFett. There was no gold or lizardmen underground at all. Most of the excavation factories had been demolished, and the remaining small parts had been abandoned until now. It''s far away, let''s return to the main topic. The next situation was much simpler. After learning of this information, Jessica had secretly snuck into the factory. The tunnel that the gold mine workers had dug back then was very deep and winding. It was like a huge ant nest. If one was unfamiliar with it, it was very easy to get lost in the tunnel. Jessica followed one of the vampires down the tunnel. When they reached the deepest part of the tunnel, they found that it was a huge underground cave. The entire cave was about the size of two football fields. The steel bars supported the top of the cave, and cables as thick as arms were spread all over the corners. There were almost a hundred vampiresing back and forth! But these were nothing. What really surprised Jessica was that these vampires had built a huge particle collision machine. In a certain viewing tform opposite the machine, Jessica saw Kingpin upying half of the screen at a nce. And...a female doctor octopus with a stic tentacle version. Jessica thought for a moment and decided to go closer to them to see if she could get any other information. "Dear Mr. Fisk, ording to my data calction, we need to wait a while." Dr. Octopus was holding aptop in his hand, talking endlessly. Kingpin stared at her darkly and said in a deep voice, "It''s too long. I can''t wait that long." Dr. Octopus typed crazily on the keyboard and drew a picture of the ''stack of'' phenomenon. She said with a fanatical face, "No, no, no... it won''t take long. It''s enough to wait for more than ten days!" "Are you sure that we can seed this time?" Kingpin''s huge body cast arge shadow that enveloped the Dr. Octopus. His eyes were bloodshot as he said, "I hate it when people lie to me the most. You know what the consequences will be." The corner of the mouth behind the Dr. Octopus curled up. She smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Mr. Fisk. ording to our agreement, we will seed this time." Kingpin sneered and turned to leave. "If you seed, I will allow you to study that mask." "It''s a deal." Dr. Octopus licked her lips. As a scientist, she had coveted that magical mask that could change human genes for a long time. "There is one more thing..." Kingpin stopped and said hatefully, "Find a way to get rid of that damn spider and that bastard Frank!" ... "My lord, all the above is what happened." Haschwalth''s throat was a little dry. He picked up the ice water on the table and took a sip. Then he continued to say, "Do you need me to destroy the equipment directly?" "The machine... don''t move for the time being." Lod said lightly, "A machine that can open up a parallel universe. I''m also quite interested." "I understand." Haschwalth nodded slightly. Lod asked doubtfully, "By the way, you mentioned Spiderman just now. Parker has been bitten by a spider?" Haschwalth realized that he had said something wrong. He hurriedly exined, "Sir, you misunderstood. That Spiderman... is a woman." "Female?" Lod was dumbfounded. Haschwalth followed and said: "Her name is Gwen Stacy. She came from a parallel universe and is currently in middle city high school, in the same ss as Peter Parker." Lod was slightly stunned, and then his expression became subtle. Female spider? Gwen Stacy? Peter Parker... Danger! Chapter 120: Infinite Possibilities

Chapter 120: Infinite Possibilities

There are more than one Spiderman. In all the Spidermen in the parallel universe, in addition to the most famous Peter Parker, there are countless other ''Spiderman''. Including but not limited to: octopus spiderman, spider pigman, ck spiderman, shadow spiderman, evil spirit spiderman, zombie spiderman, etc... The Gwen Stacy whom Haschwalth mentioned was also known as Spider Woman, but was usually called Spider Gwen. In the timeline of the parallel universe Earth-65, Gwen Stacy was bitten by a radioactive spider deliberately released by the viin and reced the poor Peter Parker, bing the new Spider Woman. Although each Spider Man''s form, appearance, and experience were different, they needed to sacrifice an intimate person in the process of transforming from a child to maturity and taking up the role of a superhero! Just like the parents of Batman who had to die once every turn next door. In the universe of Spider-Gwen, she taught her the principle of ''the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility'', and the object of sacrifice has changed from the uncle Ben to Peter Parker himself. Looking at his close friend who died in his arms, Gwen secretly vowed to attack the criminal! The above is the origin of Spider Gwen, so Lod will look subtle. If he remembered correctly, Peter Parker of this universe has just been promoted to high school and has not been bitten by spiders. There should be no ident... Dada... Dada... Dada... Lod leaned on the sofa and gently tapped the table with his knuckles. The frequency of tapping was astonishing, making a rhythmic sound. Haschwalth and Nemu stopped talking. They stood at the side and waited quietly. Everyone familiar knew that this situation was the state of his thinking. He hated being disturbed the most. "Spiderman..." Lod narrowed his eyes as he read this name. Combined with Haschwalth''s description, it was not difficult for him to guess that this was the plot of the animated movie, "Spiderman: Into The Spider-Verse". Although there were some changes in the details, But the overall plot line still remained unchanged. In short, in order to see his dead wife and children, Kingpin worked with the Dr. Octopus to create a collision machine, trying to open the parallel universe and bring over his wife and children who were still alive in other parallel universes. The result of the first collision, although the parallel universe was temporarily opened, it was stopped by Peter Parker and identally pulled the Spiderman in other parallel universes to this universe. But Peter Parker was killed by the furious Kingpin because he stopped the disaster. Before he died, he gave the task of stopping Kingpin to the next Spiderman, Miles Morales. After going through thousands of dangers, Miles sacrificed his uncle and finally grew up to be a qualified Spiderman. Together with the other Spidermen, he stopped Kingpin''s conspiracy. It was a very typical superheroending. When Lod watched, the only thing that made him a little excited was that in the final end, Kingpin fought against six Spidermen from different universes. However, this was not the focus. Due to the change in the plot, Kingpin in this universe has been transformed into a vampire by the stone mask. And Peter Parker, the Spiderman, is just a student who just went to high school and has not been bitten by the mutant spider. Then the problem is... Since there is no Spiderman in this world, who is the person who stops the first collision? Apart from Gwen, how many Spidermen had transmigrated? As well as the collider created by Kingpin, did he have other motives other than to revive his wife and children? Although the two parties that had triggered this incident were not worth paying attention to, he was very interested in the collision machine between Kingpin and the machine! What did a parallel universe mean? Infinite possibilities! It was even beneficial to the future development, so he would never allow this machine to fall into the hands of others! That''s right, the one who called out and criticized was S. H. I. E. L. D.! If S. H. I. E. L. D. found this machine, they might be able to see zombies and superheroes all over the street when they wake up tomorrow morning! The tapping of the knuckles stopped, meaning that Lod had finished thinking. "Sir, since you are interested in the machine, why don''t you let me take it directly?" Haschwalth was very puzzled about this. With his strength, it was easy to kill Kingpin and steal the machine. Why did he have to wait? "Because it is not the right time." Lod smiled and exined, "What I want is not only theplete collider and information, but also Kingpin." Kingpin was a talent. Especially his natural chaotic attribute, as well as his identity as the underworld Emperor, just happened to meet some of Lod''s current needs. The color of the world was not always ck and white, and there was also the ''light gray'' at the junction. There were some things that could not be seen in the light, Lod could only leave it to Haschwalth to do, so it was time to find a ''light white glove''. "So that''s how it is." Haschwalth''s eyes shed slightly. He understood the meaning of Lod''s words and gave a ttery. "It is his honor that you like Kingpin." Lod''s face did not change and continued, "You have worked hard during this time. Keep a close watch on Kingpin and the collision machine. Don''t let Frank and Gwen break it." "Understood" Haschwalth nodded slightly and pushed the frame on the bridge of his nose with one hand. His eyes reflected cold light and said, "I will ''protect'' Kingpin and that machine. When necessary, I will clear all obstacles for you." "What about me? What about me?" Nemu bounced around on the side, staring at Lod with her big round eyes. She pulled Lod''s sleeve and asked anxiously, "Brother, what is Nemu going to do? I also want to help!" Seeing Nemu''s anxious and cute appearance, Lod couldn''t help butugh. He reached out and scratched her nose, saying, "Nemu has more important things to do. Study Hell''s Butterfly, stabilize the Dangai!" "Dangai?" Haschwalth and Nemu shouted at the same time. The two looked at each other and saw the shock in each other''s eyes. "Yes, Dangai." Lod took a panoramic view of their surprised expressions, satisfied his little hobby, and then told them about Soul Society. "As expected of my master!" Haschwalth was overjoyed in his heart, and his face was slightly flushed. He said excitedly, "With Soul Society, we can officially establish ourselves in this world!" "That''s why ---" Lod rubbed Nemu''s hair and said with a smile, "I need to work hard for you in this period of time. Stabilize the space in the Dangai as soon as possible so that we can freely travel between the two worlds." "Don''t worry, brother!" Nemu patted her chest and said confidently, "Give it to Nemu. The information about stabilizing the boundary and testing of detention is all in my mind!" After everything was arranged, Lod remembered Constantine and the ck cat and asked, "By the way, where did Constantine and the ck cat go?" "Well... They left." Nemu tilted her head and thought for a moment. Then she said, "Constantine said that he would go to Newcastle to do something. He also said that if he coulde back alive, he would definitely repay you for your kindness. That ck cat was also taken away by him." "Got it..." Lod nodded and stopped asking. He did not intend to stop her. Newcastle, Astra... That was the nightmare of Constantine''s life. Now he finally decided to muster up the courage to face the sins hemitted in the past because of his arrogance! Chapter 121: Gwen and Peter

Chapter 121: Gwen and Peter

Central City High School. The young boys and girls, brimming with the aura of youth, rushed into the school like a tide in the crisp sound of the bell. "So many people..." Peter Parker silently watched in awe with his hands inside the pockets of his coat, and followed the crowd into the school. In front of the junk cab in the corridor, Peter Parker bowed his head and pondered. When his mind was full of thoughts, he mmed into another person! "Uh... hello, I mean... sorry." A strand of golden hair swept across the tip of his nose, and the girl''s beautiful face came into view, making Peter Parker''s cheeks slightly red, and his heart beat faster. Her body... It smells so good! If she is my girlfriend... maybe it would be a perfect world? But soon, Peter Parker realized that he was dreaming. He shook his head in a panic and drove the idea out of his brain and condemned himself in his heart. Parker, how can you be tempted by the girl other than MJ? This was a betrayal of love! Moreover, the girl in front of him was the publicly recognized goddess in the school! Although she had only been in school for less than half a month, with her beautiful face, excellent sports nerves, and performance that could be called a top student, she had be the target of almost all boys in this school! Gwen Stacy, a high and mighty girl who was like a star in central city high school, how could she possibly fancy a poor boy like him? Yes, it was impossible! Gwen took in the boy''s expression, and a different emotion arose in her heart. But it was quickly suppressed. She smiled gently at Parker and said, "It doesn''t matter. It''s also my fault. I can''t me you, Peter." "You... you know me?" Peter was very surprised, but soon he realized that he seemed to have said something wrong. He quickly changed his words and said, "No... I mean, very happy to meet you, Gwen." "Me too ---" Gwen''s eyes shed slightly. Looking at the young boy, aroused the painful memory in the depths of her heart, the scene that she did not want to recall the most. The stormy night, under the tower. Peter Parker, who had transformed into a lizard, let out a terrible roar and attacked her like a mad beast. Finally, Gwen killed her best friend and watched Peter Parker die in her arms. And this incident also made her take on the responsibility as a Spiderman. It''s just that the price is too painful. "Er... Are you okay?" Peter Parker felt a little creepy. He didn''t know if it was just his imagination or not, but he always felt that Gwen looked at him as if she was looking at a dead person. --- The noisy bell rang, interrupting Gwen''s memories. She showed an apologetic smile to the boy and said, "Sorry, I was thinking about something just now. Let''s go to ss." "Eh? Oh... OK!" Peter Parker''s heart was beating wildly. He nodded subconsciously and walked side by side with Gwen to the ssroom. The boys on the way saw this scene and immediately cast all kinds of eyes at Peter. There was jealousy, surprise, and threat... There was even a tall and strong blond boy who made a fist gesture to him. The meaning of it was self-evident. Peter, who walked along this way, was frightened. Although the goddess was on the side, it made him feel like he was being punished. When he was about to reach the ssroom, Gwen suddenly said, "Peter, do you have time after school in the afternoon?" Peter Parker''s eyes were round, his heart could not stop beating wildly, and his brain buzzed and became nk! The goddess is asking me? Does she like me? My spring is finallying? All kinds of thoughts filled Peter Parker''s head, making him a little short-circuited for a moment. "Hey?" Gwen raised his hand and shook it in front of Peter. She smiled and said, "I''m asking you if you have time in the afternoon. I want to treat you to a meal." In the face of the goddess'' invitation, Peter Parker hesitated for a few seconds and immediately nodded. "No problem, I have time!" "Okay ---" Gwen smiled and waved his hand to say goodbye. "Then see you after school!" ... In ss. Peter Parker always felt that someone was looking at him from behind. He turned back and found several male students staring at him with envious and jealous eyes! Needless to say... They were jealous of him for being able to receive an invitation from the goddess! It had to be said that boys in their adolescence were most likely hostile towards others because of a single sentence from a girl they admired. This isn''t... Peter Parker, who was originally nameless, instantly gained arge number of boys who were hostile to him in the campus. Peter Parker was deeply stressed. It was not easy to get out of school. He picked up his backpack and ran, afraid that he would not be able to run out a secondter! The facts proved. His conjecture was correct. Peter had not rushed out of the ssroom door when he was stopped by a group of fierce people at the door. "Hey, isn''t this our Peter?" In the corridor in the morning, the blond big guy who was gesturing a fist at him earlier reached out and stopped Peter who was about to escape. He forced him into a corner and said sarcastically, "Why are you in such a hurry? What are you going to do?" The height difference between the two was a full ten centimeters, and the blond boy was very well-developed. His bulging pectorals were even enough to make some tablets feel ashamed. On the other hand, Peter Parker, although his figure is also good, but no matter the size or muscle, he can''tpare with this ssmate. "Uh..." Peter Parker visually estimated thebat power of both sides, estimated that he could only take two punches at most: "I... I want to go home." "Do you think I''m a fool?" The blond boy sneered and mocked, "Peter, Gwen is my girlfriend. I advise you to stay away from her, understand?" How shameless... Peter Parker is speechless. He clearly did not pay attention to you at all. You can still shamelessly publicize that she is your girlfriend? "That... Gwen seems to have not admitted it?" Parker shrank his head and whispered. "You are fucking dead, Punk!" The blond boy was angry. Although everyone knew about this, there was a hint of ridicule in Peter''s mouth. He immediately threw a punch at Peter''s cheek. Peter Parker was so scared that his face turned pale. He quickly covered his face with his hands and then closed his eyes tightly, waiting for the pain toe. But after waiting for a long time, Peter did not feel the pain. Then he tried to open his eyes and found that the blond boy''s fist was stopped a few centimeters in front of his face. It was Gwen who stopped the punch! Her five slender fingers were like iron pincers, firmly mping onto the blond boy''s arm, making it impossible for his fist to touch Peter. The blond boy was a little shocked. Although he had restrained some of his strength in this punch, it should not be caught by a girl, right? "I''m notte, right?" Gwen smiled gently at him and said, "I was afraid you couldn''t find me, so I came to find you first." "No... It''s fine." Peter Parker swallowed his saliva and suddenly changed a little about the influence of the goddess. "Damn it!" The blond boy saw the two flirting in front of him, and all kinds of emotions were intertwined in his heart. He raised his leg to kick Peter. "Hmph." Gwen''s expression was cold. She raised her leg and threw a standard side kick, hitting the blond boy on the head. Bang! The blond boy was kicked and flew out, crashing into the wall behind him. Then, his eyes rolled back and he fainted. Hiss... The goddess was so terrifying! Peter Parker''s eyelids jumped wildly. He suddenly felt that the goddess was not always so perfect. "That... Is he okay?" "Perhaps ---" Gwen put away her long legs and pped her hands. "I controlled the strength and only made him unconscious for a few minutes. How are you? Are you hurt?" "I... I''m fine. Thank you, Gwen." Peter Parker scratched the back of his head. His expression was a little awkward. If Gwen had not appeared in time, he would have inevitably been beaten ck and blue. "That''s good ---" Gwen smiled and said, "Let''s go, I will invite you to dinner." Chapter 122: Their Promise

Chapter 122: Their Promise

The first date of young boys and girls was always full of shyness and reservation. ... At a pizza shop on the street. This pizza shop was quite famous in Brooklyn. It was a traditional Italian barbecue pizza, and the taste was quite good. The reason why she chose this ce was because in her sixty-fifth universe, Peter Parker liked the pizza of this shop the most. Although she knew very well in her heart that Peter was not Peter that she knew before. But... She just wanted to sit in this shop with Peter again andugh when she talked about her future dreams. No Spiderman... No Lizardman... Only friends. "Wow? How do you know that I like this store''s pizza the most?" Peter Parker saw the familiar signboard and the fragrance of the nose. He looked at Gwen Stacy strangely. Originally, he thought that he was thinking too much... But now it seemed that the goddess of the boys in the school was really in love with him! Otherwise, why did he know everything about the pizza that he liked? "Haha ---I guessed it." Gwen raised her hand and pulled up the hair that had fallen from her temples. She pinned it behind the sparkling hair and stuck out his tongue. So beautiful... The breeze at the corner of the street brushed past the two, and the air was filled with special hormones. Under the contrast of the neon lights, Gwen looked particrly beautiful, and Peter Parker was stunned for a moment. "Let''s go, don''t stand outside the shop." The gaze of passers-by made Gwen''s cheeks a little hot, and she hurriedly took Peter''s hand and stepped into the pizza shop. So soft... So warm... For some reason, Peter suddenly felt that he and Gwen seemed to have known each other for a long time. The decoration of the pizza shop was very neat. There were not many people inside. There were only a few tables of guests. Gwen pulled Peter and sat in a seat by the window. Peter Parker looked a little tense. It was the first time he came out to eat with a girl, especially when the person sitting opposite him was the goddess in the mind of the whole school! Gwen was much more natural, generously taking the menu, ordering vegetable fruit sd, and arge pizza, as well as two cups of juice and a serving of french fries. The two people talked about everything, even their interests and hobbies were quite aligned, as if they were really good friends who had known each other for many years. Gwen looked at Peter gently, silently remembering these things in her heart, treating them as the most precious treasure. After the meal. "I am so happy to chat with you. If Ned was here, he would definitely be good friends with you." Peter Parker smacked his lips and said reluctantly. With one hand on her head, Gwen asked with a smile, "Ned, is he your friend?" "That''s right!" Peter chuckled and said, "Ned is my best friend!" "Is that so?" Gwen smiled, his eyes unconsciously looking out the window. "What about us?" "We are also good friends!" Peter said resolutely without hesitation. Gwen looked at the neon lights outside the window and said with aplicated mood, "Then... If I kill you in the future, do you still think I am a good friend?" "Stop joking." Peter''s head was full of question marks. "Killing is illegal. Besides, why would you kill me?" "If! I mean if!" Gwyn looked straight into his eyes and emphasized seriously, "If I kill you, will you forgive me?" Peter scratched the back of his head and asked, "Then you have to tell me why you want to kill me, right?" "Because..." Gwen was conflicted for a while, not knowing how to tell Peter. She could not tell him that she was a superhero, could she? "Because you made a mistake! A big mistake, so I must kill you!" Peter smiled, leaned against the chair, took a sip of juice with a straw in his mouth, and then said, "I see, you mean superhero ying games, right?" "... Yes." Gwen suddenly felt a little ashamed. "Isn''t it natural for a superhero to defeat the viin?" Peter put down the juice and said. "You... won''t me me?" Gwen''s eyes flickered slightly, and she asked again with a trembling voice. "Of course not." Peter took a sip of juice and said, "If I were a big bad guy, you killed me just to protect justice, didn''t you?" "But... we are friends..." "We are friends, but if even superheroes are shaken, who else can protect justice?" "I don''t know what truth is, but my uncle often told me that with great power,es great responsibility. I think this is what superheroes have to bear." "with great power,es great responsibility..." Gwen read this sentence, and her eyes gradually lit up. Peter said enviously, "I really hope that one day, I can also be a super hero and protect everyone like them." Gwen''s expression changed slightly. Peter in the previous universe had said this before, but she did not care about it at the beginning, and it eventually led to that tragedy. "What a pity..." Peter smacked his lips and said, "If I can experience being a superhero once, I can do anything. That power..." "Peter!" Gwen shouted and interrupted Peter. Her eyes became very serious! At this moment, Gwen made Peter feel a little strange and terrible. "I''m sorry..." Gwen quickly reacted. She was exaggerating . She forced a smile and said, "Promise me... Never, never pursue the power of a superhero. Do not even think about it, okay?" She had already witnessed the birth of a tragedy and did not want to witness the birth of another tragedy. "On what basis!" Peter was angry and felt that Gwen was too inexplicable. Although he knew that he did not have that ability, he could not even imagine it. Wasn''t it too much? Gwen did not dare to look straight into his eyes. She lowered her head and said in a nearly pleading voice, "Even if... I beg you, can you? Peter Parker." "... You actually took it seriously?" Peter did not know whether tough or cry. In his eyes, Gwen had be a severe superhero junky, and even had an illusion. "I beg you..." Gwen''s voice became a little low. Her hands on the table clenched tightly, and even her joints burst out. "I beg you... Peter, this is myst request." "Alright, alright ---" Peterforted, "Don''t worry, I won''t be a superhero." "You swear?" Gwen was a little doubtful. "I swear on my uncle that if I be a superhero, I will be beaten until my butt blooms, okay?" Peter swore helplessly. "Thank you." Gwen finally smiled, as if she had put down herst burden. Her entire person instantly became different. Peter could see that the current Gwen had be more... good-looking. "I should go, Peter." Gwen smiled and said, "In the future... see you again." "Ah? So fast?" Peter was confused. He did not expect it to end so quickly. "Sorry, I have something to do," Gwen said as she pulled up her hair. ... "You''re here?" "Yes." "You seem to have be different?" "... Uncle, you really have a lot to say." Under the moonlight. Gwen and Frank walked side by side towards Kingpin''s secret factory in the suburbs. Chapter 123: Her Fate

Chapter 123: Her Fate

Brooklyn, the suburbs. In the 30th century, outside the abandoned gold-digging factory. "Are you ready?" Frank asked lightly. "Almost." Gwen smiled and said, "Super heroes should wear tight clothes, not skirts and uniforms." Gwen, who had rushed all the way from the pizza shop, did not have the time to change into herbat suit, so she could only change it now. Fortunately, the spider suit was worn inside. After Gwen took off her clothes, she revealed the spiderbat suit inside. The ssic color was white and ck. There was a light pink spider web arc on her arms and chest. The whole body had an extra hoodpared to the original one. Moreover, because it was a tight suit, the girl''s curves were vividly disyed. It had to be said that it was quite pleasing to the eyes. "What about you, uncle?" After Gwen changed his clothes, he stared at Frank, who was dressed in casual clothes, and said, "Don''t tell me you want to go in wearing this? Where did the ck trench coat go when you saved mest time?" "My clothes are special." Frank nced at her, took out a green pill from his pocket, and stuffed it into his mouth. He said vaguely, "I hope it won''t scare youter." Gwen raised his eyebrows andughed, "Scare me? I am a superhero!" To be honest, she had never seen such a scene before! After Frank swallowed the pill, Frank, who was almost exactly the same but was wearing a ck trench coat and carrying a knight sword on his back, ''split'' out of his body! "You, you, you, you... What''s going on with you?" Gwen widened her eyes and asked in shock. "It''s nothing. This is just my ghost form." Frank took in Gwen''s appearance and suddenly felt a sense of satisfaction in his heart. No wonder Lod liked to act tough. "Wait a minute..." Gwen covered her forehead. Feeling that there was too much information, she could not understand it for a moment. "You mean... you are a ghost now? Then how can I see you?" "To be more urate, I am actually death god." Frank was expressionless. He was secretly acting tough in his heart. "The reason you can see me is because you possess a rtively high level of spirit energy, so there''s no need to be surprised." Like a curious baby, Gwen circled around Frank a few times, sizing him up from head to toe, and said, "I know death god, then where did your sickle sword go? I mean, doesn''t the death god in the movie have a sickle sword?" Frank: "..." For the first time in his life, he felt that TV dramas and movies had caused a lot of harm. At the same time, he also understood why Lod showed an expression of despair when she looked at him. An inherent impression killed people! "Okay ---I won''t ask anymore. Don''t be angry!" Seeing the aura around Frank decrease visibly, Gwen tactfully waved her hand. "We have been dawdling for too long. It is time for us to go, annoying little spider." Frank did not want to dwell on this issue any longer. He turned around and walked towards the factory. "Hey, uncle, wait for me!" Gwen shouted and followed. ... Not long after the two of them left, a figure emerged from the shadows of the forest. The person walked out of the shadows and revealed his true appearance under the moonlight. It was Haschwalth, who was in charge of monitoring Kingpin! "Sir, there is something I need to report." Haschwalth said with a cold expression. After a while, Lod''s voice sounded in his mind: "Speak, what is it?" Through the spiritual link, Haschwalth could not only achieve long-distancemunication with him, but also share senses with him and be the carrier of his will. Haschwalth said, "Frank and Gwen Stacy broke into Kingpin factory. It seems that they want to destroy the collider." Lod was silent for a moment, and then said, "What do you n to do?" Haschwalth did not hesitate and said directly, "Use the fastest solution to defeat them directly." "The idea is good, but it is too direct, and it is easy to expose you." Lod rejected the proposal. Haschwalth frowned and asked, "Please enlighten me. What should I do?" "Just wait and see." Lod said simply, "Before the collider starts for the second time, don''t let anyone destroy it. Do you understand what I mean?" Haschwalth pushed up his sses with one hand, and there was a trace of coldness in his eyes under the sses. "I understand what you mean. I will stop Frank and Gwen when necessary." "Be careful not to kill Frank and Kingpin. The two of them are still useful to me." Lod said this in a t tone and cut off themunication unterally. "Frank and Kingpin?" Haschwalth''s eyes were slightly cold, and the corners of his lips curved up. "That is to say, apart from them, everyone can be killed." Compared to Frank and Kingpin, Gwen Stacy was just a small character who had sneaked in and had nothing to use at all. So even if she died, there was no need to worry about affecting the direction of the world line. Haschwalth tidied up his clothes and slowly walked to the factory. ... Following the route they tookst time, Gwen and Frank effortlessly arrived at Kingpin''s secret base. After entering the secret base, the two of them carefullyy on the venttion duct and then secretly observed the situation below. "The number of vampires... has increased!" Frank''s face was tense. The number of vampires was more than thest time. It could be seen that Kingpin had not been idle during this period of time. Gwen''s focus was different from Frank. She, who came through the collider, saw the huge collider first. The collision machine was roughly rebuilt, and it was estimated that it would be activated again in the next two days! "We must find a way topletely destroy the collider!" Gwen lowered her voice and said to Frank a little anxiously. Frank narrowed his eyes and thought for a moment. He said, "I can stall Kingpin and Dr. Oct. Can you deal with the remaining vampires?" "....." Gwen was silent. Frank raised his eyebrows and said, "Why aren''t you talking? Don''t tell me you can''t deal with this little vampire." Gwen: o(ini)o Faced with Frank''s surprised gaze, Gwen opened his mouth with difficulty, "There are a lot of vampires..." "These vampires are all weak," Frank said. "Even if they are weak..." Gwen felt a little tired. She felt that she had embarrassed the big boss. Frank was speechless and said, "Then why don''t you dy Kingpin and the Dr. Octopus while I deal with the collider and the group of vampires?" Gwen smiled awkwardly and said with embarrassment, "Um... I don''t seem to be able to hold Kingpin alone." If it''s still the original version of Kingpin it is absolutely fine, she can even say leave it to me. But... The universe version was different. This Kingpin had been strengthened. Who had achieve an undying body! Frank: "...." He suddenly regretted bringing Gwen here. She couldn''t help at all! "I can try!" Gwen gritted her teeth and said, "I will definitely destroy the collider!" Frank frowned slightly. He suddenly remembered something and asked, "I remember that you came from a parallel universe, right?" Gwen was stunned and said, "Yes, what''s wrong?" Frank turned his head and said with a serious expression, "If the collider is destroyed, how are you going to go back?" Gwen was silent and said in a low voice, "It doesn''t matter. Don''t worry about me. Even if I can''t go back, I can stay in this world and protect this ce." In fact, she had something else to say and did not tell Frank. People in the parallel universe can not stay in other universes for too long, otherwise the cells in the body will gradually decay and eventually be killed by the energy of the parallel space! Gwen knew her fate from the beginning. So she wanted to get the forgiveness of her best friend Peter Parker in thest time of her life. Now, she had no regrets. Chapter 124: Hiding Behind

Chapter 124: Hiding Behind

Kingpin moved his huge body and walked into theboratory like a high wall. His gloomy eyes swept over everyone in turn, and then he said darkly, "How is my collider?" Dr. Oct. did not agree with Kingpin''s point of view. Hebed his hair and retorted, "You are wrong. It should be our collider" A trace of coldness shed through Kingpin''s eyes, but he did not continue to dwell on this topic. "When can we start? There are many people outside investigating. We can''t hide this ce for long." Dr. Oct. stared at theputer. His fingers danced on the keyboard, and the six transparent tentacles behind him helped him control the otherputers at the same time. "At least three more days before we can start the collider again." Kingpin was very dissatisfied with this time. He said coldly, "It''s too long. We can''t wait that long. I can only give you one more day at most." "Dear Mr. Fisk, scientific experiments are very rigorous. Even if you are anxious, I can''t speed up." Dr. Oct. turned his chair and helplessly spread his hands at Kingpin. A cold light shed in Kingpin''s eyes, and he suddenly rushed in front of the Dr. Oct.! Although his body was huge, his movement speed was extremely fast, like a cannonball,pletely viting the biological theory. Dr. Oct. did not expect this scene at all. Before the six tentacles behind him could react, his line of sight was suddenly blocked by a huge palm like a cattail leaf fan. In the next second, the head of Dr. Oct. was grasped in the palm of the huge hand, and Kingpin lifted him into the air like a chicken. "Damn it, Fisk! What are you doing" Dr. Oct. was shocked and angry at the sudden attack, and then he wanted to control the tentacles to counter Kingpin. But before her idea coulde true, his skull was constantly squeezed by a huge force, and the iparable pain and suffocation made him unable to resist at all. The six tentacles had self-awareness, and when they felt that Dr. Oct. was facing danger, they automatically shot towards Kingpin. Sou! The speed of the tentacles was not too fast, but it was definitely not slow. However, Kingpin did not change his expression and had no intention of dodging. Just as the tentacles were about to touch Kingpin, the six bodyguards behind him attacked! The speed of the six bodyguards was extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, they arrived in front of Kingpin. They expressionlessly allowed the tentacles to pierce through their bodies. After grabbing the tentacles with their bare hands, they held them tightly in their hands. Kingpin held Dr. Oct. in front of his eyes and looked at his frightened eyes. He sneered and said, "I will repeat it onest time. Activate the collider within one day, or I will crush your head. Do you understand?" "No... no, you can''t kill me, Fisk!" Dr. Oct. immediately panicked. He saw the thick killing intent in Kingpin''s eyes and quickly exined, "If you kill me, no one can use this collider!" "Yes, that''s why I have tolerated you until now." Kingpin said with a cold gaze, "So I hope you''d be more tactful. Don''t think that you can threaten me with a collider, understand?" "Yes... I understand, Mr. Fisk." Dr. Oct. lowered his head in grievance. If he dared to refute again, Kingpin would definitely crush his head! Do not doubt the cold-blooded of this underworld Emperor. Boom! Just as the two of them were in a stalemate, the roof of theboratory suddenly copsed. Under everyone''s gaze, a ck figure walked out from the smoke and dust that filled the air. "Uh... It seems that the timing of my arrival was a little wrong." Frank swept his gaze over the two of them and felt that if he hade a littleter, he might have lost another enemy. Kingpin let go of Dr. Oct. and the anger in his eyes seemed as if it was about to erupt. He stared at Frank, "It''s you again, the Punisher Frank!" Dr. Oct. nced at Kingpin with resentment, and then his six tentacles propped up his body, standing on the same side as Kingpin. Although the quarrel just now was very unpleasant, he and Kingpin were the superviins in the same organization, and their biggest enemy was always this Punisher Frank! "Tsk ---" Frank clicked his tongue and said, "Why don''t you continue? Just pretend that I never came here, okay?" Of course, he also knew that it was impossible. Unless there was water in Kingpin''s brain, who would use the collider if he killed Dr. Oct.? Kingpin said with a ferocious expression, "Frank, you actually dare toe to me. Is the lessonst time not enough?" Frank sneered, "Last time? Are you referring to the incident where I destroyed your collider and saved Spiderman?" The two of them argued, and neither of them took advantage of the situation. "Frank, you''re dead!" Kingpin roared, waving his fist the size of a y pot, and smashed it towards Frank''s face! Dr. Oct. followed closely behind. Six tentacles shot out like bullets. The three metal ws on the tip of the tentacles opened up, shing with a sharp cold light, as if they were going to cut Frank alive! Frank bent his legs and suddenly jumped back. He pulled out the knight sword in mid-air and recited the chant, "Justice is pale and humble, but it is not powerless!" "Shikai - Pale Justice" If he wanted to release his zanpakuto, he must recite the beginning chant. Although it was shameful, he had to do it. Only after zanpakuto''s Bankai can he directly use Shikai without chant. After Shikai, the pale justice turned into two huge caliber and strangely shaped gun des in the hands of Frank. "Be careful of his two guns. Don''t let them touch you!" Kingpin frowned slightly and retreated behind the crowd. His face revealed a deep fear. He had fought with Frank, but he was almost killed by the two guns. The vampire''s immortal body was like a big joke in front of the two guns! "Are you ready to wee death?" Frank lowered his hands and seemed to be holding two guns naturally. His eyes were cold as he said, "This time, no teammates will block my sword for you." Bang! Bang! Bang! There were several explosions in a row, and the mes in the gun barrel burst out! A loud roar, like a beast roaring, a blue metal bullet suddenly shot out! Kingpin sneered and waved his hand, saying, "Do you think I will be hit by the same move?" The six bodyguards suddenly rushed up, all of them were like wooden puppets, expressionlessly blocking in front of Kingpin, blocking the bullets with their own bodies! When the explosive bullets pierced through his chest, they exploded with an astonishing destructive force. The special spiritual energy exploded like explosives, instantly sting the six bodyguards into a pile of minced meat! Crash --- Bright red flesh and blood scattered throughout theboratory, making this ce look like hell. Frank said coldly, "Now, no one will block the bullets for you." However, Kingpin smiled strangely and casually waved his hand. The expressions of the people in theboratory instantly became dull, and then they stiffly blocked in front of Kingpin. "There are as many people who block bullets for me." Kingpin hid behind everyone and said faintly, "But I don''t know if your bullets and physical strength are enough? Frank." Chapter 125: Heroes’ Bottom Line

Chapter 125: Heroes'' Bottom Line

Trouble... Frank''s face was gloomy. He did not expect that Kingpin could control the will of others and control so many people at once! Looking around, there were at least 30 to 40 people in theboratory. And through Spiritual Power''s perception, he could confirm that these people were not vampires, but ordinary humans. Kingpin said viciously, "Frank, do you like the gift I prepared for you?" "What a joke. Do you think I care about the lives of these criminals?" Frank''s eyes shed, and he quietly clenched ''Pale Justice''. His eyes wandered around the crowd, looking for an angle to shoot. "Of course you don''t care about the life of the criminal. Otherwise, you wouldn''t be the Punisher." Kingpin seemed to have expected that the Punisher would say this. He casually threw out a lot of photos and sneered, "But I think you care about these people... After all, they are just ordinary people." All kinds of photos rained down. With his amazing eyesight, Frank nced at all the photos, and his face suddenly became livid. He gritted his teeth and said, "Kingpin, you don''t even let ordinary people go" The people in the photos were all the people who were controlled by Kingpin, and all of them were happy photos of their family. Among these people, there were fathers, mothers, husbands, wives, children... But now, all of them were under Kingpin''s control and were reduced to puppets, just to help Kingpin waste Frank''s strength. "Hahahaha..." Kingpin seemed to have heard an interesting joke. Heughed sinisterly and said, "Frank, is your brain full of fat? Do you think I care about the lives of these ordinary people?" Kingpin yed the role of a textbook viin for everyone. Can''t win? It doesn''t matter, catch the hostage! Regardless of whether it is a superhero or an anti-hero, there is only one purpose and value after all. That was to save the persecuted ordinary people. The reason why heroes were called heroes was because while they had great power, they had to keep their bottom line! Once they broke the ''bottom line'', heroes would fall into the devil! The reason why Kingpin did not do this before was that there was no need for great business, and the second was to take care of his wife, Vanessa. But now, this underworld Emperor no longer had any scruples! Dr. Oct. looked at Kingpin and silently praised him. Thest time Frank barged in, it was simply a one-sided ughter! The scorpion king, the prowler, and the tombstone were killed by Frank in an instant. If it weren''t for saving people in the end, maybe they would all be done for a long time! "Kingpin!!!!!" Frank waspletely enraged by Kingpin''s despicable methods. Spiritual energy surged around his body, and like a small hurricane, the ground nearby was cut apart, apanied by a pressure. "Do it, Frank!" Kingpin did not have any scruples. His huge body hid behind the crowd, and his eyes were cold. "What is in front of me now is just a group of ordinary people without the strength to truss a chicken. It is not difficult for you to kill them all!" The eyes of the crowd were dull, and they took a step forward in unison. "Damn... damn it..." Frank subconsciously took a step back, and his eyes were fixed on Kingpin. The anger in his eyes was like substance, and the terrifying killing intent filled the entireboratory. "Ha ha ha ha... So this is a hero!" Kingpin became even more proud. "You always have your own bottom line, which is why you are so easily threatened by me!" Frank was silent. His eyes were like a devouring beast, glowing with red light. The knuckles of his fingers holding the spear were bulging. It could be seen how angry he was. Just as Kingpin had said, heroes always had a bottom line. And now, the people who were controlled by Kingpin in front of him were a clear ''bottom line''! Killing these people was not difficult for him at all. It was just whether he wanted to or not. But what about after he killed them? A bottom line was like a ruler in one''s heart. It told you what you could do and what you couldn''t do. Once you crossed it, it would be difficult toe back. A ''hero'' without a bottom line, was he still the so-called ''hero''? But who was the Punisher? He had seen men who wandered the edge of the darkness all year round. It was not like he had never seen such viins who used hostages as threats. Frank swept his gaze over these people and found that there was a meat bud growing on their foreheads. He instantly determined that these ''meat sprouts'' were the reason why Kingpin controlled them. After thinking for a moment, he found a way to break the situation! "Do you really think that the hostage is useful to me?" Frank sneered, raised the ''Pale Justice'' in his right hand, and pulled the trigger. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bullets whistled out of the chamber, but their target was not Kingpin, but those ordinary people! The bullet drew a beautiful arc in the air, like a jumping death spirit, hitting all the ordinary people like rain. Although the bullets shot out hit the target, there was no blood ssh as expected. This strange scene made Dr. Oct and Kingpin frown. Plop... One after another, the sound of heavy objects falling to the ground rang out, and those ordinary people lost consciousness and fainted to the ground. Frank put down the smoke and rose in the air, and the slightly hot ''Pale Justice'' said, "I gave bullets the attribute of ''sleep'', so now these ordinary people are unable to protect you." It was a very simple, crude way to break the situation. Since these were being controlled, then he just had to think of a way to make them unconscious. Pa... Kingpin pped as he showed an expression of approval to Frank. "As expected of my old rival. He thought of a solution so quickly." Dr. Octopus was ready for battle. He nced at Kingpin, who was acting tough, and said, "If you have no other way, I suggest you run first." Kingpin stretched out his hand and adjusted his crooked tie. He smiled and said, "I guess you are thinking now why I am not surprised, right?" Frank faintly sensed that something was wrong. "You still have a way?" "Of course!" Kingpin snapped his fingers and said with an evil smile, "Facing such a powerful enemy like you, no matter how much preparation I make, it is not enough. I thought of this long ago, so I made some improvements." As the finger rang out, the flesh on the foreheads of the ordinary people who were hit by the bullets suddenly began to grow, extending out several thin threads that pierced into their brains! Even though they had lost consciousness, under the control of the flesh bud, they still stood up again, turning into a wall of people to block in front of Kingpin. "Kingpin..." Frank had never felt that it was so tricky before. This underworld Emperor could actually predict his actions and thought of a countermeasure ahead of time! Dr. Oct crazily praised Kingpin, feeling that he had never felt so secure before! As long as there was this ''wall of people'', hero Frank would be cautious and not dare to attack them. Chapter 126: Kingpin’s Grand Plan

Chapter 126: Kingpin''s Grand n

I have to admit... Sometimes, it was really tiring to be a superhero, especially when faced with a troublesome enemy like Kingpin. The morality and bottom line you adhered to would instead be a sharp weapon used by the enemy to attack you. Kingpin clearly recognized his advantages and disadvantages, and he made good use of this point. Even if the two of them exchanged identities, Frank admitted that he would not do better than Kingpin. "Kingpin, what is your purpose in opening the parallel universe?" Faced with the current situation, Frank could only calm himself down and tried to get the real n from Kingpin. "Which one are you asking about?" At this moment, Kingpin thought that he had won the lottery, and his expression became much more rxed. "If it is to revive Vanessa, it should be one of them." "I''m not talking about that." Frank interrupted Kingpin and said coldly, "You know what I mean. Don''t use such a ridiculous excuse to prevaricate me. You are not such a person." An Emperor who ruled all the underworld in the United States did not hesitate to destroy New York City because he tried to resurrect a woman. This kind of domineering CEO story sounded very good, but unfortunately, it was already outdated. Frank did not believe that this was Kingpin''s real n. Kingpin smiled and did not refute Frank. He continued, "Of course. In addition to reviving Vanessa, I have other ideas." Frank was slightly stunned. "I''m afraid that this is your real n, right?" "Ever since you killed Bullseye, I have been thinking about the reason why I failed." Kingpin sped his hands together and rubbed the ring on his finger. His eyes were cold, like a beast that was waiting to bite. Frank scoffed and said, "So, you found it?" The muscles on Kingpin''s face were ferocious. He stared fiercely at Frank and said, "Yes, Frank, I found the reason why I failed. It was because I was too weak, so I was defeated by you. The empire I created copsed overnight." "And then? What are you going to do with the parallel universe?" Frank asked. Kingpin was neither anxious nor impatient, slowly describing the evil great n, revealing it to Frank bit by bit. There are countless parallel universes, There are more superheroes and viins corresponding to them, but they can only be confined to their own world, fighting each other for a little benefit. This is too stupid! "So... I thought of an interesting n." "Since the heavens have bestowed me with an undying body, then I must respond to this gift." "Therefore, I want to open up a parallel universe, gather all the heroes and viins in the world, and form a vampire army to help me conquer one world after another. In the end, I will be the king of all worlds!" "Don''t you think it is very interesting? Frank!" "This is the great n of me, Wilson Grant Fisk!" Frank: ".." Although he thought that Kingpin''s n was huge, he did not expect it to be so terrifying! This underworld Emperor was no longer satisfied with simply ruling the underworld. Instead, he wanted to control all the heroes and viins, and then help him rule the entire parallel universe world! "You... have gone crazy!" Frank''s face twitched, and his heart was even more determined to stop this madman. Once Kingpin''s n seeded, not only would the world they were in be doomed. Instead, the heroes and viins of all worlds, and even the ordinary people at the bottom, would be controlled by that strange flesh bud and be a ve under the throne of Kingpin! "NO ---NO ---NO ---" Kingpin raised a finger and gently shook it. He sneered, "You are wrong. The crazy person is not me, but this rotten world." "I think you are crazy." Frank no longer wanted to argue with him. "It doesn''t matter. You will understand sooner orter, Frank." Kingpin had calmed down. He asked in a judgmental tone, "You think we are evil, and you are righteous. So you want to defeat us, but in fact, are we really the real evil people?" "It''s ridiculous. If it is not you, is it the world?" Frank sneered. "The real evil is the order of the world that has already decayed!" Kingpin calmly narrated, "There is a group of people who are high above. They set up the order of the world, stipted the survival of the strong and the support of the weak. They are like a group of greedy leeches that rely on sucking the world to survive." "All injustice and unfairnesse from them." "You think I am evil, so may I ask who is high above, who is squeezing everyone and treating the country as the capital to earn money and benefits. Who is more evil than me?" "Of course, Frank, you can me the people who died under my hands." "But in order to earn a profit of one dor, the number of people who died under their hands is much more than the number of people who died under my hands." "....." The corners of Frank''s eyes twitched. Kingpin did not stop him. Instead, he said in a mocking manner, "If you want to carry out justice, why don''t you first persuade the idiots in the White House to point their guns at their heads and ask them what justice is?" "As expected of the Emperor of the underworld!" Dr. Octopus was slightly tempted and could not help but praise Kingpin. If not for the inappropriate asion, he would bow down to him now. If it was in the manga now, the author would probably use arge number of ck lines to paint the space around Kingpin and use arge number of shadows to show the dominance and ambition of this Emperor. "What does it have to do with me?" Frank took a deep breath and looked at Kingpin sarcastically. "There is only one reason why I killed you, and that is to avenge my dead wife and son. That is all. This is not justice, but revenge!" "..." The muscles in the corner of Kingpin''s eyes twitched slightly. He found that it was really tiring to chat with an idiot. He had been talking about the big truth for a long time, but the result was nothingpared to the words of others. "Why aren''t you talking?" The corners of Frank''s mouth curled up, and his eyes were full of contempt. He said, "I would like to hear how you n to persuade me to let go of my hatred, love and peace?" "..." Kingpin was a little tired. His brain was definitely wet. Otherwise, why would he tell Frank this? Persuade the Punisher to let go of his hatred? This difficulty was no less than persuading the politicians in the White House to take the initiative to destroy the atomic bomb for the sake of world peace! Decay? Order? Fairness? What does it have to do with me! He just wanted to stuff the muzzle of ''Pale Justice'' into Kingpin''s mouth and then smash this damn fatty''s head with one shot! Chapter 127: The Table Have Turned

Chapter 127: The Table Have Turned

Gwen controlled her breathing frequency and strength, her whole body tightly sticking to the cold steel te, like a gecko, following the shadows cast by the buildings in the cave, carefully climbing up the ram. This distance was not far... But she had to be very careful, avoiding the vampire crossbowmen with keen senses, and try not to cause a disturbance or fight. This kind of thing was a necessary professional skill for superheroes. After all, heroes needed to often eavesdrop on the enemy''s conversation in the underwater pipeline or the venttion duct. "Frank... should be fine, right?" A hint of worry shed in Gwen''s eyes. Ever since Frank entered theboratory on the viewing tform, it had been very quiet. But now, she could only choose to believe Frank could dy Kingpin and Doctor Octopus. Gwen bypassed the vampire''s surveince and climbed up to the top of the collider from the dead corner. Weng --- "Found it, it''s here!" Spider senses activated, and Gwen''s gaze locked onto an ordinary steel te. He found her target. Gwen''s slender arms burst out with astonishing strength, forcefully tearing open a steel te. Inside the steel te was a main control panel filled with precision electric schematics. It was responsible for controlling the operation of the entire collider and sending the data of the collision of the particles back to theboratory. Then, it would be handed over to Doctor Octopus to adjust the details. Gwen took out a chip, which was given to her by Frank. There was a very strong electronic virus inside the electronic chip that could destroy all the information stored in theputer in an instant. As long as this chip was inserted into the main control panel that connected the entire base, the virus would destroy all the data and experimental data rted to the collider! Even if Dr. Octopus and Kingpin could create another collider, without the detailed data and experimental data, it would be impossible to open the parallel universe! But the same goes for her. Once the chip was inserted into the main control panel, it meant that she would die without a doubt! Although, from the moment she became a superhero, she had already prepared herself. Sooner orter, she would sacrifice herself to save the world. But when the day truly came, Gwen hesitated. The hand holding the chip trembled slightly, and many thoughts shed through her mind. The familiar people were shing back. There were father George, mother Helen, Mary Jane Watson, Betty Brandt... But in the end, Peter Parker''s tender face appeared in Gwen''s mind. "With great poweres great responsibility..." Gwen''s eyes were dim, and he read this sentence in a low voice. This was a sentence that she told Peter Parker in the universe when he died in her arms. "I am a superhero. I can''t be afraid. I can''t retreat. So... this is my responsibility." Gwen said to herself, as if she was cheering herself up. "Let''s end it..." There was a hint of determination in Gwen''s eyes, ready to insert the chip in. Weng! Spider senses activated, it was dangerous! Gwen''s hair stood on end, and her killing intent seemed to be boiling. It was as if a sharp steel sword had been ced on her neck! The warning of Spider''s senses had never been so strong before. The wildly beating dangerous nerves and the wailing soul were all exining a fact to Gwen. She would die! She would definitely die! If her hand dared to move closer to the main control panel, her head would be separated from her body in the next moment! Get out of here! The adrenaline in Gwen''s body was crazily secreting. Her legs fiercely pushed against the ceiling, and a thin thread shot out from her wrist, swinging her body to the other side of the cave. When shended, Gwen''s four limbs were pressed against the steel te. Only then did she realize that her back was already drenched in sweat. Moreover, her lungs were like bellows as they violently contracted, emitting heavy and rapid breathing sounds. Spider''s sense warning had disappeared, proving that she was no longer in danger. Gwen had a lingering fear in her heart as she looked at the spot she was at. However, she realized that there was no one there, and neither did the vampire. All of this... seemed like an illusion! Was the spider senses wrong? As soon as this thought emerged, Gwen immediately rejected it. She believed that her spider senses could not be wrong! The feeling of almost stepping into death, the sense of oppression that was as solid as power, as well as the cold sweat that oozed out from her back, were all silently telling her that it was not an illusion just now... It was reality! Gwen did not know. In the shadow behind her, a pair of cold and quiet eyes that were like stagnant water were coldly watching her every move. "Calm down... Gwen Stacy, you are Spiderman, you can''t be afraid! You have to be strong!" Gwen took a few deep breaths and calmed her restless heart. She was ready to try again. No matter how dangerous it was, she had toplete the mission! Save the world! This was Spiderman''s responsibility and the responsibility of a superhero! "There''s someone on the ceiling!" "It''s that Spiderman!" "Stop her, hurry up and stop her!" There was amotion below. It was the vampire who had discovered Gwen on the ceiling. "Crap, we''ve been discovered!" Gwen''s heart tightened. She couldn''t think too much about it. She flicked a thread from her wrist and swung his body to the control panel. ... When theboratory heard themotion below, Kingpin''s expression changed slightly. He turned his head and swept his gaze like an eagle,nding on Gwen who was on the ceiling. "So this is your n, Frank!" "Kingpin, I advise you not to move." Frank raised the ''Pale Justice'' in his right hand and said with a calm expression, "Don''t forget, the reason why you can still live until now is because of these people standing in front of you." Kingpin''s face was gloomy. The foot that was just about to step out silently retracted, and his eyes shed with madness and ruthlessness. The meaning behind Frank''s words was very simple. If you dare to walk out of thisboratory, be prepared to be shot in the head! "Oh, right." Frank grinned, his eyes shing with a cold chill. "Don''t even think about threatening me with the lives of these people, and then leave this ce by yourself." Kingpin''s pupils contracted slightly. In fact, he really wanted to do this. Frank''s gaze was like a sharp de, piercing through Kingpin''s evil and dirty heart. "You know my character. The reason why I didn''t make a move was only because I stuck to the bottom line." "But if a person dies..." "Then this bottom line will no longer exist. When the timees, you have to be prepared to bear the anger of a beast!" After hearing this, Kingpin really did not dare to move. He understood Frank''s character. This man who was only one foot away from hell was living on thest trace of ''bottom line''. Once the ''bottom line'' was broken... Then this man would be a beast for revenge. His anger would engulf the entire world! This was Punisher! With just a few words, he easily reversed the situation. This human wall that should have been protecting Kingpin had now be a condition to restrict both sides! "Why don''t you try moving one?" Frank smiled sinisterly and said, "I would like to see if you, Kingpin, are faster or my bullets are faster." The ck muzzle was like death god''s gaze, silently watching Doctor Octopus and Kingpin. Chapter 128: Gwen’s Death

Chapter 128: Gwen''s Death

"Kill that damned spider!" "Everyone, attack!" "Kill her, kill her!" "I want to drink her blood!" "I want to swallow this little spider alive!" ... The vampire patrolling outside discovered Gwen hanging from the ceiling and rushed into theboratory with a loud roar. Frank threatened Kingpin and Doctor Octopus with a gun. They had no choice but to hide behind the crowd and watch Gwen approach the main control tform. Doctor Octopus saw through Gwen''s thoughts at a nce and his expression changed slightly. He whispered, "Mr. Fisk, we can''t have any problems with the main control tform. Otherwise, if the data are lost, we will never have the chance to open the parallel universe again!" "Damn Frank!" Kingpin''s face was as gloomy as water, and his eyes revealed a hint of madness. "Release Creature Zero for me." Creature Zero? Kingpin''s crazy tone caused Frank to frown. He felt a sense of unease. "This... This won''t do, Mr. Fisk! Creature Zero... That monster must not be released!" Doctor Octopus expression changed drastically when he heard this. There was even a hint of trembling in his voice, as if he was very afraid of the thing that Kingpin mentioned. Seeing the strange reaction of the Doctor Octopus, it undoubtedly confirmed Frank''s conjecture. It made him feel even more uneasy, as if something terrible was about to happen. "Are you going against my orders?" Kingpin turned his head, his blood-red eyes filled with cold killing intent. He stared fiercely at Doctor Octopus, "I don''t want to repeat it again. Release Creature Zero!" Doctor Octopus'' lips moved. Although he wanted to resist in his heart, he chose to submit in the end in front of Kingpin''s terrifying aura. "Yes... I understand, Mr. Fisk." "Stop!" Frank felt uneasy. The muzzle of ''Pale Justice'' was aimed at Doctor Octopus, and he said coldly, "Don''t release it, or I..." "Attack!" Kingpin shouted and interrupted what Frank wanted to say next. He took a step forward, and his broad body, like a wall, stood between Doctor Octopus and Frank. "Kingpin!" "Frank!" The two of them looked at each other through the air, their eyes like sparks, colliding in the air with hollow! The Emperor of the underworld who dominated the entire United States, together with the Punisher who was walking on the edge of the darkness, the two of them wished to tear each other apart. A trace of ridicule shed across Kingpin''s face. "Don''t forget," he said, "although you have restricted me, I have also restricted you. I advise you to think carefully. Is one person more important, or are these dozens of people more important?" It was just as he had said before. Because he was afraid of the lives of these hostages, Frank did not dare to act rashly. Because he was afraid of Frank''s bottom line, Kingpin stayed in theboratory. Restrictions are two-way. Therefore, Kingpin chose to abide by the ''rules'' and let himself stay in this ''circle''. Therefore, Frank must also abide by the invisible ''rules'' set by the two sides! Both sides were tied to a thin steel wire. Any movement that crossed the line would lead to disaster. Frank struggled in his heart for a long time. His eyes wandered back and forth between Gwen and these people. In the end, he sighed and put down the ''Pale Justice'' in his right hand. He... could not do it. This situation was the best and eptable result for Gwen, him, and Kingpin. Ding --- "Creature Zero has been released." The voice of Doctor Octopus echoed in the quietboratory. ... Gwen was very flexible. With the warning brought by Spider Sense, she could calmly walk on the edge of life and death under the encirclement of many vampires. It was like a fatal ballet dance, which was thrilling. Although it looked very thrilling, it did not seem as difficult to Gwen as she had imagined. These vampires were different from the ones she had metst time. Apart from their violent appearances, they were not much stronger than ordinary people. In fact, these humans who looked like ''vampires'' could not be called real vampires. They were corpses transformed after drinking the blood of Kingpin. Although they were more brutal than pure vampires, their body indicators were much lower and they were cannon fodder created in batches. The calm in her heart easily broke through the defense line of the corpses. Just as he was about to approach the main control panel, a person shrouded in darkness suddenly appeared in front of Gwen. That person''s eyes were like ice that had not melted for thousands of years. Just looking at each other, Gwen felt as if her soul was about to be frozen! Weng!!!!!! The spider senses in Gwen''s mind began to y like crazy piano music the moment that person appeared, and every nerve was wailing hysterically! An invisible sense of oppression spread out, causing Gwen to have an illusion that the figure of that person was getting bigger and bigger, like a magnificent mountain that she could not look up to! The gap... was too big! In front of that person, he was like a real spider, a weak creature that could be crushed to death with a single finger. That person''s fingertips lit up with a glimmer, and an azure arrow broke through the air! Small Sacred Arrow! The azure arrow swept through the air like a bolt of lightning. Its speed was so fast that it almost exceeded the speed of light! Although she had the spider''s senses, Gwen could only barely avoid the vital parts. When she was in the air, the arrow pierced through her abdomen. Chi! Gwen spat out a mouthful of blood, one hand pressing down on the wound on her abdomen, the other lifting to shoot the spider web away. But unfortunately. The man did not give Gwen such a chance. His fingertips pointed at her again, his lips slightly moving. "Hado #1 - Sho!" Bang! The impact from the man''s fingertips sent Gwen flying several meters away and shattered her spider web transmitter at the same time. Losing the spider silk transmitter meant that there was no spider web avable, and the height Gwen was at was dozens of meters away from the ground! Haschwalth put down his finger and quietly looked at Gwen who was falling. At a height of dozens of meters, even if Spiderman had an amazing physique, she would not be able to escape death from this height! Bang! Bang! Bang! Boom! Gwen fell from a height of dozens of meters, breaking several thick steel pipes in the middle. Finally, with a loud sound, he heavily shit the ground, sshing blood! The ground was cracked like a turtle. The cracks spread out several meters like a spider web. At the center, Gwen, who was wearing a ck and white spider suit, had her clothes turned red with blood. She was like a blooming flower, blooming in the broken soil! Chapter 129: Broken Dreams

Chapter 129: Broken Dreams

Brooklyn''s night was very lively. Peter Parker was carrying his bag and walking on the street in a pleasant mood. Several streetmps on the side of the road sprinkled bright yellow light, illuminating the dark night, guiding a way home. Although it was winter now, Peter Parker did not feel cold, but felt a fire in his head. "Hey hey hey..." Under the soft yellow light, Peter Parker smiled foolishly. In his mind, he recalled the scene when he talked to Gwen, as well as the pleasant fragrance that was still fresh in his mind. Even the pizza he usually liked to eat did not seem to be so attractive at this moment. Gwen Stacy... The golden-haired girl was like an angel sent by God to save him, dispersing the haze and darkness in the teenager''s heart. "Eh?" Peter Parker put his hands in his pockets, and his face became a little strange. He took out a badge from his pocket. It was a circr t badge, which seemed to be made of some kind of metal. The front was engraved with the pattern of a ''spider'' with the electroting technology, and the opposite side was engraved with the name of Gwen Stacy. "Strange..." Peter Parker scratched his head and wondered: "Why is Gwen''s badge here?" I don''t know what metal this spider badge is made of, it is heavy in the palm of the hand, quite heavy. And the smooth cutting surface of the metal badge, as well as the appearance of a considerable sense of technology, Peter Parker preliminary estimates that this is absolutely not a cheap thing, at least not something that can be bought at will outside. I don''t know why... At the first sight of the badge, Peter Parker deeply fell in love with it! The spider pattern that was ted with electricity was simply too cool, and there seemed to be a voice in the darkness that had been echoing in Peter Parker''s ear, making him take the spider badge for himself! He could swear, He was absolutely not lying! This badge seemed to belong to him naturally, as if it was something he was destined to obtain! "Hu... Hu... Hu..." Peter Parker''s eyes were red, his eyes were dull, breathing like a cow, and his hand was holding the spider badge. One minute... Two minutes... Three minutes... "No!" "This is not my thing!" "I have to return it to Gwen. I can''t take her belonging!" Peter Parker growled, blue veins even appeared on his white face. He forcibly suppressed the desire in his heart and quickly threw the spider badge into his backpack. It was also strange. When he threw the badge into the backpack, the voice in his mind disappeared, and it disappeared with one another, as well as the desire that he had just tried to im for himself. Peter Parker remembered the girl''s smile, and his heart was happy. "See you tomorrow, Gwen ---" ... In the center of the cracked ground, bright red blood bloomed like a flower. Inside the ck and white spider battle armor, Gwen''s lips were stained with blood. Her light blue pupils gradually ckened, and the rise and fall of her chest could not be detected. Her breathing was intermittent, making people feel as if she would die in the next second. The sound in her ears gradually faded away, and the darkness in front of her became even thicker. An unbearable silence, at this moment, was like death god''s whisper,pletely enveloping the young girl. "Am... Am I going to die?" Gwen''s consciousness was still on the verge of death. The first person who appeared in her mind was not her parents and friends, but the young and silly face. It was not Peter Parker in her universe, but Peter Parker in this universe! Until the moment before death, Gwen was still thinking about him. As a super hero, was she considered a sess? The promise made in the rainy night that she failed to save her best friend. "With great powerses great responsibility... I did it... Peter." "Fortunately... I gave it to you before I left..." "Hehe... Fool..." "Don''t you want to be a superhero?" "This time... I won''t stop you..." "You must be... a hero that surpasses me..." "Goodbye... Peter... Parker..." Gwen only felt that her eyelids were getting heavier and heavier, and everything in front of her was far away from her. Whether it was the noise in her ears or the nerves on her body, she had never felt so rxed. It made Gwen feel as if she had returned to her childhood and was ying on thewn without worries. "Dad... Mom... I''m back..." ... "Roar -" A huge white creature rushed out of the tunnel. Its face was covered with a white bone mask, and its scarlet eyes were filled with a bloodthirsty look. Its entire body was emitting an ominous and evil aura! Just by standing next to it, the zombie was torn into pieces by the violent airflow caused by the spiritual power. The surrounding ground seemed to be swept up by a storm, and gravel and smoke rose into the sky. Creature Zero - hollow! Frank, who was in theboratory, felt the ominous Spiritual Power. His face suddenly changed and he said in horror, "How can there be... hollow here" "Oh?" Kingpin raised his eyebrows and looked at Frank meaningfully. He smacked his lips and said, "From the looks of it, you seem to know this monster?" "This is impossible!" Frank''s face was ashen. His eyes were like copper bells as he red at Kingpin. He gritted his teeth and said, "It shouldn''t have appeared here. What exactly did you do?" "You want to know?" It was the first time that Kingpin had seen Frank reveal such a panicked expression. He immediately became interested in the monster. "Why don''t you tell me what that monster is first? I will tell you how it came about, right?" "It... is called ''hollow''!" Frank did not hesitate and said directly, "It is a monster formed after the soul of a human has fallen. It only acts on instinct and devours the soul of a living person. Now it is your turn. Tell me how you control it!" Just from the feeling, that hollow''s Spiritual Power was very terrifying. Even he felt that it was difficult to deal with, let alone Kingpin. Therefore, Frank believed that Kingpin must have used some method to control that hollow, but he did not know the specific method. "Hehe... It''s very simple." Kingpin smiled cruelly and said, "Although Zero... oh, it should be called hollow. Although it is very strong, it has no wisdom. So as long as you use the soul of a living person as bait, you can easily ''control'' it." It was indeed like this! Although he had a vague guess, when he heard it, Frank still couldn''t control the anger in his chest and almost wanted to shoot this damn bastard! "How many souls did you feed to it?" Frank said with difficulty. Kingpin pretended to think for a moment and reported a number, "I haven''t counted them. There are about forty to fifty people." Forty to fifty... Frank''s expression changed drastically. No wonder that hollow''s spiritual energy was so terrifying. It turned out that he had already devoured so many souls! Over a month after bing death god, he had also killed many of hollow. However, this was the first time he had encountered hollow who possessed such a level of spiritual energy. He waspletely not confident that he could win! Frank''s eyes were bloodshot. "Now that things havee to this, can you still count how many people you have killed?" "Good question." Kingpin sneered and said indifferently, "Then do you remember how many pieces of bread you have eaten so far?" Chapter 130: Broken Soul

Chapter 130: Broken Soul

Do you still remember how many pieces of bread you have eaten? It was just a simple sentence, but it made Frank feel cold all over. Kingpin... was no longer a human! In this guy''s eyes, humans were like bread in the eyes of humans, just ''food'' that did not need to be paid attention to. "You have two choices, Frank." Kingpin was like a cunning fox. He whispered, "Do you choose to stay here and continue to stall me, or do you choose to let me go and save that spider man?" Frank did not say a word. He stared at Kingpin with vicious eyes. His chest heaved violently. He wanted to swallow him alive! "Don''t look at me like that, Frank. You scared me." Kingpinughed strangely. There was no trace of nervousness on his face, and he returned to his previous calm and collected self. He confirmed one thing from Frank''s expression and tone! The threat of ''hollow'' was much greater than his, so Frank would definitely let him go and turn to deal with the monster. "This time... I''ll let you off!" Frank only hesitated for a second and made a decision. He first went to save the little spider girl. Although Kingpin was a big threat,pared to the threat of hollow, who had devoured the souls of 30 to 40 people, the priority was obviously much lower. And that girl could not be hollow''s opponent, so he had to save her! After leaving behind these harsh words, Frank turned around and rushed out of theboratory. "It''s time for us to leave this ce." Kingpin looked at the collider reluctantly and turned to shout to Doctor Octopus. "Wait!" Doctor Octopus was slightly stunned and said in shock, "If we leave like this, what will happen to the collider?" Kingpin said coldly and mercilessly, "Copy the information and data." "But..." Doctor Octopus looked at the collider outside. He was extremely reluctant to give up. "Isn''t it a pity to give up like this?" "What pity?" A hint of ridicule appeared in Kingpin''s eyes. "When Frank gets rid of that monster, the next one will be us. Do you want to die with it?" Doctor Octopus thought about the scene. He immediately shivered and shook his head decisively. "No, no, no, I don''t want to die yet!" "Then hurry up and copy the data and information. Let''s go to another base!" "Got it..." ... Please don''t let anything happen to you... Frank rushed toward the source of the ominous Spiritual Power in his perception and prayed for the little girl in his heart. The closer he got to the evil Spiritual Power, the stronger the ominous premonition in Frank''s heart became. "Gwen!" "Gwen, where are you" "Gwen, hurry up and leave that monster!" Along the way, Frank kept shouting for Gwen, but there was no response, which made his heart gradually sink. Gwen... something must have happened! Frank had to speed up. The two guns roared and shattered all the corpses that tried to stop him. The underground cave that could build a collision machine was more than three football fields. However, Frank was still halfway. He did not have time to learn death god''s basic skills, so he could only rely on his two legs to run. Finally! Frank ran all the way and a huge hollow appeared in his sight! Hollow had his back to Frank. He lowered his head and seemed to be chewing something. He let out a terrifying chewing sound and echoed in the empty square below the collider. Ka-Ka-Ka-Ka-Ka-Ka-Ka-Ka-Ka... Ka-Ka-Ka-Ka-Ka-Ka-Ka-Ka-Ka... Ka-Ka-Ka-Ka-Ka-Ka-Ka-Ka-Ka... Bright red blood continued to drip down. Under hollow''s feet, it gradually gathered into a pool. Frank''s pupils contracted slightly. When he saw the pool of red blood, his whole body gradually became cold. No... It''s not her... It definitely wouldn''t be her... Frank''s breathing was chaotic, and he keptforting himself in his heart. That pool of blood was not from Gwen, but from those corpses! Kachi kachi... Bang! A gunshot interrupted the terrifying chewing sound. The bullet hit hollow''s body and only broke ayer of skin, causing the hollow to stop. The hollow slowly turned around. The white bone mask covering his face was dyed red by the blood that sprayed out. His scarlet pupils revealed a ruthless and bloodthirsty expression. Weng! The moment he saw the hollow, Frank''s pupils suddenly shrank to the size of a needle, and his face became extremely pale. This famous Punisher, who was known as a stone-hearted person, could not help but burst into tears at this moment, and his eyes were full of shocking blood! When the hollow turned around, he saw Gwen Stacy. However... It was not the plete'' Gwen Stacy, but the upper half of her body, Gwen Stacy. The lower half of her body was covered in bite marks, and there was no need to say where she was going. Gwen was already dead. But with her opened eyes, Frank could see a hint of longing for life, as well as an indescribable fear. This girl was dead. However, it was not a peaceful departure from this world. Instead, it was full of pain. She was eaten alive by a hollow! Frank could not imagine what kind of pain it was. Such a cute girl, almost the same age as his daughter, had suffered such a cruel and inhumane torture before she died! "You... deserve to die" In the next second. Monstrous anger swept over Frank, as if he was pulled back to the night when his wife and child died several years ago. Only this time, he had the power to take revenge! "I will kill you!" Frank''s eyes were blood red, and his mindpletely went crazy, erupting with terrifying spiritual power! The spear de named Pale White aimed at his heart! "Until death!" Ka --- Frank fiercely pulled the trigger. With a determined look on his face, he pierced the special bullet into his chest! Spiritual energy visible to the naked eye rolled up like a storm. Frank was in extreme pain. He let out a roar that was not human. His entire skin was red like it had been boiled. Hot white steam lingered around him! Boom! The solid ground was instantly shattered. Apanied by the blood-red Spiritual Power, Frank was like a beast that had rushed out of hell. He roared and rushed towards hollow! Chi The two spear des violently rubbed against each other in the air. The edge of the de was as red as a soldering iron, emitting a terrifying high temperature. With a hint of determination, it quickly shed towards hollow''s mask! "Roar!" A hint of mockery shed through hollow''s eyes. He raised his hand and punched out! ng --- The fist and the spear shed, producing an ear-piercing sound that sounded like metal shing against metal, causing countless sparks to fly! The spear de only scratched the skin of this hollow, but the huge recoil that followed caused the webbing between his hands to crack, and almost caused the two guns to fall out of his hands. The hollow suddenly waved his hand, and after shaking off the spear edge, he raised his foot and kicked Frank heavily in the chest. Bang! Frank spat out a mouthful of blood. It felt like he had been smashed by a hammer weighing several tons. His entire person flew dozens of meters away from the ground at an extremely fast speed! A clear gully was plowed through the solid ground. Then, Frank crashed into the steel wall, and his whole body was deeply embedded several centimeters. "Ah..." Frank, who was embedded in the steel wall, felt that all the bones in his body were smashed. Only one move! The gap between the two sides could be seen with the naked eye! Chapter 131: Despair

Chapter 131: Despair

Despair can give birth to anger. And anger can give birth to even deeper despair. ... In just a single exchange, Frank was already very clear in his heart that he was definitely not a match for this hollow! The hardness of the other''s skin was simply beyond his imagination. Even if his zanpakuto were to sh at it, he would only be able to scrape a tiny bit of skin. But... so what? "Just a few dozen bones..." Even though all the bones in his body were broken, Frank seemed to be unconscious and walked down from the embedded steel wall. Blood oozed out from the pores all over his body, and then evaporated by the high temperature on the surface of his body, forming a bloody mist around Frank. In the duration of the effect of ''until death'', unless the brain and the heart were fatally injured, he could continue to fight even if his limbs were broken! One was fine, ten was fine... Even if all the bones in his body were broken, he would still kill this hollow in front of him! Bang! The ground copsed, and rocks broke through the air! Frank was wrapped in bright red blood mist, and his ferocious expression was like a demon from hell. The fire in the muzzle was blooming. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Eighteen bullets shot out, drawing a perfect arc in the air. Like arge, they wrapped around hollow. Hollow''s blood-red pupils were squeezed into a long line. His sinister lips raised a strange arc, as if mocking Frank for overestimating his abilities. He raised his two shield-like arms to protect the white bone mask. Without exception, all eighteen bullets were bounced off by hollow''s hard skin, only a little spark sshing. Frank''s expression was calm. This was because he had already expected this. Ordinary bullets would not be able to harm this hollow. Fortunately, he had achieved his goal! As long as he could make that hollow lose his vision for a few seconds, it would be enough for him to rush in front of him! Swish! Frank turned the muzzle of the gun, his left hand held the ''Pale Justice'' in a reverse grip, and with a posture of holding a dagger, he shed upwards! The sharp de of sword cut on the surface of the skin, leaving only a shallow white mark, and sparks sshed in front of his eyes! "Roar -" That hollow let out a long roar, and a violent sound wave spread out. He waved his arm and pped at Frank. Frank bent down and avoided the disaster with the posture of an iron bridge. Hla! The violent wind whistled past his face, leaving a bloody mark on Frank''s face. However, his eyes were unusually calm, and there was no panic in them. Seeing that the attack had failed, the hollow opened his bloody mouth and bit at him like a ferocious beast. Frank could even smell the disgusting stench in its mouth, as well as the meat threads between its teeth. It was not hard to imagine that if one was bitten by this bite, one would be torn easily. But even in this situation, Frank''s expression was still cold, and he actually made a shocking decision! He actually put the hand holding the ''Pale Justice'' into the hollow''s mouth! Crunch! An explosive sound that made one''s scalp go numb exploded. His arm instantly broke, and blood directly sprayed out, drenching one person and one hollow. One arm was forcefully bitten to pieces, this kind of pain that was enough to make ordinary people faint, but Frank did not say a word. Compared to the interrogation he had received before, this bit of pain was nothing! "The taste is not bad, bastard!" Frank''s face was ferocious, his eyes shing with a crazy fierce light. He stared at hollow like a beast, grinned, and said, "Since you ate my arm, then pay with your life!" This was his n! Since he couldn''t cause any damage to hollow outside of his body, then he just needed to open fire in his body! elerate! elerate! elerate! elerate! elerate! A bullet with five times the speed was fired in a negative distance! "Roar -" Hollow seemed to have also noticed Frank''s thoughts, but he could not bear to part with the tempting soul in his mouth. He crazily bit Frank''s arm, wanting to tear it off. However, with the double recovery effect of ''Until Death'', no matter how much he bit, he could not tear Frank''s arm off in a short period of time. "It''s toote!" Frank sneered and pulled the trigger! Listen... It was the roar of ''Pale Justice''! Boom! Crimson bullets spun and shot out of the gun barrel. The deafening roar exploded in hollow''s mouth like a dull thunder. The rotating bullets that were violently rubbing against each other rolled up a wave of scorching heat and pierced through hollow''s throat like a meteor! The zing bullets pierced through hollow''s throat, annihting all the flesh and blood that came into contact with it. A hole the size of a head was sted out, and blood sprayed out like a fountain, dyeing the surrounding three meters red. The position... was wrong! Frank''s face was ashen, and he felt endless despair in his heart. In the process of hollow struggling and biting, his already almost broken arm could not control the direction of the muzzle, and the bullet and the expected hit position had a deviation! And it was this deviation that allowed this hollow to survive! "Roar -" The hollow let out a painful scream, but because his throat was damaged, he could only let out meaningless fury. Kacha! Hollow bit down on Frank''s arm, and then with a furious punch, he directly smashed it on Frank''s face! Bang! The violent force of this punch directly caused Frank''s skull to copse, and the sound of cracking was emitted. The blood mixed with the sticky white substance scattered all over the ground. Frank flew back dozens of meters at an astonishing speed, and the whistling wind plowed a gully on the ground. Boom! The human body came into close contact with the wall, and Frank was deeply embedded in the steel wall by several centimeters. The violent vibration brought by the strong impact made Frank feel that his internal organs were almost disced. There was no part of his bones and muscles in his body, and he no longer let out a cry that could not bear the burden. "Damn it... Ah!" Frank spat out a mouthful of blood. His eyes were filled with deep unwillingness. Just a little bit more! If the position of the gun could be raised another centimeter, then what hollow was pierced through was not its throat, but its head! But... there was no chance! At the same time when the effect of the bullet ended, he lost too much blood, his ribs were all broken, his muscles were severely torn, and Spiritual Power was exhausted... Countless injuries returned at this moment. No matter how strong a human''s willpower was, he could not support a porcin body that was about to be broken. "... Is this my ending?" Frank''s heart was filled with despair. His eyelids gradually drooped and his consciousness gradually disappeared. That hollow stared greedily at the unconscious Frank. It could feel that that person''s spirit body was very delicious. If it could be devoured, it could definitely evolve! Eat him! Eat him! Eat him! ... Desire prevailed over reason, and hollow walked towards the unconscious Frank with a string of saliva. But before he took a few steps, hollow suddenly stopped because a person suddenly appeared. That person did not suddenly appear, but slowly emerged from the shadow cast by the wall. He was wearing a white double-breasted uniform. He had long, golden hair that reached his shoulders. His face was angr, his eyes were deep, and his nose was high. He was wearing a pair of gold-rimmed sses. Haschwalth pushed the frame with one hand and said lightly, "You can''t eat him. The others, do as you please." The Spiritual Power of Haschwalth was like a vast abyss. His aura was like a material that oppressed every nerve of hollow, forcing this irrational beast to reveal a frightened expression. Chapter 132: Surprise

Chapter 132: Surprise

Haschwalth stood in front of the hollow. The green eyes under the lens reflected the extreme indifference and ruthlessness. If one looked carefully, one could notice that the space around Haschwalth was slightly distorted. It was because the overly powerful Spiritual Power had an impact on the real space. Whether it was death god, hollow, or Quincy, the only criterion to judge the strength of the three was the strength of Spiritual Power! If the Spiritual Power of Frank could bepared to the heat of a burning candle, then the Spiritual Power of Haschwalth was a me that could burn a few miles in radius! Just like in the natural world, thoserge hunting animals located at the top of the food chain, when faced with some small hunting animals, they were absolutely suppressed in the depths of their genes. "Roar..." Hollow growled uneasily, his scarlet pupils flowing with fear. Intuition told it that if it dared to take another step forward and invade the man''s domain, then it would be met with death! Although it was very eager to devour Frank''s soul, the pressure of death was too strong. Even hollow would not do something like courting death. After a long time. That hollow retreated a few steps vigntly and turned around to approach Gwen, who only had half a body left. It was hungry and needed to eat! The human female soul emitted a scent that made it deeply fascinated. Although it was not as tempting as death god''s spirit body, this was its only choice. Haschwalth pushed the lens on the bridge of his nose and saw this scene, but he did not choose to stop it. Instead, he chose to watch coldly. Lod only asked him to ensure that Kingpin and Frank did not die, but did not say that others could not die. Thus, Haschwalth did not care about whether Gwen''s death or alive. Although he was born from Lod, there was a fundamental difference between the two. In Lod''s case, he first thought that he was a human, and then he regarded himself as death god. Therefore, his principles and style were built on the foundation of ''human''. But what about Haschwalth? He was born in Lod Carl''s soul and had never regarded himself as a human. He had no seven emotions, six desires, and moral cognition, and he would not abide by the so-called rules of the ''human''. In his code of conduct, Lod was the highest priority. He would get anything that was beneficial to Lod at all costs, even if it would trample all the ethics andws in the world! He would destroy anything that was harmful to Lod at all costs, with the fastest efficiency and the coldest means! This was Jugram Haschwalth! The only purpose of this man''s life was to be the shadow of Lod Carl and give him everything! Kachi kachi... The terrifying chewing sound echoed again. The white monster had been greedily devouring Gwen''s body and swallowing all the flesh and blood into its stomach. The wound on hollow''s neck quickly recovered after devouring the remnants of his body. Spiritual Power was like an unstable barrel of gunpowder, bursting out uncontrobly! "Roar!" That hollow roared towards the sky. A tyrannical and evil aura mixed in the chaos spread out. He waved his arms, and an explosive force burst forth, setting off a violent whirlwind around him. Feeling the strength of this Spiritual Power, Haschwalth couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows. He was a little interested in this hollow. "This level of Spiritual Power is no different from Gillian." After devouring the souls of forty to fifty people, as well as the soul of Gwen Stacy, and one of Frank''s arms, the huge Spiritual Power made it a different type of Gillian. Haschwalth''s eyes flickered slightly, and from time to time, a cold light shed past, "It is a good ''prop''. It can be brought back to make up for the mistake I madest time." .... "Roar! Roar! Roar!" That hollow let out a beast''s oppressive roar. Its tyrannical scarlet pupils shrunk into a thin line and finally fixed on Haschwalth''s body. It could feel... If it could devour this person''s soul, even if it was only a small part of him, it would be enough for it to evolve to the next step! Among the hundreds of hollow who had evolved into an adult, only a very small portion of them could retain their consciousness, and this hollow, after devouring the soul of ''Gwen Stacy'', gave birth to a rare part of the minds. It was this portion of consciousness that caused it to desire evolution and want to be an Adjuchas! To put it simply, it evolved! "So that''s how it is. Want to devour my soul?" Haschwalth pushed up his sses and stared at hollow with interest. This is much more precious than ordinary big hollow. If you deliberately cultivate it, maybe you can evolve into a Adjuchas. "Eat... eat... eat..." "Your... soul... I... want to... eat!" "Roar -" Boom! The ground copsed in an instant, and cracks extended out. The next moment, the huge body turned into an afterimage, setting off a violent wind visible to the naked eye, carrying an astonishing aura as it rushed over! Hollow threw out a punch, and the surrounding wind exploded and howled. The surface of the fist that was as big as a bowl continued to press down. The air was like a thick stream of water, and one could even clearly see the ripples. Before it even touched the body, it had already split open the ground. Chi At this moment, he saw Haschwalth raise his fingertips slightly, his lips and teeth slightly open. "Sacred Arrow." The next second! A blue beam of light suddenly bloomed, shooting out like a huge arrow. It instantly tore apart hollow''s arm and disappeared from the top of its shoulder. Only when the bright red blood sprayed out and the sound of the arm falling to the ground did hollow react and let out a painful wail! "Since your value is not bad, I will forgive you this time. Just take one arm." Haschwalth looked indifferent. He pushed his sses with one hand. His white military uniform was not stained with blood. "Roar..." The Hollow covered the broken wound with his eyes full of fear. He took a few steps back, but he was restless because of the desire for souls. Although it gave birth to a consciousness, if it did not devour soul for a long time, the remaining consciousness would disappear and be a wild beast. After thinking for a moment with its only intelligence, hollow looked at the transformed corpses in the factory. "A smart choice." Haschwalth''s expression was cold. He said coldly, "In any case, it will be destroyed in the end. It would be better to let you devour it." If it was a human, he would still need to worry about whether or not he would be scolded by Lod because of this. But corpses... I''m sorry. Ever since they became like this, they were no longer humans. "Roar!" The Hollow seemed to understand Haschwalth''s words. He looked up and let out a long roar, turned around and rushed into the factory. ... On the ground, outside the gold-digging factory. Kingpin''s face was very ugly, and he roared angrily, "Tell me, what is this transparent barrier" Doctor Octopus'' face was pale and he said in despair, "I... I don''t know..." A nearly transparent circr dome covered the entire gold-digging factory, preventing the outside world from detecting this ce. At the same time, the people inside could not go out. In exchange... They were trapped in this factory! "Who... who is targeting me" Kingpin gnashed his teeth, a sense of uneasiness lingering in his heart, as if all of this was aimed at the big picture he hadid out. Chapter 133: Gwen

Chapter 133: Gwen

The transparent enchantment was like a jade bowl upside down, covering the entire factory,pletely separating the inside and outside, forming two different ''worlds''. The enchantmentpletely isted the detection of the instrument, and at the same time hid the entire factory. Unless it was someone with high spiritual power, it was impossible to find the factory. Although he wasn''t sure who had set up this barrier, his intuition told him that this was a conspiracy against him! "I don''t believe that I can''t break it!" Kingpin''s eyes were ruthless. He raised his two fists and smashed them fiercely. The several tons of fist force was like a storm, pouring down on the barrier without stopping. Although Kingpin was wearing a suit and his body was huge and bloated, like a fat patient, more than ny percent of his body was actually muscles, and his fighting skills were the same as the Punisher''s, possessing the highest level ofbat strength! A small matter like breaking through a wall with his bare hands could be easily aplished before Kingpin could be called a vampire. How could a man who could be the sworn enemy of Spiderman, Daredevil, and the Punisher be an ordinary person? Kingpin''s strength was almost the same as the Captain America who had been injected with super soldier serum. If this was converted, Kingpin could probably fight with Thanos for a few more moves. After bing a vampire, not only did Kingpin''s strength increase, his physical strength and recovery speed also became more terrifying. It was not an exaggeration to say that if Kingpin were to fight Spiderman now, Spiderman would probably be beaten to death. Boom boom boom... A loud and dull sound rang out. The fist madly attacked the barrier for more than ten minutes. Until Kingpin was exhausted to the point of panting, his fists bleeding and his bones breaking, there was no sign of the barrier breaking. A transparent barrier, like a heavenly moat, blocked in front of him,pletely cutting off the two worlds, unable to be touched. Doctor Octopus was dumbfounded. To be able to resist such a crazy attack from Kingpin, the degree of firmness of this barrier already surpassed titanium alloy, right? "Do you have any other way?" Kingpin''s face was gloomy, At this point, he could only ce his hopes on Doctor Octopus. Doctor Octopus looked at Kingpin with both helplessness and despair. He said bitterly, "No... Theposition of this barrier can not be analyzed. It is a new energy that has never been discovered." The unknown energy... meant a powerful enemy! "Let''s go back and take a look. Maybe there will be ''surprise''!" Kingpin sneered. Since that person did not want them to leave, it meant that ''he'' was already in the factory. Doctor Octopus hesitated for a moment. His eyes swept over the barrier and Kingpin, and finally chose to go back with Kingpin. ... Kingpin and Doctor Octopus walked through the winding tunnel and returned to the secret base under the factory. As soon as the two of them stepped into the secret base, they heard a horrifying chewing sound. They were very familiar with this voice. Every time a human was thrown into the cage of the hollow, there would be a chewing sound that sounded like it was eating. "Mr. Fisk... Creature Zero... is still alive!" Doctor Octopus was so scared that his face turned pale and his whole body was shaking. She had seen that monster with her own eyes, how did it devour humans! "Isn''t this a good thing?" Kingpin sneered cruelly. "Since the Creature Zero is still alive, it means that that bastard the Punisher is dead." "But what about Zero?" Doctor Octopus said with an ugly expression. If the Punisher really died, it meant that they would have to face a monster even more terrifying than Frank. Moreover, the monster would not have any scruples and would not listen to them. "Roar -" A strange sound wave came from the depths of the soul, directly attacking the soul, making Kingpin and Doctor Octopus unable to help but wail, feeling as if their heads were going to explode. Kingpin was still rtively calm, but Doctor Octopus was not. In the end, she was only a human. Facing such an evil and powerful Spiritual Power, his entire brain almost went out of control, turning into an idiot! "Is it an illusion?" Doctor Octopus'' face was pale, looking like he was in shock. He trembled and asked, "Why do I feel like Zero has be even more terrifying?" "..." The corners of Kingpin''s eyes trembled slightly. He did not answer this question. He suddenly regretted it. After devouring so many people, Zero had be even more brutal and terrifying than before! Boom! Suddenly, an object smashed down in front of them. The huge impact lifted the ground into pieces, and the gravel flew through the clouds like hidden weapons, scattering in all directions! Kingpin and Doctor Octopus barely avoided the gravel. They opened their eyes in the dust and saw the monster covered in blood! Creature Zero! Kingpin and Doctor Octopus'' faces changed dramatically. Their pupils suddenly contracted and their bodies began to tremble uncontrobly. "No. Zero, did it be smaller?" Doctor Octopus swallowed his saliva. His eyes were filled with horror. Under the white bone mask, the long and thin scarlet pupils revealed a terrifying tyranny and hostility. There was a fist-sized hole in his chest, but it was much smaller than before. Now, it was only the size of an ordinary human. Although their bodies had shrunk, they did not feel that Zero had be weaker. What was condensed was the essence. This sentence was very suitable here. The pressure that Zero gave them after bing smaller was several times stronger than before. "King...Pin... and..." "Doctor...Octopus..." There was a hint of human hatred in the crimson pupils of the Creature Zero as it stiffly repeated their names. Swish! An indescribable chill instantly engulfed Kingpin and Doctor Octopus. In the face of the unknown fear, it crazily eroded their rationality like a beast! "Roar -" The hollow roared and instantly disappeared from the spot! The next moment. The terrifying chewing sound rang out again, but this time, it was apanied by a mournful scream and sshing blood. Doctor Octopus didn''t even have time to react before he was pressed down on the ground by hollow and madly gnawed at. Before he could raise her six tentacles, they were violently torn apart and thrown aside. "Save... save me... Fisk... Save me!" Doctor Octopus screamed for help, his eyes full of fear. Kingpin was stiff all over, and the chill couldn''t stop flowing from the soles of his feet to his brain. Save him? Don''t joke around... Who dares to save him? At the very least, he did not have the courage to do so. The chewing sound quickly ended. Doctor Octopus... Well, it should be called Octopus Jam now. It seemed to be more appropriate. After devouring the Doctor Octopus, the Hollow''s Spiritual Power appeared to be in an extremely unstable state, as if he could explode at any time. Spiritual Power, which was getting stronger and stronger, gathered around it, forming a visible storm. And the hollow was in the middle of the storm, as if he had gone mad. He covered his face and muttered to himself, "I am..." "I am..." "Who am I?" "I remember... I am... Gwen?" "I am... Gwen!" The Hollow put down his hands. He only remembered that his name was Gwen, and he couldn''t remember anything else. Pa... A crisp apuse suddenly sounded. A man in a white military uniform walked out of the shadow and said with a smile, "Congrattions, you are the first one to evolve by yourself... Adjuchas." "Who are you?" "I am your creator, Haschwalth." Haschwalth admired his creation and said indifferently, "Now... kneel down and submit to me!" Chapter 134: Anger

Chapter 134: Anger

"Creator?" Gwen tilted her head and looked at Haschwalth. Her scarlet pupils revealed a puzzled expression through the white mask. She stiffly replied, "Why should I... submit to you?" "Because I am stronger than you." Haschwalth closed his cold eyes slightly. His golden hair that reached his shoulders moved without any wind, and his white military uniform fluttered! The vast and mighty Spiritual Power instantly rose up and erupted like magma from a volcano. The hot and oppressive aura instantly enveloped the entire factory. Kacha! Under this terrifying Spiritual Power, the ground let out a cry that could not bear the burden. The ground beneath Haschwalth''s feet split open, and a crack as thick as a hand spread out in all directions. Gwen growled, and Spiritual Power also erupted. The twopletely different Spiritual Power each upied half of the space, and they shed fiercely! Hu hu hu hu --- Sharp wind des whistled through the air, producing ear-piercing sounds. Of course, the unluckiest one was still Kingpin. Being sandwiched between the two big shots, the pressure he suffered was even more terrifying. It was as if ake water had fallen from the sky. The huge surge caused all of his bones and flesh to wail. "Not bad..." Haschwalth cast a look of appreciation to Gwen. "But if it is only at this level, it is too early to resist me." The moment his voice fell, Haschwalth''s figure disappeared. Hirenkyaku! The high-levelbat pace that belonged only to the Quincy, but in terms of speed, it surpassed death god''s Hoho! Buzz! Gwen''s pupils contracted, and the sound of the probe bee was like a buzz. When she was about to search for the man''s trace, she felt a slight chill on the back of his neck, and the sharp breath even made people feel. The head would be cut off by sword in the next second! Behind! Gwen turned around and threw a punch behind her. The calm air suddenly surged with waves and a huge sonic boom exploded. But... where was he? The probe nerves clearly captured that person, but why did that person disappear when she turned around to attack? ng! Apanied by the clear sound of sword, in Gwen''s blood-red pupils, a touch of breathtaking cold light was reflected. It was like a cold crescent moon hanging in the night, sprinkling fatal light on sword. Gash! The cold de of sword easily cut open Gwen''s skin and removed her arm from her shoulder. Before the scream coulde out of her throat, Gwen was stepped on by a foot on her head. The terrifying force directly flipped her over and heavily smashed her into the solid ground! Bang! Gwen''s head collided with the ground. The huge force directly stepped her into the ground for several inches. Then, a sharp de of sword was ced on her neck. At this time, a light voice entered the ears of Kingpin and Gwen. "Submit or die." A simple sentence, but it shocked everyone present. When that person''s eyes swept over, Kingpin felt his soul almost shatter. He couldn''t help but kneel on the ground. Don''t think that the moral integrity of the underworld Emperor is high. When they meet people who are obviously invincible, they surrender faster than anyone else. "What about you?" Haschwalth turned his head and stared at Gwen under his feet. He increased the strength of his hand a little and sword cut three inches into his neck. After a moment of silence, Gwen spoke with difficulty, "I... submit..." This was normal. After bing Adjuchas, Gwen only recognized people who were stronger than her. In the eyes of hollow, thew of the jungle, this was quitemon. After all... Baraggan and Grimmjow, who are as arrogant as Espada, also submit to Aizen? Strength is the standard to judge everything. As long as you are strong enough, you don''t need to worry about the betrayal of your subordinates. As Aizen never cares, how many of his subordinates are sincere. --- A clear and melodious bell suddenly rang, breaking the oppressive atmosphere. The space in front of them rippled like the water surface of a torrent. As the ripples in the space became more and more intense, a carved wooden door that was entirely red in color and arched in shape appeared and disappeared in front of everyone. The wooden door gradually turned from hollow to solid. It was about three meters tall and about two meters wide. The dark red hollowed carving on the top, as well as the simple and unadorned style, made people directly feel that this wooden door was quite old. Before Kingpin and Gwen could ask any questions, they saw the man in the white military uniform kneeling on one knee and lowering his proud head, as if he was weing the person inside the door. When Kingpin saw this scene, his pupils could not help but shrink slightly. The shock in his heart was no less than a monstrous wave. Who was the person inside the door? To actually make this arrogant man kneel on one knee to wee him! Chiya --- The dark red carved arched door slowly opened to both sides. White mist gushed out from the door like a tide. Two ck butterflies pped their wings and flew out first. Under everyone''s gaze, a slender figure walked out from the door. When Kingpin tried to raise his head and observe the person''s specific appearance, he seemed to have hit an invisible wall. Before he could even remember the blurry face clearly, he felt iparable fear and oppression, as if a raging me was burning him! The only thing he could remember was that pair of azure blue eyes. But even though he only saw this, Kingpin felt as if there were thousands of thunderps exploding in his mind. All that was left in his mind was a buzzing sound that constantly echoed. He involuntarily knelt down, as if he was watching a god. The extremely tyrannical Spiritual Power instantly swept through the entire factory, apanied by an extremely oppressive aura that filled the space. It was as if an extremely sharp steel sword was ced on everyone''s neck. The underworld Emperor? -- - Only at this moment did Kingpin and Gwen understand a fact. In front of this man, they were no different from ordinary people. They were just docilembs waiting to be ughtered. "My Lord!" Haschwalth lowered his head, and his face was full of respect. "I need an exnation." Lod''s voice was very calm, but it made people feel that under the calm, there was a storm that could destroy the heavens and earth! Letting a hollow devour a human soul, and then deliberately feeding hollow with Gwen to evolve. Haschwalth''s behavior hadpletely exceeded his bottom line! No... It should be said that it had exceeded the bottom line of humans! This was the reason why Lod was so angry. He even rushed over through the realm gate. "Sir... I am willing to ept the punishment." Haschwalth lowered his head even more, as if he knew what he had done wrong. As early as before he had done this, he knew very well what it meant and what it might attract Lod''s anger. But... he didn''t care! Chapter 135: Big Trouble

Chapter 135: Big Trouble

"You crossed the line" Lod said expressionlessly. Under his seemingly calm tone, there were raging waves, as if they could erupt at any time! To let a hollow devour whole spirit without any restraint in order to create Adjuchas, this kind of extreme contempt for the values of human individuals, as well as his arbitrary behavior, seriously vited the rules and bottom line he had set. Lod did not mind using the spirit to cultivate hollow, because the spirit he chose was a person who hadmitted a grave sin before his death! It was not an exaggeration to say that out of the hundred people in Hell''s Kitchen, at least sixty of them had killed people, and half of the remaining forty were selling drugs, and the other half was ready tomit crimes at any time. Since it was not as good as that, it was better to let him waste use it. But what about Haschwalth? Indulging this Adjuchas devoured all life in the factory except for Kingpin and Frank! In addition to hundreds of transformed corpses, Spider Gwen, Doctor Octopus, and the ordinary people controlled by the flesh buds in theb! And Haschwalth, the only one who could stop it, chose to ignore it in order to create ''Adjuchas'' From a certain point of view, it was. It was Haschwalth who sped up the process and directly facilitated the birth of the first Adjuchas! If he did not stop and punish him now, Lod could almost imagine that Haschwalth might do something even crazier! For example... Using the lives of a city to create and of spirits! Or a mass massacre to create Menos! Lod had no doubt that Haschwalth could do these things. So he had to punish him to let Haschwalth understand that unless he had his permission, those things must not be taken half a step further! It was to establish his might. It was also to set rules. There were some things that Lod could indulge them in, but there were some things that could not be ovee at a single step! ... "This subordinate is willing to ept punishment." Haschwalth knew that he had made a mistake and had no intention of defending himself. He just hung his head lower. Apologize, be punished! It was natural and he did not feel that there was anything wrong. Instead, it went against the rules set by Lod, making Haschwalth feel guilty in his heart. "..." Lod frowned slightly. He was quite conflicted about how to punish Haschwalth. If it was a verbal punishment, it seemed a little too light, not enough to make Haschwalth remember. But if it was a heavy punishment, Lod was a little reluctant. After all, it was his own half body. Although it crossed the rules, it was still for his own sake. It was difficult... It was too difficult... At this time, Lod finally experienced the pain of being a superior. It was simple to say that when it was really implemented, the strength was really difficult to control! Lod had a headache and his thoughts were scattered. If it was Aizen at this moment, how would he choose to punish his subordinates? Just as Lod was confused about how to punish him, he saw Haschwalth, who was kneeling on the ground, suddenly stand up. "I know that I havemitted a great crime. I don''t need you to feel distressed for me. I am willing to solve the punishment by myself." Haschwalth said with a serious look. The next second. Before Lod could say anything, Haschwalth pulled out the thin sword at his waist and cut off his own arm with a backhand! Gush-- One arm was broken at the root, and blood immediately sshed out, but Haschwalth was expressionless and threw the broken arm several meters away. "Hado #54 - Haien!" A circr purple me sted out from Haschwalth''s remaining right hand, directly hitting the broken arm that was still in the air. Boom! The broken arm was instantly burned up by the purple me, turning into a pile of ck ashes that drifted in the air. All of this happened so quickly that even Lod could not react in time. ... Lod was dumbfounded. He had not expected Haschwalth to be so ruthless. He cut off his own arm in front of him and even used Kido to destroy it! To cut off his own arm, his strength declined. Haschwalth was very straightforward, but he did not have Limb Repairing Serum now! After cutting off an arm, Haschwalth once again knelt down on one knee and bowed his head. "Sir, this subordinate cut off an arm as punishment." So ruthless! Kingpin, who was kneeling on the side, saw this scene and his eyelids could not help but twitch. When he looked at Lod again, there was a kind of fear in his eyes. On the other side, a trace of deep fear shed through Gwen''s eyes. She was clearly shocked by this man! Lod closed his eyes. After a moment of silence, he slowly said, "There won''t be another time." It had to be said that having a subordinate like Haschwalth could save him a lot of worry. Haschwalth''s ruthless and decisive actions had nted a seed of awe in the hearts of this person and hollow! In fact, his actions were equivalent to a "killing the chicken to warn the monkey", warning Kingpin and Gwen, it was best to put away his little thoughts. There were some things that Lod, who was in charge, could not appear, so he could only do it for this warning. It was obvious that Kingpin and Gwen understood. "Yes!" Haschwalth raised his head, his face slightly pale, but his green eyes were still as bright as the sun. "How is the progress of the collider?" Lod asked. Haschwalth nced at Kingpin, who was kneeling on the ground. Thetter very cleverly understood the meaning of it and whispered, "This... Sir, the progress of the collider experiment is about to bepleted. It will soon start the second collision experiment!" Lod stared at Kingpin and asked, "How long will it take?" "Probably... it will take three more days..." Kingpin wiped the sweat off his forehead and carefully reported a number. "It''s too long." Lod shook his head and said, "I will only give you one day, and then restart the collider." "One..." Kingpin was a little hesitant, but when he saw Haschwalth''s cold eyes on the side, all the hairs on his body stood up. "No problem, one day, you can definitely restart the collider!" "Okay." Lod nodded slightly, then turned his gaze to ''Gwen'' and slowly said, "Haschwalth, you have really found me a big trouble." There was a reason why he said it was trouble and not a surprise. Although Adjuchas was powerful, this stage was extremely unstable. They needed to continuously devour their own kind or higher level hollow to evolve, and only then could they maintain their self-consciousness! Once the process of devouring their own kind was interrupted, then this Adjuchas would retreat into Gillian and lose 100% of his self-consciousness. At the same time, he would never be able to evolve into Adjuchas again! This process was like sailing against the current, not advancing or retreating! Once he retreated, what awaited him was a bottomless abyss, a day where he would never be able to turn things around! Therefore, if he wanted Gwen to maintain her self-consciousness and continue to evolve, Lod need to let her continuously devour souls of the same level. Otherwise, it would be equivalent to falling short of sess! Haschwalth had long understood this, so he thought of a solution in advance: "Sir, we can send it to the war zone. In the short term, we can make up for the quantity. It should be enough to support us for a while." "No need..." Lod showed a distressed and helpless look. He said, "I have my ways to solve the problem of Gwen. You don''t have to worry about it." Chapter 136: Gluttonous Monster

Chapter 136: Gluttonous Monster

"Come with me." Lod turned around and waved his sleeve. A butterfly flew out of his sleeve. The ck Hell''s Butterfly fluttered his wings and drew a circr arc in front of everyone. --- Following the traces of Hell''s Butterfly''s dance, the space seemed to be like a calm water surface being thrown into a stone. Waves visible to the naked eye rippled, apanied by the clear and melodious sound of bells echoing in their ears. Apletely dark red carved wooden arched door appeared in front of everyone, and an ancient and ancient aura rushed straight towards the door. Although he had already seen it once, seeing the crossing door for the second time, Kingpin was still shocked. In his mind, he couldn''t help but imagine what exactly was on the other side of this door? "Let''s go." Lod nced at Gwen and gestured her to follow him. Gwen nced at Haschwalth deeply, as if she wanted to remember him. Then she got up and followed Lod. When the two came to the door, Lod suddenly stopped. He clicked his tongue and turned to look at Haschwalth. He pursed his lips and said, "I almost forgot the main thing. Nemu asked me to give you a gift." Gift? Haschwalth was slightly stunned, and then his face became a little strange. He remembered thatst time he asked Nemu to make a tube of high-concentration spiritual fluid, but he found that it was a liquid bomb, and the power was quite terrifying! Later, when he went to ask, Nemu still put her hands on her hips and said with a self-righteous look, "High concentration spiritual fluid is extremely unstable, and it is natural that it will explode. You are not a technical developer, and you don''t know what to say." This time''s gift... Could it be an explosion? Haschwalth felt that he had a PTSD. The scene of the high concentration of spirit liquid explosionst time was still vivid in his mind! "Here ---" Lod raised his sleeve. An azure Hell''s Butterfly flew out from his sleeve. This unique looking Hell''s Butterfly pped her two small wings andnded on Haschwalth''s shoulder. Lod said, "This is the Hell''s Butterfly that Nemu specially made for you. He said that it is to make up for the debt fromst time." Make up? When he heard these two words, Haschwalth subconsciously shivered. He always felt that the butterfly on his shoulder would explode. "Don''t worry, it won''t explode." Lodughed andforted him. "Miss Nemu is really fast. She analyzed Dangai in just a few days and made Hell''s Butterfly." Hearing Lod''s guarantee, Haschwalth waspletely relieved. He pushed his sses and smiled. The importance of Hell''s Butterfly was self-evident. With Hell''s Butterfly, they could travel through the dangerous Dangai and freely travel between the human world and Soul Society, so they didn''t have to worry about being caught. "Yes... thanks to her." Lod was also full of emotion. If not for Nemu, he would have to wait for the system to draw the lottery. In the original Soul Society, Hell''s Butterfly was a special creature, which could be bred through breeding and other skills. Basically, each person was given one. But in the newly built Soul Society, there was no creature like Hell''s Butterfly. Thanks to the memory sealed in his brain, Nemu found the research data about Hell''s Butterfly from Kurotsuchi Mayuri, and then worked overtime to make these three special Hell''s Butterfly. But only Hell''s Butterfly could not do it. He also needed to collect data from the Dangai and monitor the changes of the detention flow at any time, in case death god identally encountered the detention in the Dangai. This required a whole set of technical support, so Nemu had been very tired these days. By the way, ordinary Hell''s Butterfly had the three major functions of guiding death god, monitoring the boundary, blocking, and ignoring the spacemunication. But these three Hell''s Butterfly were different. They were specially made by Nemu. In addition to the above three functions, they could also open the gate to monitor and order other Hell''s Butterfly. "Sir, please thank Miss Nemu for me." Haschwalth nodded slightly and said with a smile, "When I finish my task and return, I will bring her some small gifts." Children are very vengeful... After receiving the gift, you must return the gift, otherwise you will definitely be scolded. This is Haschwalth''s personal experience. "You are surprisingly considerate." Lod smiled, indicating that he would definitely convey the message, and then stepped into the realm gate. Gwen followed closely behind. "Farewell, my lord." Haschwalth straightened his back and watched Lod and Gwen leave. ... Soul Society. In fact, Lod had thought about how to settle Gwen for a long time. The human world definitely can''t. The destructive power of an Adjuchas level hollow was definitely no less than that of a war. If he attracted another super hero to attack him, no matter what the oue would be, it would not conform to Lod''s current low-key idea. Therefore, afterprehensive consideration, Lod felt that it was still safer for Soul Society. "I... hungry..." Gwen took a deep breath and looked at Lod with eager eyes. "... Haven''t you just eaten?" Lod couldn''t help but twitch his eyelids. "Hungry... I want to eat the soul..." Gwen licked her lips and pointed at the distant Rukongai. Her scarlet eyes looked through the white bone mask and showed undisguised desire to devour. "Can I eat those people?" "No." Lod shook his head and decisively refused Gwen. During the time after Soul Society was built, the souls of the human world had gradually begun to flow into Soul Society. Although the current number was not a lot, he already felt that his authority in hell had increased a little. Although it was only a little bit, Lod firmly believed that if this continued, his authority would be stronger and stronger until it was enough for him to swallow other hell fragments and dimensions! Therefore, the souls of Rukongai were the most important, and they would absolutely not allow anyone to wantonly ughter them! "But... I am hungry." Gwen forcefully suppressed her desire to devour and said pitifully, "If I don''t eat the soul... I will degenerate..." Lod was already prepared for this. He casually threw out a dim light ball. "Try this. See if it works." This was a low-level soul. The reason why Adjuchas devoured his own kind was nothing more than soul power. Therefore, Lod had a sudden idea. Since they were all souls anyway, it was better to feed Gwen with these souls. Perhaps it could satisfy the evolutionary requirements of Adjuchas. Gwen swallowed the dim light ball in one gulp and smacked her lips. She said reluctantly, "Too little... not enough... at least a hundred!" A hundred... Lod''s face twitched slightly and he could not help but gasp. This was only feeding once. How many souls would it take to feed Gwen until she reached Vasto Lorde? Looking at Gwen again, this wasn''t even an Adjuchas! This was clearly a gluttonous beast! "Master... I still want to..." Gwen came over and looked at Lod with eager eyes. I raised it myself... I raised it myself... I raised it myself... Lod kept repeating this sentence in his heart and then threw ny-nine low-level souls to Gwen in pain. Chapter 137: There’s No 8-Hours of Work Policy in Soul Society

Chapter 137: There''s No 8-Hours of Work Policy in Soul Society

Spirit Cleansing Pavilion. A ray of sunlight shone into the room through the window. Frank, who was lying on the bed covered in bandages, slowly opened his eyes. What came into view was an old wooden ceiling. The ceiling was connected to each other. Because it had not been repaired all year round, it had already been soaked in the rain. If one looked carefully, they could see the marks of worms on the wood. This was a loft, and the furnishings were very simple. Apart from the bed and bedding that had been pieced together with wooden nks and swayed a little while asleep, there was only a chandelier hanging from the ceiling in the entire loft. Although the decoration was very simple, Frank was at ease because this was the Spirit Cleansing Pavilion. "I... didn''t die?" This was the first thought that came to Frank''s mind, but the intense pain made him suck in a breath of cold air. He felt as if all the bones and muscles in his body had been crushed by a car. This was good news. Because he felt pain, it proved that he was still alive! It was a good thing to be alive, but it was also a pity... Memories slowly emerged. Frank''s eyes shed with a touch of gloom. In the end, he still could not avenge Gwen. Frank sighed and sat up from the bed. Looking at the remaining half of his left arm and the butterfly-shaped bandaging technique, Frank could not help but reveal an expression of not knowing whether tough or cry. This kind of bandaging technique that was clearly the works of little girl, it was obvious that it was done by Nemu. Frank was not sad because he lost an arm. After all, it was a miracle that he was still alive in that situation. He got up and put on clothes. Frank packed up and went downstairs. In the living room. Nemu held arge basin of ice cream and sat barefoot on the sofa, watching TV as she ate. She said with her eyes fixed, "Don''t move around for a while. Otherwise, if the wound breaks, don''te to me again." Frank had a bitter look on his face. He nodded and said, "Where is Lod? I have something to ask him." Nemu pointed in the direction of the underground space. "Brother is at the training ground, but I suggest that you go thereter." "Why?" Frank asked doubtfully. "Brother is performing the ''sword Zen''. He doesn''t like to be disturbed. Don''t me me for not reminding you. If you don''t want to get beaten up, it''s best if you don''t go." As Nemu spoke, another tworge spoons of ice cream fell into her stomach, and her eyes were still fixed on the cartoons on the TV. "Then I''ll wait for him downstairs." Frank nced at the TV. Inside, there were cats and mice. He shook his head and walked into the underground space. Inside the training ground. Lod sat cross-legged on a t ground. His zanpakuto was above his crossed legs and he closed his eyes as if he was meditating. As soon as Frank came down, Lod opened his eyes. "Still can''t..." Lod sighed, a hint of helplessness shing through his eyes. He insisted on talking to his zanpakuto every day, but every time, he was kicked out of his inner world by force. Was there any death god who was worse than him? It was estimated that in the entire history of Soul Society, there were only a few people who were rejected by his own zanpakuto, right? But it didn''t matter! Who asked him to covet his ability? As long as he persevered, his zanpakuto would obey him sooner orter! Seeing Frank walking towards him, Lod calmed his mood and looked up to ask, "You came to find me to ask what happened that day?" Frank nodded and said in a deep voice, "That''s right. I want to ask, how is Kingpin and that hollow?" Lod sighed slightly and said the words he had prepared beforehand, "Unfortunately, when I arrived, I could only save you in time. As for Kingpin... he was taken away." Frank''s expression changed and he asked doubtfully, "Who took Kingpin away?" "It was the Quincy..." Lod said regretfully, "Haschwalth suddenly appeared and took Kingpin away." Haschwalth... When he heard this name, Frank''s heart sank and his face became livid. Although he did not witness thest New York War with his own eyes, he could feel the terrifying Spiritual Power from dozens of streets away. The feeling of crushing his entire body was still fresh in his memory! An enemy that even the captain could not stop, it was even more impossible for Lod to stop him. Frank continued, "What about that hollow?" Lod shook his head and sighed, "Unfortunately, when that hollow saw meing, he had already escaped through Garganta." Escaped... This result made Frank somewhat unable to ept it. He cried out in surprise, "Are you kidding me? With your strength, you actually let it run away?" Lod did not even lift his eyelids. He said coldly, "Speaking of this, I have to thank you. If you had not given it an arm, it would not have evolved into a Adjuchas, let alone open the Garganta." "..." Frank was speechless. He had seen what Adjuchas meant from [A hundred things that death god had to know]. He already had the IQ of a human, so it was normal for him to run away after seeing Lod. Incidentally. This book was made up by Nemu, and the content was about somemon knowledge problems of death god and hollow. "There is one more thing." Lod took out a cell phone from his pocket and threw it to Frank. He said, "Take this cell phone and don''t lose it." "What is this?" Frank caught the phone, put it in his hand and yed with it a few times, and asked with a puzzled face. "This is called a messenger." Lod said faintly, "The various teams in Soul Society are used to convey orders to the modern world death god, and the machines to detect the surrounding spirit bodies." Frank looked at his phone and suddenly had an ominous premonition. "You gave me this, don''t tell me you want to..." "That''s right!" Lod nodded solemnly and said, "Soul Society''s order has been issued. From today on, you are the official death god in charge of the New York area." The corners of Frank''s mouth twitched. "New York... I am in charge?" Lod nodded and said, "That''s right. Kill some hollow who invaded the world. These tasks are all under your control." "Wait a minute..." There was a lot of information in the air. Frank covered his forehead and asked, "If i''m the one killing the Hollows. What are you doing?" "I, of course, am in charge of supervising you." "Do you know how big New York is? With just me as a death god, even if I die from exhaustion, I won''t be able to do it!" Frank took a few deep breaths in a row to avoid angering himself to death. "It doesn''t matter ---" Lod showed a kind smile. "death god won''t die of exhaustion. Moreover, Soul Society doesn''t have an eight-hour working system." "But... what if I can''t do it?" Frank was still a little unwilling and tried to struggle again. "You will die." "..." Frank was in a trance and felt as if he had joined a ckpany. There is no holiday... There is no eight hours working system... No bonus and sry... 24 hours a year without rest, if you dare to ask for leave, you have to die... Chapter 138: Inheritance

Chapter 138: Inheritance

Central City High School. Peter Parkery motionless on the table, his eyes ncing out of the window from time to time, and his mind was full of the figure of the blond girl. "Hey ---Peter, you still alive?" A fat man came over and patted the shoulder of the stunned teenager. Peter Parker looked up and nced at it. Then hey on the table and said weakly, "Ned, I have no mind to joke with you. Let me lie down for a while, okay?" This fat man named Ned was one of his best friends. If it was in normal times, Peter might have joked with him a few times, but today he had no idea at all. He just wanted to wait quietly. Ned''s expression was a little strange. "What''s wrong with you? Are you still thinking about Gwen?" Peter Parker''s eyes were a little dim, and he said in a low muffled voice, "I just... want to know where she went..." Ever since they parted at the pizza shop that day, Gwen had note to school for a month. Generally speaking, as long as the students disappeared for three days, the school would definitely call the parents to ask. Unfortunately, the information that Gwen left behind was all fake. Not only that, when the school called the police, they found that even the name Gwen Stacy was fake. There was no such person! The police department simply set the case as missing. There are thousands of missing cases in New York City every year, and most of them are linked to the gangs in countless ways. They belong to cases that can not be investigated at all. In the United States, ck households have no human rights. Even if they were missing, the police were not qualified to investigate the case, so this matter could only be left unsettled in the end. Just like this... In just a month, almost everyone forgot about Gwen Stacy. Only Peter Parker refused to give up and searched for traces of Gwen every day. "Give up, Peter." Ned''s face was squeezed into a ball. He sighed and said, "The police can''t find her. Can you find her?" "No!" Peter Parker said with a stubborn face, "I will definitely be able to find Gwen!" Seeing that his best friend was determined to not give up, Ned couldn''t bear to strike him down. "We''ve been looking for her for a month, and there''s not even a clue. Are you sure Gwen is her real name?" "I''m sure, that must be her real name!" Peter Parker firmly said: "She told me that Gwen Stacy is her name. I believe she won''t lie to me!" Ned raised a thumb: "In that case, I support you. I''ll help you find it!" "Thank you, Ned." Peter Parker looked gratefully at Ned, got up and hugged him. "I can help you too ---" A girl came over, crossed her arms in front of her chest, and said faintly: "If you are looking for someone, I can ask my uncle for help. He works at the police station in New York City." "MJ..." Looking at the girl, Peter Parker scratched his head awkwardly, a little embarrassed. The original name of the MJ was Michelle, and it was his crush. But now, in this situation, he always felt that it was a little inappropriate to let his crush help to find another girl. Michelle seemed to see Peter''s hesitation. Without waiting for him to speak, she continued, "The best way to find someone is the surveince inside the police station, right?" As soon as this was said, Peter Parker was silent. As Michelle had said, the fastest way to find Gwen was through the surveince cameras in the police station. "Thank... thank you, MJ!" Peter Parker took a deep breath and gave Michelle a grateful look. "No need to thank me." Michelle smiled mischievously, "When you find Gwen, remember to treat me to a meal." "No problem!" Peter Parker patted his chest and promised loudly. ... After school. Peter rode home alone. "Hello, Peter Parker." A big man in a ck leather jacket, with only one hand, suddenly appeared and stopped him. Peter Parker''s heart skipped a beat. He thought that he had provoked someone he should not have. He carefully said, "Can I ask first, what are you looking for me for?" The big man stared at him with no expression. After a few seconds, he said, "My name is Frank Castel, I am Gwen''s... I can barely be considered her colleague." Peter Parker''s eyes lit up and he shouted excitedly, "Do you know Gwen? Do you know where she is? I have been looking for her for a long time. How is she now?" Several questions in a row made Frank look a little sad. "What... what happened?" Seeing Frank''s abnormal expression, Peter Parker subconsciously swallowed his saliva and suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart. "She..." Frank wanted to say something but hesitated, wondering if he should tell the boy about Gwen''s death. "She... What happened to her?" Peter Parker widened his eyes, and his breathing could not help but speed up. His two hands clenched into fists, as if he was afraid to hear bad news. Frank sighed and said, "She... is dead." Boom! This news was no less than a bolt from the blue, exploding directly in Peter''s mind, making his brain nk! Seeing this scene, Frank''s eyes shed with a trace of reluctance. He originally did not want to tell Peter, but after thinking about it, as the only friend that Gwen recognized before his death, Peter had the right to know about Gwen''s death. "Dead... dead?" After a long time, Peter Parker was relieved. He looked at Frank in disbelief. His lips squirmed little by little. "This is impossible... How can she die... She can''t die..." "This is the truth." Frank looked sad and whispered, "I... saw her die in front of me. I didn''t protect her well. I''m sorry." "Impossible!" The veins on Peter Parker''s face bulged. He used his greatest strength and shouted, "She can''t die! You must be lying to me!" Frank was silent. He took out a bloody rag from his arms and stuffed it into Peter Parker''s hand. Peter Parker stiffly lowered his head and saw that in the center of the rag was a familiar spider pattern. His whole body was suddenly as cold as if he was immersed in an ice house! He recognized this pattern, which was exactly the same as the badge that Gwen gave him! Dead... Gwen... is really dead! Peter Parker was pale, his eyes lost light, and his whole person was like a deted balloon, paralyzed on the cold cement floor. Frank sighed, "Gwen... is a very outstanding superhero. You are the only one who remembers her and the only friend she recognizes. I hope you can restrain your grief." After that, Frank turned and left. He did not tell Peter who Gwen''s enemy was, because Peter was just an ordinary person, and there was no benefit in being involved. ... Peter Parker was confused and did not know how he returned home. Without paying attention to Aunt May''s voice, Peter Parker went straight into the room and locked himself in it. He wanted to be quiet... Peter Parker buried himself under the pillow, his eyes were red and swollen from crying, and he tried his best to suppress his crying, not daring to let Aunt May and uncle outside hear it. Tears flowed out of his eyes, wet the sheets and wet his face. I don''t know how long I cried... Until all the sadness turned into powerlessness. Peter Parker suddenly remembered the badge, which was thest trace that proved the existence of Gwen. He was like a walking corpse,ing down from the bed and taking out the spider badge from his backpack. "Gwen..." Peter Parker clenched the badge tightly, and came out to read. Tears flowed out of his eyes again and fell on the badge drop by drop. ... Tears fell on the badge, and the shining spider pattern lit up! Buzz --- In Peter Parker''s surprised eyes, the spider badge actually opened from the middle! Whoosh --- A colorful spider jumped out of the badge. Then the spider took advantage of Peter''s stunned time to bite the back of his hand! Chapter 139: The Return of The Hero

Chapter 139: The Return of The Hero

The spider squeezed out two sharp teeth from its mouth, and then ruthlessly pierced into the skin. Apanied by the cramp-like pain, it instantly impacted the nervous system all over the body! "Ow" Peter Parker couldn''t help but shout! But even so... He did not let go of the badge, but held it more tightly in the palm of his hand. Pa! A big palm fell from the sky, and the colorful spider did not have time to escape. Afterpleting his mission, he died and ended his short life. Peter Parker calmed down a little, and then saw the colorful color on the back of his hand, and the cold sweat on his forehead came down in an instant. It''s over... Although his biology ss results were not excellent, he still knew some basicmon knowledge. Especially for creatures like spiders, ording to thew of nature, the brighter the color of the creature, the stronger the toxicity! Colorful... How strong was the toxicity? Why did Gwen put such a poisonous spider in the badge box? Peter Parker was pale and suddenly felt that there seemed to be a volcano in his body. And the muscles all over the body have a slight spasm, his heart is beating erratically! He is poisoned! And the toxicity is very violent, it has been released in just a few seconds! Peter Parker suddenly shivered, thinking that he was too young to die from spider poisoning! Just as he got up in a hurry and was about to put on his clothes and go to the hospital, he saw the badge in his hand suddenly shoot out a blue light. The projection was in front of him. It reflected Gwen''s figure. "G... Wen..." Peter Parker paused and looked at the familiar girl. His brain suddenly became nk. I didn''t expect... I can see Gwen again! "Hello? Can you see me? I am Gwen Stacy!" In the projection, Gwen waved at him, tilted her head and smiled yfully. "Yes... yes." Peter Parker revealed a touch of sadness between his eyebrows. Although he knew that this was just an image set up in advance, he could not help but answer her. Only in this way, he felt that Gwen was still alive! "Cough cough ---" Gwen coughed lightly and then said seriously, "Peter, if you open this badge, it means that you have been bitten by that spider. I have to congratte you in advance." "You really put it in to bite me." Peter Parker looked down at the bite mark on the back of his hand. His heart was a little calmer. He believed that Gwen would not harm him. "Don''t worry, you won''t die." Gwen smiled triumphantly: "This is a mutant spider. After being bitten by it, there will be no life danger. Instead, it will give you something that you dream of." "What i dream of?" Although Peter Parker was full of doubts, he did not ask, but quietly waited for Gwen to exin. "Don''t you want to be a superhero?" Gwen stuck out her tongue and smiled: "After being bitten by this mutated spider, your gene sequence will mutate and then have a part of the spider''s ability." Peter Parker''s eyelids jumped: "I won''t be a giant spider, will I? That''s too bad!" Gwen seemed to have a telepathic connection and said: "You won''t be a giant spider. You can rest assured, just have some of the spider''s abilities." "For example, your limbs can be attached to the surface of various objects, have the super senses and strength after the proportion of spiders is erged, super fast metabolism, super self-healing speed far beyond ordinary people, premonition of all kinds of dangerous senses, and so on ---" Gwen snapped her fingers and told Peter Parker the ability of Spiderman one by one. Peter Parker smiled and said, "It sounds good." Gwen said, "In short, you will be a superhuman, just like in the manga, but not as powerful as Superman." Hearing this, Peter smiled and could not help correcting, "Superman is a Kryptonian, not a mutant after being bitten by a spider." Gwen ignored him and said to himself, "This is my birthday present for you. It will open on the day of your birthday. Do you like it?" Peter Parker held back his tears. Although it had been a week since his birthday, he nodded hard. "I like it... I like it very much... your birthday present... I like it very much!" The projection Gwen''s eyes gradually softened. He said softly, "I''m sorry, Peter. I did something wrong before, but fortunately, God cared for me so that I could meet you again." "So this time, I will not stop your dream and be a superhero!" "Peter Parker, you will be the Spiderman who protects this world." "And i''m going to watch you, hehe~" Gwen smiled brilliantly. At this moment, the young man''s tears could no longer be contained and wet his cheeks. "Oh right ---" Gwen seemed to have suddenly thought of something and said, "I almost forgot. You just became Spiderman, so you definitely don''t have a spider web spray and armor. There are designs in the badge, don''t forget to make them yourself ---" This was not the end. From the angle of the spider web, to the movement of the spider web, and how to use super senses in battle... All the problems that may be encountered, all described one side to Peter Parker, and inserted in the video, exining the application of Spiderman''s ability in all directions. Time passed quickly... After telling all the skills, projection Gwen looked at the front with deep affection. Peter Parker knew that Gwen was looking at him. Gwen stretched out a hand, seemingly wanting to touch Peter''s cheek, but the projection could only pass through his face, not bringing the imaginary touch and warmth. "Peter, I''m leaving." "Lastly... I have a sentence to give you... With great power,es great responsibility." "This is what you told me. I hope you don''t forget your dream and your first heart to be a superhero!" Whoosh! The projection ended and Gwen disappeared. Peter Parker seemed to have been drained of energy. He leaned against the wall and slowly sat on the ground. He curled up his entire body and buried his head deeply in it. "Gwen... I will avenge you!" This was thest thought in Peter Parker''s mind, and then he fainted because of the high fever of gic mutation, with the spider badge still in his hand. ... On this day. New York lost a Spiderman, but also gave birth to a Spiderman! Spiderman Peter Parker! Chapter 140: One Month

Chapter 140: One Month

Spirit Cleansing Pavilion. Outside the window, the sun was shining brightly. Lod was lying on a bench, holding a fresh newspaper in his hand. He clicked his tongue as he read it. On the front page of the newspaper, there was a line of thick andrge ck characters: Shocking! A spider masked man appeared in New York, and he actually did such a thing in broad daylight! This title was obviously a bait. Together with the whole page, it almost upied half of the picture of the newspaper, the coquettish sexy red striped tight clothes, and the ssic spiderman gesture, it was almost certain that it was Peter Parker. Gwen had just left this world, and a new Spiderman was born. It could only be said that it was worthy of Marvel World... This plot was far more powerful than what Lod imagined. Lod looked at the newspaper and smiled. This newspaper called Daily Bugle could be considered an old friend of Spiderman to some extent. In a parallel universe, most of Peter''s living expenses came from shooting his own Spiderman photos for this newspaper, and there were various angles and postures. A great superhero actually fell to the point of selling his appearance to earn money. It can be said that the fan is heartbroken and cries. What a pity... "Interesting, the hero has returned." Lod looked at the newspaper, the ssic style of Spiderman, and an evil idea suddenly emerged in his mind. If the Arrancar Gwen suddenly appears in front of Peter Parker, I don''t know what kind of sparks will be produced by the friction between these two people? The drama of lover killing each other felt exciting to think about it. But Lod thought about it on second thought, with the current progress of Gwen, if she wanted to grow up to be a Vasto Lorde... It would take too long. Even if he emptied out all of his assets, I''m afraid that it would not be enough for Gwen to evolve into Vasto Lorde, and without the help of Hgyoku, the Arrancar would be even more distant. It was already the most that Gwen could be Vasto Lorde, and it waspletely impossible for her to break through her own limit. It was not that he looked down on Gwen, but it was that Vasto Lorde, who could independently break through, was a rare existence in the entire circle of hollow, even rarer than Captain of a death god! If you don''t believe it, look at Bleach original work. Of the ten Vasto Lorde gathered by Aizen, the only one who did not borrow the strength of Hgyoku, who independently broke through was the number one Espada: Coyote Starrk alone! And the other nine Arrancar, all with the help of Hgyoku, can break through their limit. Although this No. 1 Espada''s battle record is a bit tight, unable to force out Kyouraku Shunsui''s Bankai and was killed, but this does not mean that he is really weak. After splitting half of his soul, he can still fight against the two top captains. If not for Starrk''szy and careless character, who wins and who loses is really uncertain. It was pulled away and let us return to the topic. In the past month, the collider wasunched for the second time. The second activation time was very short, probably less than ten seconds. Although the energy storm caused arge scale ''stack'' phenomenon, fortunately, there were no casualties of ordinary people. The director of S. H. I. E. L. D. inevitably became furious, ordering Agent of S. H. I. E. L. D. to move out to investigate the source of energy and the cause, but in the end, there were too few clues to find. The entire collider was transported to Soul Society by Haschwalth. The rest of the data and parameters rted to the parallel universe were sealed in [The Great Spirit Book Corridor] by Haschwalth. When the power grew in the future, perhaps he would consider re-opening the parallel universe n. [Ding ---] [Acquired: Low-grade soul * 10] [Acquired: Low-grade soul * 10] The system notification interrupted Lod''s thoughts. He didn''t need to look to know that it was his hardworking subordinate, Frank. Although he said that he wouldn''t do it, his professionalism was really amazing! Ever since he officially entered the profession, Frank had been running between the various districts in New York every day. He was either passing over a dead soul or fighting with a certain hollow to earn souls loyally for Lod! The ''food expenses'' of Gwen was basically earned by Frank alone. The capitalist next door was about to cry when they saw him. "It''s over... I''m going to fall too..." Lody on the bench, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but rise crazily. No wonder capitalists liked to be ckpany bosses. It turned out that it was such a good thing to lie down and collect money! He wondered if he should award Frank with the best employee award tofort the hard-working man. Otherwise, what if he went on strike? After all... there was only one tool person! When this matter was mentioned, Lod felt sad. There were only four such people in the big Soul Society. Two of them did not work and one went on a business trip. It seemed that the only person who could be used was Frank. Moreover, as Soul Society got on the right track, Lod felt more and more that he did not have enough manpower. "When will I be able to get the Spiritual Arts Academy..." Lod sighed, and his heart was filled with emotion. It was really difficult to be a entrepreneur. If he could have the Spiritual Arts Academy, he would not have to worry about not having enough manpower. He could also specially cultivate a group of loyal death god. At that time, he couldy down and collect souls. Speaking of Soul Society. As Frank wandered away from New York City, the number of souls that died in the Rukongai was increased. After the number of souls broke through the one thousand mark, Lod could clearly feel that his Hell Authority was gradually increasing, but the increase was too slow. It was a good thing that the power of hell increased. Although he was still Seated Officer, he could temporarily borrow the spiritual power inside Soul Society. In this way, Lod did not need to worry anymore. His Bankai Spiritual Power was not enough. However, there were pros and cons to this move. The advantage was that it could make up for the shorings of Spiritual Power in a short period of time, and the disadvantage was that it would extract the power of the souls in Rukongai. Once the borrowing time was too long, the souls umted in Rukongai would die because of excessive exhaustion of strength. ... When Lod was lying on the bench and taking a nap, he suddenly heard the doorbell ring. "Hello, is Mr. Lod here?" "I am S. H. I. E. L. D.''s agent Phil Coulson. Do you have time now?" Because Nemu was busy experimenting with Soul Society during this period of time, Lod could only go over and open the door himself. When he opened the door, he saw that Coulson was smiling. He said, "Long time no see, Mr. Lod." "Long time no see." Lod looked at Coulson with a strange look in his eyes. After not seeing him for a while, why did he feel that Coulson''s head seemed to have be a little bald, showing signs of developing towards leading the braised eggs? Coulson ignored Lod''s gaze and revealed a professional fake smile, revealing the purpose of this trip. "There is something that I might have to trouble you to do... It is about ''hollow''." Chapter 141: Not Hydra

Chapter 141: Not Hydra

About hollow? The first thing Lod thought was, did something happen to New York again? But on second thought, he felt that something was wrong. Wasn''t his handyman Frank still in New York? Moreover, there hasn''t been any high-intensity responses from Spiritual Power in New York recently. It''s just some ordinary low-level hollow. Frank can solve it by himself. S. H. I. E. L. D. wouldn''te to him for such a small matter, right? Coulson carefully looked around. After making sure that no one was following him, he whispered, "Mr. Lod, this matter is rtively secretive. Can you let me in to talk?" Seeing that his expression was serious and did not seem to be fake, Lod turned to make way. "Come in." "Thank you for your understanding, Mr. Lod." Coulson breathed a sigh of relief and quickly squeezed in. He looked sneaky as if he was afraid of being seen by others. Before closing the door, Lod suddenly turned around. He looked at a sparrow on the branch at the door and smiled meaningfully. "Silver Fox, the target seems to have found me." "Reason?" "He... just nced at the sparrow. That look... it was like he passed through a screen." "Don''t be affected by the illusion. He can''t find you through the monitor!" "Got it... I will continue." "En!" ... After Coulson entered the door, in front of Lod, he literally transformed into another person! Coulson. He tore off his entire face, then took off his wig and shook his head, revealing the long red wavy hair and a beautiful face. It was the famous ck Widow, Natasha Romanov! "Tell me, what are you looking for me for?" Lod looked very calm and was not surprised at all, as if she had already expected it. Natasha pursed her sexy red lips andplimented with a smile, "Mr. Lod is really amazing. I disguised myself so well, but you actually noticed me." Lod sat on the bench, took a sip of tea, and said lightly, "Everyone''s Spiritual Power is different, so it is useless to pretend in front of death god." The truth was exactly so. Every living creature had Spiritual Power, and it was just that the degree of strength was different. He could find that the sparrow was fake, and naturally, he could also find out that Coulson was fake. "It seems that we still know too little about you." Natasha was confused and did not understand what ''Spiritual Power'' was at all. She could only imagine it as a special energy. Lod did not even lift his eyelids and said, "Let''s hurry up and get down to business." "Before that... Can I ask if this room is safe?" Natasha hesitated for a moment and then realized that something was wrong. She changed her tone, "I mean... there is no monitoring equipment, or someone else is eavesdropping, right?" Lod said indifferently, "If someone wants to die, I don''t mind fulfilling their wish." Within the absolute spiritual space he had constructed, no one or equipment would be able to discover them, let alone eavesdrop. Unless there was a bald woman who was bored enough to use time stone to peep at their conversation, if that was the case, then he had nothing to say. "Then I am relieved." Hearing this guarantee, Natasha breathed a sigh of relief and then put on a serious expression, "Mr. Lod, please help us!" Natasha bowed deeply to him. Lod nced at her. "If you have something to say, hurry up and say it. Don''t do this. I feel disgusted." S. H. I. E. L. D. was always like this. They were either pretending to be warm or friendly if they need an assistance. After looking at it a few times, he was already tired of it. Natasha muttered in her heart. Her expression did not change at all. She sorted out her thoughts and said, "Do you remember the evil organization we mentioned before, Hydra?" Hydra? Lod''s expression was a little strange. "I remember. An evil organization that proimed themselves to be righteous all over the world. What''s wrong?" Natasha felt that his gaze seemed a little strange, but she did not think too much about it. She continued, "Here''s the thing. We found a secret base of Hydra in New Mexico and found that they were conducting an evil experiment about hollow!" "And then?" Lod''s eyelids jumped. If he was not wrong, he had already guessed the following plot. "Our agent sneaked into the base and found that the Hydra captured more than a dozen hollow through special maic field equipment. It was experimenting with living people and trying to turn humans into monsters!" Natasha said with a face full of anger. Looking at her indignant look, she was like a righteous person who protected world peace, fully showing her performance level as an excellent agent. If she didn''t work for agent in the future and went to Hollywood to be an actress, Lod estimated that she would be able to get an oscar. "So, did they seed?" Lod blew a mouthful of the tea leaves floating on the surface of the water. "Uh... not yet." Natasha shook her head. What a pity... Lod sighed in his heart. If the Hydra really seed, then he would be too happy. Maybe he would have to thank Fury. The number of hollow who naturally transformed was too little. If the number increased, then he wouldn''t have to worry about where to get his soul. "Since they didn''t seed, then why did youe to me?" Lod said with ack of interest. What Natasha said just now, more than 90 of it was false, and she deliberately concealed the most critical problem! It was Nick Fury! In the secret base of New Mexico, he used a special maic field device to capture more than ten hollow. He studied the structure and transformation process of hollow and tried to use reverse engineering to let humans have hollow''s power. As a result, during the research process, there was an irreversible ident. And it was estimated that the ident was not small, causing the soy egg to have to throw the ck pot to Hydra and ask Natasha toe and ask him to save the scene. Did the soy egg really think he was a firefighter? Natasha bit the bullet and said, "Mr. Lod, we would like to ask you to eliminate the monsters in the New Mexicoboratory." "No." Lod lowered his eyes and pretended to be asleep. "But... isn''t it your task to eliminate hollow?" Natasha said awkwardly. "That''s in New York." Lod said lightly, "New Mexico is too far away. It''s not under my jurisdiction. You should find someone else." Chapter 142: The Hammer Came Crashing

Chapter 142: The Hammer Came Crashing

It was... quite embarrassing. Natasha was speechless. She had thought about many reasons for being rejected, but she had never thought that it was actually such a reason. What do you mean that New Mexico is too far away from your jurisdiction? Is death god still in care about jurisdiction? As for the other person, where could they find other death god to help? Beforeing here, Fury had confidently assured her that as long as he pulled out Hydra and hollow to take the me, ording to the data analyzed by the experts, he would definitely help. Now, it seemed that he had beenpletely deceived. Natasha gritted her teeth and thought that when she went back, she would definitely tear the faces of those idiot experts. "Mr. Lod..." Natasha was unwilling and wanted to persuade him. After all, he was the only one who could solve this problem. "Stop." Lod directly raised his hand and interrupted her. He did not even lift his eyelids and said, "I''m not interested. I don''t want to go. It''s just a few hollow. I don''t believe that you, S. H. I. E. L. D., can''t solve it." It was too much of a waste of time and energy to make a trip to New Mexico for a few hollow. He would not do such a thankless task. What''s more... You need to solve the trouble caused by your soy egg by yourself. "This... I''m afraid it is really not possible..." Natasha looked bitter. After hesitating for a moment, she seemed to have made up her mind. She gritted her teeth and said, "In fact, there is one more thing that we have not told you. A very strange thing happened in New Mexico''s base, causing those hollow... to mutate." Mutate? Hearing this, Lod was suddenly refreshed and a little interested. "Interesting. Let''s hear it." "I can''t say one or two sentences clearly. Just look at this video and you will probably understand the problem." Natasha took out a tablet from nowhere and ced it in front of Lod. Then, she pressed the y button. ... Rumble! The dark ck clouds covered the sky like a curtain. The thick clouds surged like a tide, and from time to time a dazzling thunder shed, apanied by a deafening roar that resounded through the entire horizon. On the deste New Mexico ins, a storm that connected the sky and the earth whistled over. Everywhere it passed, the tree roots would firmly grab the soil, but they were inevitably uprooted and rolled up a hundred meters into the sky along with the soil. After the storm and thunder, it was rain. The surging raindrops were like the roar of a dragon king, and the current that poured down in an instant was like a rapid and terrifying waterfall. At this moment... The storm, thunder, and wind covered all the sounds in the world! Lod looked up at Natasha and asked her, "You want me to see this?" Natasha pursed her dry lips and said solemnly, "Mr. Lod, keep watching. The focus is still on the end." The thunderstormsted for nearly ten minutes, and the thick ck clouds suddenly surged violently. "It''sing... Mr. Lod, please watch!" Natasha suddenly said. Boom The dark clouds that covered nearly ten thousand miles of the sky were instantly torn apart! The dazzling rainbow light beam tore through the night sky like a god throwing a sword that could destroy the world. It pierced through the dark clouds and fell from the sky like a meteor! Even through the electronic screen, the dazzling rainbow light made Lod feel as if he was in the field. He felt a strong sense of oppression that was almost suffocating, as if his entire soul was trembling! Rainbow... Lod lowered his eyes and wiped away the dust from the distant memories hidden in the depths of his mind. Gradually, a person appeared. A slender finger paused the video, and then erged the image continuously. Without waiting for Lod to speak, Natasha spoke first, "Mr. Lod, please wait a moment. Take a closer look at the rainbow and see if there is something inside." Lod looked down and found that it was as she said. After it was magnified a hundred times, the picture became extremely blurry. It was almost a formation made of a pile of pixels. This was also thanks to S. H. I. E. L. D.''s ck technology. Ordinary equipment would not be able to do this. After careful observation, one could see that in the countless pixels of various colors of the rainbow, there was a very inconspicuous pixel. "Keep looking. The ce where the rainbow fell is the base of God... Hydra." Natasha wiped her sweat and almost said something wrong. Lod continued to look. The dazzling rainbow light wrapped around an object, stirring up the surrounding storm and wind. It was like a flood dragon breaking out of the sea. It let out an earth-shaking roar, pulling out a huge wave of air visible to the naked eye, and fell on the top of the secret experimental base of Hydra! Boom! With a world-shaking bang, all the images in the video disappeared, leaving only a dazzling white light bursting out, as if a huge sun had appeared in the sky! From the ce where the rainbow fell, a visible shock wave spread out in a circr shape, blocking all the tons of rain outside, and the ground continuously copsed in the midst of the unbearable wail! The huge impact of kic energy instantly destroyed the severalyers of armor above the base! What followed was the devastating lightning. The destructive power instantly exploded and destroyed all the control equipment in the base! At this point, the video ended. Natasha said bitterly, "I don''t think I need to tell you what happened after that. You should have already guessed it, right?" Lod nodded. There was really no need to think about what happened after that. The special maic field equipment in theboratory must have malfunctioned after encountering such a powerful lightning attack. Without the control of the special maic field, there was no need to exin what hollow would do to the people in theboratory. Regarding the rainbow light and the falling object, Lod had roughly guessed what it was. But for the sake of safety, Lod still pretended not to know and asked, "That meteorite... what is it?" Natasha''s face suddenly became a little strange. After hesitating for a moment, she said hesitantly, "You may not believe it. It is a... hammer." It was indeed it! The Hammer of Thunder God - Mjolnir! It seemed that the first Prince of Asgard had finallye to Earth for training! But the problem was still not solved. The Thunder God Hammer and hollow werepletely unrted. Was there a single cent of their rtionship? Lod took a sip of tea and said lightly, "Even if a hammer falls from the sky, it is not the reason you came to me, right?" "But there is a big problem with the hammer." Natasha said, "Later, we sent several elite teams to the secret base of Hydra to try to destroy the experimental data and hollow, but... without exception, they all failed." "Continue," Lod said. Natasha sighed. She nced at Lod and continued, "The reason why they failed... was because those hollow mutated." "Mutated?" "They... have be very tall. They are as tall as a building and can emit red energy waves from their mouths." "And there is an invisible wall near them, causing our people to be unable to get close at all. A team tried to break through and get close to them, but the result was that they died on the spot without any external injuries. It looks like... their souls have been absorbed." Lod rubbed the space between his eyebrows and said, "If that''s the case, you should have other ways, right? For example, long-range weapons or something." "It''s a pity... We tried it." Natasha shook her head and said, "We modified missiles into weapons with specific maic fields, but when we were about to approach them, we were destroyed by a... creature that looked like a cheetah." Chapter 143: Peculiar Hollow

Chapter 143: Peculiar Hollow

Cheetah? It sounded a little familiar. Lod frowned and thought of a possibility, but he needed to confirm it again. "Wait, you said that hollow looks like a cheetah, then does it have the same size as a cheetah?" Lod asked. "That hollow is slightlyrger than an ordinary cheetah, and his movement speed is very fast. His limit is about 5-10 times the speed of sound, and he can disappear and reappear in an instant. He can alsounch red energy attacks from his mouth, and his destructive power is simr to that of a space-to-air missile." Natasha calmly described. One of agent''s essential skills was to urately describe the characteristics of the mission information. For Natasha, it was the basic skill. After listening to the above information, Lod could basically conclude. The hollow that was the size of a cheetah was a mutated Adjuchas! However, there was one thing that Lod was curious about. ording to Natasha, it was not difficult to guess that when they captured and studied those hollow, they were not the big hollow. However, after the Rainbow Bridge and the Hammer of the Thunder God fell, for some unknown reason, those hollow, one by one, seemed to have eaten a hormone, and suddenly mutated into big hollow. Moreover, among the group of big hollow, there was actually an Adjuchas! It was outrageous. Adjuchas was a rare breed that could only be born after devouring hundreds of its own kind. The birth process of Gwen was already very outrageous, but he didn''t expect that there was an even more outrageous one here! Was this effect of the Rainbow Bridge, or the effect of the Thunder God Hammer? Or... Was it thebination of the Rainbow Bridge and the Thunder God Hammer that caused this particr situation? If he could control this power, did it mean that he could create Gillian and Adjuchas infinitely? By then... Wouldn''t they have an endless supply of souls? What Gwen? What Soul Society? Isn''t that a piece of cake? At the thought of this, Lod''s heart became hot, as if he saw a ''gold mountain'' waving at him! Originally, he didn''t want to get involved in the trivial matters of Asgarda. But now it seemed that it was really necessary to get involved in this muddy water! Not for anything else, but purely for profit! "How many hollow did you find in that base?" Lod picked up the teacup and took a sip of water. He slightly concealed the passion in his eyes and asked. Natasha said without hesitation, ording to the previous investigation results, it should be around 32, but I don''t know how many there are now, because our people can''t get close to there. 32 hollow... Hearing this number, Lod''s eyelids jumped. This S. H. I. E. L. D.''s ability to court death was also rising. He made dozens of big hollow in one go, and there was also a Adjuchas. This lineup was simply luxurious! Not to mention anything else, the single cheetah Adjuchas might have thebat power of captain level death god! Cough cough, the captain level death god here was referring to Muguruma Kensei. Big hollow, like Gillian and Adjuchas, was abination of countless souls. Ordinary humans would be shattered by the overflowing Spiritual Power if they were a little closer. Then, they would be mercilessly absorbed by Big hollow. The long-range missile that S. H. I. E. L. D. was relying on would be destroyed by cero before it even reached the location of the explosion. No wonder... The patient who had been persecuted to thete stage of delusion actually wanted Natasha to ask him for help. It seemed that there was really no other way. "Please, Mr. Lod, only you can save the world now." Natasha made a pitiful expression and looked at Lod with tears in her eyes, trying to win his sympathy. "This matter... is very difficult to handle." Lod frowned and sighed with a serious expression. "If I''m not wrong, the cheetah you are talking about is likely to be a great hollow of the Adjuchas level." "Adjuchas?" Natasha suddenly had a bad feeling. "Mr. Lod, what do you mean by this?" Lod was toozy to exin, so he said perfunctorily, "It''s the form of the big hollow after evolution. The gap between the two is probably the same as the gap between a monkey and a human." A very vivid metaphor... At least this time Natasha understood, and her good face instantly turned pale. The difference between a monkey and a human was hundreds of thousands of years, and it was almost like two different dimensions! In other words... Adjuchas and the other hollow were not on the same level at all! "Then are you confident that you can eliminate the Adju... Adjuchas?" Natasha asked nervously. Lod nced sideways and sneered, "How is that possible? I''m just an ordinary death god, my opponent is the great hollow of the Adjuchas level. I need to be at least a vice-captain or above to deal with him." "Then... then what should we do?" Natasha waspletely panicked at this moment. That kind of monster was actually made by her own people. Just thinking about it now made her feel terrible, and she even wanted to go back and blow up the soy egg Fury! Lod deliberately hesitated for a long time, then sighed faintly and said, "I can''t defeat the Adjuchas alone. I can only report it to Seireitei and see if the captains are willing to take action." Although the trip to New Mexico is inevitable, he can''t be too impatient, otherwise it will be easy to be caught by the old fox. So, he had to drag it out! He dragged it until S. H. I. E. L. D. couldn''t wait and dragged it until the soy egg was burning with anxiety. If he went, there wouldn''t be any problems. In short, he could use the captain''s name to keep S. H. I. E. L. D. in suspense. "Really? Thank you so much, Mr. Lod!" Natasha''s eyes lit up. The strength of the captain level death god was obvious to all. If the so-called Seireitei is really willing to send a captain, presumably the problem of New Mexico will naturally be solved! "Don''t be too happy too early. Although it is the great hollow of the Adjuchas level, it does not mean that Soul Society will definitely send the captain to the modern world." Lod poured a basin of cold water on Natasha and deliberately hung her. "Why? Isn''t it death god''s duty to destroy those monsters and protect humans?" Natasha widened her eyes and asked in confusion. "That''s true." Lod spread his hands and said helplessly, "But how can we know what the people above are thinking?" "..." Natasha''s face was extremely pale. She had never been so angry. Those people who only knew how to y politics were still thinking about the power in her hands even though the world was about to be destroyed! "You go back first." Lod stood up to send the guests off. "If Soul Society agrees to send the captain out, I will inform you in time." "Understood." Natasha sighed in her heart. It seemed that she was destined to return empty-handed today. Chapter 144: Preparation Before Departure

Chapter 144: Preparation Before Departure

S. H. I. E. L. D., the building. After returning to S. H. I. E. L. D., Natasha and Coulson changed their identities once again. Then, Natasha went to the top floor alone, pushed open the door of the director''s office, and walked in. "Director, I''m back." Fury sat on the ck office chair, acting like a big shot with his hands crossed in front of his chest. His one eye was deep and solemn. "Natasha, from the looks of it, the mission should have failed?" "Yes." Natasha nodded and then told the contents of her conversation with Lod in full detail. "Adjuchas?" After hearing this, Fury revealed a thoughtful expression. One-eye shed a meaningful look and said, "It seems that this creature named ''hollow'' is far more powerful than we imagined. If we can master this power, we might no longer need to fear death god." "Do we continue?" Natasha looked a littleplicated and whispered, "Maybe... we shouldn''t have touched the unknown field. Is the lesson of this ident not big enough?" Dozens of top biological research experts died, three elite tactical teams died, and the experimental site of tens of millions of dors was lost. Even S. H. I. E. L. D. could not bear such a loss. "The lesson is a lesson, the experiment is an experiment." Nick Fury leaned back and said in a low voice, "Humans are the only ones protecting humans, so this is a necessary method. Otherwise, how are we going to deal with death god?" "Why do we have to deal with death god?" Natashaughed at herself, "Their duty is to protect humanity, not to destroy humanity." "Don''t get it wrong, Agent Romanov!" Nick Fury''s face was slightly cold. He leaned forward and his one eye shot out an extremely oppressive gaze. He said coldly, "This is not a game between countries, but a game between humans and gods. Do you want to bet the fate of all humanity as a bet to believe a so-called death god?" There were two sides to things. For example, from another perspective, although Adjuchas destroyed theboratory, it also proved from the side how great the potential ability of a creature like ''hollow'' was! At least on Adjuchas, Fury saw a glimmer of hope that could allow S. H. I. E. L. D. to have the power to keep Soul Society in check! A failure of two times was not terrible. Didn''t the birth of an atomic bomb also sacrifice many people? But what was the result? The appearance of the first atomic bomb directly contributed to the hegemony of the United States. On the other hand, those countries without atomic bombs could only tremble under the threat of nuclear bombs. Therefore, Fury firmly believed one thing. As long as the experiment continued, sooner orter, they would be able to master and control the power of those creatures! Humans must not rely on their fate and future on the so-called Soul Society and death god. They must have the power to rival them. Only in this way could humans have the hope to fight to the death and even turn the tide when danger arrived! "...." Natasha was speechless. As a agent who had experienced the cold war herself, she understood this thought very well. It could not be said to be wrong, but it could not be said to be right. This was a game between humans and gods. From the beginning, the two sides had no basis for mutual trust, and the peaceful scene in front of them was just a short bubble. But once the bubble broke, what would be waiting for humans? No one could guarantee that the so-called Soul Society would definitely stand on the side of humans. Natasha sighed in her heart. In fact, there was one more thing that she had not said: S. H. I. E. L. D. was protecting all of humanity, or perhaps America? "Alright." Nick Fury closed his eyes and did not want to continue arguing. He waved his hand and said, "You can leave first, Agent Romanov." "Yes, Director." Natasha sighed and took a deep look at Nick Fury. Then, she turned and left the office. ... Three days passed in a sh. During this period, Natasha came again and asked Lod if he was willing to send the captain to help them. However, Lod rejected them on the grounds that he had not received a reply. Thirty-two Gillian and one Adjuchas, such a luxurious lineup could not be underestimated, so before Lod set off, he needed to be fully prepared. In the past few months, Frank''s supply speed was barely able to keep up with Gwen''s devouring speed, so the remaining souls in his ount did not increase much, but it did not decrease. Lod nced at the souls, which were not enough for ten consecutive draws, so he could only set his target on the special store: "System, open the special store." The goods in the special store would be updated at dawn every month. The goods that were refreshed in the first two months were either too expensive orpletely useless to him. Therefore, he had not consumed them for a long time. It was a good opportunity to take advantage of this trip to see if there was anything that could be used. "I hope this time you can give me a lot of strength!" Lod rubbed his hands in anticipation, hoping that this special store could provide a lot of strength! [Gold - Item: Schrift - M(Miracle) ] [Price: High Grade Soul * 10 [Evaluation: Believe me, as long as you have it, the miracle will belong to you. ] ... [Blue - Item: Limb Repairing Serum [Price: Low-grade soul * 50] [Evaluation: It has been said before. ] ... [Blue - Prop: Flesh Explosion] [Price: Low-grade soul * 50 [Evaluation: A must-have drug for the organization, an early work of Kurotsuchi Mayuri. Suggested to be used by Limb Repairing Serum. ] ... [White - Item: Hairspray Hand] [Price: Low - Soul * 10] [Evaluation: A must-have skill for pretending to be X. With it, you will be standing in the sky from now on. Suggested to match sses to eat better. ] ... [Gold - zanpakuto: Wabisuke] [Price: Medium Soul * 5] [Evaluation: A buried zanpakuto. Ability limit depends on the level of the owner, Spiritual Power. ] ... [Purple - Item: Spiritual Power Binding Device [Price: Medium Soul * 1] [Evaluation: Spiritual Power who can bind others. ] ... [Purple - Aizen''s Brush(Remnant) ] [Price: Medium Soul * 10 [Evaluation: Recorded part of Aizen''s past experimental notes. ] ... [White - Item: Captain Haori] [Price: Low - Soul * 10] [Evaluation: Weary that symbolizes the honor of Division 13, can decide the number of the independent Division. ] ... [Gold - Item: God Transformation] [Price: Medium Soul * 10] [Evaluation: A necessary tool that can forcibly copy zanpakuto''s body and materialize it. ] ... [ - Purple - Item: Superior - Spiritual Power Orb * 10 [Price: Medium - Soul * 5] [Evaluation: Those who used it to quickly raise Spiritual Power''s level have all agreed! ] ... After browsing through all the items, Lod already had a choice in his heart. First, it was a superior grade Spiritual Power orb, which could greatly increase Spiritual Power''s level. It was a good opportunity to make up for his weakness! Second, it was Wabisuke. Lod had been eyeing this zanpakuto for a long time, and its ability was quite abnormal. In short, Wabisuke''s ability was to make objects that were cut be heavier and heavier until the target that zanpakuto hit could not bear his weight and fell to the ground. Just think about it... What kind of ending would it be for his target after being hacked dozens or hundreds of times by the target? "Tsk tsk..." Lod thought about it, the picture was simply too beautiful. Chapter 145: New Mexico

Chapter 145: New Mexico

After five whole days, S. H. I. E. L. D. finally received a reply. Lod told him through the phone that Soul Society had decided to send a captain to the modern world to resolve this matter. After learning of this matter, Nick Fury expressed his gratitude and respect for Soul Society''s deep and righteous actions on behalf of all humanity. The words on this official''s face, it was obvious that he was an old fox. After they put on a show of affection, Nick Fury asked again kindly if he needed to send someone to greet the captain who was about to arrive. After all, if it''s the human world, the captain level was roughly equivalent to the important leadership of the country. In this regard, Lod expressed that there was no need to wee him. The captain would directly appear in S. H. I. E. L. D. at that time. There was no other meaning. He reiterated that it was definitely not to show off or to give the soy egg eye medicine. ... In the director''s office, Fury, Hill, Natasha, and Coulson were already waiting by the side. The four of them looked solemn. They were dressed in neat clothes and suits. If anyone who did not know was present, they might think that they were waiting for the president when they saw the nervous expressions of the senior agent. In fact, they were waiting for the captain mentioned by Lod. "At eleven o''clock, the captain will personallye to your director''s office." This was the exact words that Lod had told them. That was why Fury had summoned his three trusted subordinates today to wee Captain of Soul Society, who was about to arrive. "10:58. It''s time to go." Fury looked down at his watch to confirm the time. His mood was unusuallyplicated. On one hand, he was very curious about the position of Soul Society''s captain. On the other hand, he did not want the captain to arrive as scheduled. Otherwise, it was tantamount to telling them that S. H. I. E. L. D.''s defense work was equivalent to a pile of mud! With thisplicated and subtle mood, The expressions and thoughts on the four people''s faces were different. As the watch pointer moved to the eleventh position, the four people immediately held their breaths nervously and raised their heads to look forward to Soul Society''s arrival. Ding~ A bell sound suddenly rang and echoed in the office. It was strange that the sound of the bell seemed to have a magical power, which made S. H. I. E. L. D. and the other three people, who were a little tired, feel refreshed. The calm space was like ake that had been thrown by a stone. Clear circr ripples spread from small torge, until they formed a huge ripple with a diameter of three meters and a height of two meters. Such a strange space scene made the four people all look shocked. But what surprised them even more was what happenedter. In the midst of the huge ripples, a dark red arched, carved door gradually turned from hollow to solid. "Is this... spatial technology?" Fury''s expression changed slightly, and his heart was in turmoil! Since the other party could appear inside S. H. I. E. L. D. at will, it meant that they could appear anywhere in the world, including the bedroom of the idiot White House and the house of the members of the council! If they could master this technology... When the soy egg activated the brain storm, as sinister as he was, he could instantly think of no less than a thousand ways to use the space technology! Creak --- The dark red ancient wooden door opened. White mist flowed out from the door and quickly filled the entire office. Step... step... step... step... The sound of heavy footsteps came from inside the door. Everyone waited with bated breath, their eyes wide as they stared at the wooden door, their hearts filled with anticipation and nervousness. The first to appear in front of everyone was a ck butterfly pping its wings. Then, a figure stepped out of the wooden door. A pair of dark green eyes that were like thousands of years of ice under the messy silver hair, the angr face lines, and the handsome appearance was perfect and delicate like a sculpture. The captain of the 10th Division - Winter Monarch! Four people came out at a nce. This person was the captain who appeared during the New York war! Of course. The person who disguised himself as Tshir Hitsugaya was Lod, because Haschwalth still had something to do, and this time he was personally involved. Fortunately, the technique of disguising the appearance was not unfamiliar to Nemu, and it could even be said to be very familiar. Lod maintained the usual indifference of the captain, and his eyes swept over the four people. Even though he deliberately suppressed his Spiritual Power, when Fury and the others met Lod''s gaze, they still felt a bone-piercing chill, as if they were thrown into an iceke naked in winter. The moment Winter Monarch appeared, the temperature of the entire office dropped. The walls, windows, ceiling, and ground were all covered in a thinyer of frost at a speed visible to the naked eye. There was no doubt. This was a show of strength from Soul Society! This captain of Gotei 13, when they first met, he froze the street in a radius of nearly a thousand meters, causing a loss of millions of dors, making everyone deeply engrave the two words "Soul Society" into their minds! A trace of vignce shed in Nick Fury''s eyes. It seemed that his idea was indeed correct. Human beings must have the power to bnce Soul Society! "Hello, Mr. Winter Monarch!" Nick Fury was worthy of being an old fox. He immediately put on a warm face andplimented, "I wee you on behalf of all mankind and the United States. I sincerely thank Soul Society!" Coulson followed closely behind and said with a smile, "Mr. Winter Monarch, long time no see. Do you still remember me?" "There''s no need to talk nonsense." Lod tried his best to portray Little Hitsugaya''s identity. His eyes were cold as he said, "I came to the Modern Realm just to kill that Adjuchas." Nick Fury''s expression froze for a moment, but it quickly turned into a smile. "No problem. We have already prepared the carrier eagle fighter. If you are willing, you can leave at any time." Originally, he wanted to get some information about Soul Society from the captain, but now it seemed that there was no chance. It was too cold. If he said a few more words, the green nts in the office would freeze to death. Nick Fury gave Coulson a look. Thetter nodded in understanding. "Mr. Winter Monarch, pleasee with me." Coulson made an inviting gesture and smiled. "You have note to the human world many times, so I will go with you this time and help you deal with trivial matters." "Yes." Lod''s face was cold, and he nodded slightly, agreeing with his suggestion. ... On the top floor of the triangle wings. A carrier eagle fighter jet, which had been parked long ago, carried Lod and Coulson and took off. Boom! The tail of the carrier eagle fighter jet shot out two zing white mes, turning into a terrifying propelling force. A clearly visible circlet appeared around the body of the aircraft. It issued a series of ear-piercing sounds in the air, and the wings pulled out two faint white marks in the sky above the clouds. Destination: New Mexico! Chapter 146: A Prince Fell From The Sky

Chapter 146: A Prince Fell From The Sky

New Mexico. One of the four states in the southwestern United States. From the name, you know that this ce originally belonged to Mexico. Later, after a war between the United States and Mexico, it became the territory of the lighthouse nation. The word New Mexico came from the Indiannguage, meaning ''War God''. To a certain extent, ''War God'' and ''Thunder God'' had the same works. After all, that Thor was a famous War God in Northern Europe! The climate here was a typical desert climate, warm and dry, full of sunlight and low humidity. The huge golden ins gradually rose from the east to the west, and the undting mountains stretched to the end of sight. Looking down from the sky, the wide open railway was like a dense, connecting all over New Mexico. Windweed was blown away by the wind, passing the road full of yellow sand and dry grass. There was a town on the in, which was their destination - Old Bridge City. The ce where the rainbow light column and hammernded was in a deserted desert near the old bridge of New Mexico. However, before going, he first had to meet up with the local agent and ask for thetest results of the investigation. The carrier eagle fighter gradually slowed down and thennded not far from Old Bridge City. Within a few hours after the incident, S. H. I. E. L. D. organized the personnel to divide the area into a military forbidden area and set up a circle of fences around it. The bottom of the carrier eagle fighter jet sprayed mes and stabilized the body of the ne tond in an open space. Not far away was the temporary base built by S. H. I. E. L. D.. After the cabin door opened, Coulson took the lead to get off the ne. Behind him was a cold man in a short-sleeved shirt with his hands in his pockets. He had forgotten to say it. Due to the inconvenience ofmunicating through spirit bodies and clothes, Lod put on gigai. The few Agent of S. H. I. E. L. D. who had been waiting for a long time came up to him with enthusiasm, and the corners of their eyes squeezed out wrinkles. The leader of the group, agent, had short ck hair, eyes like that of an eagle, and a tough face. He held a ck alloy longbow in his hand and carried a quiver on his back. "Agent Barton, This is Captain Winter Monarch." Coulson nodded slightly and introduced the person behind him to Hawkeye. "Hello, I am Hawkeye. I am responsible for this temporary base. I will monitor those monsters during this period of time." Hawkeye folded the alloy bow with a slight shake of his arm and introduced it concisely. "Yes." Lod nced at him, and his reaction was quite dull. Coulson cleared his throat and asked, "Barton, did they do anything during this period of time?" Barton said, "There is a problem. They have been guarding thending point. They have not attacked the surrounding towns and residents like the intelligence said." This was not right! After hearing this news, Lod frowned. It had to be known that all of hollow''s nature was to devour souls, just like how humans needed to eat and drink water. This was a rule that all living things had to follow. But now, the Adjuchas and that group of Gillian had strangely vited this w''! For some unknown reason, the Adjuchas and the group of Gillian did not choose to attack the humans in Old Bridge City. Instead, they stayed near the hammer out ofmon sense. Lod''s eyes were slightly solemn. No matter how he thought about it, something was wrong. Unless the hammer was more tempting to them than the souls of the humans in this entire town, the Adjuchas would not stay by the hammer''s side day and night. Wait... That Adjuchas shouldn''t be able to lift the Thunder God Hammer, right? Lod suddenly felt that it was very interesting. If that Adjuchas could lift the Thunder God Hammer, what would be the expression on Thor''s face? For someone like Thor who loved his hammers as much as his life, it was probably no less than facing NTR in person, right? "Is there anything else?" Coulson looked at Lod with a sad face. The current situation waspletely out of their control. Those monsters guarded the hammer for unknown reasons. They could only pin their hopes on the captain. "Yes... but..." Hawkeye were a little hesitant, as if he did not know whether to say this news or not. "Barton, what happened?" Coulson saw that his expression was not right, and thought that something big had happened. His face changed slightly and asked. "In fact, it is not a big deal..." Hawkeye didn''t know whether tough or cry: "We caught a person and tried to break into that forbidden area. He also talked nonsense about what kind of Prince he is." Coulson breathed a sigh of relief and said strangely: "Can''t we just drive him out?" "Originally, I chased him away once, but this guy forced his way into the defense line. He was so powerful that even a dozen agent couldn''t stop him. He almost broke in." Speaking of this, Hawkeye looked a bit embarrassed. He was the person in charge of this base and the entire defense line of the forbidden area. In the end, he was almost broken in by an ordinary person. If this kind of thing spread out, it would be too shameful for his eagle-eyed face. Not to mention if the soy egg knew, he would probably have to write a report when he went back. However, Coulson did not think so. His mind was extremely meticulous, and he could faintly sense that something was wrong from Hawkeye''s description. "Have you checked this person''s identity?" Hawkeye shook his head: "I have checked long ago. There is no such person at all, as if he fell from the sky." Hearing this, Lod smiled. That person really was ''falling from the sky''! This wise and brave man was the first Prince of Asgard - Thor! Although it had been a long time, Lod could still vaguely remember some of the plots about Thor. To sum it up, it was the rebellious Thunder God whose brain was full of muscles, thinking about the old father, Odin, who used force to conquer the nine worlds. But after being reprimanded by Odin, Thor was angry and was bewitched by his younger brother Loki, so he led a fewpanions to Jotunheim, wanting to learn the muscles of his former father. In the end, his muscles were not enough to defeat the frost giants, and Thor and hispanions were almost killed by Laufey. If not for Odin''s timely help, Thunder God''s position would have been changed. After the father and son argued for a while, Thor believed that he was right, and even threatened to lead the army to trample Jotunheim and ughter the Frost Giants to avenge today. In a fit of anger, Odin deprived Thor of his divine power and exiled him to Earth. He also threw the hammer along with him. Thus, the Throne of Asgard was suspended in the air, and Loki''s desire was unprecedentedly inted, and he borrowed the name of Odin to be the God King. Loki, who had be the King after his wish was fulfilled, was afraid of Thor who had been deprived of his divine power, and finally decided to send out the Destroyer after hesitating over and over again, intending topletely eliminate future troubles. After experiencing a bitter and sweet experience on Earth, Sore Thor, who had picked up a girl at the same time, finally understood his father Odin''s good intentions and saw through Loki''s schemes. At the brink of death, Thor shouted loudly and entered the realm of Thunder God. After destroying the Destroyers on the spot, Thor summoned the Rainbow Bridge Bifrost to go back to Asgard and banished his brother Loki. Finally, Loki fell into the gxy and met Thanos. ... Chapter 147: Prince Of Asgard

Chapter 147: Prince Of Asgard

Vulgar, too vulgar. After reading the whole story of Thor, in a simple summary, it was the experience of the Prince of Asgarda. Although Thor looked like he was easy to bully due to his divine power being sealed, in fact, once his life was in danger, the hammer would immediately return to his side and instantly turn back into the Thunder God. Moreover, the earth was protected by Sorcerer Supreme, and Odin sending Thor to Earth for experience was a foolproof move. And Loki, the second Prince of Asgard on the surface, was actually the son of the Frost Giant, Laufey. He had carefully nned for the throne and did not hesitate to harm Thor, but in the end, it was just a futile effort. He had paved the way for his brother. How could Odin not know what Loki was thinking? No! He knew it very well, even from the very beginning, but he chose to wait and see. Using Loki''s hand, not only did he train Thor, but he also killed his old rival, Laufey, and even exposed Loki''s identity. It could be said to be three birds with one stone. But then again, Saul was really lucky. If Hawkeye didn''t stop him and let this simple-minded guy break in, the consequences would be unimaginable. At that time, either Thunder God returned to his position and the plot was cancelled in advance, or Thor suddenly died, Odin and Frigga would consider giving birth to another one. No matter which one, it sounded unreliable. While Lod was lost in his thoughts, Coulson said, "Barton, where is he?" Hawkeye shrugged: "He was taken away by a professor who studied astronomy." "?" Coulson stared at Barton with wide eyes, as if asking him why he let people take that guy away. Hawkeye sighed and said helplessly: "That professor is very famous and knows many big people. It will be troublesome if he doesn''t let go." "What trouble?" "We used the name of the FBI to seal this area, so... do you understand what I mean?" "Uh... I understand." The two of them looked at each other for a moment and silently looked away. Everything was silent. Don''t ask, asking is the FBI''s case. It seemed that all these years, the reputation of the FBI had been damaged. In the hearts of the people of the US, it was the most annoying organization. It was probably rted to S. H. I. E. L. D.''s all-out help. "Then do you know where they are now?" Coulson rubbed his temples. His intuition told him that this matter might have something to do with that mysterious man. "He said he''s be here to collect data on abnormal thunderstorms." Hawkeye said, then asked with a puzzled face, "But, why are you looking for them?" Coulson narrowed his eyes and felt that agent''s soul was stirring inside his body. "Don''t you think that the timing of that man''s appearance is a bit too strange?" Hawkeye frowned and disagreed: "Forgive me for being blunt, although his origin is very strange, what does it have to do with those monsters?" "It doesn''t matter, but..." Coulson paused for a moment, then turned to look at the forbidden area and muttered, "Maybe he has something to do with that hammer?" "Indeed, I was careless. I didn''t think of this." Hawkeye frowned. He had to admit that what Coulson said was very reasonable. Although that person looked like a lunatic and was full of nonsense, he couldn''t rule out that what he said was true. Even if this possibility was less than one in ten thousand! A bold assumption, careful verification, and not letting go of even the slightest clue, this was an excellent agent, who should have professional aplishments. Obviously, a rash man like Hawkeye was not qualified enough. No wonder Fury would treat Coulson as a confidant or even the next Bureau Chief of S. H. I. E. L. D.. "Captain Winter Monarch, there is no movement from those hollow in the forbidden area at the moment. Why don''t we investigate the root of the mutation first and eliminate them after we understand it? What do you think?" Coulson carefully suggested. With a cold face, Lod pretended to think for a moment, then nodded and said coldly, "You are right. There must be a reason for the sudden appearance of Adjuchas. In that case, we will investigate it first and then eliminate them." Lod knew very well what S. H. I. E. L. D. was nning. He said that he was going to investigate the cause of hollow''s mutation for the sake of safety. In fact, he was only thinking about whether or not he could carry out a man-made copying. Coincidentally, he also thought so! The two sides had their own ulterior motives, and it depended on who had the best means to be thest tough. ... Old Bridge City. It was located in the border area of New Mexico. Because it was adjacent to the desert, there were not many people living there. There were probably only a few tens of thousands of people. It was a very small town. Although it was just a small town, the people''s customs were abnormally strong. When passing by, one could see that there wererge, round beards on the street, which wereparable to the next Texas. The car drove into the small town in this remote area. There were only two people in total. Coulson was in charge of driving, and Lod was sitting in the passenger seat. Along the way, Coulson held the steering wheel in his hand and stared at the front with full concentration. His brain was on full alert, paying attention to both sides of the street at any time, or the sky and the earth. Due to the unpleasant experience from the previous two times, Coulson had a serious psychological trauma. Especially when there was a death god sitting next to him, he had a feeling that the car would suddenly explode in the next second. Lod felt offended. After passing through the street and turning a few intersections, the car gradually slowed down and stopped outside a house. "Hu..." After arriving at the destination, Coulson''s nervous expression clearly rxed. He smiled and said, "Looks like our luck is pretty good. Nothing happened this time." ߩߦt(F)sߩ Lod was expressionless, but in reality, he was extremely troubled. Wasn''t it just a few small car idents? Was there a need to use this kind of relief after surviving a disaster? "Hello, FBI. Please cooperate with me in my investigation." He got out of the car, pushed the door open, and showed his certificate. Coulson''s movements were smooth and full of confident. The degree of proficiency was amazing. One could tell that he had done a lot of things on weekdays. To be honest, if the FBI were to let the angry people rush in one day, S. H. I. E. L. D. would definitely y a part in it. Inside the house. The sudden intrusion of Coulson made the two brown-haired girls stunned. There was also a white old man holding a coffee cup with ck lines all over his face. There was also the strong man with blond hair and wide shoulders. Made people think that he was intelligent. His upper body was bare, and his mouth was stuffed with a sandwich. He stared nkly at Coulson and Lod. Chapter 148: Violence is The Answer

Chapter 148: Violence is The Answer

Lod followed Coulson into the room, his dark green eyes sweeping across the crowd. The hot and dry desert climate suddenly became much colder. The people in the room felt as if they had turned on an air conditioner, and the cool air could not stop spreading from their backs. It just so happened that the crew of Thunder God was here. Introduce: A tall and sturdy man with blonde hair, Thor Odinson, a boorish man with muscles all over his head. The slightly older brown-haired woman was called Jane Fosters, the future sweetheart of Thunder God. The younger brown-haired girl, Darcy Louise, a researcher. White old man Erik Selvig, the lead researcher. .... "Hello." Coulson took out the FBI ID card and lit it up in front of them. He said gently, "Are you free now? I want to talk to you." "It''s you again" Jane Foster was having a headache when he heard about the FBI. He shouted angrily, "You damn locusts, what are you nning to do here? I don''t have anything left. All of them have been taken away by you!" Previously, S. H. I. E. L. D. had used the FBI as an excuse to investigate abnormal weather phenomena and forcefully took away all of Jane Foster''s experimental data and painstakingly assembled detection equipment. Jane was naturally unwilling to watch as the Nobel Prize that was about to be in his hands was ruined. When he rolled up his sleeves and was about to go up to teach them a lesson, he was stopped by Eric, who was at the side. The three of them were rtively older, so they were very knowledgeable and experienced. When he saw the white-headed sea eagle pattern printed on the body of the car, he immediately understood that these people were not the FBI at all, but agent, who was called S. H. I. E. L. D. in the National Defense and Logistics Office! The reason why Erik recognized this pattern was because he had a friend who studied the field of gamma rays and was once hunted by this mysterious organization. How terrifying the energy of this organization was, Erik had seen it with his own eyes! To be able to block dozens of streets in an hour, He even mobilized the military, political, FBI, media, and other multi-party forces to suppress all news! So, Erik immediately stopped Jane, who was about to take action, and told her not to be impulsive, let alone to sue them. An ordinary astronomer going to sue such a huge organization that could mobilize the multi-party forces of the United States was no different from courting death. "Calm down, Jane!" Erik wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and pulled Jane''s sleeve, indicating that she should not be so excited. Thor continued to chew on the sandwich, but his eyes were fixed on Lod and asionally showed a hint of hostility. Jane took a few deep breaths and red at Coulson. She said coldly, "You are not wee here. Please leave immediately, okay?" Coulson raised his eyebrows and smiled. "If you are referring to the equipment and materials we took, I can apologize to you here." "No need to apologize. Just return the equipment and experimental data to me." Jane suppressed her anger and reached out to ask for it. "I''m very sorry, Miss Jane." Coulson shook his head and said, "We are investigating a serious safety threat, so we need to requisition all your records, atmospheric data, and equipment." "requisition?" Jane sneered. "You are stealing and robbing!" Coulson shrugged. "Whatever you say. At least before the matter ispletely resolved, these things will not be returned to you." Hearing this, Jane''s eyes suddenly lit up. She said with a little expectation, "So you mean that you will return them to me after the matter is settled?" Coulson replied with a smile, "Not necessarily. After we evaluate it, we will decide whether to return it to you." "Bandit! Rogue! Liar!" Jane was so angry that she cursed. Her moral integrity was refreshed again, and she wanted to strangle this old man! "That''s all for the chat." Coulson ignored Jean and walked past everyone. He walked to Thor, who was eating a sandwich, and said with a faint smile, "Mr. Thor, can I talk to you alone?" Gulp... Thor swallowed thest bit of the sandwich, lingered on for a while, and then he said vaguely, "I have nothing to talk to you about, Midgardian." "Midgardian?" The strange words that suddenly came out made Coulson unable to understand for a moment, and his face showed a nk expression. "It''s better to talk to him than to talk to you!" Thor said. He got up from his seat. He was nearly 1.9 meters tall. His muscr, statue-like muscles made Coulson feel great pressure. "Who are you?" Thor fixed his eyes on Lod. He said seriously, "Howe I don''t know? Since when did Midgard have someone as strong as you?" From his childhood impression, Midgardian was an extremely weak creature. Not only was his lifespan very short, but he was also unable to use magic. Thor, who regarded himself as the future king of Asgard, found that a lion had suddenly appeared in the territory he was going to protect. He naturally regarded Lod as an enemy! After all, even children knew that a mountain could not have two tigers. Unless it was a male and a female, it was impossible for Thor, who had grown up as the Crown Prince, to not understand this principle! To put it inly, Thor regarded the sudden appearance of Lod as an enemy who had invaded Asgard territory without permission! "Answer my question!" Thor took another step forward,pletely ignoring and forcefully pushing Coulson away. He stared at Lod like an angry young master, "Listen, Midgardian. This is not a ce you cane to. This ce belongs to the great Allfather, Odin!" "Thor, Odinson" Lod was expressionless and said coldly, "Looks like your father didn''t tell you anything. Midgard was never anyone''s territory, including the Allfather that you spoke of." No wonder... Odin wanted to throw this guy to Earth because he saw that his only son was about to be raised crooked, so he nned to let hime over to suffer a little and change his arrogant and conceited temper. If this didn''te back soon, in the future, when Asgard fell into Thor''s hands, it would probably be destroyed in a few days. Uh... It seemed that Thor was correctedter, and Asgard was destroyed in a few days. Thor regarded Odin as a glory and would never allow anyone to sully his father. He was like a furious lion. "In the name of Thor Odinson, I order you to apologize to the Allfather. Otherwise, I will let you die a graveless death!" It was too annoying... Lod narrowed his eyes, wondering how likely it would be for Odin to retaliate if he beat Thor up now. First, there was Sorcerer Supreme on Earth, so Odin could not act arbitrarily. Otherwise, it would destroy the tacit understanding between the two sides. Second, Odin was about to fall into a deep sleep. The only people who paid attention to this ce were Gatekeeper Heimdall and Loki. The former did not need to be concerned with and thetter wanted him to beat up Thor to death. Third, didn''t Odin send his son to Earth to make him suffer more and change his arrogant character? As long as no one died, it would not be a big problem. To sum it up. The risk was zero, beat him up! Chapter 149: The Wind is Noisy

Chapter 149: The Wind is Noisy

The risk is zero, beat him up! After thinking for a while, Lod nned to let this arrogant son of Odin experience what was called the evil of society! Thor did not know that he was about to be beaten up. On the left side of his face was written "hit me", and on the right side was "Thunder God". He said arrogantly, "I am Thor, son of the Allfather. I will let you know that you will insult the Allfather..." Bang! Before he could finish his words, Thor received a solid kick. Sorry... It was too annoying. He really couldn''t hold back. "Ah ---" Thor shouted. His tall and sturdy body spun, like a bowling ball thrown out. He smashed the ss and chair of the door, rubbing against the ground for more than ten meters before stopping. Although he was just a gigai, his strength was not a joke. It was enough to teach Thor a lesson. It was only when Thor screamed that the people in the room reacted and looked at Lod in horror. * Hiss! * X3 Is this guy still human? Kicking a strong man who weighed nearly two hundred pounds more than ten meters away, if this kick were tond on someone else, would he be able to pass through on the spot? The two girls hugged each other and trembled, afraid that Lod''s killing intent would rise, so they gave them a kick. They were just ordinary girls, and they could not withstand that kick! Erik''s face twitched, and he silently took a step back, making himself disappear from the man''s sight. Lod was expressionless, as calm as if the kick just now had not been his. The cement floor that had been exposed to the sun for a day was as hot as a soldering iron, burning every inch of Thor''s skin, but it was less than a fraction of the pain from his chest. Thory on his back on the cement floor,pletely confused. Who am I? Where am I? What am I doing? After asking Philosophy No. 3, Only then did Thor react. He was kicked away by that person! But he didn''t even see how that person did it! This feeling was like a continuous video clip that had been edited in the middle. If not for the burning pain in his chest and back, he might not have known that he had been kicked away. Lod put his hands in his pockets and said lightly, "I''m sorry. The wind was too strong and I didn''t hear you clearly. What do you think you will let me know?" Thor didn''t have time to answer Lod. He took several deep breaths and felt the pain in his chest gradually disappear. Then, as if nothing had happened, he got up from the ground. "...." Coulson''s eyelids jumped. This physique was a bit abnormal! At least if it''s an ordinary person who had taken that kick, they would either die on the spot or be seriously injured to the point of death. It was absolutely impossible for them to stand up like nothing had happened after taking a few breaths. However, this also proved that his guess was that this Thor was definitely not normal! Lod saw this scene and was secretly amazed in his heart. The physique of the Asgardians was indeed strong. Even if their divine power was sealed, the quality of their bodies in all aspects would surpass the number of people on Earth. He suddenly had an idea. If he transformed the Asgardians into hollow, what would they be? Forget it... The risk of transforming the Asgardians was too great. It was not worth offending Odin for this. "Huchi... Huchi..." Thor quickly got up from the ground and covered his aching chest. He panted heavily and stared at Lod. Then he said word by word, "I said... I will... let you..." Bang! The Prince''s deration was forcefully interrupted again, and he kicked him in the chest again. The same ending, the same scream, the same distance, and even the posture when he flew out was exactly the same as thest time. Thor gasped and looked up to find that damned silver-haired man. He was clearly kicked away, but he still did not see the process! "You... What did you do?" Thor asked with difficulty. Lod said calmly, "Walk over and kick you away. That''s all." "?" Thor was speechless. He felt that it made sense. He could not refute it for a while. He said, "Do you think I am a fool?" "Isn''t it?" "Bastard!" Thor cursed. Blue veins popped up on his face, and a hint of lightning could be seen in his blue eyes. A little bit of the divine power that was sealed leaked out. The little bit of divine power that leaked out quickly repaired the injured part of Thor. However, at this moment, he only had Lod in his eyes, and he did not notice anything strange. Thor roared and rushed straight at Lod like a tank! The speed was very fast! In the blink of an eye, he was already close to Lod. Originally, Thor was already prepared and was kicked away again, but this time, the scene he imagined did not happen. Thor was stunned for a second, and immediately thought that Lod was looking down on him. He became even more furious, waving his fist and smashing it at the man! Hu --- The howling wind of the fist came at him. Lod was not in a hurry, his head slightly tilted to the side. The fist brushed past Lod''s ear, blowing away a few strands of silver hair, hitting nothing but air, avoiding Thor''s punch. "Damn it!" Thor red at him angrily. Although he did not have a hammer in his hand, he was very experienced in fighting. He immediately swung his left fist up and down, aiming at Lod''s chin. Bang! Thor''s hooked fist was firmly pressed down by Lod''s right hand. It was as if he had hit a wall. His strength was like mud sinking into the sea. "Not bad." After Lod felt it, his evaluation became more urate, and his strength was stillcking. Facing Lod''s provocation, Thor felt humiliated. His eyes shed with lightning, and he crossed his arms as if to capture Lod. Shua! Lod disappeared. "Not good!" Thor narrowed his eyes and felt a chill at the back of his head. He thought to himself, "Not good!" The person was behind him! Thor suddenly turned his head, only to see a sparkling and translucent jade-like palm enter his eyes. Pa! The cold fingers pressed on Thor''s cheek. Before he could counterattack, he leaned back and his head made a close contact with the ground. "Stay here." Lod nced at Coulson, then left a short sentence. He held Thor''s cheek and the two disappeared in an instant. Rumble... Thor was nearly two meters tall and had a tall and sturdy body. However, Lod, who was only 1.7 meters tall, pressed his cheek against the cement floor with one hand and dragged him flying away. ... "That... is he alright?" Darcy asked, somewhat unable to bear it. "No... I don''t know. It should be... okay, right?" Erik looked at the gully left on the ground and suddenly became uncertain. Jane stared at Coulson with unfriendly eyes, holding the fruit cut sd sword in her hand. It seemed to mean, "Now what? Last time, you came to rob me of my information. This time, you came to rob my man?" Coulson: "????" Chapter 150: Raise Your Head, Wabisuke

Chapter 150: Raise Your Head, Wabisuke

"Ah..." Thor only felt a burning pain on his back, and the back of his head was hurt by the protruding road! Even though the Asgardians had an extraordinary constitution and endurance, they could not withstand such inhumane torture and forcefully plowed a long gully on the uneven asphalt road. After being dragged for an unknown distance, Thor was almost shocked out of his mind. Only then did Lod finally stop and throw Thor, who was about to be stunned, out. Bang! Thor drew a perfect parab, and then hit a mountain wall. He couldn''t help but let out a groan. He stuck close to the mountain wall like a hanging painting. It was dyed for a few seconds before it slowly slid down. It hurts so much... A burning sensation came from his back. Thor felt that he was about to be crippled. There was no bone or inch of skin on his body. He no longer sent a signal to his brain. The damage wasn''t high, but it was extremely insulting! It was the first time he had experienced this kind of ''novel'' since he became Thunder God. Lod put his hands in his pockets and looked at Thor calmly. He asked, "Can you still stand up?" "Yes!" Thor put his hands on the ground and stood up unsteadily. His face was full of stubbornness and unyielding determination, and his eyes were burning with fighting spirit. A solid fighting spirit spread in the air. The glory of Asgard definitely could not be tarnished by outsiders! "I am Thor Odinson!" Thor''s bloodshot eyes were like angry bulls. He clenched his fists tightly and said, "Midgardian, tell me your name!" "Winter Monarch." Lod reported his fake name without a change in expression. As everyone knew, one had to have a lot of people outside, otherwise, what if one day they were tricked? "I will remember you, Winter Monarch!" Thor put on an offensive stance. He stared at Lod, lightning shing in his eyes. Although Odin had sealed his divine power, the experience of fighting on the battlefield all year round was not fake. A fierce and violent aura rushed over like waves! It was a pity that he stillcked a hammer, or else it would be even more perfect. Thor found that he did not seem to be in pain. Not only that, his physical strength was still surging up continuously, as if he had returned to the feeling he had when he was a Thunder God! Thor, who had a one-track mind, did not notice that the seal in his body seemed to loosen a little. Instead, it was all due to anger. In fact, Lod had noticed it a long time ago. When he kicked Thor away the first time, the speed at which this guy got up and recovered already made him feel that something was wrong. Until the second time he kicked Thor away, Lod deliberately increased his strength. He did not expect that Thor would be able to stand up soon, and this time, he could also make a corresponding counterattack. This time, Thor''s speed and strength had improved a lot. In addition, there was a vague sense of oppression in his violent momentum. Even if the physique of the Asgardians was extraordinary and durable, it was impossible for them to withstand such torture, not to mention that they could stand up and continue to mor as if nothing had happened to the cement floor that had been plowed for a kilometer. The physique of people and people could not bepared? Was this reasonable? This was very reasonable. It was because Thor was the son of Odin. After all, Thor was the future sessor of Asgard. He came to Earth just to gain experience, not really looking for death. With Odin''s shrewd and calcting character, how could he not leave a way out for Thor? If he really hated Thor, why did he need to do something unnecessary and throw the Thunder God''s Hammer over? No wonder Loki wanted to rebelter and even did not hesitate to kill his father and brother. If he wanted to me someone, he could only me Odin, this old fellow. He clearly treated the two brothers with favor and had to pretend to be kind. Originally, he only wanted to kick him to vent his anger, but now Lod had an idea. If he continued to beat up Thor, could he turn back into Thunder God? It was worth a try! This dest outskirt had no civilian nearby, so he could test his ability to his heart''s content! "Raise your head, Wabisuke" Lod called out in a soft voice. The Spiritual Power within his body surged forth wantonly. At the same time, the appearance of zanpakuto in his hand also changed. "Bastard!" Thor stared at sword for a long time and said angrily, "You actually used such a strange weapon. Are you looking down on me?" It was neither a straight de nor a wide de. Instead, it was a ny-degree angle - sword''s de, with a strange shape like a fish hook at the top! Asgardian was a tough man and was proud of martial arts, so he had basically seen all 18 weapons. As the Thunder God, Thor naturally could not only y with hammers. sword was also proficient in all kinds of weapons. But this was the first time he had seen sword''s de in this form. In particr, this sword''s de was actually inside the ny-degree angle. Although he didn''t have the power of the Thunder God, it was a bit too much to look down on him when he used this weapon against enemies, right? "Hehe..." Lod smiled and didn''t exin Wabisuke''s ability. He only said faintly, "Thor Odinson, if you underestimate it, you will suffer a lot!" "You will pay the price for underestimating your enemy!" Thor growled, and purple blood vessels burst on his forehead. He was sure that the guy in front of him who deserved a beating was insulting him! "Let''s wait and see." Lod smiled and motioned for him to attack first. Thor was not unreasonable. He bent over, picked up a stone from the ground, and threw it over. Since he did not have a weapon, he could only think of a way to distract his attention, and then take the opportunity to attack! Although some people looked silly, it was just that their talent was in the wrong ce. Although Thor usually had a one-track mind, as long as it was about fighting, this guy''s intuition and reaction was ridiculous. He was not ashamed of his name as Thunder God. Hu! Hu! Hu! Thor was like a human-shaped throwing machine. With his extraordinary arm strength, he threw the stone at a speed close to the speed of bullets leaving the chamber. Dozens of palm-sized stones made a sharp sound in the air. Then, taking advantage of the fact that Lod''s line of sight was blocked, Thor mustered all the strength in his body, kicked hard on the ground, and rushed out like a cheetah! "Try this punch!" Thor roared and threw a punch with all his strength! The fist carried a faint thunder and lightning, and a harsh sound whistled over. Although it did note close, he could already feel the power contained in it! However... As expected, the fist missed again, and Lod easily tilted his head to avoid it. However, Thor had already expected this scene. His clenched left hand suddenly opened and sprinkled a handful of sand! A trace of surprise shed through Lod''s eyes as he thought to himself, could it be that he had been ambushed by his younger brother too many times, and the dignified Thunder God actually knew how to y dirty tricks? Before the small gravel could touch Lod, it was swept away by Spiritual Power, which covered the surface of his body. "It seeded!" Thor rolled behind Lod. When he got up and saw that Lod''s line of sight was blocked by the yellow sand, he was immediately delighted and secretly thought that the opportunity hade. Phew! Thor knew that he could not miss this opportunity. He picked up his fist that was as big as a y pot and used all his strength to hit Lod! He did not want to win, but he wanted Lod to take a punch! However, there seemed to be eyes behind Lod. He tilted his head and dodged the punch. He turned around and looked at Thor, who had a dull face. There was a mocking smile on his lips. "It''s over, Asgardian." Although Thor''s n was good, unfortunately, he did not know that death god rarely relied on his eyes in battle. Most of the time, he relied on Spiritual Power to perceive the enemy. "Not good, he deliberately lured me here!" Thor''s expression changed dramatically, and he wanted to retreat. "Very smart, but it''s toote." Lod drew an arc with his Wabisuke and shed at Thor three times in a row. Lod unsheathed his sword and said, "It''s over." "?" Thor was about to open his mouth to speak when he was suddenly pressed to the ground by a huge gravity. The ground could not bear his weight and continuously copsed. Cracks spread like spider webs. Once, it was twice. Two times was four times. Three times was eight times! Thor, who was eight times heavier than himself, felt as if he was thrown into the deep sea. Gravity came from all directions and pressed him to the ground. Even lifting his head was an extravagant hope for him! Lod shook his arm and lowered his head to the ground. He said, "The proud Asgardians, have you calmed down a little?" Chapter 151: Disrupted Plot

Chapter 151: Disrupted Plot

"You... What did you do?" Thor raised his head with difficulty. His face had turned red because ofck of blood. Blood vessels protruded from his skin. He looked as terrifying as a balloon that was about to burst. If he had the power of Thunder God, he might still be able to resist eight times the gravity. But now he was just an ordinary Asgardian. Let alone eight times the gravity, even three times was enough for him to suffer. This was Wabisuke''s ability! Although it looked simple, it was actually a very terrifying zanpakuto in the entire Soul Society! Moreover, as long as the user''s Spiritual Power was strong enough, the gravity that Wabisuke exerted on the target could be stacked without limit! It didn''t sound too great, right? Let us give Thor an example. Before Wabisuke cut Thor, his own weight was about ny kilograms. But after being cut three times, how much weight was Thor now? The first time, after double, it was 180 kilograms. The second time, after double, it would be 360 kilograms. And the third time, after double again, Thor''s weight had reached 720 kilograms! 720 kilograms, what kind of concept was that? This was basically the weight of arge cargo truck. Under eight times the gravity of the body, even if the Asgardians had extraordinary physiques, the burden of the heart that was responsible for providing blood and other organs, blood vessels, and muscles in the body had reached the limit of the body! This was the horror of Wabisuke. If the gravity was applied to an object, it was not actually practical to double the weight. But when applied to the human body, Wabisuke''s ability was quite terrifying! As long as the other party was not a Kryptonian or Saiyan, There was basically no carbon-based creature that could withstand eight times the gravity! Even if you can bear it... Then what about sixteen, thirty-two, and sixty-four times? Wabisuke is in the hands of Kira Izuru, and the gravity can reach eight times at most, but what if it is in the hands of people like Aizen? I am afraid the effect will be better than Kyka Suigetsu, and worse! Thinking of this, until the end of the manga, and then to the official novel full setting, Kira Izuru has always been a vice captain, and I am afraid there are some reasons for his zanpakuto to be kept at that level. ... "Puff!" Thor onlysted for a few dozen seconds, and he vomited blood because his heart was overloaded. The scenery in front of him was drifting away more and more, and there was a situation of ovepping images. Moreover, every breath was apanied by intense pain in his lungs, and the sound of his heart beating became clearer and clearer in his ears. But as the heartbeat weakened, Lod noticed that in the distant sky, there seemed to be a huge dark cloud gathering. Boom! Thunder flowed through the clouds, and the faint sound of thunder could be heard. Obviously. If this continued, a hammer would probably fly over. The test was over. He had obtained the result he wanted. This was also a test to face the Destroyer. If he couldn''t defeat the armor, then Lod could only apologize to Thor. "It''s over, Thor Odinson." Lod waved sword''s blood and restored Wabisuke to its original form. He didn''t want Thunder God to depart so early. The gravity exerted on Thor also disappeared with the Shikai being cancelled. Huchi... Huchi... Without the suppression of gravity, Thor suddenly felt his whole body light up. His powerful heart and lungs function began to recover. His chest rose and fell violently, greedily breathing in every breath of air. The feeling of living was really good! After escaping death, Thor now felt that even the air smelled better than before. Lod raised his head and looked into the distance again. He found that the dark clouds gathered in the sky had already dispersed, and the sound of thunder had also disappeared. Realizing that Lod had deliberately let him go, Thor''s mood became a littleplicated and subtle. After holding back for a long time, he said, "You... you didn''t use your full strength just now, right?" Lod nced at him with a little amusement and shook his head. "I''m not interested in abusing vegetables. I was just unhappy with you just now, so I taught you a lesson." "When I get the hammer back, we will fight again. This time, no one is allowed to go easy!" Thor was still a little unconvinced, but at least his tone was much calmer. "Alright, I''ll wait for you." Lod nodded and agreed to Thor''s invitation. At the early stage of the Avengers, Thunder God was the strongest. He could be used as a grinding stone for sword to see how strong he was now in Marvel World. Lod said, "I want to ask you a few things." "Ask away." Thor nodded bitterly. This was the first time he had tasted the feeling of powerlessness. He put away his arrogant thoughts. "If you win, I can answer your question. As long as it doesn''t involve the secrets of Asgarda." There was no other way. Strength is everything in Marvel world. This method was not only useful on Earth, but also in Asgard. Of course... If Thor was still not willing to be rational, then Lod had plenty of ways to help him be rational. "Your attitude is not bad." Lod smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I''m not interested in knowing the secrets of your Asgardian." "That''s reassuring!" Thor was full of confidence. He patted his chest and promised, "As long as it is not rted to Asgard, I can tell you." "Why did youe to Earth?" "I... made a mistake... so I was exiled to Midgard by Father." "What was the thing that fell?" "The Hammer of the Thunder God, Mjolnir. It was a divine artifact bestowed to me by my father. It was forged from the core of a death star." "Did no onee to find you?" "No one dares to disobey the orders of the Allfather in Asgard, so my friends do not dare toe to me." "Got it..." In just a few short sentences, Lod already knew the current plot progress. The current plot time was not long before Thor was exiled to Earth. ording to the original plot development, he would have sneaked into S. H. I. E. L. D. and tried to pull out the Thunder God Hammer. However, he was rejected, and he was coaxed by Loki to death by Odin. Under the double blow, he was disheartened and prepared to die of old age on Earth. But all of this was disrupted! The Thunder God Hammer was guarded by Adjuchas, and no one could get close to it. And Loki did note to Earth and told the news that Odin died because of him, so the four people of Immortal Pce had not sneaked in yet. In other words... He had to figure out the reason between the evolution of the Asgardian Divine Power and Great hollow before the four members of the Immortal Pce came! "Time is a little tight..." Lod lowered his head and pondered for a moment. He decided to let Gwen investigate the Hammer of Thunder God and see if she could also get some Divine Power. Chapter 152: Smarter Than What He Had Expected

Chapter 152: Smarter Than What He Had Expected

As the saying goes, if you don''t fight, you won''t get to know each other. Although he was severely punished for misunderstanding and arrogance at first, after thinking about the ins and outs of the story, Thor did not take it to heart and came up with a familiar appearance. Asgardian had a straightforward personality, especially Thor, who belonged to the type who did not hold a grudge. For experts who were stronger than him, Thor had always been broad-minded, and he intuitively believed that Lod was not an enemy. "Winter Monarch, you see, I have already answered your questions. Shouldn''t you answer a few of my questions?" Thor grinned and revealed a forthright smile. Lod was a bit disgusted. The main reason was that Thor was too dirty. He silently took half a step back and pulled some distance between them. He said, "Yes, but I might not answer." Thor did not seem to care much about hygiene. He casually patted the dust off his body and said nonchntly, "How did you do it just now? It just suddenly made me several times heavier and almost made me unable to breathe." Lod knew that he wanted to ask this and said the words he had prepared beforehand, "That is Kido. You can understand it as a special magic that only people like me can use." It was not difficult to deceive Thor! Thor himself had never seen death god. He did not even know what zanpakuto was, let alone understand what Shikai and Bankai were. Moreover, even if Thor told this information to S. H. I. E. L. D. in the future, Coulson would only report it as a new ability. You saw that sword was deformed? In fact, it was just a type of Kido. Believe it or not, do you have a way to distinguish? No, no! What was death god? What was Soul Society? What was zanpakuto? What was Kido? S. H. I. E. L. D. waspletely clueless about this, but judging from his appearance, even if they racked their brains, they would not be able to figure it out. This was a typical misconception of thinking. In a situation where the information was severelycking, S. H. I. E. L. D. could only rely on the existing information analysis. However, all of S. H. I. E. L. D.''s understanding of death god, he said, It was only limited to the little bit of information he revealed. As for whether it would be exposed in the future? With all due respect, by the time S. H. I. E. L. D.pletely understood Soul Society, he would probably have already be a Soul King. "So it was a type of magic?" Thor seemed to be deep in thought. "It''s different from Asgard''s magic. It''s also different from Midgard''s magic. Where did you learn it from?" This was a bluff! Lod looked at him in surprise. When he was serious, his brain was unexpectedly bright! "Why are you looking at me? Is there something on my face?" Thor asked strangely. He always felt that the way Lod looked at him seemed to be a little rude. "No, nothing." After looking away, Lod did not want to answer this question. He shook his head and said, "You will naturally know about this problem in the future. I still have some matters to attend to, so I will take my leave first." Thor''s eyelids twitched. "Wait, how am I going to go back if you leave?" Lod grabbed Thor and used Hoho to return to the previous ce. Seeing that Thor was brought back with a bloody nose and a swollen face, everyone was shocked! He was clearly a handsome blond man before he left, how did he be a pig head when he came back? And... His body was covered with dust and yellow sand, his golden hair was also messy, it looked like he was escaping from a disaster. "Thor!" Jian''s expression changed slightly. He rushed forward three steps and two steps. While asking if he was alright, he pointed at Coulson and scolded him. Coulson looked helpless and wanted to say, "What does it have to do with me? The murderer is sitting there. Why don''t you scold him?" The reason was very simple. He just thought that he was easy to bully! Lod, who was sitting over there, was not easy to deal with, but Jane had nowhere to vent, so she could only vent her anger on Coulson. Fortunately, Coulson had a good character, otherwise, if it was a narrow-minded person like Jane, who had a small temper, she would have taken her to S. H. I. E. L. D. and taught her. Coulson walked to Lod and asked in a low voice, "Captain Winter Monarch, is there any news about that hammer?" "Yes." Lod nodded slightly and pointed at Thor, who was enjoying the beauty and applying medicine. He said, "Ask him yourself. I want to go to that area to see the situation." "So fast?" Coulson was shocked and hurriedly advised, "Captain Winter Monarch, isn''t it a little too fast? I think we should investigate the reason first. This is more reliable!" They had not figured out the reason for the mutation of hollow. If they really let this captain go over and solve the matter quickly and quickly, how would he exin it to Fury when he returned? "I''m just going to take a look." Lod said. How could Coulson''s little thoughts be hidden from Lod''s eyes? It was just that he was toozy to expose it. At least in terms of investigating the cause of the mutation, he was currently on the same side as S. H. I. E. L. D.. Coulson hesitated for a moment. After thinking for a moment, he asked, "Then... can you bring me along?" This guy really not afraid of death... If an ordinary person approached hollow, their soul would either be shattered by the powerful Spiritual Power, or they would be absorbed by hollow''s soul, directly devouring their soul! This was the real reason why S. H. I. E. L. D. had sent agent several times, but was unable to get close to those big hollow. In terms of life, there was a difference of heaven and earth! "No!" Lod cut through metal and said with a tone that could not be refused, "The souls of humans are too weak. They will be shattered before they get close to hollow." Thank you, I was offended! Humans are so weak, I am really sorry! "Then I can only count on you, Captain Winter Monarch." The corners of Coulson''s mouth twitched. Although he had already expected this result, he still felt very hurt. "Watch my gigai." Lod''s soul left death god''s body and transformed into a death tyrant outfit. He wore a white captain''s haori and carried a light beaten warrior sword on his waist. The eight-pointed star sword had a thousand-year-old green appearance. Hu --- The moment death god transformed, the surrounding temperature dropped significantly. Especially at the ce where Lod was standing, the ground under his feet was condensed with a thinyer of frost, and there seemed to be nothing around his body, drifting with white cold mist. "Wait for me toe back." After Lod instructed Coulson, he stepped on his Hoho and disappeared. "This..." Coulson supported gigai and revealed a look of not knowing whether tough or cry. It seemed that this captain had taken him as a ''clothes rack''! Seeing Lod suddenly pass out, Aike and the others were dumbfounded,pletely unaware of what had happened. Apart from Coulson, there was only Thor present who could clearly see the form of Lod and death god after transforming. "The feeling of this power... seems to be somewhat simr to the Sear Underworld." There was a glimmer in Thor''s eyes as he thought thoughtfully. The Ocean Underworld was the country where dead soul lived in Norse mythology. But in Marvel World, the Ocean Underworld was one of the shattered pieces of hell. After Odin conquered the universe and divided the nine worlds, it was used to seal the goddess of death, H. Of course... The current Thor did not know that he actually had a sister. ... The desert forbidden zone. A hundred kilometers to the east of Old Bridge City, the deserted desert area was where the Hammer of the Thunder Godnded. There was originally a road leading to Texas, but ever since the Hammer of the Thunder Godnded, thirty-two Gillian and Adjuchas upied this ce. This road and area had been ssified as a military forbidden zone! Chapter 153: I Am Worthy

Chapter 153: I Am Worthy

Lod went deep into the restricted area alone. Halfway there, he suddenly stopped and a trace of seriousness appeared between his brows. I feel it... Spiritual Power was almost about to solidify. He was filled with despair and an ominous aura. It was like a jade bowl that was upside down and enveloped an area with a diameter of ten kilometers in front of him! The area that was enveloped by Spiritual Power was deste and dead. The ground was filled with cracks and cracks. The bones of animals buried under the yellow sand could be seen everywhere. Even the cactus that was most used to the desert had withered. This was a ce where no life could survive. It was a true ''restricted area''! Once hollow evolved to Gillian''s level, they would have a new skill: Soul Absorption! Soul Absorption could forcibly steal the souls of weak creatures within a certain range. The life forbidden area in front of him was the scene after being absorbed by the souls of hollow. But this was a desert, a ce where life was scarce to begin with. Even if all the souls were devoured, it would still be impossible to meet the conditions for the birth of a single Gillian! It was hard to imagine that in this environment where life was scarce, thirty-threerge hollow could actually be born, and there was even an Adjuchas among them! One had to know that such arge city like New York had only given birth to a Adjuchas so far. In Lod''s eyes, this was almostparable to the word miracle! "Come on... Let me see why you would rather stay here than go to the town to devour souls!" Lod heaved a long sigh of relief and stepped into this area. As soon as he stepped into the forbidden area, Lod felt that there were dozens of turbid and mixed Spiritual Power not far away. They intertwined with each other, and the aura of despair and ominous was extremely thick. It was as if he was in the deep sea ten thousand meters below, and the pressure was surging from all directions! Among the mottled and mixed Spiritual Power, there was a stream of Spiritual Power that was far more conspicuous than other great hollow, like a fire in the dark night! If Gillian''s Spiritual Power waspared to a flowing stream in the forest, then Spiritual Power of Adjuchas was like a rushing river, and there was a very obvious difference between the two! "Not bad." "In terms of Spiritual Power''s level," Lod said objectively. "It should be slightly worse than Gwen." This was already not easy. With Gwen having people feeding their souls every day, her Spiritual Power was only slightly stronger than this Adjuchas, but this was enough to exin some problems. "Roar -" A strange roar reached the depths of the soul, apanied by Spiritual Power into the sky! The sky in the distance suddenly darkened, and Spiritual Power, who was surging like a tsunami, roared over. Dozens of ck figures standing in the clouds gathered and moved towards Lod. Their slender bodies were like a towering spire. Their ck skin was like that of a medieval witch''s cloak, and under the white bone mask simr to a clown''s, their scarlet and tyrannical pupils were squeezed into a long and narrow slit. It was Gillian! Although in hollow''s circle, Gillian was a low-level hollow. It was a verymon andrge species, but in Marvel World, the number of Gillian was rtively small. Lod had only seen it a few times. The real Gillian was formed by a hundred extremely thirsty hollow devouring each other. Unlike the defective products that Lod had cultivated before, Spiritual Power was veryrge and could use the powerful red ''cero''! "At this time, it''s time for little brother to go on stage." Lod was not in the mood to y with them, so he took out a messenger from his bosom and pressed a few buttons. Not long after, a crisp bell rang, and the door through was summoned to appear before Lod. As the white mist rose, Gwen slowly walked out from the deep red arch. "Lord Lod, Gwen hase to listen to the summons." Gwen was very obedient. When he saw Lod, she consciously knelt down on one knee and bowed her head, "I wonder what orders you have for me toe here?" It seems that Haschwalth has her trained well... Lod secretly praised Haschwalth in his heart. He smiled gently and raised his finger to the back and said, "Gwen, there is a Adjuchas over there. I need you to test its level. Do you understand?" Gwen looked in the direction that Lod pointed and sensed the powerful Spiritual Power. The scarlet eyes under the white mask shed with desire and fanaticism. The genes that hollow had carved into her bones were boiling like hotva! After evolving to Adjuchas, only the souls and flesh of the same kind could satisfy their desire to continue evolving. If not for Lod, Gwen probably wouldn''t have been able to suppress her bloodthirsty desire and wanted to devour that Adjuchas! "However, I have two more requests." Lod''s words calmed Gwen down a little. He raised his hand and looked at the two fingers he raised, quietly listening to the next order. "First, you are not allowed to devour any part of it." "Second, retreat immediately once you are no match for it. I don''t want you to be devoured, understand?" Whether it was the Adjuchas or Gwen, they were the only second-ranked Adjuchas, so Lod did not want them to devour each other. After all, there were too few of them. "I understand what you mean, Lord Lod!" The fanaticism in Gwen''s eyes faded a little as she replied in a deep voice. Lod''s fingertips gently brushed past Gwen''s mask. He revealed a gentle smile and said, "Do not disappoint me." "Yes... I will not disappoint you, Lord Lod!" Gwen lowered her head deeply. Although Lod was smiling, it made her feel extremely cold. "Go..." Lod said indifferently. "Yes!" Gwen stood up, and with a movement of her feet, her entire body disappeared in an instant! Ring! Ring! The effect was simr to that of death god''s Hoho. It was a movement technique that only Great hollow, who was of the Adjuchas level and above, could use. After watching Gwen leave, Lod spread out his Spiritual Power in the form of a spider web along the ground. After searching for about three kilometers, he found the Thunder God Hammer. Three kilometers was not far for him. In just a few breaths of time, Lod arrived at theboratory. The entireboratory was built underground. The huge impact of the Thunder God Hammer when it fell destroyed all the equipment and defense facilities. There were copsed ruins everywhere. Broken electric roads and steel tes were everywhere. One could even see the blood on the walls. At the center of the impact, Lod saw the Thunder God Hammer, quietly lying on a raised stone. "Thunder God Hammer: Mjolnir!" Lod admitted that he was tempted in an instant and had the idea of taking the hammer for himself. This was made by the Dwarf King himself. The whole body was made of Divine Steel, and the interior of the hammer was forged from a death star core. At the end of the hammer was a belt made of special ring-shaped material. No matter where it flew to the multivariate, it could return ording to the user''s intentions. Most importantly... The incantation under the hammer was that anyone who could lift the hammer would be able to obtain the same ability as Thor if he was worthy of it! "Uh... I''ll give it a try. It should be fine, right?" Thinking that he would not get pregnant if he tried, Lod took a step forward, reached out to hold the hammer handle, and then forcefully lifted it up! Bang! Thunder God Hammer... was lifted up by him! Chapter 154: Rainbow Bridge Bifrost

Chapter 154: Rainbow Bridge Bifrost

"?" Lod was dumbfounded. Originally, he did not have any expectations and only wanted to give it a try, but who knew that with a light lift, the Thunder God Hammer would be picked up by him! That was not right! Odin had cast a spell on the Hammer of the Thunder God, and only a pure and kind-hearted person could lift it up! Could it be that in the eyes of the Hammer of the Thunder God, he was considered a kind and pure person? Er... This question skipped over, and the main point was after! Wasn''t it said that anyone who picked up this hammer would be able to obtain the same ability as Thor? Lod shook his head, slightly disappointed. He had picked up the hammer, but what about the power of Thunder God? He didn''t know if it was due to Odin''s spell, but he felt that he had encountered the unspoken rules! He had already raised the Hammer of the Thunder God, but he hadn''t obtained the power of the Thunder God! It was definitely a shady deal! That old fellow Odin didn''t y ording to the rules! "I can''t afford to y..." Lod curled his lips and felt a wave of disdain in his heart. It was clearly a rule he had made himself, so how could he go back on his word? Rumble! Dark clouds surged like a ck tide, covering the sky and covering the sky above the entireboratory. Deafening thunder resounded through the sky, apanied by lightning as thick as buckets that shed through the clouds like pythons! The Thunder God Hammer shook violently, as if it was about to break free from control at any moment. Moreover, the profound runes engraved on the surface of the pitch ck hammer flickered with a faint light as if it was breathing. It was these ancient runes that summoned the thunder clouds in the sky. In the dark ck thunder clouds, a destructive power of thunder was brewing. Even though they were thousands of meters away, they could still feel the pressure! This scene was a bit familiar. If he did not know that this was Marvel World, he would have thought that there was a cultivator at the Crossing Cmity Stage! "Rx." Lod sneered and said, "It''s just a hammer. Do you really think I''m greedy for it?" Without the support of the power of the Thunder God, this was just an ordinary hammer. At most, the material was a bit harder than the Adamantium alloy. It was a pity to abandon it. Even if he kept the hammer in his hand, it was just a hot potato! Moreover, he did note here to steal the Thunder God''s Hammer, but to investigate the reason for the evolution of hollow, and what was the connection between it and Asgard! Although the Thunder God''s Hammer was good, he would not feel envious because of it. Weapons? He also had them! For example, zanpakuto''s Ryujin Jakka, Kyoka Suigetsu, Sayafushi, Katen Kykotsu, etc. were no weaker than this hammer! "I''ll return it to you." Lod casually threw the Thunder God Hammer back. Dong! After the Thunder God Hammer returned to its original spot, The runes on the surface of the ck hammer gradually dimmed. At the same time, the dark thunder clouds above his head slowly dispersed, revealing the clear sky again. The bright sunlight shone through the huge hole in the patio, shining on the body of the Thunder God Hammer. It was quiet all around, as if everything that had just happened was an illusion. It was solid, there was indeed a ck curtain! Lod''s eyelids jumped, staring at the Thunder God Hammer, thinking that this old guy Odin really did not fall into a deep sleep! If not for Odin''s will, he wouldn''t have believed that a broken hammer could have such intelligence! "Forget it... Let''s get down to business." Lod shook his head and stopped worrying about the hammer. He still had more important things to do. In order to figure out the problem, he first had to analyze the remaining power near the Thunder God Hammer. At this time, it showed the importance of Nemu. Beforeing, Nemu gave him a device that could collect any energy left in the air and automatically analyze the nature of the energy, as well as whether it would mutate afterbining with Reishi. Lod took out a few metal sticks and inserted them in four corners of the Thunder God Hammer. Then he took out a screen and started the analysis instrument. Buzz --- The top of the four metal pirs shot out electric arcs, connecting with each other, forming a special field area. In the field area, arge number of spirit particles were gathered, and then they constantly collided with the surface of the Thunder God Hammer, trying to stimte the power that could make hollow evolve. The processsted for about ten minutes. Lod stared at the monitor nervously, waiting for the result of the analysis. DIDIDI! After two short buzzing sounds, the results of the instrument analysis experiment came out! Lod''s expression was a littleplicated. The instrument showed two results. The first analysis results showed that Thunder God Hammer and Reishi had no connection, and it would not promote Reishi to activate, so it could not let hollow evolve! There was no power fluctuation! It looked like an ordinary hammer. It was not as he had guessed before. It was the influence of the Asgard divine power inside the hammer, elerating the evolution of the group of big hollow! In terms of the current examination results, the hammer had nothing to do with the birth of big hollow! And the second analysis result. It showed that there was indeed a kind of power nearby that could stimte Reishi to be greatly activated and even increase the strength of spiritual power! Other than the Thunder God Hammer, there was only the second type of power in the vicinity... Lod sighed slightly in his heart, and his gaze fell on the ce that had a strange pattern on it. "I didn''t expect that it would actually be the power of the Rainbow Bridge." It was unexpected, but it was also reasonable. The Rainbow Bridge was the most important passage in the nine worlds. In addition to being used as a tool to teleport time and space, it was actually a very powerful Star-grade weapon! ording to what Odin said in the movie, when the Rainbow Bridge concentrated all its power to attack, its power could destroy the entire in an instant. It was a very dangerous and terrifying weapon! Moreover, the Rainbow Bridge had an extraordinary strategic significance to Asgard! Not only could it carry out interster teleportation, but it also had the power to destroy the stars in one strike. Therefore, in the entire Asgard, only the Divine Sword of Heimdallr and Allfather, Odin could activate and control the Rainbow Bridge! In fact, when he looked at Thunder God earlier, Lod had a faint guess in his heart that the Rainbow Bridge was definitely not as simple as it seemed! Because long before Odin became a God King, when Asgarda was still in the era ruled by God King Bor, there was already the Rainbow Bridge. Throughout the entire universe, the only power to travel across space was Asgard, and it was a building that could not be replicated! Then the question was, where did the Rainbow Bridgee from? Lod guessed that the Rainbow Bridge might be rted to the World Tree! As everyone knew, in Norse mythology, the nine worlds relied on the World Tree, and the rainbow bridge connected them. Among Marvel World, the nine worlds also relied on the World Tree, and the power of the previous God Kings, as well as the origin of the cmity of the Twilight of the Gods, all of these came from the World Tree! To put it inly, It was the ''World Tree'' that gave Asmodeus strength and curse. Therefore, Lod guessed that the energy of the Rainbow Bridge, which was almostparable to infinite gemstones, might havee from the ''World Tree''! ... Chapter 155: Pantera

Chapter 155: Pantera

Rainbow Bridge, Bifrost... A hint of bitterness appeared on the corners of Lod''s lips. Unless he waspletely crazy, he should give up on this idea as soon as possible. If it was just the Thunder God Hammer, he could think of a way, but he had no way to deal with the Rainbow Bridge. For a simple example. If he forcefully took away the Thunder God''s Hammer today, it would at most make Odin unhappy. However, if he dared to ce his attention on the Rainbow Bridge, then Odin would definitely rush over with the Gungnir and stab him in the heart. Moreover, it was the kind that even Sorcerer Supreme could not stop! The difference between the Thunder God''s Hammer and the Rainbow Bridge was too great. No matter how precious a hammer was, as long as Odin was willing, he could make another Fire God''s Hammer and Water God''s Hammer at any time. If he was happy, he might even be able to make something like the Thunder God''s Sword. But what about the Rainbow Bridge? After two generations of Allfather, there was only this one! Moreover, the strategic significance of the Rainbow Bridge was great. It had the terrifying destructive power to destroy an entire with a single strike. In a sense, the Rainbow Bridge was an ''atomic bomb'' that had the ability to erase a part of world map! In the movie, Odin did not seem to care and even told Thor that the Rainbow Bridge was destroyed. In fact, the old fox was very clear that as long as the World Tree was there, the Rainbow Bridge could not be destroyed. Before the Ragnarok arrived, no one could destroy Asgard! This was a blessing, but also a curse! Moreover, he only needed to think about it. If the Rainbow Bridge could be smashed so easily by a hammer, how could the enemies in the universe watch Odin sit firmly in the position of Allfather? Thunder God, who was not even a father, could smash the rainbow bridge with a swing of his hammer. If this news was spread out, Thanos would probablyugh to death if he heard it. If it was really that simple, Thanos would havee over long ago. Was there a need to wait for Asgard to be destroyed? It could only be said that Thor was still too inexperienced! Odin cultivated Thor like a flower in a greenhouse, never telling him anything. H was like this, Rainbow Bridge was like this, The World Tree was also the same. Lod vaguely remembered that in the manga, Thor''s strongest form was the God of Thunder. This powerful form was the power that Thor obtained after hanging upside down in the World Tree for seven days and seven nights, drinking the Spring of Wisdom. Therefore, Lod was not surprised at all that the Rainbow Bridge had allowed Great hollow to evolve. Or perhaps, he should be d that the World Tree had given him face by not producing a Vasto Lorde Level Great hollow on the Rainbow Bridge. After figuring out the cause and effect of the whole thing, Lod could only give up the idea of bing rich overnight, shaking his head and sighing. Whether it was the World Tree or the Rainbow Bridge, they were too far away from him, so he should consider the things in front of him. "That Adjuchas must be under mymand!" Lod thought with a bit of envy. That was a great hollow who had absorbed the power of the World Tree. As long as he continued to cultivate it, he would almost certainly be the great hollow of Vasto Lorde in the future! "Let''s go and see how far the battle has progressed." Lod thought to himself. ... "cero!" "cero!" Two scarletets tore through the sky and collided with each other in the sky! Rumble! For a moment, the sky became as red as blood! The entire world was shaking violently. Two simr but different energies suddenly exploded. The air was like thick water currents, shaking out circles of ripples. Then, they were squeezed and exploded, creating a loud sound. "Haha, haha..." "Interesting, this is too interesting!" "This is the feeling. This is a true battle!" An arrogant and domineeringughter rang out. A grayish-white cheetah with a few charred spots on its body rushed out of the area shrouded in smoke. The cheetah stepped into the air and slowly walked forward. In its pair of azure blue eyes, there was a surging battle intent that seemed material. Its gaze was piercingly cold as it looked down at the deep pit below. "Come out, I know you are not dead yet!" The cheetah licked his charred fur, his tone revealing a trace of fanaticism. "Newbie, don''t tell me this is all you have? Don''t disappoint me!" Bang! As soon as the cheetah finished speaking, the ground below shook violently, and then suddenly shattered and copsed. Woo! A petite figure broke through the air, surrounded by a clear ring of horse hooves, emitting a series of ear-piercing sonic booms! It was Gwen! "You''re courting death!" A cold light shed through the cheetah''s eyes, and its streamlined body instantly disappeared from where it was. The next second, the cheetah swooped down like a stream of light, rushing towards Gwen. A huge wave of air was pulled out from behind it, and it roared down like a ferocious dragon! Don''t dodge! Don''t dodge! Gwen and the cheetah made the same choice at the same time. Neither of them chose to avoid it, but they rushed towards each other with all their might! For a moment. The wind and clouds in the world stirred, and terrifying sounds rang out one after another, as if there were thousands of thunder exploding in the clear sky! If someone could enter this forbidden area at this moment, they would be able to see a strange scene. An azure stream of light that streaked across the horizon and the zing sun that rose from the ground divided the sky and the earth into twopletely different colors! In the blink of an eye, the two sides suddenly collided! Boom In an instant, the heavens and earth suddenly changed! A vast expanse of white light swept through the entire world, and what followed was the deafening sound of the sky shattering! A vast wave of energy visible to the naked eye rushed into the clouds, and the explosive winds were like the shock waves created by nuclear bombs, tearing everything within a thousand meters! Bang! Bang! Bang! The two hollow in the center of the explosion fought tirelessly! In just a few seconds, the two sides had exchanged hundreds of blows. The terrifying power shed, causing the air around them to rumble. Violent currents shot out like sharp des, sweeping away all the clouds that had gathered nearby! The cheetah suffered a heavy punch on her face. Her skull nearly caved in, but the bloodthirsty light in her eyes did not diminish in the slightest. She forcefully endured Gwen''s fist and used her sharp ws to tear open her chest! Blood for blood, life for life! After taking a punch from you, I must return a w to you! The two sides roared and engaged in a bloody battle. Although Gwen and Spiritual Power were a step higher, they were continuously beaten back by this cheetah! "This guy... isn''t he tired?" Gwen looked at the cheetah in disbelief. The madness of the other party had far exceeded her imagination. If they continued to fight, both sides would suffer. But this result... was not what she wanted! How humiliating did she really suppressed by an Adjuchas who had just been born? Lord Lod, did not need trash, i have to win! "Kill! Kill you!" Gwen roared again and again, and the cold killing intent that burst out from her eyes filled the entire space! Chapter 156: Claw of The Panther

Chapter 156: w of The Panther

"Now we''re talking." Feeling the killing intent released by Gwen, the cheetah stuck out its tongue and licked its lips,ughing wildly. "Don''t forget, we are not ying that kind of leisurely battle game, but fighting!" Gwen''s eyes were cold. Her fingertips stroked the w marks on her chest, and then ced the blood on her lips to taste it. She said coldly, "State your name, Adjuchas." "Name?" The cheetah was slightly startled, then sneered, "Useless fellow, I don''t need this kind of thing." "Is that so?" Gwen''s eyes were cold, and she decided to let this arrogant guy suffer a little. Even though they were both in the same level of hollow evolution, there was still a gap in strength between them. It was obvious that she was stronger than this cheetah! After a short silence, Gwen and the cheetah seemed to have a tacit understanding, and the two sides began to fight again! There was nomunication, no courtesy. There was only a bloody battle! Gwen turned around and approached the cheetah. She clenched her fists and struck out. The explosive force created a series of ear-piercing explosive sounds in the air! The battle between Adjuchas was not like the battle between death god, which was full of skills and magnificence. It was more inclined to the naked ughter between wild beasts. Any part of their bodies could be their weapon. The cheetah spun in mid-air and avoided the attack with its fist. It raised its right hand, which was as sharp as sword''s ws, and shed out, as if it wanted to tear Gwen into two! Woo --- The sound of the air breaking rang in his ears, and six sharp ws came along with the cold wind! If she didn''t retreat, this w would definitely tear her mask. Gwen had no choice but to take a step back before she counterattacked. But who knew. With this retreat, she no longer had a chance to fight back! The cheetah immediately rushed forward, relying on the ws and fangs of the beast, like a continuous storm, itunched a crazy attack! Gwen was stunned by this crazy attack, and could only retreat again and again. Why? Why? Why? A series of questions flooded Gwen''s mind. She could not understand what was happening in front of her! The battle between death god was the battle between Spiritual Power. This principle was not only useful to death god, but also for the Quincy and hollow. The cheetah Spiritual Power was obviously much weaker than her, but why could he suppress her in turn? "How dare you be distracted in this kind of battle?" Seeing that Gwen was distracted for a moment, the cheetah let out a low roar, and a scarlet light burst out from its mouth! Cero! Moreover, it was fired at a close range, almost face to face! "Are you... crazy? If you release cero at this distance, you will also be affected!" Gwen revealed a look of disbelief. But what responded to Gwen was only a blue pupil mixed with crazy killing intent. Madman, he was simply a madman! This cheetah was aplete madman! "You want to die together? Dream on!" Gwen was shocked and angry. She was shocked by the crazy actions of this cheetah and subconsciously retreated. "Ha... stupid fellow." There was a hint of mockery in the cheetah''s eyes. It seemed that she was mocking Gwen for making such a stupid choice. After retreating dozens of meters, Gwen suddenly realized this. She should not have retreated! If she did not choose to retreat, then the worst oue for both sides was that both sides would suffer. But once she chose to retreat, then the cero''s explosion would only affect her, not her opponent. But... She realized it toote! "Go to hell!" In front of the cheetah mask, the condensed and violent cero shot out violently. The scarlet light emitted a dense killing intent, and the shock wave dyed half of the sky red! At the critical moment, Gwen''sbat intelligence finally returned. She raised her right hand and formed a tiger w, forcefully condensing a cero in her palm. She aimed and shot it towards cero! The two rays of scarlet light collided again, seemingly long but only for an instant. Rumble!!!! After a brief silence, the next second, it exploded. The energy quickly passed by in a withering manner. It exploded in the boundless sky, causing violent astral winds to wreak havoc and howl. As the shockwave exploded, it produced a thunderous sound, raising a violent shockwave that could be seen with the naked eye! After a full minute, the gale gradually dissipated. In the dust and smoke that filled the sky, the cheetah was breathing heavily in the air, its nerves taut as it looked ahead. In the thick smoke, a figure gradually became clear. In the center of the explosion, Gwen''s body was covered in injuries that had been torn apart by the violent wind, and her entire right hand had be as ck as charcoal. It was obvious that Gwen had taken cero head-on at the cost of losing an arm! "Hahahaha..." The cheetah stood proudly in the air, its gray fur now as red as blood. However, it was stillughing wildly. Not only that, the burning battle intent in its eyes became more and more zing. Gwen didn''t even dare to look directly at it. She faintly felt a sense of oppressioning from the top. "You are a good opponent." The cheetah licked its fur. The smell of blood stimted every nerve and said excitedly, "But unfortunately, victory can only belong to me, and you will be a cornerstone of my evolution!" Ever since it was born, this was the first time it was so excited! The fierce battle with Gwen had sessfully awakened the desire to fight in its body. The manic fighting spirit and hot blood flowing in its veins made it eager to find a vent! And Gwen was the vent! Boom! The mighty aura and Spiritual Power rose from the cheetah''s body. It was like a volcano that had been silent for a long time had suddenly erupted. It shook the air nearby, causing it to hiss and explode into ripples of air! At this time, the cheetah''s Spiritual Power and oppressive aura were infinitely close to Gwen, and even slightly higher! Boom! The cheetah suddenly stomped its four feet, and the air currents in the air exploded with a loud bang. Its slender and beautiful body shot out like a cannonball. Apanied by a series of thunderous sonic booms, the air currents were pulled out into a long dragon visible to the naked eye! In the blink of an eye, the cheetah rushed towards Gwen, its entire body burning with deep blue mes! "w of the Panther King!" With a low roar, the cheetah gathered Spiritual Power on its two front ws and shed at Gwen! Buzz!!!!! The sharp ws shed through the air, and six huge blue de-like streaks of light instantly tore through hollow''s space. Apanied by a terrifying momentum, they blocked off all the paths of retreat in front, back, and left of Gwen in a criss-cross manner! "It''s over..." Gwen felt a chill run down her spine, and she felt the word "die" appear in front of her eyes! This Adjuchas... was too strong! She had originally been ordered by Lod toe over and test the level of this Adjuchas, but she had not expected to die here. Gwen closed her eyes in despair, waiting for the arrival of death. ... Chapter 157: Grimmjow Jaegerjaquez

Chapter 157: Grimmjow Jaegerjaquez

Gwen closed her eyes and waited for death. Six extremely sharp de-shaped w marks shed over. Along with the sharp hissing sound in the air, the space they passed through was actually in a broken shape, as if it had been forcibly torn apart! Right at this moment! A light voice suddenly sounded in the ears of the cheetah and Gwen. "Roar, divine retribution!" In a split second, the entire sky suddenly darkened! The cheetah and Gwen revealed different expressions, but their gazes looked at the sky at the same time. Gwen was overjoyed, but the cheetah looked ugly. A huge sword de appeared in the blue sky! An arm wrapped in ck armor was holding sword, as if it was going to split the sky and earth apart as it shed down majestically! Huhuhu--- When the huge sword descended, the airflow under sword''s de copsed and became extremely viscous. It split apart like water and set off a burst of violent wind. It let out sharp howls and whines that spread out for several kilometers! Boom The six blue streaks of sword''s de-like w marks were unable to withstand a single blow from this enormous sword de, and they were shattered as soon as they came into contact with it! After Gwen had escaped death, she only came back to her senses when she saw the ck figure in front of her. "My Lord!" Gwen knelt down on one knee, her voice mixed with a hint of panic. "Please forgive Gwen''s ipetence. I have embarrassed you." Seeing this scene, the cheetah''s pupils contracted. All the hair on its body stood on end, and it roared at Lod. The intuition of a beast told it that the man... was very strong! "Get up." Lod didn''t look back at her and said in a cold voice. Too noob! Both of them were still Adjuchas. He couldn''t figure out why Gwen could lose so badly and waste so much of his soul cultivation. He didn''t expect that she couldn''t even defeat a newly born Adjuchas! He had seen the entire battle just now. Apart from the fact that Spiritual Power''s quality was slightly better, regardless of whether it was herbat skills or herbat instincts, Gwen''s performance in every aspect had beenpletely defeated by that Adjuchas! Gwen knew that she was really in trouble this time. He said bitterly, "I''m sorry, my lord." "Human over there, are you her master?" The cheetah lowered its body and made an attack posture. It sneered and said, "Your pet is nothing." "Haha..." Lod smiled. He lifted sword''s hand slightly and looked at it with interest. He said, "I think you are not bad. Why don''t you think about it and be my subordinate?" "Is that so?" Lod seemed to be a little regretful. He chuckled and said, "Why don''t you think about it?" As his voice fell, a majestic Spiritual Power rose up. It was like a scorching sun that filled the entire world. It disyed an endless amount of terrifying heat. It even caused the space around hollow to slightly distort. The vast Spiritual Energy turned into a flood, surging wantonly within a radius of a hundred meters. What a terrifying Spiritual Power! Before he even made a move, the cheetah already felt that he would lose without a doubt. Under the suppression of this vast Spiritual Energy, all the bones in his body seemed to be about to be crushed! "Who... who are you?" The cheetah was pinned to the ground by Spiritual Power. "Lod Carl." There was a hint of calmness between Lod''s brows. He looked at the cheetah with a hint of appreciation in his eyes, and his tone carried a hint of refusal. He said, "I have seen your performance. Very good. How about you be my subordinate?" "You want me to be your subordinate?" The cheetah stared at Lod arrogantly and growled, "Then let me see how strong you are!" The strong were kings, and this was the rule of hollow''s survival! If he wanted to be its king, then he had to use overwhelming strength to defeat it! "Come on." Lod smiled and said, "Let me test whether you are qualified or not." Bang! The cheetah disappeared in an instant. The next second, a sharp sound of air breaking came from the front. The white figure pulled a huge wave of air around it. Three sharp sword des condensed in front of its ws and shed at Lod! w of the Panther King! Hiss hiss... In the midst of the terrifying howling of the wind, three blue de-shaped w marks tore through empty space and instantly arrived in front of him! This was the powerful move of the cheetah! If this move was unable to defeat that man, then it could only choose to submit. Lod smiled, not showing any signs of panic. The hand that held sword lightly chopped down, "Rumble, divine retribution." A giant arm suddenly appeared, holding a huge de of sword, shing out from below. Boom! With an unstoppable momentum, sword instantly crushed the w marks. The earth let out a cry that could not bear the burden. A huge gully with a diameter of a thousand meters was plowed out by the sword. Then, the terrifying sword did not lose his momentum and rushed up to the clouds in the sky! Before the cheetah could react, a cold light fell in front of his eyes. Gush! Sword cut open the flesh and blood on his skin, and his blood sshed high like a fountain. The cheetah grunted and fell to the ground. The cheetah spat out blood and flesh. It took a long time for it to barely stand up from the ground. sword''s wound had cut across its entire abdomen. It looked extremely terrifying. Arge amount of blood dyed its gray hair red. It looked like it was about to die. ng! The sharp de of sword pointed at the cheetah''s forehead. Thetter raised his head with difficulty and saw the man in ck. "So, what is your choice?" Lod''s tone was very calm, and the hand holding sword did not tremble at all. Rejection was equivalent to death! Although the cheetah had just been born, it could read the meaning from the eyes of that person. The birth of every Adjuchas was an extremely lucky thing. Therefore, even the proud and arrogant hollow would choose to submit when faced with absolute strength. Life and death had nothing to do with dignity. After a moment of silence, the cheetah crouched on the ground and lowered its proud head, saying word by word, "I choose to submit, but if I am stronger than you in the future, I will kill you with my own hands!" After saying that, the cheetah raised his head and said arrogantly, "If you are afraid, you can kill me now so that you won''t be killed by me in the future." "Hehe..." Lod smiled slightly, sheathed zanpakuto, and then said lightly, "I look forward to the arrival of this day. You can challenge me at any time. This is the power I gave you." If you want to subdue your subordinates, you can''t simply rely on control, but you should rely on your own charm. Just like the people gathered under Aizen, there are people who are afraid of his strength and people who follow his wishes. Control was only the most inferior method. "I like you a little now." There was a hint of fanaticism in the cheetah''s eyes. Following such a confident expert was only interesting to it! Lod said with a faint smile, "Since you don''t have a name, then I will grant you a name. How about it?" "Up to you." The cheetah licked its fur and said nonchntly, "Names don''t matter. As long as I can fight to my heart''s content, this is enough." Lod''s gaze fell on the cheetah''s grayish-white fur and his rebellious eyes. After thinking for a moment, he smiled and said, "Your name is... Grimmjow Jaegerjaquez." Chapter 158: Emergency Situation

Chapter 158: Emergency Situation

"Grimmjow Jaegerjaquez?" The cheetah stuck out its barbed tongue and licked the blood on its lips, revealing a sinister smile. "Before I can defeat you, as you wish, i will use this name." Lod''s thoughts were slightly scattered, and he remembered the introduction of the ''Espada'' in his previous life. Not only was ''Espada'' hollow, it also had a type of death form that each of them controlled! Loneliness, aging, sacrifice, hollow, despair, destruction, intoxication, madness, greed, anger. These were the ten main causes of human death, as well as the abilities of each of the Espada, as well as the thoughts of the Espada, and the reason for the existence of the Espada. Espada Grimmjow, ranked No. 6, represented the form of destruction! The cause of the birth of this cheetah was Asgard''s superweapon, ''Bifrost''! Whether it was the Rainbow Bridge, Bifrost or Grimmjow, from a certain point of view, both had the meaning of ''destruction''! Moreover, the way this cheetah attacked, the tone of its voice, and even the ultimate move, ''w of The Panther King'', were all very simr to Grimmjow in the original work, and it could even be said that it was the undeveloped Grimmjow! It was clearly a product of another world, but in this world, it appeared in front of him in another way. It was purely a coincidence... Or was it the result of the system secretly guiding him? "Forget it... Let''s take it one step at a time." Lod rubbed his aching eyebrows, and his thoughts were pulled back to reality. No matter how Grimmjow was born, these things were still too far away from him. The real reason behind it was not something he could touch. Lod looked at the distant hollow with a gentle smile on his lips. "Grimmjow, in order to celebrate your birth, let me see your killing ability." Since he had already epted Grimmjow, the remaining 32 Gillian had no value to him anymore, so it was better to sacrifice and contribute to the soul. Thirty medium-level souls was a big harvest. "As you wish." Grimmjow licked his lips, and his eyes showed a bloodthirsty light. Shua! In the next second. Grimmjow instantly disappeared in ce, and his streamlined body shed through the air quickly, pulling out a huge air wave that was visible to the naked eye. Woo The sharp ws tore through the air, making a series of hissing sounds, and then a figure invisible to the naked eye passed through the group of big hollow, leaving a huge blue arc across the sky, like a crescent moon hanging in the sky. The dim light of the blue arc sprinkled down, reflected in the eyes of Lod and Gwen, and actually showed a different kind of sad feeling! Puchi puchi, puchi... Dozens of Gillian''s clown masks were torn apart by three w marks at the same time, letting out miserable wails. "Ziliu..." Grimmjow walked over with elegant steps, his barbed tongue swept into the minced meat, chewed slowly and said, "I hope that next time, you can find prey worthy of my attack, not these trash." Lod smiled slightly. "Don''t worry, there will be prey soon, worthy of your attack." Thunder God Hammer... It seemed to be a good choice! ... At S. H. I. E. L. D.''s outpost. In front of the equipment in charge of observing the ''restricted zone'', Coulson and Hawkeye stared at the various soaring index on the screen. Their faces were solemn. Hawkeye grinned and half-jokingly said: "If I hadn''t read the information beforehand, I would have thought that the military was experimenting with some kind ofrge-scale killing weapon." "The truth is far more exaggerated than I thought..." Coulson said with a headache, "Fortunately, they are in a deserted area. If there is a battle in the city next time, the damage will be no less than arge-scale war." "That''s right." Hawkeye looked at the soaring index and nodded in agreement. "If this battle breaks out in the city, it will be a devastating blow!" "So... the director is right. We must have a certain degree of checks and bnces." Coulson rubbed the space between his eyebrows. He was deeply distressed about how toplete this mission. In the current situation, they, S. H. I. E. L. D., could not intervene in this matter at all. From the data of the various energy surge, humans could not approach the death zone, let alone investigate the truth of the mutation. Hawkeye said, "Don''t be too anxious. Otherwise, it will be easy to be exposed. If death god finds out that this experiment was led by us, the consequences will be unimaginable." "You are right... Maybe I am too anxious." Coulson stared at the screen. The two hands under the sleeves were tightly clenched, and the joints were slightly white. The current S. H. I. E. L. D. seemed to have entered a strange circle. If they wanted to keep death god and hollow in check, they could only continue to study it. But if they continued to study it, it would inevitably lead to disaster. At that time, they could only throw the me to Hydra. Then they turned to ask Soul Society for help, and then they repeated it endlessly until one day they had a way to keep them in check. This was like a gambler who had lost a lot. He knew that there was a bottomless abyss in front of him, but he still had to ignore it. He only wanted a chance to turn things around! But... How long would this opportunity wait? Coulson had a faint premonition that once this lie was exposed, it might be the day of S. H. I. E. L. D.''s destruction. "Don''t think too much, Coulson." Hawkeye patted the shoulder of this old colleague and joked: "It seems that the burden on you during this period of time is too heavy. Do you want to rx tonight? I know there is a good pub nearby." Coulson looked at him strangely. "Barton, you should know that agent can''t drink at will, especially now is not the time to rx." Hawkeye shrugged: "Don''t think too much. This is just a reasonable bnce of work and rest. Besides, even if we stay here, can there be any progress?" Coulson didn''t know whether tough or cry at this reason. He shook his head and said, "ording to what you said, is there any progress in going to the bar?" "That might not be the case." Hawkeye reached out and swiped his finger across the screen, revealing a photo of Thor. "Maybe we can get some unexpected things from him." "Thor, Odinson." Coulson looked at the photo and raised his eyebrows. He said thoughtfully, "Do you really believe what he said... Asgard and Norse mythology? This is too absurd!" "The truth is right in front of us. We can''t not believe it." Hawkeye shrugged: "Don''t tell me you didn''t see that death god''s attitude towards him is obviously much better than treating us." "..." Coulson thought about it, and his expression was a little strange. It seemed that Winter Monarch''s attitude was not much better. At least they were not beaten so badly. "Let''s go ---" Hawkeye stepped forward with a smile and reached out to hug Coulson. He said, "Let''s go see that Thunder God of Northern Europe and see if we can get some information from him." "Okay..." Coulson could not persuade him and had to agree with Barton''s suggestion helplessly. "I am going to work, not to rx." "Hahahaha, yes, yes, yes, we are working, not rxing..." Hawkeyeughed. The two of them put their arms around each other and were about to leave... No, it was when they went out to gather information. Suddenly, there was a shrill buzzing sound in the office! "rm?" Coulson and Hawkeye looked at each other. They were shocked and turned to look at the screen behind. All the values were rising rapidly, like a volcanic eruption! "The space channel is twisting!" "It''s that energy again. It is opening a space wormhole!" ... Lod looked up at the sky as if he had a connection. A rainbow cut through the sky and was heading towards them! Chapter 159: Goddess Sif

Chapter 159: Goddess Sif

Something had happened! The sudden arrival of the Bifrost disrupted Lod''s n. Because when the Rainbow Bridge was activated, Gatekeeper Heimdall needed to determine the location of itsnding. In other words, Heimdall''s eyes were watching this area! It was very tricky, but it was not a big problem. Although Heimdall looked like an old man who looked like a hidden expert, and his eyes imed to be able to see everything in the nine worlds, in fact, he could just listen to such boastful words. He must not take it seriously. Why didn''t he see it when H appeared? Why didn''t he see it when Thanos came? If Heimdall really had a pair of ''Eyes of All Sight'', why didn''t he see how Loki brought the Frost Giant to Asgard? So... The legends were obviously made by people. Lod quickly made a decision in his heart. "The two of you, retreat ten meters and cooperate with me!" Retreat ten meters? Gwen and Grimmjow were stunned when they heard this. Although they did not understand the reason why they did this, they still chose to follow the order and retreated ten meters back. In the next moment, Lod''s Spiritual Power rose up and formed an absolute spiritual power space within a radius of a hundred meters! Within the extremely dense absolute spiritual space, one could detect most of the soul. Of course... This was not an absolute in the truest sense! There were still many people in the universe who could ignore the istion effect of the absolute spiritual space. He was not sure if Heimdall was among them, so he made the second move! "Sit Upon the Frozen Heavens, Hyourinmaru!" Lod shouted, pulling out zanpakuto, and making a chopping motion in front of him! Boom! A huge ice dragon with a diameter of about a hundred meters was quickly condensed by water vapor, roaring as it rushed towards the two hollow! Seeing that the ice dragon was very close to the two hollow, The Dimension Portal suddenly appeared in the retreat route and swallowed the two hollow. Then, it disappeared at an extremely fast speed. The essence of the Dimension Portal was actually a tunnel to the hell dimension. Therefore, in the absence of necessary equipment, Lod could open and close it instantly. When he encountered an emergency situation, he could use it as a trump card to retreat! Boom! The huge ice dragon whistled past, and the extremely cold Spiritual Power spread out, freezing the front into an ice crystal corridor! After the y was over, Lod expressionlessly put his zanpakuto into sword''s sheath. This sudden incident could be considered as a warning bell for him. In the future, if not for necessary, it would be best to leave things like today to Haschwalth to handle! Experience is killing people! Lod rubbed the space between his eyebrows and thought, "Don''t believe in the plot too much in the future..." It was because he believed in the plot too much that he did not count the sudden situation in and caused this mistake! ... Boom The rainbow bridge crashed into the ground with a shocking force. A gust of wind instantly blew up, apanied by a huge wave of energy that radiated to the surrounding area like a tide! Lod stood not far from the rainbow bridge. His ck Tyrant clothes and white feathers fluttered in the wind. His silver hair danced in the wind. His dark green eyes narrowed slightly as he carefully felt the energy of the rainbow bridge. As he had expected... When the soul was near the energy of the Rainbow Bridge, the spiritual energy would have a simr lively situation, which would further affect the essence of the soul and cause some strange changes! However, the only pity was that the Rainbow Bridge did not seem to have a significant effect on death god''s soul. ording to the progress of this influence, if death god''s soul wanted to reach the level of hollow''s evolution, unless a person stood in the center of the fall of the Rainbow Bridge, it would be useless even if it came another ten or twenty times. When the magnificent light beam disappeared, a strange pattern was left on the ground. A figure appeared in the rising sand. From the curvy figure, it should be a woman. "Only one person?" Lod couldn''t help but frown. The plot of Thor had changed again! In the original drama, in order to find Thor on Earth, Heve and the three warriors of Immortal Pce sneaked into Earth with the help of Heimdall. The action of the four-man team and Heimdall was undoubtedly thest straw to press the camel. It greatly stimted Loki''s self-esteem, and he finally made up his mind to send the Destroyer to kill Thor to avoid future trouble. But now only Goddess Sif, where did the remaining three warriors of the Immortal Pce go? As the rising yellow sand gradually dispersed, Lod''s eyes rose with a touch of seriousness. The situation of this Goddess Sif was not good. Sif was bathed in blood. Her silver armor was covered with traces of sharp weapons. There was a clear prating wound on the round shield and abdomen of her left hand. It was obvious that she had just experienced a fierce battle! Hiss... Lod couldn''t help but suck in a breath of cold air. Judging from the situation, could it be that Asgard had been attacked by an external enemy? But on second thought, this was obviously impossible, unless Odin was dead! However, Asgard''s reign and time of death had basically been set by the World Tree. Unless the Ragnarok arrived, there was no way anything would happen to Odin! Then the problem is... Since Odin could not be in trouble, then where did this injurye from? Lod''s eyes fell on Sif''s abdomen. Only a spear or spear type weapon could cause this kind of piercing injury. Thinking of the only magic shield that could pierce through Goddess Sif in Asgarda, and also the weapon that could seriously injure her, the truth was obvious! Eternal Spear - Gungnir! Only this weapon that symbolized Odin''s divine power could pierce through the magic round shield that Frigga had bestowed upon her, and the power would not decrease in the slightest as it continued to pierce through Sif''s body. "Did Loki do it?" Lod had roughly guessed that the person who threw the Gungnir was probably the God of mischief, Loki. As for why it wasn''t Odin? The reason was very simple. If Odin really threw the Gungnir, not to mention a magic round shield, even if one thousand more shields blocked the front, Heve would still be unable to escape death! The causality weapon was not a joke! Not to mention that the main material of this weapon came from the World Tree. In the Marvels, anyone who could have a rtionship with the World Tree Anyone who was targeted by the Eternal Spear Gungnir, no matter if you fled to the ends of the earth or in the end of the universe, would never be able to escape this attack! From a certain point of view, the Spear of Eternity and his All Creation had the same effect, both being the manifestation of some kind of power of rules. After saying so much, Sif had already started to deal with her injuries. Because she had followed Thor to battle many times, she had a lot of experience dealing with this kind of injuries. She pressed her hand against the wound on her abdomen to avoid fainting from excessive blood loss. She used her teeth and hands to tear her pants into strips and wrapped them around the wound like a bandage. After dealing with the most troublesome prating wound, Sif gasped for a few breaths with a pale face. She did not choose to rest on the spot, nor did she care about the other injuries on her body. She gritted her teeth and forced her seriously injured body to walk in the direction of the city town. Chapter 160: Loki

Chapter 160: Loki

Sif was badly injured. Although she had temporarily wrapped the wound with broken cloth, blood still seeped through the cloth and dripped onto the yellow sand. However, the straight distance from here to Old Bridge Town was a full fifteen miles. If this continued, Sif would probably die from excessive blood loss before she even saw Thor. This was not going to work... Lod thought about it for a moment and decided to go over and test out Sif. In addition to giving Asgard favor, he also wanted to see if he could get some information about Asgard from Sif! The loss of blood not only blurred Sif''s vision, but it also consumed a lot of strength every time she took a step. Her leg was as weak as a newborn baby. If not for the strong belief supporting her, she would have fainted long ago. Just as Sif was moving towards the town with difficulty, a man suddenly appeared in front of her. ng! Almost subconsciously, Sif raised the long sword in her right hand and skillfully made an attack posture! "Rx." Lod said in a calm tone, "I am not your enemy, Asgardian." "Who are you?" Sif looked very nervous. She did not lower her guard just because of one sentence. Instead, she clenched the long sword in her hand. Having just experienced a bloody battle, Sif''s nerves were in a state of high tension. It was easy to be vignt and alert to outsiders, especially when facing someone who suddenly appeared in front of her! In this case, once Sif noticed any movement from him, the divine sword would probablye over in the next second! Lod noticed this, so he did not approach her rashly. Instead, he tried to make his tone softer and said, "In your words, I should be considered a Midgardian." "Midgard?" Sif covered her wound with one hand and pointed her sword at Lod with the other. She said warily, "I have never heard of a powerhouse like you in Midgard!" Ah this... Asgard''s historical education was worrying. No wonder no one even remembered H. "There''s no need to be nervous." "Are you looking for another Asgardian whonded on Earth?" Lod decided to throw out a bait first. Otherwise, with Sif''s vignce, he would not be able to ask anything. "What" The straight bait was salty. Sure enough, once this sentence was said, Sif''s vignce dropped greatly. She put down the divine sword in her hand, a hint of surprise on her face. "Do you know Thor?" "Thor Odinson. He is a blond man with muscles all over his head. He also needs to be beaten when he speaks. He keeps shouting that he wants to find a hammer. If you are talking about this person, then I should know him." Lod briefly described the characteristics of the Thunder God. "Yes, it is him!" As soon as she heard about finding hammers all over the world, Sif was sure that this person really knew Thor! After all, other than Thor, no one else could treat Hammer as a wife. "Please, quickly take me to Thor!" Sif''s face was pale from excessive blood loss. When she heard that there was news of Thor, she was so excited that her blood surged, and her vision went ck and she was about to fall to the ground. Looking at the way he fell, it was estimated that his face fell to the ground first. Lod took a step forward and held Sif with one hand. Sif cast a grateful look. If he had not made a move in time, his face would have had a close contact with the sandy ground. Although the Asgardians had outstanding physiques, even if they really fell on it, they would be fine. However, when it came to face issues, whether it was Asgard or the women on Earth, their attitudes were all highly consistent! "If possible, can you tell me what happened to Asgard?" Lod looked at Sif and said in a calm tone. Sif hesitated for a few seconds and said, "Asgard... Something big has happened!" "Loki and the Frost Giant colluded to assassinate the Allfather, Odin, who has fallen into a deep sleep. We discovered his plot and were stabbed by the Eternal Spear. Thanks to the three warriors stopping Loki and Laufey for me, Heimdall activated the Rainbow Bridge and sent me to Midgard. I must find Thor quickly and take him back to save Asgard!" ??? Lod''s tiger body shook, shook again and again, and then shook again... Was this something Loki could do? When did that proud second Prince be so brave? ... The Asgard Imperial Pce. In a magnificent pce, Loki sat on the golden throne that he had dreamed of. He gazed at Asgard outside the golden hall, aplicated look in his eyes. If there were outsiders present at this moment, they could see that Loki was not as calm as he appeared to be. His hand holding the Eternal Spear was actually trembling slightly. "Why..." Loki muttered absentmindedly, "All of you... do you not believe me?" He was hesitating, urging himself to make up his mind! Time went back to thirty minutes ago. He originally wanted to use the death of his father, the Frost Giant, Laufey, topletely eradicate the war between Asgard and Jotunheim for a thousand years. This was to prove to his mother, Frigga, and Odin that he was no worse than his own Thor. He was even stronger. He had the ability to make Asgard more prosperous! However, there was no way he could n everything in a hundred ways! When he brought Laufey into Odin''s bedroom, he was identally caught by Thor''s fiancee, Sif. Sif was shocked to find out that Loki was the mastermind, and also shocked that Loki was so bold that he wanted to kill the Allfather. She immediately shouted for herpanions to stop Loki''s ''conspiracy ''. In a moment of desperation, Loki was at a loss for words. The Frost Giant, Laufey, was present, so he could only throw the Eternal Spear to injure Sif. He wanted to exin to Sif after everything was over. But the key problem was that he did not want to kill Sif, so he showed mercy. Although the Eternal Spear injured Sif, it did not make her lose her ability to move. Under the desperate call of Sif, the three warriors of the Immortal Pce came to support her. Asgard and Jotunheim were enemies for generations, especially when the king of the Frost Giants appeared in the Immortal Pce. The three warriors, just like Sif, instantly came up with a shocking conspiracy. One mistake after another, now he had no way to retreat. Loki had no choice but to help Laufey to seriously injure the three warriors, but Sif had already fled to the Rainbow Bridge in the chaos. The powerful magicid outside Odin''s bedroom, so Odin, who was sleeping inside and watching over her, did not notice that there was a mess outside. The next situation was simple. Although Loki was furious that Sif did not trust him, the Frost Giant, Laufey, was the biggest threat. He could only watch as Sif escaped and choose to continue the n. The n seeded very smoothly. Laufey died in Odin''s bedroom, and in the eyes of his mother, Frigga, he became the hero who guarded Asgard! It was him who got rid of the Frost Giant King! It was him who hadpletely destroyed Jotunheim''s ability to start a war again! Or was it him who had protected Odin and Frigga! But why? No one believed him. They would rather believe that idiot brother! Is it because he is the second Prince, the God of mischief, the damned bloodline of the Frost Giant? Loki clenched the Eternal Spear in his hand, anger shing in his eyes as he gritted his teeth. No! Since he was young, no matter what he did, his father would not praise him! On the other hand, no matter how much trouble Thor had caused, his father would forgive him over and over again! But... this time! He didn''t want to back down anymore. He wanted to let everyone know that he was the God King who was truly suitable for Asgard! "Since that''s the case... then don''t me me for being merciless!" Loki stood up, his eyes cold. He seemed to beforting himself, but also seemed to be making up his mind. His cold voice echoed in the empty golden hall. "You forced me to do this. I should be the King of Asgard, not the fool who only knows how to fight!" The fight for the throne had been cruel since ancient times. The brothers who were called were just like flowers in the mirror in front of the Emperor''s family. Chapter 161: Destroyer

Chapter 161: Destroyer

The Asgardian Divine Realm. Right below the Divine King Hall was the treasure vault of Odin, which contained countless treasures! If the items in this treasure vault were to be released, it would be enough to attract the greed of the entire universe. It could be seen how precious the treasures hidden within were. Loki held the Eternal Spear Gungnir and opened the door to Odin''s treasure vault. He went straight through the dark and smooth corridor. On the stone tforms on both sides of the corridor, there were countless treasures of the universe, but Loki''s eyes did not waver at all, and he went straight to the deepest part of the treasury. In front of a wall that was firmly sealed, there was an ice-blue box on the stone tform. Loki raised the Eternal Spear in his hand and lightly hit the ground. Dong! The wall that was sealed by divine power slowly opened. A tall figure walked out from the white light. This was an extremely ferocious armor. Its entire body was suffused with a metallic luster. From the shoulders on both sides to the entire body, it was covered in sharp spikes. "I order you to kill Thor!" Loki stared at this ferocious armor and said coldly, "Make sure that my brother will note back and destroy everything you see, including Sif!" ... Lod tried to heal Sif''s injuries, but he found that there was little effect. It was unknown whether it was because Sif''s wound was caused by the Eternal Spear, but the healing effect was not ideal. It could only barely ensure that Sif would not die from excessive blood loss, but it could notpletely heal the wound. This reminded Lod that when he met Odin in the future, it was best to be careful of the weapon in his hand. Although he didn''t know what the Eternal Spear was like, from the description in the mythology books and the injuries of Sif in front of him, it seemed to be a indirect proof of how powerful this divine artifact was. Lod brought Sif back to Old Bridge City. After Spiritual Power sensed Thor''s position, he went there directly. Jane and Thor, a pair of adulterous couple, had unknowingly created the me of love. The two favors were deep. Just as they were hugging each other and preparing to kiss, a loud sound suddenly rang in their ears. Bang! The door was violently broken open. Lod suddenly appeared in front of them with a heavily injured Sif in one hand. "..." X3 Jane widened her eyes and looked at the door as if she had seen a ghost. After being stunned for half a second, she let out a heart-wrenching scream! Because she was just an ordinary person and did not have spiritual energy, she could not see Lod. She could only see a woman covered in blood floating in the air. Then, Lod felt that she was too annoying and directly knocked Jane out with Spiritual Power. In the room, Thor and Sif stared at each other. Thor did not speak, purely because he was embarrassed. One had to know that Sif was his fiancee. The two of them had already been engaged, but now they were caught having an affair outside. The scene was extremely awkward. As for Sif, she was so angry that she spat out another mouthful of blood. She had gone through many hardships toe to Earth to find Thor. She had even almost died halfway. As a result, when they met, she found that the other party was hugging another woman and kissing her. In an instant, she felt as if there was a huge grasnd above her head. Thor nced at Lod with resentment. He always felt that this guy was doing it on purpose. Lod turned his head and deliberately avoided Thor''s gaze. There was no other meaning... Finally, the impatient Thor couldn''t stand the awkward atmosphere and spoke first, "Ahem... Sif, why are you here at Midgard? What happened to you? Why are you so badly injured?" Sif looked at Thor with resentment and said faintly, "Of course I came to find you. As for the injuries on my body, they were all done by your younger brother, Loki. He wants to kill me!" "Loki?" Thor was slightly startled. Then, he said angrily, "Impossible. Loki is a good person. You misunderstood him. He would never do such a thing!" Sif covered her wound and said with a pale face, "I know that this is a huge blow to you, but you have to face the truth now. Loki betrayed Asgard. He allied with the Frost Giants to kill The Allfather Odin and seize the throne that belongs to you!" There was too much information, and it stunned Thor. "No... impossible!" Thor could not ept this fact for a moment and shouted, "It''s impossible for Loki to do such a thing. He is the Prince of Asgard. How could he do such a thing?" Perhaps this was the so-called brotherplex. Even when everyone was suspecting Loki, only Thor could firmly believe him. Perhaps this was the real reason why Loki could change his mind and even sacrifice himself to save Thor in the end. "This is the truth!" Sif tore open the cloth wrapped around her abdomen, revealing the wound that had been pierced. She red at Thor. "Look for yourself. Other than the Eternal Spear, what other weapon can pierce through my magic shield and cause such a wound?" "This is... Father''s weapon!" Thor was immediately stunned as if he had been struck by lightning. His limbs were as cold as ice. The remnant divine power left in Sif''s wound was exactly the same as his father''s Eternal Spear Gungnir! But this wound could never have been left by Odin! "But... but... Father is still here. How could Loki do such a thing?" Thor still found it hard to ept this fact and racked his brain to find a reason for his younger brother. However, Sif''s next wordspletely plunged Thor into the abyss. "After the Allfather sent you away, he fell into Odin''s sleep because of his anger. That''s why Loki took this opportunity to seize the throne that belongs to you!" Sif''s words were like a heavy hammer hitting Thor''s chest. As if he felt that the blow was not big enough, Sif continued, "I want to tell you a piece of bad news. The Allfather might have been killed. Now that Asgard haspletely fallen into the hands of the Frost Giant and Loki, we need you, Thor!" Overnight. Not only had he lost his father, but he had also lost his younger brother. He had even lost his home. This painful blow caused this proud and arrogant Thunder God to instantly fall from the clouds to the bottom of the valley. Dong! Thor''s eyes lost focus and his whole body fell to the ground as if he had lost all his strength. He kept repeating, "This is impossible... This is impossible... This is impossible..." "Pull yourself together, Thor!" Sif said. He walked over and pped Thor hard on the face. Pa! The clear p made Lod, who was watching from the side, frown slightly. Thor''s brain buzzed from the p. He looked up with a confused face and just happened to meet Sif''s eyes that were full of anger. "Thor, you are the Prince of Asgard, the invincible Thunder God!" Sif shouted angrily, "Cheer up for me. What you need to do now is to go back to Asgarda with me and save our home!" "But... I don''t have a hammer!" Thor covered her flushed cheeks and said with grievance like a little wife. "Let''s talk about the hammerter..." Lod suddenly interrupted Sif who was about to speak. He turned his eyes to the window and said lightly, "Let me ask you a question. There is a metal armor over there. It should be a product of your Asgardian, right?" "Metal armor?" Sif and Thor looked at each other. Their hearts skipped a beat and they shouted in unison, "Could it be... the Destroyer" Chapter 162: Whetstone

Chapter 162: Whetstone

Asgard. The brilliant pce was located on a continent. The endless waterfall passed through the immortal pce and flowed down in the direction of the rainbow bridge, finally falling into the Milky Way below. In front of a beautiful long road that seemed to be cast from a rainbow, the gatekeeper of Asgard, Heimdallr, stood in front of Loki, who held the Eternal Spear. "Heimdallr, you vited the king''s order!" Loki held the Eternal Spear in one hand andnded heavily on the rainbow bridge, his eyes shing with anger. "Without my order, who allowed you to open the rainbow bridge privately?" Heimdallr, dressed in golden armor, held the divine sword to open the rainbow bridge with both hands. His golden eyes stared at Loki and said in a deep voice, "Tell me, Loki, how did you bring Jotunheim''s ice giant into the Asgard God''s Domain?" "Is this how you treat the king?" Lod looked angry and said coldly, "Do you think that the Rainbow Bridge is the only way to get in and out of Asgard? There are many secret passages between the kingdoms. Even if you are talented, you can''t see them. But I don''t need them now!" "And I dere that because of your treason, I will immediately be exempted from your duty as a gatekeeper in the name of the King of Asgard, and you are no longer a citizen of Asgard!" Heimdallr''s eyes gradually became cold, and a trace of killing intent spread out. "Then I don''t need to obey you." As soon as he finished speaking, Heimdallr held his sword with both hands and shed at Loki! There was a hint of ridicule in Loki''s eyes. The magic energy in his body surged, and an ice blue box appeared in his hands. Whoosh! The ice-blue box released a shocking cold current that enveloped Heimdallr! The speed of the golden sword suddenly slowed down until it stopped a few centimeters in front of Loki. On the other hand, Heimdallr''s whole body was frozen by ice. "Whoosh..." Loki exhaled. His skin had already turned into a strange ice-blue color! This was the royal bloodline of the Frost Giant. Only this bloodline could control Jotunheim''s divine artifact - the Tesseract! Heimdallr was frozen by the Ice Box. His golden pupils saw this scene. Although he was furious, he was unable to break free from thisyer of ice. Loki sneered. Holding the Eternal Spear, he crossed Heimdallr and went straight to the rainbow bridge. "Goodbye, my brother!" Loki sneered and activated the rainbow bridge, then threw the Destroyer down. ... Destroyer! It was made from the unique ck Rude metal materials of the Immortal Pce. Because it was given to God Soul King by Odin, it was almost impossible to destroy itself. Moreover, theser that was fired could destroy most of the known matter. It was the final weapon that Odin had specially made for himself in order to resist the invasion of otherworlders. In amon sense. After wearing the Destroyer Armor, Odin could even exchange a few moves with the otherworlder of the Universe, although he was still unable to escape the fate of defeat in the end. How strong the otherworlder was, there was no need to talk about it anymore, right? It was not an exaggeration to say that Odin, who was wearing the Destroyer Armor, was even stronger than Big Boss. The Frost Giant that could single-handedly destroy the entire Jotunheim would not have any changes even if Laufey had the Tesseract in his hands! Sif revealed a bitter expression and said, "It''s Loki. He used the Eternal Spear to control the Destroyer!" The only thing that could control the Destroyer was his divine artifact, the Eternal Spear, other than God King Odin. And now, this weapon was in Loki''s hands. There was no one else other than him who could control it. "It really is Loki..." At this moment, Thor finally believed Sif''s words. The Destroyer Armor has appeared in Midgard, is there any more conclusive evidence than this? It can''t be that Odin wants to kill his son! Even with Thor''s brain full of muscles, he could imagine that Loki was controlling the Destroyer behind his back, and his goal was to kill him and seize the position of the King of God! "Loki" Thor was both sad and angry. Although he did not believe that something had really happened to Odin, the facts in front of him were undoubtedly sending him a message. The things that Sif told him might be true! Asgarda might have been captured by the Frost Giants, and his people are fighting a bloody battle. His mother, Freddie, is mourning the death of the God King. Lod interrupted the two at the right time and said, "Do you know the weakness of this Destroyer?" Although he knew it was unlikely, he could not give up any clues. What if Thor really knew the weakness of the Destroyer? "No weaknesses." "The Destroyer was the forged armor for Allfather, so there are no weaknesses." Lod frowned and asked, "Even you can''t do anything about it?" "Are you sure?" Thor said with a strange expression, "I am just a mortal now. I can''t even defeat Sif. How can I defeat the Destroyer?" Sif was insulted. Lod shook his head, indicating that he did not mean it that way. "What I mean is, if you can turn back into the Thunder God, how confident are you in defeating the Destroyer?" Thor thought about it and seemed to be evaluating his and the strength of the Destroyer. After a moment of hesitation, he said, "Even if there is Mjolnir, I only have half the confidence." "Half?" Lod roughly estimated and said, "That''s enough. I''ll stop the Destroyer. You and Sif quickly go find the hammer." Sif sized up Lod and asked suspiciously, "Can you stop the Destroyer by yourself?" Thor also responded with a skeptical attitude. Although Lod could abuse him before, it did not mean that he could abuse the Destroyer! The current him and the Destroyer were at least ten thousand Sif in the middle. "Even if it doesn''t work, it has to work." Lod nced at them and said coldly, "The Destroyer was provoked by you. If it continues to move forward, all the people in this town will die because of you!" Thor revealed a trace of guilt on his face. It was indeed as Lod said. Once the Destroyer entered the town, the people here would not be able to escape death. Moreover, all of this was caused by him alone! "Rather than feeling guilty here, why don''t we hurry and find that bald man and let him go find that hammer?" Lod snorted coldly. "Thank you." Thor took a deep breath and stared at Lod. "I will remember this favor. I will definitely repay you in the future!" "Go." Lod looked expressionless, but in fact, he was cursing in his heart! If not for this dog system mission, he wouldn''t have chosen to lure the Destroyer away by himself! [Emergency Mission: Whetstone(I) ] [Mission details: A final weapon from the Immortal Pce. As your grindstone, you can barely qualify. ] [Mission condition: Repelling the Destroyer and protecting the town from harm. ] Mission reward: Bankai - Kk Gonry Riky (Yellow-Glittering Royal Vi of the Stern Spirit)! More Bankai... Let''s go! Isn''t it just an armor? Lod did not believe that a mere armor could be so hard! Chapter 163: The Hero Always Arrive Late

Chapter 163: The Hero Always Arrive Late

At the temporary base of S. H. I. E. L. D.''s outpost. About five miles away from the small town in Old Bridge City, the surrounding area was a deserted desert area. A huge, ferocious looking armor walked over with heavy steps from the rolling yellow sand and dust. In front of its route was the outpost base that S. H. I. E. L. D. had built. The group of agent, led by Coulson and Hawkeye, also found this unknown intruder through the monitor! Under the reflection of the sunlight, the Destroyer''s entire body was glowing with an imprable luster. Its four limbs and two shoulders were covered in ferocious spikes. Through the gaps between the armor links, one could faintly see the orange-red hot energy inside. It was like a volcano that was about to erupt. Its ferocious appearance made it appear extremely oppressive! "That thing... is that Stark''s new invention?" Hawkeye saw the Destroyer''s first reaction through the monitor and immediately thought of the yboy''s masterpiece. "It doesn''t look like it." Coulson looked serious. After careful observation, he shook his head and said, "This is not Tony''s style. If it is his invention, the color should be more fancy, such as gold and red." Hawkeye thought for a moment and felt that what Coulson said was very reasonable. That famous yboy, whether it was mecha or weapons invention, all of them were aimed at the word "showy", and the key point was the word "handsome"! On the other hand, the unknown steel colored robot in front of him, from its appearance to its color, did not match the yboy''s aesthetic taste. "I have a bad feeling. The way this guy came is simr to the spatial passage that we collected before. I guess he came from the ce called Asgard, just like Thor." Coulson voiced the worry in his heart. Hawkeye frowned slightly. "Then do you think it came with good intentions or with bad intentions?" "I''m not sure..." Coulson shook his head and said, "But I feel that its purpose is not simple. Let everyone be prepared. I will try to contact it first." "Be careful." Hawkeye was a little worried. Just from the ferocious appearance of the armor, it looked like some kind of war machine. "Don''t worry." Coulson nodded, then turned around and called a few agent. They quickly walked out of the base. Outside the base, Coulson held the loudspeaker and shouted to the Destroyer, "Hello, Sir, you are using the unregistered weapon technology. Please state your identity." The Destroyer stopped. A smile appeared on Coulson''s face. "It should be fine." However. The Destroyer''s mask suddenly opened, and an orange-red energy gathered inside, shooting out a hotser as thick as a bucket! "Not good, run!" Coulson shouted to remind his ssmates around him. He was very experienced and threw himself to the side. Boom! The orangeser carried a shocking heat. When it swept through the air, even the surrounding temperature became hot! Behind Coulson, there were a few agent who had no time to dodge. They were vaporized on the spot by the terrifying high temperature. A few meters wide scorched ck trench was plowed out on the ground. The gravel and stones were even crystallized! "Hiss..." Coulson gasped. Cold sweat poured down his forehead. If he had reacted a little slower just now, he would have died on the spot! "Attack!" Hawkeye, who was in charge of themand room, immediately gave the order to attack. At the same time, he picked up his beloved alloy bow and rushed out. Boom boom boom boom... The M134 Machine Gun on all parts of the base began to spin rapidly. With a speed of 4,500 rounds per minute, the bullets poured down on the Destroyer like crazy! The lines of fire that burst out of the gun barrel intertwined together, forming a metal torrent that bombarded the Destroyer without stopping! --- The bullets hit the Destroyer''s body, making a series of crisp sounds, causing dense sparks to fly. The Destroyer''s entire body was covered in sparks. Facing this terrifying firepower suppression, he did not take a step back. Instead, he was still firmly advancing towards them. "RPG!!" Several rockets with long exhaust mes swept past the heads of agent and crashed into the Destroyer! Rumble! A shocking explosion sounded, setting off a wave of hot air. Fortunately, he had received a notification beforehand that Coulson had already run away. Otherwise, if he was hit by this wave of air, at least a few ribs would break. The thick smell of gunpowder filled the air, and the dust raised by the explosion obscured everyone''s vision, making them look down on the situation inside. "How is it?" Coulson wiped his sweat with his face covered in dirt. He looked at the center of the explosion, swallowed his saliva, and asked, "Has it stopped moving?" Before he could finish his words, a tall figure gradually appeared in front of them in the yellow sand! What kind of monster is this! Coulson''s expression changed greatly. Human weapons were useless against it. The surface of the ferocious armor was still as smooth as new, as if the suppression of fire just now was just a child scratching an itch for it! Ka-cha --- The Destroyer''s mask opened again, and orange-red energy boiled inside. The nextser beam was about toe. Whoosh whoosh whoosh - Three metal arrows formed a triangle and shot into the Destroyer''s mask at an extremely tricky angle, and then the special arrows instantly exploded! It was Hawkeye! Of all the people present, only he had such excellent archery skills. He could send the explosive arrow into the narrow mask of the Destroyer in a fraction of a second before theser fired. Boom! This time, the intense explosion finally shook the Destroyer''s body, and the orange-red energy rising inside it also disappeared. "Did... did it seed?" All of agent held their breath and stared nervously at the Destroyer. But unfortunately... The Destroyer''s mask opened, and the orange energy inside lit up again, bursting out a dazzling hot light that swept across the battle group for half a week. Boom All the creatures within the range of the light could not even let out a scream before they were instantly vaporized into ashes! Boom! Boom! Boom! The Destroyer continued to move forward. From time to time, it firedsers at the surroundings. No matter where it passed, it could not be resisted. In the blink of an eye, it waspletely destroyed, leaving only a few charred marks, as if proving that they existed. S. H. I. E. L. D.''s dozens of elite agent, as well as his established outpost base, could not even stop the Destroyer for a second before turning into ruins under the orangeser. "It''s over..." Coulson''s eyes were dull, and he felt deep despair in his heart. The weapon that they were proud of was asughable as a baby''s toy in front of this kind of foreign weapon. Just as the Destroyer was about to continue forward, an ear-piercing sound of wind breaking suddenly came from the distance! Qiang! A sharp sword pressure swept past quickly, leaving a clear and visible mark in front of the Destroyer. "Sorry, this road is blocked." Lod, who was dressed in a ck death suit and a white captain''s feather coat, suddenly appeared, holding zanpakuto in front of the Destroyer. The timing was just right. If he was a stepter, he might have to collect the corpse of Coulson. Chapter 164: Shunko, Raijin Senkei

Chapter 164: Shunko, Raijin Senkei

A Midgardian? The controller of the Asgard Immortal Pce, Loki, saw Lod in front of him through the Destroyer. His lips curled into a mocking smile, and his eyes revealed a look of disdain. The Destroyer was the final weapon of the Immortal Pce, the armor exclusive to Great God Odin, a divine artifact used to fight against his enemies! As the weakest world in the nine worlds, Midgardian actually dared to dream of stopping the Destroyer? "Kill him, Destroyer!" Loki held the golden spear in his hand and lightly hit the ground. He coldly ordered. ... The Destroyer took a step forward and crossed the sword marks on the ground. The orange energy in the mask rose rapidly! Bang! Yellow sand sshed out from the ground. Almost in an instant, Lod stepped on Hoho and arrived in front of the Destroyer. "One! Bone!" Lod''s legs were separated in a bow step. The five fingers of his right hand clenched into a fist, and he slowly spat out a white stream of air, like a sharp arrow hitting the air, making a sound simr to the sound of tearing through the air! Gathering all of Spiritual Power''s body at one point, and then a standard step forward punch, opened and opened wide, fierce and fierce, and terrifying power poured down on the Destroyer''s body like andslide! Boom The Destroyer was sent flying by a punch. Its huge body swept through the air like a meteor. The explosive winds circled around it, creating an ear-piercing explosion. It set off a huge wave of air like a tsunami! The ground where Lod was standing could not withstand such a powerful force and continued to copse. Numerous cracks spread out in all directions like a giant spider web. "Gulp..." Coulson was thrown to the ground by the wave of air and could not help but swallow his saliva. There was a trace of fear in his eyes. S. H. I. E. L. D. thought that he had overestimated death god, but he did not expect that this time, death god would once again refresh their knowledge! He punched the iron-skinned man a few hundred meters away... It must be known that the iron-skinned man was a ruthless character who was able to continue moving forward, not only did he not make it take a step back, but he also withstood the bombardment of dozens of Machine Guns and PRG! The power of this punch, How terrifying would it be? Coulson suspected that only special materials used to defend against nuclear bombs would be able to withstand the power of Winter Monarch''s punch! "Don''t be in a daze." Lod slowly let out a breath. He did not think that he could defeat the Destroyer with just one punch. He said without looking back, "Go find Thor now, and then take him to that area to find that hammer." "Take Thor to find the hammer?" Coulson''s thoughts could not keep up for a moment, and his head was full of ck question marks. "Wait... Isn''t there a big hollow in that area? And Hammer, Thor, and this iron-skinned man, do the three have any necessary connections?" "I have already dealt with big hollow." Lod nced at Coulson and said coldly, "Ask Thor the specific reason. I don''t have time to exin to you." Following S. H. I. E. L. D.''s excellent tradition of courting death, Coulson mustered up his courage and probed, "Captain Winter Monarch, is that hammer very important?" "Very important." Lod was truly convinced by S. H. I. E. L. D.''s group of agent. No matter what, he did not forget to get straight to the point and said impatiently, "Only Thor using that Hammer can defeat the Destroyer, so you better move faster." "Destroyer?" Coulson was shocked. Just as he was about to ask again, he saw that Lod had already disappeared. He could only shut his mouth with a slight regret. ... East of Old Bridge City. The Destroyer was sent flying several hundred meters with a single punch, and it only stopped after smashing several rock walls. "This ce isn''t bad..." Lod pulled out zanpakuto from his waist and stared coldly at the Destroyer. He said coldly, "In this sort of ce, I don''t need to worry about involving ordinary souls." The Destroyer didn''t know what was going on, and he swung his fist full of spikes at Lod. Wu --- This punch had a force of over ten thousand jin, and before it could touch Lod''s body, a strong wind blew like sword, making the white captain''s feathers flutter. Seeing that the Destroyer''s fist was getting closer and closer, Lod had no intention of dodging at all. A cold light shed in his eyes, and his thin lips parted slightly. He said, "Bankai - Daiguren Hyourinmaru!" Hu!!!!!!!!!!! The extremely cold Spiritual Power was like a substance that stirred up a huge storm, mixed with frost crystals visible to the naked eye, like a dragon breaking out of the sea, raising its head and pping its wings and rushing straight to the nine heavens! The water in the atmosphere was freezing rapidly, turning into pale blue ice and casting armor over Lod''s body. The huge ice wings stretched out from the back, and the ferocious dragon head covered the entire right arm, holding a sword de that emitted endless cold air in its mouth. At the moment of Bankai, the temperature within a radius of thousands of meters is dropping rapidly at a visible degree, and the sky above is gathering dark clouds, rolling like tides. Temporarily borrowing Soul Society''s Bankai, Lod finally reached Captain level! And the influence range of the power of Hyourinmaru has also changed greatly. Compared with the battle in New York, the scope is obviously several timesrger! "Ice Dragon Tornado Tail!" Lod''s eyes were cold. He turned the sword de in his hand and said coldly. Roar - A giant ice dragon with wings released from the tip of sword''s sword. It let out a deafening roar and collided with the Destroyer''s fist! Boom boom boom... The ice dragon collided with the Destroyer! The indestructible Destroyer shattered the ice dragon with a single punch, but the extreme cold energy contained within suddenly erupted, instantly freezing the Destroyer within the thickyer of ice! Kacha! The Destroyer that was frozen in the ice released a shocking amount of heat from the gaps between the armor links. The orange-yellow energy inside the core was like a burning sun, evaporating the ice into white smoke. Lod''s expression was normal, as if he had already expected this. In any case, this was one of the final weapons of the Immortal Pce. If he was defeated so easily, wouldn''t he be pping Odin in the face? Bang! The ice exploded, and the Destroyer was freed. The Destroyer stepped on the ground, and the rune characters in his body shed with a dazzling light. They poured orange magical energy into his right arm, and the metal fists that were covered in spikes seemed to burn. Whoosh! Whoosh! The astonishing power poured down like andslide, as if it forcibly sucked out the nearby air. The rolling airflow was like a dragon and a snake flying in the air, and then it fell on Lod''s face with the momentum of the copse of the sky! This punch... Both in speed or strength, they were all several times stronger than before! "Multiyered ice wall!" Lod knew that this punch was extremely powerful, so he made a prompt decision to create threeyers of ice wall in front of him. He then gathered the ice wings to protect himself, and then attached Spiritual Power''s wall to the surface of his body. Threeyers of protection! Bang! The orange-yellow magical energy was so powerful that it shattered the threeyers of ice in an instant. Then, the power of the Destroyer''s fist did not decrease. It directly broke the ice wings and shattered thestyer of Spiritual Power''s wall! Seeing that the threeyers of defense were broken, Lod wielded his sword with both hands and collided with the metal fist, creating a dazzling spark! The power of the Destroyer was extremely terrifying. It forcefully pushed zanpakuto away and then heavily hit Lod''s body! Bang! Lod groaned and his body uncontrobly retreated backwards, his feet plowing two long ditches on the ground. After retreating for a hundred meters, Lod finally dissipated the force and managed to stop his retreating body. "Tsk tsk..." Lod raised his hand to wipe away the blood from the corner of his lips. He looked at the Destroyer and chuckled, "As expected of the ultimate weapon of Asgard. This power is indeed not to be underestimated." Chapter 165: Shunko, Raijin Senkei

Chapter 165: Shunko, Raijin Senkei

As expected of the Destroyer... Although Lod had deliberately tried to probe the attack just now, the performance of the Destroyer was beyond his expectations. Apart from the heaven-shaking change in speed and strength, the attack methods were also very flexible and varied, especially the orange-yellow energy. Not only could itunch destructive rays, but it could also be attached to punches and kicks. It could be said to be quite tricky! Sure enough... To be regarded as the final weapon by the Asgard Immortal Pce, the Destroyer was not as useless as it appeared in movies and television dramas! One had to know that in the Thor movie, this so-called final weapon Destroyer, apart from being able to emit destructive rays of light, was a huge iron simpleton. Originally, he thought that there was something wrong with Loki''s operation, but now it seemed that there was a problem with the plot itself, and it did not show the true strength of the Destroyer. After a simple test just now, Lod had roughly understood the strength of the Destroyer. The Destroyer was roughly about the same level as Captain death god. Although the destructiveser was terrifying, it was a pity that the firing speed was too slow. It was almost impossible to hit him. In the second mode of attack, the Destroyer could attach orange magic energy to his fists and feet, greatly increasing his destructive power, speed, and strength! But to him, the effect of this move was not very obvious. Since he had the Hiero of Arrancar and Super Speed Regeneration, Lod had filled up his physical resistance and HP recovery points. As long as it was not fatal, he could recover quickly in a short time. The only tricky part was the defense of the Destroyer! The interior of the Destroyer was engraved with the rune characters personally by Odin. Magic not only gave it indestructible defense, but also gave it the ability to automatically repair after being damaged! As for furl and energy resource, it was even more impossible! The rune characters inside the Destroyer could automatically convert all energy and store it inside, which was equivalent to a halfpleted perpetual motion machine. It waspletely impossible to win against it by wasting its energy. There is only one choice left! "Do you want to demolish it?" The light in Lod''s eyes faded, and he felt a trace of fighting spirit. "As the system said, it is a qualified ''Whetstone''!" Whetstone It was a stone that could make sword''s de even sharper. However, he did not know how sharp this Whetstone of the Destroyer could make him! "This is the end of the test." Lod said calmly, and an invisible murderous aura enveloped the surroundings. "Next, it''s time to get serious!" Loki, who was far away in the Immortal Pce, was furious when he heard this. "Damned Midgardian, you will pay with your life for your arrogance!" Lod used Hoho and opened up a distance and stared at the Destroyer. He took a deep breath and muttered to himself, "This is my trump card. I hope it won''t disappoint me." As his voice fell, Lodmunicated with Soul Society with his will and temporarily plundered some of the stored spiritual energy. Then, an indescribably terrifying Spiritual Power erupted like a volcano. The heavy pressure instantly covered a range of nearly a thousand meters. The huge storm formed by Spiritual Power directly rushed into the sky. Like a giant dragon, it swallowed up the rolling dark clouds, pulling out shes of lightning like pythons! Rumble! The dark clouds rolled, and the fierce wind roared! The storm swept across the earth like a tsunami, rolling up a giant flood dragon into the sky, attracting the thunder in the sky and making a series of rumbling sounds! Lod''s Spiritual Power burned like a me. The extremely unstable Kido turned into lightning and wrapped around the surface of his body. In the dazzling white light, an extremely destructive aura spread out! Violent lightning kept flowing on the surface of his body and then approached a stable state. In the end... A pair of ferocious thunder horns appeared on Lod''s head, and on his back, there were six rings of lightning in the shape of an imperial bell. Shunko - Raijin Senkei (War God Armor)! One of the derivative moves with Shunko as the foundation was the form formed after the Shunko was cultivated to the extreme. In this form, not only could it greatly enhance the white damage, but also through the six imperial drums on the back, it could release arge area of continuous thunder, and each move could add the power of thunder! As he said this, he had to mention it. The lightning in this form was actually Kido''s energy after highlypressed. It was just that it was disyed in a rtively different form of lightning, so it could be used with any zanpakuto, and there would not be a situation of mutual restraint. In order to cultivate this form, it could be said that Lod had suffered a lot. First, he needed the Hiero and super-fast regeneration to ensure that he would not be torn apart by this violent force. At the same time, he also had to borrow Soul Society''s spiritual energy to forcibly control the highpression of Kido''s energy outside of his body -- - Even under such harsh conditions, the Thunder God Battle Form still had a time limit! Five minutes! Once this limit was exceeded, the super-speed regeneration would not be able to keep up with Kido''s speed of destruction, resulting in serious internal injuries. If he was not careful, the violent Kido energy would cause his body to explode and die! But what corresponded to this huge risk was the powerfulbat strength of the Raijin Senkei! "Destroyer of the Immortal Pce, let''s end this quickly." Lod''s eyes, which were originally blue, were now upied by white lightning, as dazzling as the sun! Loki, who was far away in the Immortal Pce, saw the pure white pupils through the Destroyer. Even though they were separated by a world, he could clearly feel the tremblinging from the deepest part of his soul! Lod leaned forward slightly, and then with the sound of thunder, his whole person disappeared from Loki''s sight! Boom! Along with the sound of an explosion that seemed to tear the sky apart, the ring-shaped sonic clouds brought up a terrifying hurricane. The airflow around Lod rolled and was pulled out for a hundred meters. It was like a fierce flood dragon breaking through the sea. The next second. The ear-piercing noise produced by the light blue sword''s wind friction in the air was intertwined with the roar of the thunderstorm, and they jointlyposed a movement called Destruction! The des of frost, which contained extreme coldness, shed down with violent thunder, cutting throughyers of air. Before the Destroyer could react, it was upied by dazzling white light! Was it sword? Or was it lightning? Or was it the ice crystal? Loki was also a little dazed for a moment. He could not see how much sword had attacked at that moment at all. Only sword''s light came into view. It was like a torrential downpour, mixed with white destructive thunder. The two fell together! The sound of huge metal shing against metal, mixed with terrifying sonic booms, like firecrackers exploding continuously. The Destroyer burst out countless mes under the hundreds of sword''s light strikes, blooming like gorgeous fireworks. The exploding sword''s light and sharp sword pressure swept out a hundred meters like a storm. The entire ground was covered with crisscrossing ferocious sword marks. Thunder and frost alternated in the vicinity! Chapter 166: Shunko, Raijin Senkei

Chapter 166: Shunko, Raijin Senkei

ng! An ice dragon bathed in lightning. It pped its two huge wings and broke through theyers of obstruction of the airflow. In an instant, it elerated to several times the speed of sound. A huge ring-shaped cloud with a diameter of dozens of meters exploded with a bang. It even temporarily suppressed the thunder in the sky! Sword''s de was wrapped in extreme cold air. It drew a beautiful crescent moon in the air, emitting a cold and deathly aura as it descended on the Destroyer. Boom The terrifying sword pressure split apart the storm. The crescent-shaped sword roared, forcefully pushing the Destroyer back at a speed that approached the sound barrier. The airflow around it was constantly torn apart, forming a visible wave of air that rolled, roared, and howled like a giant dragon. The Destroyer was pushed back several hundred meters. Its two legs plowed deep ravines on the ground, and the t ground in front of it was shockingly torn apart by the terrifying sword pressure. A giant crack that was a hundred meters long and several meters wide appeared! When the rising yellow sand dispersed, Lod took advantage of the gap to catch his breath and looked at the Destroyer. The surface of the body that was known to be indestructible was now covered in cracks like porcin, as if it would immediately shatter to the ground with a light touch. "How... how is this possible" Loki, who was in charge of the Asgardian Temple, looked at this scene with a dumbfounded expression. He said in disbelief, "How can a mere Midgardian destroy the Destroyer?" The Destroyer was a divine artifact that guarded Odin''s treasury. In terms of power, it was only slightly inferior to the Eternal Spear. But now, it was shattered by the publicly acknowledged weakest Midgardian in the nine worlds. This made the arrogant Loki somewhat unable to ept it. Especially the person bathing in the lightning, no matter how he looked at it, it made him feel awkward! Loki''s eyes revealed an extremely disgusted expression, because it reminded him of that idiot big brother whose brain was full of muscles! "Very good, Midgard!" Loki stood up, the Eternal Spear pointed to the earth, and his cold voice was mixed with undisguised killing intent, "This is what you forced me to do. Destroyer... release all your energy!" Release all of your energy! This meant that Odin''s treasury had fallen, and the enemy was too powerful. Therefore, the Destroyer would enter a state of violent rage, attacking all living things in an indiscriminate range. It would only stop when all the living objects werepletely destroyed! Unless it was absolutely necessary, He did not want to use this move either. ... The orange energy in the Destroyer''s body rose and quickly covered the entire armor like a volcano. It was like a red-hot iron, emitting a terrifying heat that was difficult to bear! After withstanding Lod''s attack, the Destroyer''s body that was covered in cracks like broken porcin becamepletely new under the repair of magical energy. It was as if everything that had just happened was an illusion! In the process of the Destroyer repairing, Lod saw the rune text that shed within it. It was these ancient words that gave the Destroyer an indestructible shell, as well as a terrifying ability to recover infinitely. "Tsk, tsk, tsk..." Lod exhaled a mouthful of scorching white breath, his eyes zing as he said, "Looks like the battle won''t end until I tear you into pieces." Destroy the Destroyer? It was interesting to think about it. If Odin, that old fellow, saw it, his jaw would probably drop. Dong! Dong! Dong! The six sides of the divine jade drum were releasing a deep and grand sound of thunder. The ck sea of clouds surged like a tide, and the dazzling lightning illuminated the entire world. Lod''s entire body was bathed in white lightning. The ice wings behind him spread out, covering his right arm and the ferocious dragon head as he spat out cold air. The ice and lightning perfectly merged into one. Under the illumination of the two, it made him seem like a god that controlled lightning. When his white pupils opened and closed, they released a scorching and majestic aura that was like the scorching sun. An indescribable strong aura filled the space around him! On the other side. The Destroyer entered the berserk state. The orange-yellow magical energy invaded the earth like a crimson sun, emitting endless heat. It turned into an invisible high temperature energy field, blocking all the frost and lightning that tried to invade! For a moment, the sky and earth changed color! "Come! Fight!" The light in Lod''s eyes was like stars, surging with zing and boiling battle intent! Hla! When Lod took a step forward, the feathers fluttered in the wind, and the mighty momentum mixed with Spiritual Power rushed into the sky. As the rolling airflow surged, it was like a raging sea surging in waves! The heaven and earth were rmed, and the momentum was great! The orange fire illuminated half of the sky, dyeing the clouds into a burning color. On the other side, the dark clouds churned, and lightning shed. The two intertwined together to create a horrible scene like the end of the world! The residents of Old Bridge Town, dozens of miles away, all showed shock on their faces. They could not help but call their friends to see. Many of them even took out their mobile phones, intending to take a picture of this strange scene. Boom! Only to see Lod let out a long roar, and then he leaned over and rushed straight. The sky rumbled and exploded, bursting out a sound wave that was enough to tear the eardrums. It passed through the wind for several miles and dozens of miles away. The surrounding earth suddenly shook, as if ten thousand tons of yellow sand were swept up by the wind, like a tsunami, surging out in the sky. The twelve ice flowers floating behind him all withered, and the ice armor covering the whole body also peeled off into pieces of ice. The two huge wings closed and disappeared, and the image of Bankai had changed greatly! Under the extreme speed, the sonic boom ring kept exploding! Huhuhu In the next moment! Lod suddenly appeared in front of the Destroyer. His whole body was pressed down extremely low, one hand on sword''s handle, hiding sword in the sheath. "Go to hell, Midgard!" Inside the shrine, Loki roared angrily. The Eternal Spear smashed into the ground, pouring boundless divine power into the Destroyer''s body! The Destroyer''s body ignited with scorching yellow mes. The endless divine power of Odin poured into his body. He waved his scarlet fist, as if he was about to shatter the heavens. He shot through the air! "Four Realms of Ice - Creation Thunder God!" The divine light in Lod''s eyes disappeared, and his right hand suddenly pulled sword out of the sheath, shing from the bottom to the top! ng!!!!!! The sharp de rubbed against sword''s sheath, producing an ear-piercing noise, but when the long sword that carried the destructive thunder came out of the sheath, a bright light that was as bright as the sun suddenly blossomed. It was as if millions of sword''s light had converged into one, turning into a sh that was indescribable! The storm wrapped around the edge of sword''s body, forming a turbulent mist. The terrifying momentum seemed to want to cut the entire world apart! When the Destroyer''s fist collided with sword''s, all the sounds in the world seemed to be suppressed by this strike. No... Not only that, even the light and smell seemed to have disappeared! A momentter. Rumble!! A world-shaking roar suddenly exploded between heaven and earth! The sharp sword pressure roared like a storm, slicing and splitting the earth around it. The visible wind pressure tore through the air and then spread like a tsunami, as if hundreds of thousands of war beasts were trampling on the ground, and the explosive shock wave surged in all directions! Within a thousand meters. All tangible and intangible substances were crushed into powder by the wind pressure that was swept up by the sword energy! Chapter 167: Odin

Chapter 167: Odin

Phew --- In the wilderness, a cold, bone-chilling wind blew. Lod maintained the action of pulling sword up, while the Destroyer''s fist stopped several centimeters in front of him! Everything in the world seemed to stop at this moment! Looking up at the sky, the ck cloudyer that covered a hundred kilometres of the sky was shockingly split open by sword. Looking down at the earth again, a thousand-meter-long ravine appeared behind the Destroyer like a rift valley! No matter how surging the magical energy in the Destroyer''s body was, under the de of sword, which contained extreme coldness, it was still frozen into a vivid and beautiful ice sculpture! Four Realms of Ice! Sword de touched, within four steps, everything froze! 10th Division Captain Tshir Hitsugaya, the strongest skill after hard cultivation! Only when all twelve ice flowers wither, the Daiguren Hyourinmaru will wee the full form of liberation, and the Hyourinmaru at this time, its sword de is close to absolute zero! Kacha! A slight sound of metal breaking rang out, and it was only at this moment that a clearly visible sword mark appeared on the Destroyer Armor! This final weapon known as the treasure vault of the Divine Pce, the Destroyer Armor forged by Great God Odin and the dwarf, was split open from the middle by this sword! "It''s over." Lod exhaled a cold white breath, waved sword''s blood, and returned zanpakuto to the sheath. From the start of the battle until now, it had been exactly five minutes, no more, no less. Lod''s face was slightly pale, and a feeling of powerlessness invaded his entire body. The side effects of Shunko - Raijin Senkei were too terrifying! It had only been used for five minutes, but after that, his Spiritual Power was exhausted. His muscles and bones, after experiencing a high load, transmitted a tearing pain signal to his brain. The current him found it difficult to even lift a finger! High risk, high return. Although he had heavily injured the Destroyer, his entire body seemed to be suppressed by a weight of ten thousand tons. Even lifting a finger was extremely difficult! "This move... is too dangerous!" Lod said silently in his heart, It is better not to use this move unless necessary. In the future, if he decides to use this move, he must be sure to defeat the other party, otherwise once the time limit is over, he will be a fish on the chopping board, and can only be trampled on! Sitting quietly in the same ce for more than ten minutes, after using the Quincy talent to restore a little spiritual power, Lod felt that his whole body was not so painful, and he reluctantly recovered some physical strength, enough for him to return to the old bridge city. Just as Lod was about to leave, he suddenly thought of something. What about the system prompt? Logically speaking, whenever hepleted the mission, the system should have warned him in time. But why did the system not remind him when hepleted the mission this time? "Could it be..." Lod''s expression changed slightly, and an ominous premonition shed through his heart. He called out the system to check the mission description. At the end of the mission description, three bright words were marked: Notpleted! As if confirming Lod''s guess, the Destroyer behind him stood up again. Weng --- The rune text engraved on the interior of the Destroyer shone brightly. The entire metal armor suddenly became like a living creature, growing at a speed visible to the naked eye, repairing the damaged parts of the body! Rumble! The storm and thunder returned to the world at this moment! The Destroyer, who had been resurrected, exuded a terrifying pressure that was as deep as the sea! Boundless pressure enveloped the entire world, dividing this ce into a domain of the gods. The air seemed to have turned into arge mountain, pressing heavily on Lod''s shoulder, as if forcing him to kneel! "Don''t even think about it!" Lod clenched his teeth. His eyes were blood red, and his back was straight like a sharp sword that soared into the sky. He would rather die than kneel. An unimaginable pressure fell on every part of his body, causing him to endure terrifying pressure all the time. He even had to use all his strength every time he breathed. Only then would he be able to grab a tiny bit of air from the thick airflow around him! "Odin!" Lod looked at the armor! At this point, if he still couldn''t guess who was controlling the armor, then he would have wasted his time! The position of the Destroyer''s pupils on the visor radiated a dazzling golden light, like two suns that had been ignited. Ordinary people would faint on the spot just by looking at them! Divine Might! At this moment, Lod finally experienced it for himself! War and death, storms and thunder, wisdom and magic, poetry and healing, he was the King of Pantheon, Odin! Lod cursed the old fox in his heart. As expected, this old fellow did not fall into a deep sleep. Instead, he secretly directed this good show in order to let Thor stabilize the throne and eliminate the restless second Prince, Loki. As for the reason why he appeared, Lod could also guess a thing or two. It was nothing more than his appearance. Not only did he interrupt Odin''s n, but he also did not learn the meaning of the king. He also almost drove his second son crazy. Thinking about it carefully, the big picture that he had set up with great difficulty was to educate his two sons. In the end, he was suddenly disturbed by someone. No wonder he was so angry that he came to control the Destroyer. An old voice came from the Destroyer''s armor. "You crossed the line. This is inconsistent with our previous agreement." "?" Odin''s words made Lod confused. He thought to himself, I don''t remember what agreement I made with you. Could it be that there was someone else here? Lod quickly reacted. Odin did not say this to him, but to another person! After careful observation, it could be seen that Odin''s gaze was not on him, but somewhere behind him! Destroyer After a moment of silence, the voice seemed to be a little weak. "I have no intention of dering war on Earth. Asgard is allies with Earth. This will never change. I can swear in the name of the Allfather." Was it... her? Lod felt a chill in his heart, as if he knew who Odin was talking to! In fact, there was no need to think about it. To be able to make the King of All Gods of Asgard, who had conquered the nine worlds, talk to her with a calm attitude, and that person was still on Earth, it was obvious that her identity was already on the verge of being revealed - Sorcerer Supreme, Ancient One! Sorcerer Supreme, who was in charge of guarding the Earth''s magic dimension, had a few small fights on weekdays. As long as there was no problem with thetitude, she could ignore it. But the arrival of the Asgardian Divine King, Sorcerer Supreme could not ignore it! However, there was still one thing that she was not clear about. Since Ancient One had no intention of avoiding it, why didn''t she show up directly, but chose to appear in such a form? Could it be that she was worried? Chapter 168: Tempting Offer

Chapter 168: Tempting Offer

I can''t figure it out... The thoughts of these big shots were always puzzling! The conversation between Odin and Ancient One continued, but the following content seemed to involve some secrets, so Lod couldn''t hear what they were talking about. But judging from the golden mes dancing in the eyes of the Destroyer and the asional tremors around space, he judged. Lod estimated that Odin should be very unhappy right now. But no matter how unhappy he was, Odin could do nothing to Ancient One! Not to mention the future Ragnarok, Asgard still needed the protection of the earth. Even if they were to fight now, he was not confident that he could defeat Sorcerer Supreme, Ancient One. Although Odin was as arrogant as the pinnacle of the Nine Worlds, he did not dare to be too presumptuous when he met Sorcerer Supreme. After all, the backer behind her was eternal! The conversation between the twosted for about ten minutes. During this period, Odin couldn''t control his emotion several times. The surging divine might was like a wave hitting the reef, causing ripples in the air around him. "It can''t be that the negotiation broke down, right?" Lod thought silently in his heart. If the two of them broke up, then it would be interesting to start a war. Of course, this was just a thought. He could tell with his toes that right now, Astar was in its declining phase and would need to rely on the protection of Earth in the future. With Odin''s old fox character, it was absolutely impossible for him to fall out with Sorcerer Supreme. Thinking further, Thor had caused quite a bit of trouble in Asgard in the past, but why did he have to deliberately let Thor appear on Earth at this time, or even allow Thor to join the Avengers in the future? A dignified Great Prince of Asgard, the future sessor of the God King, running to Earth to maintain peace was a big joke in the entire universe, but Odin still acquiesced in Thor''s actions! Why? Because Odin was paving the way for Thor! Everyone thought that Odin was on the first floor. Lod had thought that Odin was on the third floor, but in fact, Odin was on the fifth floor! He had long seen the future and knew that Asgard was about to wee the Ragnarok. Then, he began to pave the road for Thor and Astar. Four birds with one arrow, As expected of an old fox who had lived for tens of thousands of years! At this moment, Lod was sincerely impressed by Odin. This king was really thoughtful. After a long while. The shaking space gradually calmed down, and the dancing mes in the eyes of the Destroyer disappeared. "It''s over..." Lod was refreshed, and the conversation between the two sides had clearlye to an end. "I understand what you mean..." Odin''s voice became a little older again. If one listened carefully, one could even hear a trace of hollow''s extremely weak feeling. "In that case, I believe in your choice and the future you see." Choice? Future? Lod''s eyes moved slightly. He keenly noticed the two special words that Odin spoke. Although there were only two words, after careful analysis, it was obvious that two pieces of information could be found. First, the content of their conversation involved one of the ''future'' that Sorcerer Supreme was spying on. Second, Odin chose to believe the ''future'' that Sorcerer Supreme was spying on and made a very difficult choice. What kind of future did Sorcerer Supreme see that could make this Divine King, who was calm and collected, so emotional that he could only make a choice after a long silence? Lod narrowed his eyes and suddenly became a little curious. "Young man..." Destroyer''s eyes that were dancing with golden mes turned to look at Lod and said in a meaningful tone, "Can you do me a favor?" Lod''s eyelids twitched, and he immediately refused. "Allfather, you must be joking. With my meager abilities, I probably can''t help you much. Allfather, please find someone else." What kind of joke was this! The great Asgardian Divine King actually asked for his help. It was obvious that there was something fishy about this matter! Some things could be involved, and some things could not be involved! After seeing how Odin trained his two sons, Lod became very secretive about this old fox. If he yed with this old fox who had lived for tens of thousands of years, who knew when he would be sold! "Young man, don''t be in a hurry to refuse." Odin seemed to have expected that he would refuse. He said bluntly, "This matter will only benefit you. There is no harm. Why don''t you listen and decide first?" ... The corner of Lod''s mouth twitched. Just as he was about to refuse directly from his heart, a voice suddenly floated into his ears. "I suggest you listen." A shiny bald head appeared beside him without anyone noticing. Sorcerer Supreme - Ancient One! She was wearing a yellow robe with her hands behind her back. She smiled and nodded at Lod. Then, she said indifferently, "The price offered by the Allfather is not low." Lod : "..." He hated the mages of Kamar-Taj, especially the bald mage! Ancient One smiled and said, "Kamar-Taj is actually not bad. If you have time, you cane and take a seat. Just in time, you can solve the dark energy in your body." "... You can read my mind?" Lod stared at Ancient One vigntly, covering his entire body with absolute spiritual energy, cutting off all telepathic senses and mind reading skills. "No." Ancient One smiled and pointed at his eyes. "But I can see from your eyes that you are very wary and disgusted with me. In fact, there is no need for that." "..." He always felt that Ancient One was lying, but there was no actual evidence. Ancient One smiled. "Cough cough..." Odin coughed lightly and interrupted the two of them. He said gently, "Young man, are you willing to listen to my request first?" Whether it was a blessing or a curse, it was a disaster that could not be avoided. Lod sighed and nodded. "Since that''s the case, please tell me. If I can help you, I will do my best. But if I can''t help you, then forgive me for refusing." Odin said, "It''s actually very simple. I hope that you can help Thor defeat Loki." "Help... Thor?" Lod looked at Odin strangely. Could it be that this old man still thought that Loki had not been beaten up badly enough? Would he still need his help to fight against that trash, Loki? Thor alone could beat Loki until he cried for his mother! Odin seemed to have seen through his doubts and exined, "Now that Loki has the Eternal Spear Gungnir and the Tesseract, the bloodline of the Frost Giant King Royal Family has also awakened, it is very difficult for Thor to defeat Loki alone." Lod asked doubtfully, "Since that''s the case, why don''t you take back the Eternal Spear yourself?" "I can''t do that." Odin shook his head and said, "My physical body has fallen into deep sleep. Forcefully interrupting it will shorten my lifespan." "Then now you..." Lod looked at Odin suspiciously, feeling that this old man was not telling the truth. "This is just a spiritual body that temporarily resides in the Destroyer''s body." Odin calmly said, "If you don''t believe me, you can verify the identity of Sorcerer Supreme at the side. I believe that with the noble character of a mage, she will definitely not deliberately deceive you." Lod looked sideways at Ancient One. Thetter nodded and smiled, "I can guarantee that the Allfather did not lie to you." Odin seemed to be afraid that he would disagree and threw out another heavy bomb. "I won''t let you help for nothing. After the matter is done, I can promise you to go to the treasury and choose an item as a reward. How about it?" "Okay, I agree!" Lod said quickly. There was no other way... The price they offered was too tempting! That was Odin''s treasure house. The treasures stored inside were enough to make half the universe envious. There would be no better reward! Chapter 169: The Past and Future

Chapter 169: The Past and Future

The risk was great, but the rewards were even greater! If he went to Asgard and helped Odin educate that reindeer, he would be able to choose a treasure from the God King''s treasury. This kind of good thing was hard to find in the entire universe! Whoever rejected it would be a fool! Moreover, even if Odin was an old fox, he couldn''t betray him in front of Sorcerer Supreme. Seeing Lod agree, Odin was not surprised at all. Or rather, it was already within his expectations. After all, he had even brought out the treasury. He believed that even in the entire universe, not many people would be able to refuse him. "Since that''s the case, then I will wait for you in the Immortal Pce." The burning golden mes in the Destroyer''s eyes suddenly dimmed a bit, and his voice carried a hint of exhaustion that could not be wiped away. Regarding the Odin''s Sleep, Lod actually knew a bit about it. Odin''s Sleep, which happened once a year,sted for a week each time. It was the power that Odin had umted in his body for a long time and became too powerful! If he did not bnce the power of Odin in his body, then the overly powerful divine power would instead consume the lifespan of Odin. Therefore, splitting a spiritual body to descend was already the limit for Odin. If he forcibly woke up to save the scene like in the original drama, it would make this Allfather whose life was like a candle in the wind speed up the little remaining lifespan he had left. Hu --- As Odin''s will dissipated, the Destroyer lost its support and fell to the ground with a loud bang. The long-lost system prompt sounded: [Ding ---Emergency Mission: Whetstone(Completed) ] [Reward: zanpakuto - Gonrymaru! ] [obtained: Bankai - Kk Gonry Riky! ] Although Lod now wanted to feel whether this zanpakuto, who was buried in the original work, was as powerful as Captain-Commander evaluation. But when he thought that Sorcerer Supreme had not left, Lod could only regretfully give up this idea. He turned to look at the smiling Ancient One and said, "Ancient One, we meet again." "This is the second time we''ve met." Ancient One looked at him with interest and praised, "You grew up very quickly. I remember that you weren''t this powerful when west met. This is very good." "Thank you for your praise, Venerable One." Lod smiled, but in his heart, he was thinking, what exactly did Sorcerer Supreme mean. The things he did, logically speaking, should not be able to hide from the eyes of this mage. However, not only did she not take action to enforce justice on behalf of the heavens, she instead looked like she was looking forward to seeing you. This made Lod somewhat puzzled. Ancient One''s eyes revealed a hint of admiration that could not be concealed, and she smiled, "You should be able to reap a lot of things when you go to Asgard this time. You don''t have to worry about what Odin will do to you. I have an agreement with him." "Uh..." Lod frowned slightly and felt even more strange. Wasn''t Sorcerer Supreme''s attitude towards him a little too good? There was no such thing as good or evil to you for no reason in the world. He firmly believed this. Although he did not know what Sorcerer Supreme had said to Odin, it was obvious that it was because of Ancient One that Odin changed his mind and threw out the reward of the treasure house to him. But... why? The more Lod thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. As Sorcerer Supreme, Ancient One had an eternal backer behind her and even the three of them as one did not put him in his eyes. Why did she have to favor him so much? It could not be that Ancient One nned to kick Stephen Strange and let him be Kamar-Taj, Sorcerer Supreme instead, right? Impossible! "Venerable One, forgive me for being blunt..." Lod hesitated for a moment before deciding to ask her directly, "You... Why are you helping me?" Ancient One smiled and said, "Because I admire you, so I helped you. Is that okay?" "But..." Lod paused for a moment, nced at Ancient One, and continued, "I believe that what I have done can not be hidden from your eyes. Since that is the case, why do you still help me?" Hearing this, Ancient One smiled and said, "What do you think my duty is?" "The magical dimension overseer protecting the Earth so it is not invaded," Lod said. "That is one of the reasons." Ancient One said lightly, "What you did, did it involve the invasion of the magical dimension?" "No." Lod shook his head. He was not so capable. "Then why should I care?" Ancient One looked at Lod strangely and said, "If I have to care about this kind of thing, then there are too many things on Earth that I have to care about. Do you think Sorcerer Supreme is a policeman?" Lod pondered for a moment and felt that what Sorcerer Supreme said was very reasonable. He asked again, "But in the eyes of ordinary people, people like me should be considered as an evil person, right?" Ancient One chuckled and said, "The view of good and evil in the eyes of ordinary people is no different in the eyes of people like us. It is just that the angle we stand on is different. Of course, this is just an example." "What you have done has not crossed that line, and it does not involve the invasion of the magical dimension. In that case, why should I care about you?" "What the mage said makes sense." Lod smiled and said, "But you still hasn''t told me why he helped me." Ancient One smiled without saying anything. "It seems that you doesn''t want to tell me the reason." Lod sighed helplessly. Talking to this kind of person was tiring and always secretive. Ancient One reached out her hand from the yellow robe and held up the eyeball-shaped ornament hanging on her chest. "One day, you will know the reason. There are some things that I can''t tell you because it will disturb that future." "I understand what you mean, Venerable One." Lod raised his eyebrows. From Ancient One''s movements, he seemed to already know a little! "If you have time, why don''t youe to Kamar-Taj for a seat?" Ancient One smiled and opened the dimensional door with one hand, slowly stepping inside. Facing Sorcerer Supreme''s invitation, Lod could only bite the bullet and say, "Next time, definitely next time." The moment the dimensional gate was about to disappear! "I forgot to tell you..." Ancient One suddenly looked back and said meaningfully, "Time is not a straight line, but a disorderly node. While I am spying on the future, there are people who are spying on me in the past." Sizzle--- The orange-yellow magic door disappeared, leaving behind a dumbfounded Lod. What did that mean? When Venerable Ancient One was spying on the future, there were still people who were spying on the past from the future. There should be very few people in the universe who could do such a thing, right? Could it be that Ancient One wanted to use this to remind him that something big would happen in the future regarding ''time''? Chapter 170: Asgard

Chapter 170: Asgard

Asgard Immortal Pce. Loki waspletely dumbfounded. He had never expected that his n would be destroyed by a human from Midgard. That was the Destroyer... The armor worn by the God King Odin, the guardian of the Immortal Pce treasury, one of the strongest weapons of Asgard. But now, it was actually split in half by the publicly acknowledged weakest Midgardian. This was the same as stepping on Asgarda''s face! "Why! Why!" Loki''s angry roar resounded through the entire temple. "Why are all of you here to stop me?" He was clearly more suited to be a king! He was clearly stronger than Thor! He could clearly obtain more things! At this moment, Loki waspletely crazy and fell into a state of madness. "Since the Destroyer can''t do anything to you, then don''t me me for being ruthless!" He wanted to destroy Midgard! Since the Destroyer couldn''t do it, then he could only bring out the final weapon of Asgard! It was mentioned before that in addition to the Destroyer and the Eternal Spear, there was also the weapon of God King Odin! This weapon had the ability to cross the gxy, and it could destroy a with just one strike. That was - Rainbow Bridge Bifrost! Holding the Eternal Spear, Loki walked firmly and decisively on the long bridge paved with rainbow bricks. This rainbow bridge that had been extremely long in the past could not stop Loki''s surging killing intent at this moment. Not long after, Loki arrived at the end. The wielder of Heimdallr''s sword was frozen at the door of the rainbow bridge. A pair of golden eyes looked through the ice and cast an angry look at Loki. Although his body was frozen by the Tesseract, Heimdallr did not die, just temporarily unable to move. Loki snorted coldly. He ignored Heimdallr and walked straight into the dome building behind him. This golden dome building could concentrate the energy of the rainbow bridge tounch out. This was Loki''s goal! "You forced me to do this!" A trace of gloominess shed through Loki''s eyes as he arrived at a control panel in the center. He then inserted the Eternal Spear into a groove in the control panel. The size of the groove matched the Eternal Spear perfectly. As the control panel shook, a huge star map appeared in front of Loki! Loki locked his gaze on Earth and then fiercely pressed the Eternal Spear into the ground! Ka... The huge golden dome building shook violently, and then the seven-colored energy gathered at one point and shot out in the direction of Earth! The gorgeous rainbow energy instantly turned into a surging torrent of energy. The terrifying power tore throughyers of space-time barriers in an instant, crossing the entire gxy and descending on Earth! Boom It was different from the previous times. This time, the rainbow bridge came with the power to destroy everything! The mighty seven-colored torrent broke through the sea of clouds. Everyone in New Mexico could clearly see the torrent that tore through the sky and crashed into the ground with a destructive force. Rumble! The moment the seven-colored torrent collided, the destructive force wasparable to the fall of a small. The ground within a radius of thousands of meters let out a cry of unbearable pain. It copsed in the loud roar, breaking into huge rocks one by one, and then it was shot into the sky by a terrifying storm visible to the naked eye. The explosive wind and the huge roar mixed together and exploded. All the sounds in the world were suppressed, forming a huge mushroom cloud wave that spread outwards at a speed that surpassed the sound barrier. All tangible matter was shattered by it! Thick smoke and dust covered the entire sky, as if an invisible giant hand blocked the sun. Indescribable pressure and fear spread in everyone''s hearts, gradually evolving into despair and madness! The end of the world! Within a few seconds after the rainbow bridge descended, a huge earthquake had already spread throughout New Mexico, and it was even spreading to the entire US! For a time, countless phone calls almost blew up the White House. Nick Fury, who was far away in New York City, was so anxious that he almost pulled his scalp off! ... "Loki... Is he crazy?" When Thor saw the huge rainbow light pir descend, he couldn''t help but break out in cold sweat. "He wants to destroy the entire Midgard!" No one knew better than him what that huge rainbow bridge meant! Only when the rainbow bridge was operating at full power would it emit such a terrifying energy. And there was only one goal for this action, and that was topletely destroy the entire! "Could it be... I was really wrong?" Thor held his head in frustration, and a deep sense of guilt welled up in his heart. "It''s all my fault... If not for me, Loki wouldn''t have be like that!" Sif was speechless. "Thor, now is not the time to regret. Hurry up and find a way to pick up the hammer. You must stop Loki!" Sif Coulson couldn''t help but ask, "Are you sure he can lift it?" "Of course the Thunder God Hammer belongs to Thor. Could it be yours?" Sif red at him. This person was so blind. Why didn''t he say anything when the pot was open? The corner of Coulson''s mouth twitched. "But... he has already tried more than ten times. This hammer hasn''t even moved a bit." Thor:(.? ?) He had already tried countless times. He wanted to pick up his hammer, but his hands were almost peeled off. There was no sign of the hammer moving at all! "Mjolnir... Don''t want me anymore..." Under the double blow, Thor squatted on the ground dejectedly, his eyes full of ash. "I''m sorry to disappoint you. I can''t lift the hammer." Bang! Thor was suddenly kicked in the face. The huge force directly sent him flying, and then he crashed into the ruins next to him. Sif and Coulson were stunned. They turned around and saw the naked Lod, who was still raising his leg to kick people. "You... you..." Sif widened his eyes and stammered, "Why are you here? Could it be that the Destroyer is already here?" Lod coldly nced at the crowd and said, "I appeared here. Naturally, I have already dealt with that Destroyer." "Dealt?!" Sif''s voice suddenly rose by more than ten degrees, and her face was full of the word shock. She said in disbelief, "Wait... you mean... you have already dealt with the Destroyer?" "Yes." Lod repeated it again, and his expression was obviously impatient. He said, "Why hasn''t Thor raised his hammer yet?" "Uh..." Sif was too embarrassed to say the reason, so he could only say vaguely, "Thor... is not ready yet. Give him a little more time and he will be able to lift the hammer." Coulson couldn''t help butin, "Are you sure you can give him a little more time to lift it? He has been lifting it for more than ten minutes, and the hammer hasn''t moved at all!" Sif said reluctantly, "Believe him, he can definitely do it. He is Thunder God." Coulson said with a strange expression, "But why do I feel that he is more like the God of Hammers?" Sif: "..." This person is so annoying. Why does every word he says sound like sword, specifically stabbing into the heart of people! Chapter 171: Flawless Acting

Chapter 171: wless Acting

Coulson was speechless. He still remembered that before he came, Sif had told him with a solemn look that the Prince of Asgard, the future sessor of the God King, was the God of War who dominated the nine great worlds. Originally, Coulson still had a glimmer of hope that he could witness the true Norse mythology with his own eyes, but the result was sad and disappointing. Was this God of Thunder Thor? Coulson suddenly had a feeling of disillusionment. No matter how he looked at it, the invincible God of Thunder Thor in Norse mythology seemed to have nothing to do with this golden-haired man with a decadent face, right? "He must be able to... Give him a little more time. He is Thor Odinson, the son of the great King of Pantheon, Odin. He is the guardian god of Asgard!" Even though Thor was very shameful, Sif still firmly believed him. "But what weck the most now is time!" Coulson said bitterly. Then, he looked at Lod with a pleading look in his eyes. "We can''t put all our hopes on him. Captain Winter Monarch, do you have any other way?" Lod shook his head. "No, the only person who can stop the Rainbow Bridge is Thor!" The Rainbow Bridge was an important weapon of Asgard. Even if he was confident that he could destroy the bridge, he absolutely could not do it himself. It was a choice that concerned the entire Asgard, so he had to let Thor do it! If an outsider like him destroyed the Rainbow Bridge, perhaps that old fox, Odin, would take this opportunity to take the me for him. Therefore, his task was only to beat up the reindeer. As for the problem of the Rainbow Bridge, it was better to leave it to their own Prince to solve it. "You mean... the key to saving the world right now is Thor?" Coulson''s face was full of despair, feeling like the world was about to be finished. Sif pulled Thor out of the buried ruins, and then violently dragged him to the side of the Thunder God Hammer. "Thor, open your eyes and look. If you don''t lift the Thunder God Hammer, the entire Midgard will be destroyed by your brother!" "I''m sorry... Sif, I let you down." Thor''s eyes lost their soul. He said dejectedly, "I can''t lift it up. I don''t deserve to be the Thunder God. Mjollnir doesn''t recognize me." Lod felt a toothache and couldn''t help but say, "Thor, Odinson, are you the God of Hammer?" "But..." Thor nced at Lod resentfully and whispered, "Without Mjollnir, I wouldn''t be Thunder God." Sif covered her face and sighed. She wished she could stab this idiot to death. He scolded, "Thor, that hammer was made by Odin for you to learn to control your own power, not for you to use it as the source of power!" Thor said dispiritedly, "I understand what you all are saying, but I just can''t lift it up. What can I do?" "Listen, Thor." Lod couldn''t bear to continue listening. He grabbed Thor by the neck and forcefully lifted the eight-foot-tall man into the air. "I don''t have time to waste on you right now. I''ll give you two choices. Either you raise the hammer yourself or prepare to die here." As the five fingers continued to shrink, the powerful force made Thor unable to breathe. He subconsciously struggled, his two hands desperately pulling Lod, and his mouth let out a meaningless cry. The naked eye could see that Thor''s face had turned purple-red, and the ck blood vessels protruded one by one, looking very terrifying. "Bastard, put Thor down quickly!" Sif was shocked, but seeing that Thor''s breathing was getting weaker and weaker, he immediately pulled out his sword and rushed to stop Lod. But before he could rush over, Sif saw Lod raise his left hand and say softly, "Bakudo #61: Six Rods Prison of Light." Whoosh! Six rays of light suddenly appeared, blocking off Sif''s movements! "This is... a magic seal?" Sif was shocked that the binding force of this magic could actually make her unable to move. "You still have ten seconds, Thor." There was a glimmer in Lod''s eyes as she looked at Thor whose face was purple and blue. She said lightly, "Ten secondster, if you still can''t be the Thunder God, then prepare to go to the Hel." The Hel was the only dead world in the nine worlds, and it was the final destination after everyone died, except Midgardian. "Hhh..." Thor squeezed thest bit of air in his lungs, and his limbs struggled wildly. He saw a hint of killing intent in Lod''s eyes, and he knew that he was definitely not joking! Coulson looked at Lod thoughtfully. He roughly understood the captain''s thoughts and said, "Thor, there is something I didn''t want to tell you, but since you are going to die, I won''t hide it from you." When Lod saw Coulson look at him with a ''look at my performance'', he was curious and loosened his grip a little, allowing Thor to barely breathe. Coulson sneered, his eyes shing with cruelty. [Jane Foster, Darcy Louise, Eric Selvig, and the other two havee into contact with alien creatures and caused a destructive blow. ording to the highest constitution in the United States, the three of them have been sentenced to death! ] [Death... death? ] Thor''s expression froze instantly. He muttered, "No... Impossible... You are lying to me!" "Unfortunately, this is true." Coulson took out his phone from his suit pocket and ced a video in front of Thor. He said, "After we set off, the three of them were shot on the spot by S. H. I. E. L. D.. This is the execution video." In the video, the three of them were shackled and shot by the man in ck. Blood bloomed all over Jane''s body like flowers. The muzzle of the gun spewed out mes. The bullets carried strong kic energy andpletely tore her apart! "Jane..." This scene deeply hurt Thor''s heart. Her blue pupils suddenly shrank to the size of a needle. "You... How can you do this? Aren''t you an organization that protects civilian?" Thor let out a hysterical roar, his eyes bloodshot as he questioned Coulson. "I''m sorry, this is how we, S. H. I. E. L. D., do things." Coulson''s face was filled with the words "I am the viin," and he said gloomily, "If they had not contacted you without permission, how could they have attracted the attack of a destructive weapon? This is a great sin they havemitted!" "No" Thor''s eyes were bloodshot. The burning anger seemed to have burned his nerves, and he let out a beast-like roar! Buzz! The Thunder God Hammer shook, and the three circr patterns on its surface seemed to echo Thor''s angry mood! "I''m going to kill you!" Rumble! A bolt of lightning suddenly struck down from the sky, and Lod immediately let go and retreated. A huge storm gathered around Thor, bathing him in the dazzling lightning. Pieces of armor appeared on the surface of his body, and a red cloak suddenly unfolded! Lod had no expression on his face and was speechless in his heart. This was a typical American Hollywood blockbuster, an old trick of a hero saving the world for love. Could it be that Odin also watched it on weekdays? "I... It''s Thunder God!" Thor''s eyes were blood-red. He clenched one hand in hollow''s air and summoned Thunder God''s Hammer. "I swear by the name of the Asgardian race that I will avenge my friend and stop Loki''s conspiracy!" "Congrattions, wee back." The sinister expression on Coulson''s face immediately turned into a gentle smile. "By the way, what happened just now was all fake. Your friends are still alive." Thor: "???" Chapter 172: What an Amazing Farming Spot

Chapter 172: What an Amazing Farming Spot

"You mean... Jane is not dead yet?" Thor widened his eyes and stared at Coulson doubtfully, as if he wanted to hammer him to death if he dared to lie to him. "Of course she is not dead." Coulson coughed lightly and said with a smile, "We, S. H. I. E. L. D., are not a terrorist organization. How could we possibly kill a few innocent citizens?" This old agent was so thick-skinned that even Lod could not help but cast a sidelong nce at him. Thor looked at Coulson suspiciously. He clenched the hammer in his hand and asked, "Then why did you lie to me?" Coulson could only exin, "I only did this to stimte you and make you lift that damned hammer." "Is Jane really not dead?" Thor seemed to be worried and confirmed again. "She is not dead, and she is still alive. She has been protected by our agent." Coulson said helplessly, "When the rainbow stuff is finished, you can meet her again at any time." "That''s good..." Hearing this, Thor waspletely relieved and put down the hammer in his hand. Seeing this, Lod clicked his tongue in his heart. It seemed that Thor only had a girlfriend in his eyes. The return of Thunder God was very pleasant. Thor finally saved the glory of the Asgardian race. However, among everyone, only Sif was feeling a littleplicated. On one hand, she felt sincerely happy for the return of Thor, but on the other hand, the reason that made Thor cheer up was that of a woman from Earth. This made her somewhat angry. So... A childhood sweetheart who had apanied him for three thousand years and nights was no match for the sudden love at first sight? Although some people looked cold on the surface and looked like strangers were not allowed to enter, in fact, they were secretly looking back and forth between Sif and Thor. If it was the routine of Japanese people, Sif would probably be green all over and then shout that this was the world''s fault. "Thor!" The more Sif thought about it, the angrier she got. She went up and gave Thor a kick, saying, "Now is not the time to talk about this. We must hurry back to Asgard!" "Ouch ---" Thor staggered and remembered that his fiancee was still watching from the side. Facing Sif''s murderous gaze, Thor suddenly felt his scalp go numb. He immediately changed the topic and said, "Yes, yes, yes... Asgard, let''s go back to Asgard!" Sif red at him, and the meaning was very obvious, "After dealing with Loki, I will settle the score with youter!" Thor felt his scalp tingle. He turned around to avoid Sif''s gaze. At the same time, he sent an invitation to Lod and said, "Winter Monarch, now that Midgard is facing destruction, I need your strength!" Sif also looked at him and said seriously, "Yes, now that Loki has the Gungnir and the help of the Frost Giant, we need your strength to save Asgard!" This rtionship was good! Lod was just wondering what to say. What reason should he use to go back to Asgard with Thor? He did not expect that Thor would bring it up first. This way, he could avoid the problem of his motive. After pretending to think for a moment, Lod nodded slightly and said coldly, "In that case, I will go with you." "That''s great!" Thor''s eyes were fiery as he said excitedly, "With your help, we will definitely be able to defeat Loki and the Frost Giant!" Ever since his strength had been stripped away by Odin, Thor hade to understand many things over the past few days. For example, how to be a qualified king or use the strength of the team to aplish something. Winter Monarch''sbat strength was enough to match the Destroyer of the Enemy. He was a strong support that was indispensable for this counterattack against Asgard. At least he could pin down Laufey and let him free his hands to deal with Loki. When it came to matters rted tobat, Thor never let people down. Sif nodded with satisfaction, because this was the invincible Thunder God in her mind. There was a helping hand, but they needed to face an even more serious problem now! "Heimdallr, take us back!" "Heimdallr?" "Heimdallr, are you still alive?" Thor kept calling, but his neck was tired, and there was no sound. Sif also called out, but there was no response. It was as if Asgard hadpletely cut off all contact with them. "Oh no... he won''t respond to me!" Thor said with a serious face, "Could it be... that Loki killed..." If they wanted to return from Midgard, they would need to be guided by the Rainbow Bridge. If Heimdallr was really killed, they would be trapped here forever! "No!" Sif interrupted Thor and said firmly, "Nothing will happen to Heimdallr. He is the guard appointed by Odin. He won''t be killed by Loki!" On the other hand, there was a cold knowledge. Heimdallr was Sif''s brother. Don''t ask why the ck man''s sister was a white man, but it was the god race''s chromosomes that were awesome. "Heimdallr" Thor shouted, "Can you hear us? We need your power!" Sif shouted together, "Heimdallr, my brother, where are you? We need you now!" Rumble... The clouds in the sky rolled up in a spiral, slowly extending down like a staircase. Seeing the abnormality in the sky, Thor revealed a happy expression. He raised the hammer in his hand and said excitedly, "Get closer to me - Winter Monarch, get ready to go to Asgard!" The three of them stood together, and then Thor looked up and shouted, "Now, Heimdallr, take us back to Asgard!" Boom!!!! A huge rainbow light beam shot down from the spiraling clouds, enveloping the three of them! Lod felt that he was out of control. Together with Thor and Sif, he was suddenly pulled into the starry sky! ... A rainbow pir of light crossed the entire gxy and finallynded in Asgard! Surrounded byyers of mountains, gorgeous buildings that were like sharp peaks were located on a super continent. Above and below were the boundless starry sky of the universe. As the dazzling light in front of them faded, Lod and the others arrived at the ce where the gods of legends lived! However, what surprised Thor was that theynded on the opposite side of the rainbow bridge! Sif gritted his teeth and said, "The person who led us... is Loki!" On the long rainbow bridge, there were at least a hundred giants with ice-blue skin standing on both sides of the bridge! Hundreds of Frost Giants guarded the rainbow bridge. At the end, Loki was sitting on a huge ice throne. His right hand was holding Gungnir, and his left hand was holding the Tesseract. He looked like a nouveau riche. "Loki..." Thor looked at his brother with aplicated expression. He was no longer the same as he remembered. "Wee back, my dear brother." Loki was ying with the Gungnir in his hand. A sneer shed across his face. "You don''t have to thank me, because I want you to witness the destruction of Midgard!" So many spirits... No, it''s the Frost Giants! Lod looked at the two rows of Frost Giants. If not for maintaining his image, he would have drooled! Chapter 173: Brothers

Chapter 173: Brothers

It was a pleasant surprise! He had originally thought that he would only be able to help Thor beat up that reindeer. However, he did not expect that Loki, who was thendlord, would actually be so warm and hospitable. He knew that he just happened to becking in souls recently, so he specially found so many Frost Giants. Lod''s eyes carried a trace of heat. These Frost Giants were living rewards in his eyes, and if he gathered them together, he would be able to give them ten consecutive hits! No... He had to calm down! Lod forced himself to calm down. He took a deep breath and calmed himself down. "Huh?" However, after taking a deep breath, a hint of surprise rose in Lod''s eyes. He thought to himself, "What a rich spiritual power!" He only took a breath of air from Asgard, and he was able to seize the spiritual power hundreds of times that of Earth. To the Quincy, Asgard was the most advantageous battlefield! During the fierce battle with the Destroyer, he consumed most of his spiritual energy, but in the special environment of Asgard, he only needed ten minutes topletely recover his spiritual energy. It could be seen how dense the nearby Reishi was! If the Reishi contained in the heavy spiritualnd waspared to 100 by number, then the Reishi contained in Asgarda would be a thousand, a full ten times gap! If he did not know that it was impossible, Lod even wanted to build a new Soul King Pce in Asgard. "Give me ten minutes." Lod said concisely, "I need to recover. After the battle with the Destroyer, the injuries and consumption left behind." Although Sif and Thor were extremely anxious and wanted to immediately rush up to stop Loki, they could understand Lod. They could only suppress their anxiety and wait patiently. At this moment! Weng --- The space shook slightly, and a man suddenly appeared in front of them. There was no need to introduce more. Looking at Thor''s expression, it was obvious that this man was his younger brother, the Mischief god Loki! The symbolic reindeer helmet, the golden slim armor and the dark green cloak, matched with a handsome and cunning appearance. With a trace of refined temperament, and the slight curve of his lips added a trace of evil to him. "Loki..." There was a trace of sorrow in Thor''s eyes. "Why did you do this?" "In order to prove to my father, I am his best son, the son worthy of his pride!" Loki clenched the Gungnir and said, "It is also to prove to everyone that I, Loki, am the guardian god of Asgard, not a reckless fool like you!" Thor roared, "No, Loki, you are just an executioner. You are ughtering a race!" Sif stood up and interrupted the conversation between the two brothers. He said angrily, "Thor, don''t talk too much with this kind of person. He killed the God King, Loki. You damn Frost Giant, you are not worthy to talk about Asgard!" Thor''s eyes were full of sadness. He said in a low voice, "Loki, I am too disappointed in you!" "Hehe..." A hint of disappointment silently shed through Loki''s eyes, and the corners of his lips curled into an icy arc. He seemed to be mocking himself, but he also seemed to be mocking Thor. "So you are all the same. In your eyes, I, Loki, was born to be an evil ice giant." He didn''t exin. Or rather, he was toozy to exin. From the moment Sif said the words ''Damn Frost Giant'', to when Thor chose to believe her without hesitation, Loki felt his entire body turn cold to the bone, and even his feelings seemed to have left him. "You are right." Loki sneered and said, "I am a Frost Giant. I am not worthy of being called Asgardian, and I am not the so-called Prince. So I will destroy this world!" Thor clenched the Thunder God Hammer, and his eyes gradually turned from confusion to determination. He shouted, "I will definitely stop your conspiracy!" "You can''t stop me." Loki sneered and said, "I will let you see with your own eyes that Midgard was torn to pieces by the rainbow bridge, including the woman you love!" "Loki" This sentencepletely angered Thunder God. Although the two of them had only met for a few days, the woman on Earth, Jane Foster, had already be his true love! Using amon saying, Jane Foster was Thor''s reverse scale! Just like how Lois Lane was to rk Kent, she was an untouchable existence. Anyone who dared to attack her would die without a doubt! Hu hu hu hu --- Thor brandished the Thunder God Hammer and jumped high with the help of the centrifugal force. Then, like a meteorite, he streaked across the sky with thunder and lightning, smashing towards Loki who was at the end of the rainbow bridge! The battle between brothers had officially begun! However, Thor''s reckless action of charging into the crowd of people without caring about the consequences caused Sif who was behind him to be furious to the point of being half dead. His eyebrows were knitted together. He said, "That damn idiot, he will be besieged by the Frost Giants!" Sure enough. Before Thor could fly halfway, he saw Loki holding the Gungnir and shooting out a zing ray of light at him! Bang! Thor was caught off guard and was hit by theser. Although he blocked the attack with the help of the Thunder God Hammer, he was also blown away by the powerful kic energy andnded on the rainbow bridge. He was besieged by the Frost Giants that had been waiting for a long time! Thanks to the recovery of the Tesseract, these Frost Giants were no longer small fries that he could ughter before. Instead, they were a group of people who were proficient in ice magic and possessed terrifying strength! Thor let out a heaven-shaking roar. The Thunder God Hammer in his hand waved like a tiger in the wind. Thunder and lightning roared wantonly. They were forcibly born under the siege of the Frost Giants and opened up a ''blood road''! "Respected Lord Winter Monarch" When Sif saw that Thor had survived several times, she anxiously turned to look at Lod and pleaded, "Please, help Thor quickly. He won''t be able to hold on for long!" If not for the injury caused by the Gungnir that had yet to recover, Sif would have already rushed in to help Thor. But now, she could only pin her hopes on this Midgardian! "So troublesome..." Lod sighed slightly and pressed the handle of sword on his waist. He said lightly, "Since that''s the case, then i''ll go help him." Although his spiritual power had not fully recovered, he could still help Thor stall the Frost Giant. This kind of small matter was still possible. Swish! In the next second, Lod appeared on the battlefield. Zanpakuto''s cold light swept across the sky, carrying with it a terrifying wind that tore through the air, cutting an ice giant that was trying to sneak attack Thor in half on the spot. [Acquired: Medium Soul * 1] After receiving the system notification, Lod smiled. Thor held the hammer and said breathlessly, "Thank you, brother." Ice-blue blood sshed on the gorgeous rainbow bridge. Lod was naked with his upper body. sword hung low on the ground and said to Thor, "Leave this ce to me. You go and deal with Loki." "You... are you okay?" There was a hint of worry in Thor''s eyes. He knew that Lod and the Destroyer had not recovered from their injuries after the battle. Now, he had to stop hundreds of Frost Giants by himself. It was a bit dangerous. "Don''t worry." Lod said lightly, "With just these things, he can''t kill me." Seeing Lod''s determined eyes, Thor slowly nodded and said in a deep voice, "I''ll leave it to you. When the battle is over, we still have to attend the banquet together!" Chapter 174: Clean-Up

Chapter 174: Clean-Up

Sou! Thor soared into the sky, using the Thunder God Hammer to fly towards Loki. "Roar -" "Stop him!" "Kill Thor!" When the Frost Giants found that their target had run away, they roared and were about to chase after Thor when a sharp sword pressure suddenly swept forward. Puchi puchi... The moment the two Frost Giants touched each other, they were split in half by the sharp sword energy. Ice-blue blood poured out like a spring. Blood fell like rain, dripping. Lod stood horizontally in front of his sword. Blood dripped down, the tip of his finger brushing against sword''s de. His eyes contained a trace of killing intent, and he said coldly, "Although it seems a bit arrogant to say this, but... you all should attack together." The faces of more than a hundred Frost Giants instantly became extremely ugly. Even Thunder God Thor had never said such provocative words in front of them, "You all attack together!" "Arrogant Midgardian!" The Frost Giant in the lead said angrily, "Break his limbs and break him little by little after freezing him. I want him to know what a heavy price he will pay to provoke the Frost Giants!" "We will wait and see." Lod''s eyes were indifferent as he said, "I would like to see if an ant can really bite an elephant to death." A Frost Giant rushed out and rubbed his hands together. Ice energy condensed into a sharp de in his palm. Then, he roared and strode forward! "Go to hell, arrogant Midgardian!" The Frost Giant roared and shed down with the Frost de in both hands! Woo --- The Ice de cut through the air and let out a sharp and ear-piercing howl. "He''s dead!" The eyes of all the Frost Giants revealed a ferocious and cruel expression, as if they could not wait to see that person being dismembered! However. Just as the Ice de was about to touch Lod, it was easily blocked by the back of his hand that was slowly raised. That seemingly ordinary palm of flesh, At this moment, it became extremely hard. The Frost Giant''s full-strength attack could not even leave a mark on it! In an instant. All the Frost Giants were stunned. It was as if their necks had been grabbed. They all quieted down at the same time, their faces full of horror and confusion. They did not understand... How could a person from Midgard possess such a terrifying physical body? Just his two palms alone were enough to block the Frost Edge! One had to know that the sharpness of the Frost Edge could even easily tear apart Asgard''s standard battle armor! The veins on the Frost Giant''s arms bulged as he let out low growls. It was as if he had used all his strength. Even so, his Ice Edge was unable to break through Lod''s skin, not even allowing him to move half a step. "Too weak." A trace of disappointment shed through Lod''s eyes. He said, "It seems that my evaluation of you will be a little lower." Such a weak and powerless attack, even his steel skin was unable to break! No wonder the Frost Giant lost to Asgard. Other than the yer who was just a bystander in the plot, the rest of the Frost Giants were obviously too weak to be a match for Asgardian. "This... This is impossible!" The Frost Giant''s face was full of shock. They had never met such a human before. His skin was even thicker than the Mountain Giant! Boom! Spiritual Power suddenly released the ice giant from the back of his hand, sending it flying dozens of meters before crashing heavily onto the rainbow bridge! The ice giant gritted his teeth and growled, "So what if you are strong? We have more than 120 people here. Even one person and one sword can cut you into meat paste!" "That''s right!" Another Frost Giant shouted, "if we use numbers, we can still kill him!" "For King Loki!" "For Jotunheim!" "For the Frost Giants!" The Frost Giants were excited, and arge group of them rushed toward Lod. "You overestimate yourselves." Lod waved sword lightly and said indifferently, "When cleaning the dust, whether it is one or a hundred, there is no difference to me." If not for the fact that his spiritual power had not yet recovered, with the strength of these Frost Giants, he could have killed them instantly! Shua --- Lod tapped the tip of his foot and disappeared instantly. His movement speed was so fast that he even left an afterimage in his original ce! The next moment! Sword''s voice was like death god''s whisper, letting out a sharp whistle. In the group of Frost Giants, a cold light that was as cold as a crescent moon appeared! In an instant! Lod lowered his head to the ground and slowly walked towards the remaining Frost Giants. Behind him, an icy-blue rain of blood blossomed. [Acquired: Medium Soul * 1] [Acquired: Medium Soul * 1] [Acquired: Medium Soul * 1] ... The system''s notification rang out in session. Blood rained down all over the sky, but Lod was not stained at all. When all the dirt fell down, it was swept away by the majestic Spiritual Power. At this moment, Lod was like a banished immortal who had descended to the world, untainted by dust, with an outstanding temperament. However... In the eyes of this group of Frost Giants, Lod should be a demon from hell! The seventeen Frost Giants were instantly killed. They could not even see Lod raise his hand and wave sword''s movements! "Use ice magic. Don''t get close to him!" The leading Frost Giant made a prompt decision and ordered, "He is a warrior. As long as we stand far away and exhaust his strength with magic, we will win!" For a time. Countless dazzling ice spells were cast by the Frost Giants and smashed towards Lod! "Ha... Not a bad idea." Lod threw a look of appreciation and then said with a smile that was not a smile, "But... it just so happens that my best ability is also ice." Hyourinmaru might not be as powerful as the Tesseract, but they were more than enough to deal with these Frost Giants! Attacking each other with the same attribute, the one who had the upper hand was undoubtedly the stronger side, and its suppression force was even more exaggerated than the suppression attribute! "Sit upon the frozen heaven, Hyourinmaru!" Lod whispered, and his zanpakuto''s form changed. A chain emerged from the end of sword''s handle, and there was a crescent-shaped de at the end. Hu --- Endless cold air spread out! Lod gently waved sword, and a wall of ice dozens of meters appeared out of thin air, blocking all the ice magic. "Ice Dragon Spinning Tail!" Lod held the Hyourinmaru in his hand. sword turned his de, and the ice condensed into a giant dragon that rushed towards the group of Frost Giants in the direction pointed by sword! Roar - The eyes of the ice dragon that was dozens of meters long were blood red, and it let out a heaven-shaking roar. It carried a huge ice storm and drowned the group of Frost Giants! After the ice storm dissipated, the Frost Giants suffered heavy casualties, and only the Frost Giants that were led at the beginning were still struggling. "You... this... Is Impossible..." The Frost Giant''s eyes were perfectly fine. The group of people who followed him to Asgard was already thest elite of the Frost Giant n! However... Thisst group of elites had now died in Asgard. From now on, the Frost Giant would never rise again! Chapter 175: Laufey

Chapter 175: Laufey

"Loki" "Thor" The Gungnir and Mjolnir, the two divine artifacts that the Asgardians were so proud of, collided fiercely on the Rainbow Bridge! Bang! A loud sound of metal shing rang out, spreading out for several miles like a thunderbolt in the clear sky, and countless sparks of fire shot out like dazzling fireworks! The mages and warriors had just confronted each other head-on, so there was no need to talk about the result. Loki held his spear in both hands to block, but unexpectedly, he was forced back more than ten meters by Thor''s heavy hammer, and the webbing between his hands almost split open. The two sides had only met face to face, but the difference in strength was already obvious! Although the grade of the Gungnir was higher than the Mjolnir, the person holding it was not Odin, but a melee mage with a bad talent. He didn''t know what was wrong with Loki. He obviously learned magic from the queen, but in the end, he became an assassin mage proficient in illusion and liked to y with a dagger. Thinking about it again, since the appearance of Gandalf, it seemed that all the mages had a wrong path. It seemed that Loki''s behavior was not iprehensible. Taking advantage of the fact that Loki''s center of gravity was not stable, Thor did not give him a chance to adjust, and he smashed it again! The sound of the hammer blowing against his face was so great that it seemed like it was going to beat him to a pulp. Loki was so scared that his eyelids jumped wildly, and he couldn''t help butin in his heart. His brain was definitely cramping. Otherwise, why would he fight with Thor in closebat? Even the giants were not a match for this God, let alone his small body. If he was hit by Thor''s angry hammer, he would probably be one with the rainbow bridge. At that time, he wouldn''t even be able to buckle it! Bang bang bang bang... bang The Thunder God''s Hammer continuously smashed down, each strike filled with killing intent as it aimed at Loki''s head. As for Loki, he held the Eternal Spear in his hand, blocking left and right. Several times, the hammer brushed past him, and his face was cut by the strong wind. His heart was beating violently, and he was barely alive. Loki knew in his heart that if he was suppressed like this, sooner orter, he would be seized by Thor and beaten to death with a single strike! A n surfaced in his mind. Loki pretended to be exhausted and fell to the ground in panic, revealing a huge w! But in fact, Loki used the double magic of illusion and illusion to confuse Thor''s eyes. Sure enough! Thor was fooled! "Die, Loki!" Thor roared and waved the Thunder God Hammer. His moves were wide. When the hammer smashed down, the violent wind howled and mixed with dazzling thunder and lightning! "Don''t! Brother!" Loki cried out in horror and pleaded, "I was wrong. Please let me go, brother!" In front of family, Thor hesitated in the end. He stopped the falling Thunder God Hammer and said with aplicated expression, "Loki, you... ah!" Before he could finish speaking, Loki, who was lying on the ground, suddenly disappeared. Immediately after, a sharp pain came from his waist, and he looked down to see a golden bloody tip of the spear. The position of this attack was very particr. It was unknown whether it was intentional or not, but in short, Loki''s spear just happened to avoid the vital point, rubbing against Thor''s kidney and stabbing in. "Loki" Thor was so scared that he broke out in a cold sweat. The pain was secondary. The main thing was that if the attack was a little bit off, Asgard would be dead! Without thinking, he knew that he had been deceived by Loki for the umpteenth time. He had been in a bad mood ever since he was a child. Loki pulled out the Gungnir, turned around, and send Thor flying. Thor slid ten meters along the rainbow bridge, leaving a long trail of blood. "Loki..." Thor struggled to get up. His face was slightly pale, and the anger in his eyes was clearly visible. He gnashed his teeth and said, "I shouldn''t have believed you, you despicable fellow!" "You are wrong, my dear brother!" With the Eternal Spear in hand, a hint of ridicule shed across Loki''s face. "Battles have never been fair and square. Only the victors who survive have the right toment on this battle!" A short confrontation had revealed their ideals and personalities. In the face of the choice of battle, Thor was more inclined to the process and focus on defeating the opponent openly. On the other hand, Loki paid more attention to the results and could do anything for the sake of victory. Both were extreme. In order to be the Asgardian King, the above two points were indispensable. Odin had a good bnce of these two points, so he was a great God King. Whether the two of them became kings, it might not be a good thing for Asgard. Even without the Ragnarok, destruction was only a matter of time. "Now... everything is over!" Loki sped his hands together, and magical energy surged in his palms. A dark blue Tesseract suddenly appeared. "Tesseract.." The moment Thor saw the dark blue treasure box, his heart suddenly stirred up a great tide. He said with a shocked expression, "Loki, quickly put down the Tesseract. Its power is not something you can control. You will destroy the entire Asgard!" But what a pity... At this time, Loki had long been overwhelmed by anger and could not listen to Thor''s advice. He even felt that Thor was humiliating him! Can''t control it? Loki sneered. He was the son of Laufey. The purest bloodline of the Frost Giant flowed in his body. Controlling the trivial Tesseract was no problem at all! "Goodbye, my brother!" "I will prove to everyone that I am the most suitable person to be King of Asgard!" In order to ensure that he couldpletely deal with Thor, Loki did not hold back at all this time. He poured all the remaining magic power into the Tesseract! He wanted to activate the Tesseract''s greatest power! Weng!!!!!!! As the magic power continued to pour in, the Tesseract kept shaking in Loki''s hand. It was like a runaway wild horse that would rush out if he was not careful! "This..." Loki''s expression changed slightly. He found that the speed at which the Tesseract absorbed magic power was a bit too exaggerated! "Loki, stop!" Thor saw that the situation was not good and immediately shouted. "Don''t even think about it!" Loki roared and red at Thor with red eyes, "Open your eyes wide and watch. I will definitely be able to control its power!" Buzz Buzz Buzz - An extremely cold aura emanated from the Tesseract, as if it was going to freeze the entire world. The Rainbow Bridge nearby could not even withstand it, and a thickyer of ice formed! "Stop, Loki!" Thor, who was enveloped by the cold air, felt the uneasiness in his heart be stronger and stronger, as if something big was about to happen! "Ah -" Loki roared. He circted his magic power to the extreme, and his entire skin showed a strange ice-blue color. The light of the Tesseract in his hand became more and more zing and intense, like a small sun! But... What the sun brought was not warmth, but extreme coldness! Suddenly! The Tesseract stopped vibrating and shot out an icy-blue light from within. With a speed that was difficult to capture with the naked eye, it swept across hundreds of meters of space! The icy-blue light swept past Lod and directly entered the body of the remaining Frost Giant in front of him! "Roar -" The Frost Giant roared towards the sky, its body suddenly growing crazily. One meter... Two meters... Three meters... In the end, it stopped at nine meters! "Thank you, my son." The ice giant stared at Loki with its deep blue eyes. The corners of its lips curled into a mocking smile. "If you hadn''t activated the Tesseract with all your strength, I wouldn''t have been able to revive!" "No... impossible..." Loki''s face was pale. He subconsciously took a step back and said in horror, "I remember that I killed you with my own hands... Laufey!" Chapter 176: Pride And Prejudice

Chapter 176: Pride And Prejudice

The worst situation had happened! Loki''s expression was extremely ugly. He had actually been tricked by Laufey! At this point, how could he not understand that the vibration from the Tesseract just now was caused by Laufey tempting him to inject magic power and then seize the opportunity to seize the body of his fellow nsman to regain his vitality! No wonder... Back then, when he had used the Gungnir to kill Laufey, thetter had looked at him with a gaze that was filled with indescribable ridicule. It turned out that Laufey had already anticipated that he would rebel. Thus, she had left behind a contingency n for resurrection in advance on the grounds of checking the Tesseract! However, thinking about it carefully, it seemed very normal. If the Frost Giant King, who had fought with Odin for tens of thousands of years, did not even have this little bit of scheming and tricks, it was likely that he would have long since been invaded by Asgard''s army and scattered the ashes of the Frost Giant in the entirety of Jotunheim! Do not doubt Odin''s determination. If there was a chance, he would not mind letting his hands be stained with blood again andpletely ughter Jotunheim''s ice giant! Beneath Asgard''s golden throne, it was made up of countless bones and blood! "You already knew that I wanted to kill you, right?" Loki''s face was gloomy, and hollow asked weakly. The Tesseract had absorbed all of his magic power, and he needed to rely on the Gungnir to stand on his most ordinary position. A hint of ridicule appeared on Laufey''s face as he said, "My foolish child, the killing intent in your eyes is too strong. In the future, if you want to sneak attack others again, remember to hide your killing intent." Loki''s expression became even uglier, as if his liver had swelled to a purple color. He gritted his teeth and said, "So you didn''t want to kill Odin, but to take back the Tesseract, right?" Laufey sneered, "You guessed wrong. If you didn''t stop me at that time, I would have killed Odin and taken the Tesseract from her." Thor listened to the two people talking and finally understood the ins and outs of the story. Loki did not kill his sleeping father. Instead, he used a trick like a trick to deceive Laufey and killed the King of Frost Giants with a sneak attack. However, he did not expect Laufey to still hold back. This led to the current situation! At this moment, Laufey seemed to be certain of victory and threw an olive branch to Loki. "My child, give me the Tesseract and let us destroy Asgard!" Loki, When Thor heard this, he nervously stared at Loki. If Laufey were to obtain the Tesseract, then the entire Asgard would be sealed in ice! This time, no God King would save them! "If I gave you the Tesseract, you would destroy Asgard, right?" Loki said with a smile that was not a smile. "Of course!" Laufey did not care about Loki''s tone. He raised his arms and shouted, "As long as you give me the Tesseract, I will freeze the entire Asgard for you. At that time, the two of us will be the new Divine King in the nine worlds!" "I will grant you supreme glory. In the name of the Frost Giant, you will rule the nine great worlds!" Laufey''s voice was extremely tempting. It even made Loki unconsciously imagine that he had be the king of the Frost Giant Race, and his glory when ruling the nine worlds was limitless! "My child..." Laufey smiled calmly and said, "I am your real father. Those two bitches Odin and Frigga are just sinister viins!" Frigga... This name seemed to have some kind of magic that made Loki break away from that fantasy and pull him back to reality. "You are not allowed to nder my mother!" Loki gripped the Gungnir tightly and roared, "I am the God King of Asgard, and I have the responsibility to protect Asgard. I will not be invaded by foreign enemies and protect my people!" "And you" "King of the Frost Giants, Laufey, in the name of the God King of Asgard, I swear to cut off your head and apologize to the great Empress of the heavens, Frigga!" When everyone doubted him, questioned him, humiliated him, and ndered him, only Frigga always believed in him and taught him magic skills! In Loki''s heart, Frigga was the most important person to him, and no one was allowed to nder him! "Thor!" Loki held the gun with both hands and assumed an offensive posture. He growled, "In the name of the Divine King, we will temporarily stop the battle and deal with the intruder, Laufey. What do you think?" "Haha haha..." Thor called for the Thunder God Hammer, and his eyes under his golden hair burned with fighting spirit. "My little brother, the Divine King is not you yet, but I am willing to work together with you to deal with Laufey!" "You guys are courting death!" Laufey''s face immediately darkened. Originally, ording to his thoughts, Loki should have turned around and joined him, but he did not expect that he would actually be an enemy! Even... His words had instead removed the estrangement between Thor and Loki, directly matchmaking the two brothers to work together to deal with him! Gungnir, Mjolnir... Few people in the nine worlds could experience the experience of being beaten up by the Mjolnir and Gungnir, and he, Laufey, was the lucky one. Ten thousand years ago, when Asgard conquered Jotunheim, as the king of the ice giants, he had personally experienced the experience of being beaten by Odin and H with these two artifacts. With lingering fear in his heart, Laufey looked at the humans below and a n suddenly appeared in his mind. He could draw this human to his side! No matter what conditions Asgard offered, he could double them. When he got the Laufey, he couldpletely turn his face and refuse to acknowledge it! "Midgardian, if you are willing to move aside, I can grant you the title of King of Midgard I conquer Asgard!" Laufey made a nk check, trying to tempt Lod in this way. "Are you... sick in the head?" Lod raised his head and looked at Laufey strangely. Perhaps this guy still hadn''t figured out the current situation! Not to mention whether or not Laufey could upy Asgard, just giving away the title of King of Midgard had he asked for Sorcerer Supreme''s opinion? "Human!" Being rejected again and again, Laufey obviously couldn''t keep her face. She said darkly, "Don''t think that just because you killed hundreds of Frost Giants, you can be enemies with me, the king of Frost Giants. With your little ice magic, I don''t care!" The reason why Laufey had absolute confidence was that Lod''s ability was also ice! It was not an exaggeration to say... The bloodline of the Ice Giant Royal Family, the power of the ice magic, even in the entire universe, could be ranked as one of the top existences! If he had the Tesseract in his hand, during his peak, he could even freeze an entire in a breath''s time! It was precisely because of this that Odin regarded Laufey as his mortal enemy and took the Tesseract, using it to weaken his power! However, even without the Tesseract in hand, when Laufey was still in Jotunheim, the ice magic was still terrifying. Otherwise, Odin would not have stopped the war and signed a peace contract with him! But unfortunately... Laufey had seriously miscalcted one thing! Lod had never said that his ability was limited to ice. Chapter 177: Thor And Loki

Chapter 177: Thor And Loki

"Since you refuse to submit to me, then sacrifice your lives for the Frost God King who is about to be born!" Laufey clenched his fists tightly, and his body flowed with magic fluctuations that seemed to be tangible. The frost spread from his feet to the surroundings, and the cold airflow swept out, as if it were forgoing to freeze the entire world! Thor and Loki looked at each other. Their many years of tacit understanding made them understand, and they attacked Laufey at the same time! "Well... It just so happens that I can recover Spiritual Power." Lod smiled and followed the idea of catching fish if he could. He retreated to the side to watch the battle. It was rare to see two proud brothers working together! ... The sound of the hammer turned and the wind howled. Thor leaped into the air. Boom! The dark ck clouds rolled like a tide, and then a bolt of lightning as thick as a bucket descended. It roared like a serpent dragon and tore through the long sky, carrying the power of destruction as it struck towards Laufey! "Thunder... so annoying!" The dazzling lightning shone on Laufey''s face, and a trace of fear shed through his blue pupils. Laufey casually waved his hand, and surging magic power wantonly surged out. In the blink of an eye, it created a huge ice curtain above his head, and it covered him like a jade bowl! Boom! A thick bolt of lightning crashed down. Although it seemed powerful, the Ice Curtain did not move at all, as if it were foran absolute defense, blocking all the lightning! "Chi..." A sneer shed across Laufey''s face. "This hammer is in your hands. It is far inferior to the previous owner." "The previous one?" Thor was slightly startled. Then, he said angrily, "What nonsense are you talking about? Mjolnir is a divine artifact specially made for me by my father. From beginning to end, I am the only master!" "Ha ha ha ha..." Laufey sneered, "Don''t tter yourself. Odin specially made it for you? You are just the third user of this hammer." "This is impossible!" Thor didn''t believe it at all. He held the hammer and rushed to Laufey. The red cloak fluttered. Thor, who was bathed in the lightning, had long golden hair fluttering in the wind. Combined with his determined face and his eyes full of killing intent, he was like a roaring lion. His momentum was quite terrifying! "Die, Laufey!" Thor held the hammer with one hand and made a posture with great power and beauty. He swung the hammer like a cksmith, treating Laufey as a piece of tempered steel, smashing down with a terrifying sonic boom! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Dazzling thunder filled every corner of the surroundings. With the support of Thor''s terrifying power, the hammer in his hand fell like a meteorite. The thick air was expelled like water, forming a vacuum area! "Odin has indeed given birth to a good son!" A strong sense of fear shed through Laufey''s eyes. At the age of three thousand, he had already surpassed the former Odin. If he were to ascend to the position of Divine King in the future, Jotunheim would really be finished! Eliminate the roots! He absolutely could not let Thor live! "Hu -" Laufey exhaled a cold breath of white air and condensed a crystal clear dark blue two-handed axe in his hands. Then, he held the axe and shed out diagonally! Boom The Thunder God Hammer and the Ice Giant Axe collided! For a time, twopletely different forces violently collided. However, no matter how Thor used all his strength, the power of thunder was still no match for the extremely cold ice magic of Laufey! Kacha... The Thunder God Hammer gradually froze, and there was a trend of further spreading. Moreover, the cold air that pervaded the surroundings made Thor feel as if he was about to be frozen. "Ah!" Laufey, who was as big as a small mountain, had blue veins bulging on his arms. The giant axe sent Thor and his hammer flying! "Good chance!" Loki''s eyes lit up. He aimed at the gap between Laufey''s attacks and nned to use the Gungnir tounch a sneak attack. But Laufey was obviously not naive. He had already suffered a loss once, how could he not be prepared for Loki''s small movements. The corners of Laufey''s lips curled up into a sneer. He condensed a dark blue ice spear with one hand and threw it at Loki! Boom - The moment the dark blue ice spear left his hand, it suddenly shot out at a terrifying speed, dragging along a wave of air that was visible to the naked eye, making a loud, ear-piercing noise! A hundred meters away, it was as if it was close! Relying on the terrifying wrist strength of the giant, the speed of the ice spear thrown with all his strength was so fast that Loki had no time to react at all! If it was Thor, even if he had no time to dodge, he would not stand there foolishly. Instead, he would choose to use the Thunder God Hammer to block this fatal blow. However, Loki''s physical fitness was not as good as Thor''s. His reaction andbat experience were also not as good as Thor''s. Therefore, when he suddenly faced such a fast attack, he was scared silly. He stood in ce like a puppet. "I''m dead..." Loki''s face was pale. In an instant, many images appeared in his mind, just like thentern before death. However. Just as Loki was about to lose his life and be nailed to death by a spear, a pair ofrge hands suddenly appeared and pushed him to the side! A tall and sturdy figure blocked in front of him. His golden hair and red cape fluttered in the wind, deeply entering Loki''s eyes. It was Thor! He pushed Loki away from where he was, but he did not have the time to defend himself. The next moment. The dark blue ice spear pierced through Thor, bringing with it arge amount of bright red blood. Boom The huge impact dragged him back at a speed close to the sound barrier. Blood sprayed all the way, dyeing half of the rainbow bridge red. In the end... The ice spear nailed Thor to the golden dome outside the rainbow bridge! "T-Thor?" Loki''s heart was half cold. His pupils trembled slightly as he looked at Thor in a daze. "Why... do you want to save me?" At that moment. He had thought about many things, including repentance, unwillingness, and resentment toward everyone. But he had never thought... Thor actually ignored his own safety and rushed over to push him away. After that, he chose to take this fatal shot himself! "Hahahaha..." Laufey obviously did not expect that the attack that should have been aimed at Loki would actually pierce through Thor. She said in surprise, "I didn''t expect that the Prince of Asgard would be so stupid to actually choose to save a Frost Giant!" "Ah" Loki let out a hysterical roar. His eyes were filled with despair and regret. Tears almost filled his eyes and he could not stop flowing down! It was him who had caused the death of Thor! It was him who had led the wolf into the house and brought Laufey! It was him who was so angry that his father, Odin, fell asleep in advance! All of this... It was all because of his jealousy and desire for power! Loki roared in despair, a sense of despair and regret that he had never felt before. It was like countlessrge hands were pulling him into the bottomless abyss! "Ha ha ha ha..." Seeing that the greatest obstacle to perishing Asgard had been cut off, Laufey felt the pent-up anger in his chest dissipate. He couldn''t help butugh towards the sky, "I won! I finally won!" Laufeyughed loudly and walked towards Loki. He wanted to take back the Ice Box and then freeze the entire Asgard to be the new God King! Swish! Lod suddenly appeared, his expression mixed with a trace of helplessness. He said to the dazed Loki, "Thor is not dead yet. Go and save him. Leave Laufey to me to deal with." In fact, his Spiritual Power, had not fully recovered yet, but there was an old man who could not sit still and insisted that he make a move quickly. Otherwise, the promise of the treasury would not be valid. There was no way... Who asked him to covet his treasury? "The rest time is over." Lod stood horizontally in front of sword, his eyes indifferent. He said, "Next, I will be your opponent." Chapter 178: Bankai, Golden Lightning Palace

Chapter 178: Bankai, Golden Lightning Pce

"Just in time..." Lod chuckled and said, "I can take this opportunity to test if my basic skills have fallen or not." Death god had four basic skills: Cut-White-Run-Spirit Cut, Zanjutsu! White, Hakuda! Run, Hoho! Spirit, Kido! Although Lod rarely used swordsmanship on weekdays, this did not mean that his swordsmanship cultivation was very bad. On the contrary, his swordsmanship had been improving. There is something called talent! Although Lod has ordinary talent, his swordsmanship talent is extremely strong. Even if he just cultivates casually, it will exceed the efforts of ordinary people for decades. Just as no one has ever seen Aizen practice swordsmanship, his Zanjutsu cultivation is ranked among the top in Division 13, and is an existence second only to Unohana and Yamamoto Genryuusai old man. This was talent! Bang! Lod disappeared in an instant and appeared on top of Laufey''s head. He raised his sword and shed down. Hla. The majestic sword pressure rubbed against the air and burst out with a shocking loud noise. The momentum was so great and terrifying that it seemed as if it could split mountains and cut rivers! Laufey held the ice ax above his head with both hands and forcibly withstood this sword strike! ng!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! The power contained in the sword was enough to shock Laufey, and his entire body was almost pressed to the ground! "Please be serious... or you will die." Although Lod was smiling, there was a faint killing intent in his blue eyes, which made Laufey feel cold and cold! But in the next second, Laufey felt humiliated and immediately said angrily, "Arrogant human, you want to kill me by boasting shamelessly? Let me show you the real ice magic!" Boom boom boom boom... In an instant, the two exchanged hundreds of blows! Whether it was the king of the Frost Giants, Laufey, Or the mysterious Midgardian! These two people were like monsters fighting. The violent air currents that were wantonly released crushed everything around them! The huge ice axe de collided with the slender sword de, bursting forth with a dazzling fiery light like fireworks. Apanied by the crisp and ear-piercing sound of metal striking each other, the roaring air waves were like an impassioned war drum, striking on the hearts of everyone. As the terrifying power surged, the visible air waves spread. The entire rainbow bridge creaked, and along with the hissing air, it let out ament that could not bear the burden! Under the intense battle between the two people, the indestructible rainbow bridge showed an unbearable situation. Streaks of crisscrossed cracks continued to increase in the strikes of sword''s axe! Loki had no doubt that if he were to get involved in this battle, he would probably be torn into pieces in an instant! He had not expected that the hidden strength of this king of the Frost Giants, Laufey, was actually so terrifying! Even Lod, who was strong enough to rival the Destroyer, seemed to pale inparison in front of him. He was suppressed in all aspects by Laufey, and even had a trace of a sorry figure! In fact, Loki did not know that the reason why Lod was at a disadvantage was firstly to test Laufey''s strength, and secondly to wait for Spiritual Power to recover. Using a suitable battle to consume spiritual energy could actually speed up the recovery of spiritual energy. This was the experience of the fourth division: Unohana Retsu. Relying on his huge body, Laufey fully disyed the talent of the Giant Race and swung down a heavy axe. The ice axe fell with ear-piercing sonic booms, and Lod blocked it with one hand. ng! The huge force directly poured on Lod, pressing his feet into the rainbow bridge! "Spiritual Power... finally recovered." Lod showed a smile on his face. Thanks to the talent of Quincy and the high concentration of Reishi of Asgard, Lod''s Spiritual Power, which was exhausted after the battle with the Destroyer, finally recoveredpletely. After being suppressed by Laufey for so long, he was already full of anger, and now he could finally go all out! However, before the official fight began, he still needed to solve a problem. Absolute spirit energy space opened! In an environment with high concentration of spirit particles in Asgard, Lod could allow his absolute spirit energy space to expand to a thousand meters with himself as the center, and the degree of istion was a hundred times that of Earth! Yes, a hundred times! The higher the concentration of spiritual droplets in the environment, the easier it would be! In this space filled with absolute spiritual droplets, even God King Odin and Sorcerer Supreme would not be able to spy on the situation in the absolute space unless they used their trump cards! Weng! Under the control of Lod, the invisible Reishi built a huge istion domain! And Loki, who was outside the domain, saw a strange scene. Lod and Laufey, who were still fighting, suddenly seemed to disappear, and even their aura waspletely gone! ... "This feeling... Is it some kind of magic?" Within the domain, Laufey frowned slightly. He vaguely sensed that something was wrong, but he could not tell what exactly was wrong. "Are you ready?" Lod waved sword to shake off the ice ax and said, "Wee to your death, the king of the Frost Giants." A hint of a sneer shed across Laufey''s face. "Arrogant Midgardian, I will let you experience what it feels like to be frozen into an ice sculpture!" Hu --- Laufey exhaled lightly, turning into an extreme cold wind that enveloped Lod within! Blood for blood, teeth for teeth! This King of Frost Giants was obviously very vengeful. Since Lod had frozen his people to death with the power of ice, he also wanted Lod to personally experience the feeling of being frozen to death by ice! Soon! In the state where Lod was ''standing'', the extremely cold magic mixed in the cold wind froze him into a lifelike ice sculpture! "It''s over, Midgardian." A hint of ridicule shed through Laufey''s eyes. "If you want to me someone, me yourself. You shouldn''t be so arrogant!" Just as Laufey was about to leave, she heard a whisper in her ear. "Bankai... Kk Gonry Riky (Golden Lightning Pce)" The heavy Spiritual Power shrouded the vicinity in a split second, and without a doubt, this Frost Giant King showed a deep horror on his face. In this special ''battlefield'', the people in the outside world could not see it, nor could they feel the slightest aura inside it,pletely achieving the effect of istion, so he could disy it to his heart''s content! Rumble! The golden lightning streaked across the horizon, giving off a world-shaking roar! Gradually. More and more lightning gathered in the sky. It was so dense that it was like a surging river. The rumbling thunder resounded through the entire cloudyer. An indescribable pressure fell on the body of the Frost Giant King, Laufey! The majestic Spiritual Power that wantonly released the golden lightning that filled the sky condensed into a gorgeous noble canopy in the sky. The lightning at the edge of the thunder curtain hung down like pearls, protecting Lod like a king. The golden lightning cover looked extremely luxurious, but it was also filled with an aura of destruction! Theyer of ice that had frozen Lod also melted away under the heat of the lightning. "Disappear along with the thunder!" Lod''s eyes were filled with an indescribable coldness. His right hand held a golden lightning as he swung it down! Chapter 179: Balance of The Nine Realms

Chapter 179: Bnce of The Nine Realms

"Disappear along with the thunder!" Lod''s eyes were dyed with pure gold. He held a golden lightning in one hand and connected it with the golden lightning cover. Rumble! A rumbling sound resounded through the sky. The golden lightning emitted a strong aura of destruction and condensed into a ferocious and terrifying giant beast. Its fierce and ruthless eyes stared at Laufey! "What... magic is this?" Laufey stared at the ferocious beast with his mouth agape. His heart seemed to have been struck by lightning as it twitched. A sense of fear and terror wildly spread to his limbs and bones! "Goodbye, Laufey." Lod''s eyes were indifferent as he waved his right hand. Roar! The golden lightning beast leaped up and let out an earth-shaking roar. With a speed that could not be captured by the naked eye, it tore through the sky and fell down in a thousandth of a second! Boom boom boom - The earth-shattering lightning beast dyed everything it saw into a dazzling golden color. It was like a stormy sea that set off a stormy sea, drowning everything within a thousand meters in a destructive storm! The wind and thunder intertwined together, setting off a surging and explosive gale, erupting with an immeasurable destructive force! Under the bombardment of this force, the Rainbow Bridge let out ament that could not bear the burden. Huge cracks that could be seen with the naked eye continuously spread out from the center of the explosion! The terrifying thunderstorm that could destroy the heavens and the earthsted for several minutes before it gradually subsided and dispersed. The center of the explosion was filled with a zing high temperature, as well as some residual lightning. The white smoke evaporated and rose, and a figure could be vaguely seen. Lod raised his eyebrows and said in surprise, "I didn''t expect that you would still be alive after taking this attack head-on." "Cough cough..." Laufey stared at Lod with resentment. He couldn''t stop coughing out blood. There were also irregr pieces of internal organs mixed in with broken ice scattered around. Although he was still alive, the current situation was very bad. In order to resist the magic power of thunder, his body had been severely shrunk and he was only the size of a normal person. Not only that, but the high temperature left by the thunder. The surface of Laufey''s body was covered with cracks, and wisps of white smoke rose up. The ice-blue skin turned ck as if it was burned, and it gave off an unpleasant smell of cooked meat. It was easy to imagine How terrifying of an attack had Laufey endured at the center of the thunderstorm. If he wasn''t proficient in ice magic and had created the Ice Curtain to protect himself when the Thunder Beastnded, he would have been burnt to ashes by now! "You lost." Lod''s face was slightly pale. Two consecutive Bankais in a day, even he could not bear it. "I lost..." Laufey''s eyes were full of resentment, staring at Lod, as if to imprint the person who destroyed his n deep in his heart! If not for him... Asgard was already destroyed, and he would be the new God King! ng - A sharp sword de was ced on Laufey''s neck. A murderous intent condensed in Lod''s eyes as he said, "The king of the Frost Giants will die in Asgard today. No one can save you." "Hehe..." A hint of ridicule shed through Lafayette''s eyes, as if she was mocking Lod for overestimating himself. "You can''t kill me, Midgardian." Lod sneered. Just as he was about to kill Laufey, he was interrupted by an old voice. "Wait a minute..." Lod looked up and his eyes fell on the figure that was getting closer and closer. His expression changed slightly and he frowned. The old figure wearing the golden armor was the God King Odin who had just woken up. The moment Odin appeared, the entire world of Asgard seemed to be cheering! As for the stars hanging above the Milky Way, they blossomed with iparable brilliance as Odin advanced. They sprinkled like mercury on the rainbow bridge, forming a beautiful corridor of stars! Odin seemed to be walking casually, but in a few breaths, he crossed a thousand meters and appeared directly in front of Lod. "May I ask what advice does the Divine King have?" Lod vaguely felt that something was wrong. Odin was neither early norte, but he had to wait until Laufey was killed beforeing. Was there something fishy? A gentle smile appeared on Odin''s wrinkled face. "Child, I have an inappropriate request. I wonder if you can spare his life?" As expected... "Is the Divine King joking with me?" The temperature in Lod''s eyes suddenly dropped and contained a trace of coldness. He said, "Laufey is the culprit who invaded Asgard and almost killed your son. Now you want me to let him go?" "That''s right..." Odin had aplicated expression on his face. His gaze fell on Laufey, and then he sighed faintly. "He... is the king of the Frost Giants after all. If he dies here today, and the other seven realms know about it, they will inevitably develop a grudge against Asgard, and it will be difficult to obtain a bnce. I''m afraid there will be more waves." The Divine King''s worry was not unreasonable. As the king of the Frost Giants, Laufey could die anywhere, but he couldn''t die in Asgard! Especially at this moment, the Ragnarok was about to arrive, and he, the God King, was at a critical juncture when he was getting weaker by the day. The death of the Frost Giant King in Asgard could easily cause the other races to worry and break the bnce that he had painstakingly maintained! As if he had already expected this, Laufey sneered, "Look, did I say it? I can''t die, you can''t kill me." "What if I have to kill him?" Lod narrowed his eyes and looked at Odin''s expression. The de of zanpakuto in his hand was pressed against Laufey''s neck. Release Laufey? What kind of international joke was this! Although Laufey''s current strength was not that great, ten thousand years ago, he was at least a strong cultivator of Big Boss. Killing him would earn him a superior soul! He had never seen a superior soul before. From the items avable in special stores, he could tell how precious it was. How could he let go of this duck just because of one sentence from Odin? As for the bnce of the nine worlds and the chaos of Asgard, these were none of his business! "Must I kill him?" Seeing that Lod seemed unwilling to back down, Odin frowned slightly and said in a deep voice, "What if... I insist on protecting Laufey?" "What if I insist on killing him?" There was a gentle smile on Lod''s face. It seemed like he was discussing something, but in reality, there was a hint of determination mixed in. Laufey''s eyelids twitched. He could see that Lod really wanted to kill him. He was suddenly a little uncertain. He hurriedly looked at Odin with a hint of panic. Odin hesitated for a moment. His gaze moved back and forth between Laufey and Lod, as if he was weighing the weight of the two. Who was the honest and upright one who tilted the bnce in his heart! Choosing Laufey or Lod? Chapter 180: Aether Particle

Chapter 180: Aether Particle

After a long time. Odin remained silent. These two matters were very important in his heart to maintain the bnce of the nine worlds and to rope Lod in. They were also rted to the future Thor and Asgard - he was hesitant about who to choose. "Have you thought it through, Divine King?" Lod put sword on Laufey''s neck and said calmly. If Odin was determined to protect Laufey, he could only watch as the duck in his hand flew away. Odin still remained silent, but his eyes moved up slightly andnded on Loki, shing with an unknown color. A momentter. Loki, who was far away, had a cold look in his eyes and a cold smile on his face. He held the Eternal Spear and shot out a zing light that pierced through Laufey''s chest! All of this happened too suddenly! No one had expected that Loki would suddenlyunch a sneak attack! Lod turned around in surprise. He had not expected that Loki would actually help him in the end! "Eh..." Odin sighed softly, and an imperceptible sadness shed across his face. "Loki..." Laufey touched the wound on his chest and revealed an expression of disbelief. He had never thought that the person who had ended his life was the child he had abandoned many years ago! Soon after, Laufey seemed to have thought of something. He raised his head and met Odin''s gaze. His face revealed a look of understanding. "So... you were waiting for him..." In fact, Odin had already noticed Loki''s small movements. However, he could not speak clearly, so he handed over the power to decide Laufey''s fate to Loki, who was also from the Ice Frost Giant n! The king of the Frost Giant n, Laufey, had died in the hands of his son, Loki. This way, he could avoid the bnce of the nine worlds being broken, and also avoid offending Lod. This was the only way that Odin could think of. It was a win-win situation. Only... In this way, Loki would bear the crime of usurping the throne and murdering his father and be exiled by Asgard. Odin closed his eyes. This God King who was always strong now felt deeply tired and guilty. He could only sigh in a low voice and say, "Now... you can do it." "God King... good n." Lod looked at Odin deeply and saw through the means of this God King. He could not help but feel a trace of respect in his heart. Then. Lod swung sword across Laufey''s neck. Chi! The sharp sword shed by, and then Laufey stared at him with a pair of hateful eyes, and his head fell to the ground. The first generation of the King of Frost Giant had fallen in Asgard today. [Ding ---] [Acquired: High Grade Soul * 1] As he expected, Laufey was once Big Boss. Even though his strength had declined, his value would not change. He was still worth a High Grade Soul! This was a high grade soul! Lod''s heart was burning. Since he came to Marvel World, this was the first time he had seen a superior soul! "Now... are you satisfied?" Odin sighed and looked at Lod with aplicated expression. "Of course I am satisfied." Lod smiled and said, "I will remember the kindness of the Divine King. If there is a chance in the future, I will definitely repay you." "There is no need to say more." A deep exhaustion appeared on Odin''s face. It seemed that he was unwilling to say more about this matter. He waved his hand and said, "Since the matter is over, it is time for me to fulfill my promise. Tell me, what reward do you want?" Lod had actually considered the issue of the reward for a long time. There are countless artifacts in Odin''s hoard, such as the Sorcerer''s Eye, Tuning Fork, Infinity Gauntlet, Eternal Fire, Monument of Life and Time, Aether Particles, and more... Although there were many divine artifacts in the treasury, there were very few that were worthy of being selected. Although the Eternal Fire was powerful, it was only useful to the me giant Surtr. Moreover, the effect of reviving dead soul was not very useful to him at the moment, so there was no need to ask for it now. It was hard to tell whether the Infinity Gauntlet were real or fake. Moreover, even if he got it, it was just a decoration without gems, so it was not within the scope of choice. The Eye of the Wizard and the Sound Fork were not very useful, so he decisively gave up. The only things that could be chosen were the Monument of Life and Time, Aether Particles. The Monument of Life and Time came from Antis. ording to the method shown by the inscription, any creature could evolve to a higher state, possessing extraordinary intelligence and strength. The value of this thing ranked second in Lod''s heart. The divine artifact ranked first was the aether particles! The aether particles were also known as reality stone. They did not have a fixed form. Under normal circumstances, they were erratic liquid and could be converted into dark red translucent solid. It was one of the six great infinity stones. It could turn a person''s thoughts into reality without exaggeration. It could be the strongest of the six infinity stones. Any physicalw was meaningless in front of it! In the plot of Thor 2, the leader of the dark elves, Malekith, wanted to use it to return the universe to darkness and upy it for himself. The importance of this stone far surpassed the other five stones in Lod''s heart! The only key problem was, if he rashly asked for aether particles, would Odin agree? However, he did not have much expectations. In any case, there would be plenty of opportunities in the future. If Odin did not agree, then he would choose the Monument of Life and Time. When the second plot of the Thor began, he would then nning on getting the aether particles. "Have you thought it through?" Odin urged again. "I''ve thought it through." Lod took a deep breath and said with a smile, "I want aether particles. I wonder if the Divine King is willing to give them to me?" Odin was silent for a moment, his gaze carrying a trace of scrutiny. "Are you sure you want ether particles?" "Yes." Lod said firmly, "I want aether particles!" Odin asked meaningfully, "Then do you know the true form of the aether particles themselves?" "Infinity stone." Lod said indifferently, "Aether particles are one of the six Infinity Stones, the reality stone." Odin frowned slightly. "Since you know, then you should understand that the infinity stones only bring about destruction and disaster. Why do you still want to obtain them?" Asgard once had two great infinity stones, space and reality. However, not only did Odin not use them, he instead threw the space stone on Earth. The reality stone were sealed in hollow''s space. Did he not understand the power of the Infinity Stone? No... Odin knew very well how powerful the Infinity Stone was, but he was more afraid of the disaster brought about by them! "I know." Lod disagreed. He stared at Odin with a burning gaze and said, "Since I dare to ask the Divine King for aether, I naturally won''t be afraid of disaster. The key question is, is the Divine King himself willing to give up his treasure?" "Hehe..." Odinughed and said, "Since I have promised you, I will naturally not break my promise." Whether it was the reality stone or the space stone, it was not very useful to Asgard. Now it could only be considered a hot potato. Since someone was willing to take it, he was happy to hand it over. What''s more... In Odin''s eyes, although an aether particle was precious, it was not as precious as this young man! Chapter 181: Aftermath

Chapter 181: Aftermath

So simple? Lod looked at Odin with a slight difference. It seemed that he still found it hard to believe that the aether particles he dreamed of had been so easily obtained. Those were infinity stones! Each infinity stones represented supreme power, a divine artifact that could cause bloodshed in the entire universe! Could this old fellow be plotting something again? After seeing Odin''s scheming, Lod became even more vignt towards this old fellow, afraid that he would be tricked by Odin if he wasn''t careful. Odin''s mind was extremely shrewd. He saw through Lod''s thoughts with a single nce and said indifferently, Although the infinity stone is a divine artifact, it is apanied by disaster and destruction. In the hands of Asgard, it is just a hot potato. Rather than hiding it, it is better to make friends. Two birds with one stone. These words were not a lie. Asgard was still at his prime. Bohr, Odin, and H, the three great Big Boss experts, were in charge. They had the three legions of Asgard, dead soul, and Valkyrie under theirmand. Wherever the sword pointed, all the races of the nine worlds would retreat. They were much more powerful than Thanos'' legion! But even so, at that time, Asgard did not choose to collect infinity stones. Now that Asgard was on the verge of decline, how could he still upy two gems? "So that''s how it is!" Lod cupped his hands and bowed. He smiled and said, "Then I will ept this kindness and thank the Divine King in advance." "There is no need to thank me." Odin waved his hand and said, "This is the reward you won. It would be better to say that I borrowed your hand and sent out a trouble." "The Divine King is joking ---" Lod chuckled. He was afraid that Odin would change his mind when the night was long, so he said bluntly, "May I ask the Divine King, when can you give me aether particles?" "My father, Bohr, sealed the aether particles in hollow''s spatial crack." Odin''s voice carried a hint of exhaustion. "Currently, my main body is still asleep, so I can only ask you to stay in Asgard for a few days. I will hand it over to you after Ipletely recover, is that okay?" Only then did Lod notice that Odin''s body had be somewhat illusory. It was clear that this time, Odin was still an incarnation. His main body was still sleeping in the temple. Lod nodded. "It doesn''t matter. The Divine King''s body is more important. There is no need to rush the aether particles." The concentration of Asgard Reishi was so high that it could also be pulled into Soul Society, so why would he be happy? "Allow me to deal with a private matter first." After saying that, Odin took a step forward and came to Loki. The father and son looked at each other. One side''s eyes were mixed with deep guilt, while the other side''s eyes revealed a hint of ridicule. Odin''s old face was full of guilt. His lips trembled slightly, and he said hesitantly, "You... have been a smart child since you were a child. So you should understand what you have to face, right?" "I know." The mockery in Loki''s eyes became even more intense. He said, "usurping the throne and murdering his father, killing his brother and ughtering his n, stripping him of his position as a Prince, removing his identity as an Asgardian and permanently banishing him, right?" Odin had aplicated expression and sighed, "Loki... I''ve let you down." "You didn''t let me down." Loki took a deep breath and regained his calm. He said coldly, "You are the God King of Asgard, and Thor is the Prince of Astar. I am just an adopted abandoned child. It is already your blessing that I am alive. You have not let me down." The rtionship between father and son was just his wishful thinking. Now, he needed to repay the kindness that Odin had shown him when he adopted him! And the conditions to repay him... It was him, a treacherous person, who shouldered all the me and protected Asgard in another way, maintaining the fragile bnce of the nine worlds! This was the Divine King! Loki finally understood what kind of price he had to pay if he wanted to sit on that golden throne! How ironic. The position of the God King that he had dreamed of in the past, now he would rather give it up! ... Seven dayster. In the waiting of the many races in the nine worlds, Asgard judged Loki! Loki seized the opportunity when the God King was asleep to usurpthe throne, attempting to kill his father and brother, and cruelly killing the king of the Frost Giants, Laufey, starting a war in the nine worlds, destroying the hard-toe-by peace. In the name of the God King of the nine worlds, Odin deprived Loki of the position of the second Prince of Asgard, removed the identity of an Asgard citizen, and banished him forever! Facing Odin''s nearly cold judgment, Loki neither opened his mouth to argue nor did he overreact. He remained expressionless all the time, staring at the God King who was high above. The only thing that made Loki''s expression change was the gentle Empress Frigga. After begging for mercy a few more times, Frigga could only tearfully send Loki off, watching him ride a spaceship into the starry sky and gradually get away from Asgard. "See you next time, reindeer." In a room in the temple, Lod looked at Loki who was getting further and further away, and a mysterious smile suddenly appeared on his face. If nothing unexpected happened, they would meet again on Earth soon. This incident allowed him to fully experience how terrifying the binding force of the Marvel World was. In the plot of Thunder God, Loki should have ended up falling into the Milky Way and disappearing, but after a series of magic changes, he had be an exiled universe. Although there were some differences in the process, the final oue was the same! This feeling was as if there was some kind of power controlling the progress of the ''storyline'', allowing the world line that deviated from its original route to return to the right track. Lod was thinking... If he forcefully destroyed this world line, what would happen then? This feeling of being forcefully controlled made him feel very ufortable. Because if there is really a power that can control and make the world line. Does that mean that he himself is also being affected by a certain power? It can''t be said... Lod vaguely sensed that if he said something, what would be waiting for him would be... "It''s getting more and more interesting..." Lod rubbed his sore temples and sighed in his heart. "The water in this world is a little deep..." ... Just as Lod was thinking, God King Odin came to his room. "I''m here to fulfill my promise." Odin raised his hand and made a grabbing motion in the air. Threads of red fluid suddenly gathered at his fingertips and solidified into a dark red gem. This was... aether particles! Lod''s breathing slowed slightly, and his eyes were burning. "The aether particles are yours." There was no trace of reluctance in Odin''s eyes. He handed the dark red gem to Lod and said lightly, "I hope you won''t be swallowed by the darkness. Otherwise, I will take it back with my own hands!" "Thank you, God King ---" Lod cupped his hands and bowed. Then, he took the dark red gem from Odin''s hand. Without even looking at it, he threw it into Soul Society. Chapter 182: Pick Up The Wool

Chapter 182: Pick Up The Wool

"The power of hell?" Odin stroked his white beard and looked at Lod meaningfully. "No wonder I felt a sense of familiarity when I first saw you." Although it had only been a moment since he opened the Dangai, he could not hide it from Odin. He sensed a unique aura of hell. However, he did not intend to hide it. Anyway, Soul Society would be exposed sooner orter. Now, it was just a little early. "Sorry to let the Divine King see this." Lod smiled slightly. "It was just a coincidence. It is not as good as the Hel under the control of the Divine King. It is just a ce to live." The so-called Nethersea was actually just a form of address to the outside world. Its true form of address should actually be one of the ''fragments of the Netherhell''! It was just that Odin had used some method to connect this fragment to the World Tree, and then it became the current Nethersea Realm. Later on, in the process of conquering the nine worlds, Odin conferred the eldest daughter, H, as the Goddess of Death, and handed over the authority of the Nethersea Realm to her. Odin''s actions caused H''s strength to instantly soar, and she directly came to Big Boss, cooperating with the undying dead soul legion under hermand to help Odin sessfully unify the nine worlds! This was also why in the movies, Thor and the famous Valkyrie legion of the Valkyrie could not do anything to Hel, because she was the master of the Underworld. Only God Kings with Odin''s power were qualified to defeat the master of the Underworld! "The power of hell is not so easy to control. Also, remember to be careful of Mephisto, do not be fooled by him." Odin warned in a deep voice. When he said this, Lod noticed that there was an awkward look in Odin''s eye. It seemed to be a past that could not be recalled. Lod looked a little strange. Looking at Odin gnashing his teeth, could it be that he had been deceived by Mephisto before? Not to mention... With Mephisto''s cunning character, maybe he could really deceive Odin. "You... have you interacted with Mephisto?" Lod pondered for a moment and decided to ask about it in advance. The main reason was that as one of the Lords of Hell, he would definitely deal with Mephisto in the future, so he nned to get some information from Odin in advance so that he would not be fooled by Mephisto in the future. "I guess so..." Odin''s expression was a little unnatural. He seemed to have thought of something, and anger immediately emerged in his eyes. He gnashed his teeth and said, "If you have the chance to meet him in the future, remember to teach that bastard a lesson for me. After the matter is done, you can choose any item in my treasury!" Good boy... How big of a grudge is this? He even took out the treasury! Lod was speechless in his heart. What exactly did Mephisto do to make the old Odin so angry? "I am indebted to the God King for thinking so highly of me. It''s just that Mephisto is one of the Demon Kings closest to the title of ''Satan''. With just this little bit of ability of mine, I''m afraid I can only disappoint the God King." Lod shook his head and spread out his hands to show that he was powerless. Although the treasure vault was good, he had to be alive to take it! If he really met Mephisto, it would be toote for him to run away, let alone teach him a lesson! Odin pondered for a moment, and it seemed to make sense. After fixing his eyes on Lod for a moment, he said, "I was careless. How about this? Give me your hand and I''ll give you something." Lod raised his eyebrows and stretched out his palm. Odin stretched out a finger, shining with a dense brilliance like gold, and drew a golden symbol on Lod''s palm. ? In Norse mythology, this symbol meant: horse, transmission, and harmony! Lod looked at the golden symbol in his palm and asked doubtfully, "Divine King, what is this?" "This is the Runenguage." Odin stroked his white beard and said indifferently, "If you meet Mephistoin the future, you only need to activate this rune and I will know the situation. Then, I will use the rune to guide you down to Midgard." Lod looked at the golden rune and was a little curious. "Since the God King has a grudge with Mephisto, why don''t you go find him yourself?" "Hmph!" Odinughed coldly, "I wanted to look for him, but would Mephisto dare to appear in front of me?" Hearing this, Lod could not help but frown, feeling that Odin was bragging. If he remembered correctly, Mephisto should be at the single universe level, would he need to fear Odin? "You are wondering why he is afraid of me, right?" Odin saw through Lod''s thoughts and chuckled. "Indeed, Mephisto does not need to be afraid of me. However, do not forget that he is one of the Infernal Kings. With the limitations of Midgard, he can not disy much of his strength." "I see." Only then did Lod understand the reason behind it. Mephisto''s original body was indeed not afraid of Odin, but when he was far away from the Earth in the Hell Dimension, naturally, he would not be a match for the God King Odin. Now, Odin was living one day less than the other. He waspletely a good person who would not do anything even if he did not do anything. It could be imagined that the rtionship between these two people was not small! This thing... it was good! Although the target of use was strictly limited, it at least gave Lod confidence. In the future, if he really met Mephisto, he could summon Odin to attack! With Odin''s strength, it was more than enough to destroy Mephisto''s avatar. Even if one looked at the entire universe''s Big Boss experts, God King Odin and Sorcerer Supreme, these two were considered top experts that were as rare as phoenix feathers and qilin horns. False Father: Thanos, Thor! The real Father: Ancient One, Odin! Comparing each other''s performance, one could clearly see how big the gap was! With Thanos'' performance in the movie, if he really met Sorcerer Supreme and Odin, he would probably be beaten into a vegetable! Lod carefully withdrew his palm and then shamelessly asked, "I wonder if the God King''s promise of the treasury is still valid?" Although he had obtained a ''treasure for Mephisto,'' he still had to get the wool. Odin didn''t know whether tough or cry. He didn''t expect that Lod would still be thinking about his treasury after taking a rune for nothing! "Don''t worry." Odin smiled and said, "The God King''s promise will never change. If you meet Mephisto and summon me, the treasury will still allow you to choose one thing. How about it?" "The God King is generous!" Lod''s expression was solemn as he sincerely cupped his hands and thanked the God King, "I will remember this favor. If there is a chance in the future, I will definitely repay Asgard." "That''s good." Odin stroked his beard with a smile, an unknown expression shing in his eyes. He said meaningfully, "Perhaps one day, the people Asgard will need your protection." Chapter 183: Hogyoku

Chapter 183: Hogyoku

The Divine King chatted for a while and then left in a hurry. Looking at the figure of Odin who was in a hurry with a bit of a sorry figure, it was likely that he was afraid that if he said a few more words, the treasure house would be emptied. Lod looked at the bulging purse, and his face showed a trace of wanting to continue. As expected of Asgard! However, the amount of wool he had gained from this trip was much more than what he had gained in Los Angeles, where he had risked his life to fight with the angels and demons! Lod clicked on it and was shocked to find that he had suddenly be rich from this trip! First of all, the one hundred and twenty medium-sized souls that the Frost Giants had contributed were enough for him to support the two Metal Swallowing Beasts for a period of time, except for the ten exciting draws. Next was the Golden Lightning Pce. Both its destructive power or gorgeous level, it surpassed the ''Daiguren Hyourinmaru''. It also had the ability of ''Wind From Heaven''. It could be said to be a powerful weapon to show off in the future! Then there was the unlucky King of Frost Giants, Laufey, the only superior soul he had contributed. He could wait for the special store to open and see if there was a chance to farm a valuable item. In the past few refresh times of the special store, there would basically be items worth superior souls every time, and each item could be said to be worth it! In addition to the items given by the system above, the biggest harvest this time was the ''aether particles''! It was one of Marvel World''s six Infinity stones, the reality stone! This stone could be said to be the most difficult power to control among the six great source stones. It could even be said to be the most dangerous gem! Compared to the other five source stones, the use of the reality stone had to be apanied by a considerable risk. Moreover, if one was not careful, they would be attacked by the powerful power contained in the stone! However, if the wielder couldpletely grasp the full power of the reality stone, then all the dreams in his heart could be turned into reality. It was so small that he could change thew of physics and chemistry at will, so big that he could directly create the rules, and even erase the existence of any living creature, he could do it lightly and precisely! What you think is right and what is right is right. What you think is wrong and what is wrong is wrong. This is the ability of the reality stone. Described in simple and crude words, That is, changing reality! Of course... This did not mean that there was no limit to the power of reality stone. For example, if you wanted to be the life court, the five supreme gods, or something like this, reality stone would not be able to do it. And there was a very serious problem. That is, unless you gather all the other unlimited source stones, if you want to simply use the reality stone, you must possess the strength of Big Boss and can suppress the bacsh of the reality stone. Otherwise... The user will only be confused by the powerful power of the reality stone and sink into his endless desire. In the end, he will be killed by his own ''wish'' that has expanded to its limit and be nourishment for this stone! From the description alone, such a dangerous reality stone seemed to be not suitable to be the first stone to be obtained. After all, the requirements to use it were harsh, and it was apanied by huge risks. It was not like the space stone had almost no side effects, and its ability was more simple and crude. It was not as direct as the time stone and power stone. But among the six infinite stones, it was what Lod wanted the most. The reason why he wanted the reality stone the most was actually rted to a conjecture he had earlier! This was a conjecture about ''Hgyoku''. When it came to Hgyoku, it had to be exined. The entire Bleach series could be said to be revolving around it, and it could be said to be one of the most important props in the entire chapter! In death god''s original world view, death god and hollow were two opposing existences, and there was a clear boundary between the two. But this boundary was broken by a substance called ''Hgyoku''! When the boundary is broken, whether it is death god or hollow, they can obtain powerful strength and evolve to a higher dimension! But Hgyoku''s real ability is not simple. From Aizen description, it can be inferred that Hgyoku''s real strength is the desire of the person who upies it to be reality and guide a force in the direction he expects! The existence of Hgyoku is the power to destroy the two eternal horizon between God and people! Just as Aizen used Hgyoku to create Arrancar, and Wanderweiss used it to specially seal Head-Captain "Ryujin Jakka", all the results came from Aizen''s wish. And like the iplete "Hgyoku" created by Kisuke Urahara, as he expected, broke the boundary between death god and hollow. In addition to these mysterious and confusing abilities, which made people dizzy. The most direct manifestation of Hgyoku is to protect the body of the host, and when the host''s ability reaches the limit or the life is in danger, the host can evolve to a higher dimension! But Hgyoku had a limit. Evolution was only to guide one''s potential. It was not an infinite evolution in the real sense! Moreover, the most important thing was that Hgyoku had the ''self-will''! Once the master''s heart wavered or his strength was insufficient to control it, Hgyoku would mercilessly abandon the host! This is from the original work, after Aizen saw Mugetsu and was sealed by Kisuke Urahara because of his wavering heart, he could see a spot. So! Lod had a sudden idea and had an idea. Hgyoku was absorbing the hope of the people around him, changing reality through guidance, and the reality stone had the terrifying power to directly change reality. The two were extremely simr to each other to a certain extent. It was just that Hgyoku''s strength was not as strong as the reality stone, and the reality stone was not as flexible as Hgyoku. Then the problem came! If he used the reality stone as a foundation, and then used the ''Nails of The Soul King'', as well as Aizen and Kisuke Urahara''s technology, then could the ''Hgyoku'' that was finally created allow him to have power beyond all? But this was just a conjecture... Whether or not Hgyoku could fuse with the real world gem was still too far away from the current him. With Nemu''s current technical level, she could still take a look at it normally, but if she were to fuse with Hgyoku and the real world gem, it would be no different than a joke. Even Kurotsuchi Mayuri might not be able to make it, let alone Nemu. It was not that Lod felt that Kurotsuchi Mayuri was inferior to Kisuke Urahara, but it was mainly that the research direction of the two of them was different. Kurotsuchi Mayuri was obviously more suitable for the creation of creatures and souls. It was obviously bullying to let him make Hgyoku. Besides... Lod''s eyes moved to the panel and stared at Hgyoku(broken fragment 55/10000). He could not help but sigh in his heart. How long would it take for him to gather Hgyoku! Lod seriously suspected that the system ced Hgyoku fragments in the card pool to cheat him! To expect to be pulled out from the system, he might as well expect to draw Aizen or Kisuke Urahara, so that the two of them could make a new one! Chapter 184: The Dice of Fate

Chapter 184: The Dice of Fate

Happy times were always very short. After staying in Asgard for half a month, Lod was absorbing the Reishi here almost at every moment, so that the interior of Seireitei was filled with rich Reishi! Looking at the wave of ie from Asgard, and after visual estimation that it would not grow in a short period of time, Lod proposed the idea of returning to Midgard. After rejecting the invitation of Empress Frigga nd God King Odin, and rejecting the invitation of Thor to the banquet, Lod, with full harvest, stepped on the rainbow bridge with satisfaction and left Asgard. In the God King''s bedroom. Empress Frigga stood on the balcony with the God King Odin, watching the gorgeous light emitted by the rainbow bridge. "This is not your style." Empress Frigga, who had a noble temperament, turned to look at Odin beside her. She said meaningfully, "Although that child''s power is very special, it shouldn''t be enough for you to send out the ''aether'', right?" Odin looked back at his wife and said calmly, "Is my performance that obvious?" "No." Frigga smiled gently. "Give the aether to the child as a reward. This is something you''ve thought of a long time ago, right?" Although Frigga used a questioning sentence, her tone was full of certainty. "Haha... I can''t hide it from you." Odin nodded with a smile and directly admitted Friggas guess. "Why did you do that?" Frigga frowned slightly and asked in confusion, "You should know that ''Ether'' is the safest ce in Asgard. I don''t understand. Why did you do that?" Odin''s eyes moved slightly. After a moment of silence, he held Frigga''s hand and sighed, "I sent away the aether because of you." "Could it be..." Frigga seemed to have thought of something. Her eyes shed slightly and she said, "You... have seen ''about'' my future, and it has something to do with the ''Ether particles'', right?" "... Yes." Odin looked a little unnatural. As the God King of Asgard, Odin was not as powerful as Sorcerer Supreme, but he was still a little bit nervous. She could observe the future of the parallel universe, wandering on any timeline, but she could barely see a corner of the future of Asgard. Frigga was a little short of breath, her hands tugging at the hem of her gorgeous dress, as if she had expected her ending. A momentter, Frigga gathered her courage and stared at Odin, asking word by word, "Tell me... what did you see?" Odin subconsciously avoided Frigga''s gaze. His voice became a little low and hoarse as he said, "I saw... your death... It was done by the leader of the Dark Elves, Malekith." Although she had already expected it, when it came out from Odin''s mouth, Frigga still felt dizzy. She bit her lips and said, "Since you have already seen my ending, why did you send away the aether?" Odin''s eyes were deep. He said in a deep voice, "Because someone told me that ''fate'' has been broken!" Frigga took Odin''s hand and whispered, "Do you think... we can seed?" "I don''t know." The God King, who had fought his entire life, had an uneasy expression on his face. "But this is my only chance. If I want to break the ''fate'' bound to Asgard, I must make a bet!" Frigga''s eyes lit up slightly, and she said with the same thought, "You mean... that child?" "Fate has rolled its ''die''." Odin stared at the distant stars, his eyes shing with a zing divine light. "The only thing we can do is bet all our bets before the ''die'' falls to the ground. As for the direction and ending of the story, leave it to the ''narrative''." "What if... we fail?" "At that time, it will be the problem that Thor needs to care about. What does it have to do with us?" "If you do this, Thor will hate you." "I am his father. This is the responsibility that he must take." Odin''s tone was very tough, and there was no room for turning back. "Eh..." Frigga sighed. She knew Odin''s personality. Once she made a decision, she would never change it. She changed the topic and said, "What about Loki? Don''t tell me that you can''t keep the child." "Yes, but the price is too high." Odin sighed helplessly. "The other worlds are watching. Let''s see how I n to deal with Loki." "Have they be so bold?" Frigga looked at Odin worriedly. "I don''t have much time left..." Odin sighed. "So I have to reserve some strength to deal with Asgard''s future disaster, so I can only sacrifice him for the time being." Right now, Odin''s lifespan was about toe to an end, and the strength of Odin that was gradually increasing in his body almost caused this Divine King to be unable to bear the heavy burden. If he could not make a move, then he would not make a move. Every time he made a move, there was a great deal of risk. Odin''s strength was like a double-edged sword, and the overly powerful strength would only make the aged Odin closer and closer to death! Frigga''s eyes were dim. Everyone knew that God King Odin didn''t have much time left, so the thoughts of the other worlds began to stir. They were like ravenous wolves with saliva, staring fixedly at the delicious meat of Asgard! At this critical juncture... Once Asgard made any radical moves, it was very likely to trigger a great war in the nine worlds! Odin was unwilling to see this situation, and Sorcerer Supreme was also unwilling to see it. So he had to endure it! It was just that... it was hard on Loki. ... Boom - A gorgeous rainbow, like a bridge between the stars, crossed the distance of several gxies and headed in the direction of the Milky Way. When the Rainbow Bridge was about to reach the Milky Way, Lod inadvertently saw a huge dark red inside the rainbow. Moreover, this dark red was very close to the Rainbow Bridge, and it looked like it was going to hit! How close was the distance? Lod could even see the red atmosphere and storm on the surface of the with the naked eye! "What the hell?" In an instant, Lod was so scared that he broke out in a cold sweat. Cold sweat directly poured out from his back. At such a close distance, if he was hit, he would be dead! But when Lod blinked his eyes and looked carefully again, he found that the dark red giant was gone, as if the was just his illusion. "What the hell... in the blink of an eye, where did such a big go?" Lod''s mind was full of ck question marks, but he was sure that it was not an illusion. A really appeared just now! It suddenly appeared and suddenly disappeared. Lod frowned slightly. He felt that something was wrong, but he could not tell what was wrong. This... seemed to have never been seen before. Moreover, a dark red near the sr system was still so huge. It was impossible for human observation skills to not discover it! The rainbow bridge did not stop because of Lod''s thoughts. The light arrived at the sr system at an extremely fast speed and descended on Earth again! Chapter 185: Space Freezing Technology

Chapter 185: Space Freezing Technology

Itnded safely! Although Lod had been brooding over the encounter with the dark red, it was fortunate that no idents had happened. But then again. Although the Rainbow Bridge was an interster weapon, to some extent, it could barely be considered a vehicle, right? The vehicle being destroyed was terrifying... Lod secretly made up his mind that it was best not to ride a transport in the future, otherwise, half of the people would suddenly disappear one day! This time, riding on the rainbow bridge and meeting the red was already exaggerated enough. Who knew what would happen next? Therefore, for the sake of his own safety, Lod decided to walk in the future. This way, nothing could happen again! It''s so good to walk. It can reduce the number of lines and also purify the air. It can also train Hoho''s level. It can be said to be three birds with one stone. This wave is definitely not a loss! Lod nced around and found that the ce where the Rainbow Bridge chose tond was actually in the old bridge city of New Mexico! The base of S. H. I. E. L. D.''s forward base was not far ahead. Lod could even see the huge gully left by the sword pressure after his battle with the Destroyer! S. H. I. E. L. D.''s agent noticed the abnormality of the sky and drove in his direction. There was a familiar person in the car - Coulson! In the thirty-degree weather, Coulson, wearing a ck suit and a pair of sunsses, stretched out from the window and waved to Lod. Looking at the shape of Coulson''s mouth, he seemed to be saying, "Mr. Winter Monarch, wait for us." "Tsk, a bunch of annoying fellows." A hint of impatience shed in Lod''s eyes. He was not in the mood to tangle with S. H. I. E. L. D. and the others. He turned around and released Hell''s Butterfly from his sleeve. Coulson and the others were a step toote, and they could only watch helplessly as ''Winter Monarch'' turned around and stepped into the realm gate, his figure gradually disappearing from their sight. "Chief, he left?" A brave agent walked over and asked in a low voice. Because the level of authority was too low, agent only knew that S. H. I. E. L. D. was working with an invisible ''person'', and Coulson was the person in charge. He did not know the details. Coulson did not answer his question. Feeling a little unhappy, he turned around and waved his hand. He said expressionlessly, "The mission is over. We can go back now." Just one step away... He was almost able to catch up just now, but unfortunately, he did not have the opportunity to ask about the information about the mysterious Asgarda! This time, he will go back empty-handed, and he will be worn by the director again! ... Soul Society, Seireitei. Justing out of the gate, Lod saw two figures fighting in the air at an amazing speed! The twopletely different Spiritual Power collided with each other and created a roaring gale that resounded in the sky like thunder! If one looked carefully, one could see that the two sides fighting were the two Adjuchas, Gwen and Grimmjow. After thest defeat, Gwen painfully decided topete with Grimmjow for the title of the strongest hollow and began a long battle. As a battle maniac, Grimmjow naturally would not refuse this request. As long as Gwen spoke, he would agree. Lod didn''t choose to stop them. The battles between Adjuchas were verymon. As long as they didn''t devour each other, it would be good. This could promote their evolution. A momentter. Gwen was caught by Grimmjow and suffered a blow from cero, announcing the winner of today, and then it was taken by Grimmjow! Gwen lost a shameful record of 102 victories and was crushed by Grimmjow from the beginning to the end. No matter how many times it was, there was no exception! "You are too weak, Gwen." Grimmjow licked the wound and said arrogantly, "If this goes on, you will soon not be able to keep up with me." Gwen did not refute it, and the scarlet pupils under the mask showed a touch of confusion and anger. In the past, when she fought with Grimmjow, she could barely hold on for hundreds of rounds, and then she was found by Grimmjow to defeat her with difficulty, both sides were injured. But today, in less than 50 rounds of fighting, she was defeated by Grimmjow. Every battle of Grimmjow will be stronger than thest time. This appalling progress speed really makes Gwen a little envious and jealous. If this goes on... Soon, she would be surpassed by Grimmjow in all aspects! Realizing that someone hade, Grimmjow turned his head. When he saw Lod, his eyes showed a hint of provocation, as if he wanted to fight with her! Lod smiled and revealed a trace of Spiritual Power. Buzz! The entire Soul Society was shaking, and the spirit particles in the atmosphere were boiling like water! Grimmjow''s dark blue pupils slightly shrank, and his tone was mixed with shock. "Your Spiritual Power... has be stronger!" "Do you want to try?" Lod smiled and said. "No need." Grimmjow lowered his head and sneered, "I don''t have the habit of looking for abuse. A one-sided battle is meaningless." The gap between the two sides was too big. It indeed liked to fight and advocated violence and destruction, but this did not mean that he was a fool. The kind of big hollow, who knew he could not beat but still wanted to fight, had been eliminated long ago when Gillian was there, but none of the big hollow who could live until Adjuchas was a fool. And in the moment just now... Grimmjow felt a strong pressure from Lod, as if he was facing a natural disaster. The blue eyes were as sharp as two steel sword, stabbing into his heart! The intuition of the beast told Grimmjow that if he challenged the current Lod it was no different than pinching a chicken to death. "Sir..." Gwen felt very embarrassed. She had followed Lod the earliest, but was surpassed by the new Grimmjow. This shame made her a little ashamed. "You continue." Lod left a sentence, no longer paying attention to them, and left lightly. Since there is no ''decoration'' inside Seireitei, most areas are forests, the only building inside is Nemu''s research institute, which is also the ce where Lod is going. The research institute is full of all kinds of information documents, and dazzling research equipment, which fully protrudes the ''sloppy'' attribute of the researchers. "Brother, you''re back!" A ck shadow came out of the pile of documents and hugged Lod, rubbing him intimately. "I''m back, Nemu ---" Lod smiled and rubbed Nemu''s little head. "Did you miss me?" "Yes!" Nemu nodded heavily, then stared at him with his big ck eyes, full of expectation. "Brother, take a guess. What did I invent?" Lod raised his eyebrows. "Oh ---Nemu, tell me, what did you make?" Nemu said happily, "I remembered the technical information about the ''Space Freezing'' that Chief Technological Development Department left behind!" "Space Freezing technology?" Lod was slightly stunned and did not quite understand what she meant. "Brother is so stupid ---" Nemu nced at him and then patiently exined, "When death god fought in the modern world, in order to avoid causing great damage to the soul and buildings, he would use a technique called Space Freeze to transfer the soul to another safe space. This way, the soul would not be damaged in arge area." "When brother fights in the future, after using this skill, the souls in the range will be transferred to other spaces and freeze the space in the modern world, so brother will no longer need to be tied up." "Yes!" Lod''s eyes lit up! With the space freeze technology, he did not need to worry about using Bankai in the modern world, causing great damage to ordinary souls, and could also avoid S. H. I. E. L. D. and others to find out! Chapter 186: Why Do I Have To Explain What Im Doing

Chapter 186: Why Do I Have To Exin What Im Doing

White Bone Hell. After coaxing Nemu with ten hamburgers, Lod left the research institute and went to White Bone Hell. In the battle with the Destroyer and Laufey, although he seemed to be all right on the surface, there were still some hidden injuries in his body, which just happened to need White Bone Hell. "Ah ---" Lod endured the pain and soaked in the hot spring. The milky white hot spring emitted an astonishing heat, expelling the hidden wounds in his body along with his blood. Half an hourter, Spiritual Power fell to his limit and Lod walked out of the hot spring. "Hu..." Lod exhaled a breath of hot air, feeling an indescribablefort all over his body. Although the White Bone Hell Soup was unusually painful during the soaking process, the healing effect was also unspeakable. "Get down to business!" Lod rubbed his hands together, his eyes shing with excitement. "System, I want to draw ten times in a row!" Drawing cards could always make people excited, especially at the moment before the beginning, when the unknown fate came, it made him feel like his adrenaline was secreting. [DING ---] [Are you sure you want to use 100 * Medium Soul lottery? ] "I''m sure!" Buzz!!!! ... Purple - Aizen notes(Remnant) White - Shinigami Women''s Association 125 - Summer Swimsuit Magazine(Drunk) Purple - Kido Experience Bead * 10 Purple - Kido Experience Bead * 10 Golden - Divine Body Gold - Million Shield Gold - Heavenly Weapon Type: King Destroyer/Kiko ( has the destructive ability equivalent to one million of zanpakuto, one of the Shihouin n''s Heavenly Weapon Type.) Purple - medium - Spiritual Power pearl * 10 White - Hair Gel Hand Gold - zanpakuto: Nozarashi ... Four gold and five purple! Lod smiled so much that the corners of his mouth almost reached his ears. This wave of lottery has fully proved how pure his European bloodline is! But it feels like this lottery has be Aizen''s special field, and several rewards are rted to Aizen. hair gel hand As Aizen iconic pretentious move, in the end, he still could not escape this fate, and could find opportunities to use itter. Next is the ''Million Shield'', which is a good thing for Lod at present! From the name, it can be seen that this is a defensive prop. In the original work, when Karakura Town was in the final battle, Aizen used the strength of Hgyoku to form a huge shield on the back of the neck of the 1,000yer Spiritual Power, whose defensive power was high enough to resist the three Getsugas of Kurosaki Ichigo after hollow transformation! This number is definitely not low. If converted, it is probably at the level of 100 Muguruma Kensei. However, there is also a w in the Million Shield. That is, the Million Shield must be set in advance before going to the battlefield. It can not be used at any time and ce, and it can not be regenerated after destruction. It is a one-time life-saving prop. As for the God of Reincarnation, there is no need to introduce it too much. As a prop to help death god quickly practice Bankai, Lod nned to use it to practice Shinso''s Bankai. After all... He had been coveting the Divine Killing Spear for a long time! And also, King Destroyer (Kik)! This was the torture tool for Soul Society to punish criminals, which was provided by the Shihouin family, one of the four great nobles! Kik was the real form of the Sokyoku. Afterpletely liberated, it would be a golden phoenix wrapped in mes. It was said to have the terrifying power of one million zanpakuto. Moreover, the moment it prated the target, it would burst out ten times the destructive power before! Just from the description of thest paragraph, Kik was definitely the strongest ''killer'' at the current stage of Lod! But from the original work performance... Kik, who imed to have a million power of zanpakuto, was easily blocked by Kurosaki Ichigo, which made Lod a little doubt whether it was as powerful as bragging! But one thing was certain, that was that Kik was actually not that simple. When destroying Kik afterpletely liberation, Kyouraku Shunsui and Jshir Ukitake, two thousand-year captains, need to borrow the props that are also the same as the Divine Weapon, to be sure topletely destroy Kik. It can be seen that Kik is not simple. Lod thought of a possibility. Perhaps it was not Kurosaki Ichigo who blocked Kik attack at that time, but Yhwach hidden in the moon, this is also possible? And even if it is not Yhwach, Kurosaki Ichigo''s wall can''t be counted. Combined with all the conditions analysis, Kik is still qualified to be ''killer''! On the other hand, thest zanpakuto was Nozarashi, which made Lod a little unsure whether tough or cry. It was not that this sword was not good, but on the contrary, even among the many Captain zanpakuto, he was a first ss! But the problem was that this kind of direct attack type zanpakuto was obviously more suitable for the kind of rash man like Zaraki Kenpachi, making him, a civilized person, swing a huge dish - sword cut people, how to think it was not too good with his usual style! Among the remaining purple props, the only thing that was worth looking forward to was ''Aizen notes''. After Lod opened it, he roughly nced at it, and the content inside made him a little disappointed. There is no record about ''Hgyoku'' in Aizen notes, only about the four basic training experiences of sh, Fist, Walk, Spirit, and death god, which is equivalent to a ''martial arts secret book''. To say disappointed, it is certain. After all, before he opened the notebook, he still had a trace of anticipation. It recorded information about Hgyoku, but it was clear that the system would not let him take advantage of the loophole. "Experience is fine. Anyway, it is not a loss." Lod could onlyfort himself like this. After all, he was a man standing on the ceiling of death god. This wave was not too much of a loss. The consumables were taken ording to the old rules! [Spiritual Energy +1000] [Spiritual Energy +1000] [Spiritual Energy +1000] ... [Kido experience + 1000] [Kido experience + 1000] [Kido experience + 1000] ... After taking the medicine, Lod called out to the system, "Check my interface." [Host: Lod Carl] [Bloodline: death god, Quincy, hollow] [Title: Lord of Hell(Small)] [Spiritual Power: 4 Seated Officer(11,500/ 50,000)] [Shikai: Shinso, Senbonzakura, Hyourinmaru, Tenken, Gonrymaru, Nozarashi] [Bankai: Daiguuren Hyourinmaru, Golden Lightning Pce] [Zanjutsu - Level 5(200/50000): Sword pressure, two breaks.] [Hakuda - Level 5(100/50000): Single Bone, Shunko] [Hoho - Level 5(100/50000): Cicada Shell] [Kido - Level 6(15000/50000): Can use all Kido below No. 60] [Hollow - Underworld God(1%)] [Fullbring Technique: Unlocked] Holy text: X-Axis (One That Pierces Everything) [Skills: Soul Distribution - Touch Healing, Blut Vane, Blut Arterie, Hirenkyaku, Divine Arrow, Chaos Heaven Puppet, Hierro, Super Regeneration, Hair Gel Hand] [Soul Attached: Medium Soul * 30, Low Soul * 270, High Soul * 1] [Equipment: gigai * 3, Substitute Shinigami Badge, Hell''s Butterfly, Memory Recement, monitor bacteria, Hgyoku(Broken Fragments: 55/10000), Shinigami Women''s Association 125 - Summer Swimsuit Magazine * 5, Caja Negacion God Amguards clothing, anti-cross -- sinner, soul cutting object, Heaven step ring, Divine Body, Million Shield, Kik, Aizen''s notes(residual)] Chapter 187: Matt’s Justice

Chapter 187: Matt''s Justice

This was Hell''s Kitchen. The day belonged to order, and the night belonged to chaos. At the center of a Hell''s Kitchen building, on the roof of a building about fifty meters high, a man in a red tight suit looked down at the brightly lit street from the sky like a sharp hawk. Every remote street, every dark alley, and all kinds of people were reflected in the eyes of the man. His name was Matt Murdoch. During the day, he was an elitewyer in a suit. He was proficient in all kinds of legal regtions and was especially responsible for providing legal assistance to the poor. At night, he would turn into a superhero named Daredevil. Hell''s Kitchen, who was wandering around the world of sin, would punish those criminals with lightning methods. However, ever since he epted Haschwalth''s soul as a gift, it changed the trajectory of Matt Murdoch''s life! He was no longer a blind person, but a normal person! Although he had lost his keen perception when he regained the light, the bloodline of the Quincy in his body brought him a new power, which was several times stronger than the previous him! The Reishi in the atmosphere could be his ''eye'', which made his perception range and acuity far exceed that of the past. Matt could increase the vision of people by five times by condensing Reishi in his eyes, reaching the level of an eagle. In this way, even if he was on the top floor of a fifty-meter-tall building, he could still clearly see every street of Hell''s Kitchen and those who were ready ormitting crimes! Finally, he found his target tonight! Justice, execution! Matt got up, spread his arms, leaned forward, and jumped down from the fifty-meter-tall building. Huhuhu--- The strong wind brought about by the rapid descent roared violently in Matt''s ears. He was like a freely soaring eagle, and Reishi condensed into two wings behind him, sliding toward the dark alley with Matt. After a while. Matt controlled Reishi''s wings toe above the alley, and then turned over and fell from the sky. The light in this alley was dim. Although the length was very deep, the width was very narrow. It could barely fit one person through. The garbage that was thrown here gave off a bad smell, which made Matt, who had always been sensitive, frown. The target was a tall man. His whole body was covered in yellow linen clothes. He wore arge hood that covered his entire face. In addition to the dim light here, Matt could not see his face clearly. On the inside of the hooded man''s arm, there was a little boy who was unconscious. Matt''s eyes narrowed. Judging from the situation, the other party should be a human trafficker. This kind of person was verymon in Hell''s Kitchen. He often kidnapped some young orphans and then sold them to the gangs through various channels. And among these children who were sold, the best ending was to be the flesh of some perverts in the upper-ss society, and the worst ending was to take the internal organs to the ck market to sell... If the sins could be divided into a level, then in Matt Murdoch''s heart, these people who sold children were unforgivable! "Put that child down!" Matt''s voice was low, and the anger in his eyes was about to burst out. He couldn''t help but clench his fists, and his knuckles made a crisp sound. "Tsk tsk..." The hooded man clicked his tongue and looked at Matt Murdoch. Seeing his strange outfit, he sneered, "Another superhero, a bunch of nosy fellows." "I suggest that you do as I say. That way, I will consider being a little gentler." Matt Murdoch said, trying to suppress the anger in his chest. The hooded man sneered again and again, throwing the child behind him. Then he said disdainfully, "Since you have been seen, then please go to hell!" As soon as the word "die" fell, Matt Murdoch saw the hooded man clench his hands together, as if he was holding a transparent weapon, stabbing towards his face! "An invisible weapon?" Matt Murdoch frowned, but he was not flustered. Although invisible weapons were indeed a little tricky, they were not a threat to him at all! Since he was blind from a young age, he had already trained the rest of his senses to the extreme. Although he was not as sensitive as before, it was still very easy to avoid this kind of attack. He only needed to precisely determine the attack range and direction through the wind-breaking sound emitted by the weapon! Not only did Matt not retreat, but he rushed towards the man. He took out two short metal sticks from his waist and merged them in front of him, turning them into a long stick! Seeing that the two of them were getting closer and closer, just about two meters away, Matt suddenly took a deep breath and then roared, "He!" Matt suddenly exhaled, like a thunderp, in the narrow alley. The hooded man obviously did not expect that this red tight-fitting man had this trick. In such a close distance, it waspletely toote to cover his ears. He was caught off guard by this loud roar, and his brain buzzed, entering an unconscious state of dizziness. Good chance! A cold light shed in Mate''s eyes. The muscles on his legs tightened and swelled, expanding his tight clothes. Then, he gripped the end of the stick with both hands and used his legs as the starting point. His strength passed through his waist and shoulders. Finally, he moved his arms and stabbed the stick out! Bang! The speed of this stick was extremely fast. Combined with its unique way of exerting strength, it increased the power by several times. It was like an exploding tire. It made an ear-piercing explosion in the air and hit the hooded man in the chest! "Pfft -" The hooded man threw his head back and spat out a mouthful of blood. The force of the staff directly caused his chest to copse. Apanied by the sound of ribs breaking, his entire person was like a kite with a broken string. He was sent flying at an extremely fast speed. The hooded man rolled several times before finally crashing into the garbage heap, letting out intermittent screams of pain. This staff had broken his ribs, causing him to bleed profusely in his chest. If there was no timely rescue, he would definitely die in the end. ng! ng! ng! ng! The steel rod struck the ground with a crisp sound. Matt, like a demanding death god, walked towards the hooded man with the steel rod. "Just you wait!" The hooded man cursed, then actually got up from the ground and drew circles in the air with one hand. Zap --- As the hooded man moved, an orange-yellow electric current appeared out of thin air, outlining a huge circr pattern! "Huh?" Matt Murdoch raised his eyebrows. He saw the hooded man''s intention to escape and immediately sneered, "Don''t you think it''s toote to run now?" As he spoke, Matt Murdoch threw the steel rod to the side, his hands in the shape of a bow. Swish! A blue arrow shot out with a strong wind, and in the blink of an eye, it pierced through the hooded man''s right hand. The huge inertia nailed him to the wall! "Ah ---" The hooded man''s right hand was nailed to the wall and blood flowed down the wall, screaming in pain. "Now, I ask, you answer." Matt Murdoch''s eyes were as cold as sword''s. "If you answer one wrong word, I will make you suffer ten times more than you are now!" Chapter 188: Kaecilius

Chapter 188: Kaecilius

Matt Murdoch examined the hooded man and asked in a cold voice, "Which organization are you from? How many children have you kidnapped? Where are you going to send them?" "Hehehe..." The hooded man who was nailed to the wall by the sacred vector did not show any fear after hearing Matt''s threat. Instead, he let out a sinisterugh, his eyes revealing a chilling fanaticism. Matt Murdoch sneered, then punched the hooded man in the abdomen. Bang! A huge force hit the abdomen, followed by a spasm of pain, causing the hooded man''sughter to stop abruptly. Matt Murdoch shook his hand and said coldly, "Now, can you answer my question?" "You son of a b * tch..." The hooded man''s eyes shed fiercely and he spat out unbearable vulgarities. But before he could finish speaking, he was beaten by Matt. Bang! Bang! Bang! Matt was expressionless as his fists rained down on the hooded man, and he even hit all the pain points in his body. Matt, who had learned martial arts from the staff, was quite proficient in the weaknesses of the human body, and he was very good at controlling his strength. Every punch could guarantee that the hooded man would be in so much pain that he would not faint. After more than a dozen punches, the hooded man convulsed in pain that he did not even have the strength to scream. "Are youfortable?" Matt took out a tissue from somewhere and wiped his bloody fists. Then he said lightly, "Now, you can answer my question." He would not show mercy to such scum who sold children! In the past, he might have considered killing people, but after joining the Wandenreich, this concept had beenpletely removed from his mind! "By the way..." Matt wiped his hands and said coldly, "Don''t think that you can be free just because you die. I can still beat your soul. If you don''t believe me, you can experience it for yourselfter." "..." As a Quincy, Matt could wait for the hooded man to die and torture his soul again! The hooded man seemed to be frightened by this sentence. Seeing that Matt did not seem to be joking, he deliberated for a moment and said hesitantly, "We are... fanatics!" "Fanatic?" Matt frowned. He searched his mind and found that he had never heard of this organization. He asked, "You mentioned the sacrifice just now. What do you mean?" "It means the literal meaning..." The hooded man took the opportunity to take a few breaths, then endured the pain and said, "This child is a sacrifice for the great Dark Ruler!" "Dark Ruler?" Matt''s frown deepened. It was another unfamiliar term. "Yes, the great Ruler of Darkness!" The hooded man shouted fanatically, "He is the Ruler of Darkness, the end of infinite time, the only true god in the world!" "Tsk-tsk-tsk... Another lunatic." A trace of disgust rose in Mate Murdoch''s eyebrows, and he identified the hooded man in front of him as a member of a cult. As awyer, he had read through many cases. Among them, there were people who carried out crimes everywhere in the name of a certain evil god in the name of faith. There were even many of them who were brainwashed andid their hands on their loved ones. "Hehehe..." The hooded man smiled coldly. "Looks like you don''t believe in the Ruler of Darkness." Matt sneered. "I only believe in thew." The hooded man licked his lips and said seductively, "If you are willing to join us, you can obtain eternal life!" "Sorry, I''m not interested." Matt shook his head and said indifferently, "Tell me where the base of your organization is. I can let you die a quick death." "No need." The hooded man suddenly raised his head, revealing the dark, cracked eye sockets hidden under the hood. He grinned. "You will see the leader of our organization soon!" "Eh? Not good!" Matt Murdoch''s heart throbbed, his pupils contracted slightly, and the hairs on his back stood up. Hu! A sharp sound of air breaking came from behind him, mixed with a strong killing intent as he pounced over! Matt reacted quickly. He lowered his body and rolled forward, narrowly avoiding the sneak attack from behind. Before Matt could get up from the ground, he caught a glimpse of an orange-yellow whiping at him from the corner of his eye! Crack! There was no time to dodge. Matt was hit in the chest by the orange-yellow whip, and his flesh was immediately split open. "Ah -" Matt couldn''t help but let out a miserable cry. He endured the pain and removed the staff, turning it back into two short sticks in his hand. In this narrow alley, the staff could not be used at all, and it was better to face this kind of battle than a short stick. Crack! Crack! The two orange-yellow whips were mixed with the sound of explosions, causing the air to crackle like firecrackers. Matt jumped back and dodged the two whips. His gaze fell on the person who had attacked him. He saw that the person was wearing the same yellow robe as the hooded man. The dark ck eye sockets were covered with turtle cracks and there was a disturbing chill in his eyes. "Who are you?" Matt asked after taking a few breaths to recover from the injuries on his chest. The man sneered, "Kaecilius, the leader of the Zealot." ... Spirit Cleansing Pavilion. Lod stared at the bald big shot in front of him and asked, "Sorcerer Supreme suddenly came to visit. What is it?" Sorcerer Supreme smiled and said, "I came to find you to ask you for a favor." Favor? When Lod heard this, he unconsciously frowned. "With your power, do you still need my help?" The implication of this sentence was that even if you couldn''t solve the problem, it was even more impossible for me to solve it. Sorcerer Supreme smiled and said, "Don''t worry. It''s not a big deal, and it has something to do with you." "Oh?" Lod raised his eyebrows and became a little interested. "Does it have anything to do with me?" "That''s right." Sorcerer Supreme chuckled. "Do you still remember Chthon?" "Of course I remember." The corners of Lod''s mouth twitched. "That''s good." Sorcerer Supreme nodded slightly and continued, "Do you still remember the item that summoned Chthon? It was the Dark Divine Book." "I remember..." Lod nced at Sorcerer Supreme and asked in confusion, "Wasn''t that book taken away by you?" "No." Sorcerer Supreme shook her head and said, "When Chthon left Earth, he used hisst bit of power to tear up the Dark Divine Book and scattered it all over the world. So I hope you can help me collect these scattered pages." "Uh..." Lod hesitated for a moment. "Then why don''t you collect it yourself? It shouldn''t be difficult for you." "No." Sorcerer Supreme sighed. "Chthon blocked me with ck magic, so it''s impossible for me to find the Dark Divine Book." "Then why are you looking for me?" Lod asked in confusion. Sorcerer Supreme gave him a deep look and said, "Because you have the power of Chthon and will attract the Dark Divine Book in the dark, so I can only ask you for help." Chapter 189: Vishanti and Chthon

Chapter 189: Vishanti and Chthon

"You must be joking, Ancient One." Lod leaned back in his chair and rubbed the outer wall of the teacup with one hand. He stared at the tea leaves floating in the cup and said, "I''m afraid this matter is not as simple as you say." "What are you referring to?" Ancient One asked. "Chthon." Lod chuckled and said, "I don''t believe that he didn''t expect this to leave such a big w." Although Ancient One''s words didn''t seem to be wrong, she could still hear a w. Since Underworld God Chthon had torn apart the Dark Divine Book and scattered its pages all over the world, as one of the most important contingencies to return to Earth, how could he not have expected that Sorcerer Supreme woulde to seek his help? He had not forgotten... At thest moment before Chthon left, he had taken the initiative to send the remaining dark energy into his body! And this dark energy that Chthon had left behind, with the help of the system, transformed into the ''hollow'' that was residing in his soul! However, Lod still couldn''t figure out the reason why Chthon wanted to do this. His intuition told him that Chthon was nning a big game of chess! So he had no time to hide, so how could he rush up to him? Besides. Chthon was the overlord of the multivariate universe level. Ancient One was Eternal God''s little brother. These two were both big shots. He wasn''t even a god father, so he would definitely not have a good ending if he were to get involved! Looking at the experience of those seniors courting death, it was best for him to hide a little further away so that the big shots wouldn''t wipe him out when they were fighting each other! "I hope you can consider it." Ancient One''s gaze was deep as she stared at Lod and said, "Besides, even if you refuse me, do you think you can stay out of this?" Lod raised an eyebrow, a little unconvinced. "Please enlighten me, Venerable One." Ancient One stretched out a finger and pointed at Lod''s chest. She said calmly, "From the moment you epted Chthon''s gift, you already had some sort of connection with the Darkness Divine Book." You and the Darkness Divine Book are the ''coordinates'' that Chthon left behind, just like mas of two poles. Even if you want to escape, it''s useless. Those scattered pages will appear around you in all sorts of forms and eventually converge back into the Darkness Divine Book. Decrypted... It turned out that the dark energy that Chthon left in his body was actually simr to the Darkness Divine Book. They were both special coordinates that led to Earth! Lod rubbed his swollen temples and asked, "Since that''s the case, then I''ll wait until the Darkness Divine Book is gathered. When the timees, I''ll let youe over and take it away." "No!" Ancient One shook her head and said seriously, "If we just wait passively, it will take at least eight to nine years!" "Eight or nine years is not a long time." Lod picked up the teacup and took a sip. He looked at Ancient One doubtfully, "With our lifespan, eight or nine years is only a blink of an eye. Venerable One, you don''t even have this bit of patience, do you?" Ancient One sighed. "I don''tck patience. In the long years, waiting is nothing to me..." "Then why are you in such a hurry?" Lod looked straight at Ancient One and saw the anxiety and impatience in her eyes. "I... have no time..." Ancient One looked a little hesitant. After careful consideration, he said, "I can''t tell you the specific details, but what I can tell you is that we must solve the Dark Book left by Chthon in eight years." She was really in a hurry... Although they had only seen each other two or three times, Lod had never seen Ancient One, who had always been indifferent and calm, show this kind of anxiety. She was simply like a terminally ill patient who wanted to do something before his death! Wait... critically ill? Lod''s pupils contracted slightly, and he suddenly recalled the fragments of memories in his mind. If he remembered correctly, it was the beginning of 2009. The birth of Iron Man, the great battle between Hulk and New York, and the descent of Thunder God Thor, these three things all happened in the same year, and it was the starting point of all the plots in Marvel movies! And the timeline was pushed back by 8-9 years... 2016 to 2017! If nothing unexpected happened, that year was the birth of Dr. Strange! Lod endured the shock in his heart. He finally understood why Ancient One was so anxious! Because the birth of Dr. Strange meant the death of Ancient One! "Are you..." Just as Lod opened his mouth, he saw Ancient One shaking her head at him. "Even if you know something, you can''t say it out loud. Do you understand?" Ancient One''s eyes were unusually serious as he warned her word by word. This was both a warning and a reminder. Lod''s heart trembled. He took a deep breath and nodded. "I understand what you mean." A smile reappeared on Ancient One''s face. "Don''t worry, I won''t let you help for nothing. I will find a way to solve the ''coordinates'' that Chthon left in your body." Lod hesitated for a moment and asked, "Venerable One, if the ''coordinates'' disappears, will the dark energy left behind by Caesar also disappear?" It was good to solve the problem of the coordinates, but the dark energy left behind by Caesar had long been transformed into the power of ''hollow'' by the system. If it was solved by Sorcerer Supreme, wouldn''t he suffer a great loss? Ancient One shook her head and stared at Lod with a smile that was not a smile. She knew what he was worried about, so sheforted, "Don''t worry, that dark energy won''t disappear. I will only help you erase the coordinates left behind by him." That''s good... Lod immediately heaved a sigh of relief. He didn''t know whether tough or cry. "Looks like I have no choice but to agree." Ancient One smiled. "You and I both know what the Infernal Deity, Chthon, means. Once he returns to Earth and his authority returns to the ancient times, no one will be able to stop him then." "Could it be that even the Vishanti can''t?" Lod asked. "Hehe..." Ancient One smiled and shook her head. "Whether it is Vishanti, Chthon, White Magic, or ck Magic, do you think there is any difference between them in essence?" Lod was not stupid enough to say that the two were righteous and evil. Instead, he frowned and thought of another possibility. "What you are proud of is that they are essentially the same, and their goals are not simple?" "Sometimes... the boundaries between ck and white are not so obvious." Ancient One sighed and said meaningfully, "Earth... is very special, so I must maintain its neutral nature. I absolutely can not let any foreign dimensions invade. This is Sorcerer Supreme''s duty." Any foreign dimension? A very intriguing sentence seemed to point out that the purpose of the Vishanti was not simple. "Can I take the liberty to ask?" Lod suddenly opened his mouth and said, "Why... why do you tell me so much?" Ancient One turned her back to Lod and was silent for a long time. "Because... I saw the ''variable''." After saying this inexplicable sentence, Ancient One drew a space door with one hand and stepped into it, disappearing without a trace. Chapter 190: Materialization

Chapter 190: Materialization

After watching Sorcerer Supreme leave, Lod sat alone on the bench. "Vishanti... Caesar..." Lod looked at the steaming tea and knocked his fingers on the table subconsciously. Dada... Dada... His knuckles rhythmically knocked on the wooden table. Every time he tapped, the sound matched with the clock pointer hanging on the wall. From what Ancient One had revealed just now, Sorcerer Supreme and the God of White Magic, Vishanti, did not just purely have a superior and subordinate rtionship. Instead, they were partners who were wary of each other. This was interesting... Kamar Taj''s magic source was Vishanti, but Sorcerer Supreme, the leader of the organization, had said such disgraceful words in front of him that there was no essential difference between Vishanti and Caesar! The meaning behind this was intriguing. This made Lod even more certain of one thing, and that was to not believe in the plot too much. From many things that had happened to Marvel World, it could be seen that the truth was far from as simple as it seemed on the surface. It was just like under the surface of the calm water, but in fact, it was hiding an unknown crisis that was turbulent! If the truth was really as Ancient One had said, Earth had a special attraction that could make space level giants like Caesar and Vishanti use all kinds of methods to invade Earth and take it for themselves... Then he could understand why Ancient One was so impatient. In fact, from the individualic of the Dr. Strange, it was obvious that the position of Sorcerer Supreme was decided by the Vishanti, not based on personal talent or some other reasons. For example, there was a clip in theic that Dr. Strange was defeated by Loki in thepetition, deprived of Sorcerer Supreme''s power, and expelled from Kamar Taj. When Dr. Strange finally took back Sorcerer Supreme''s position through various means, he found that all of this was a trial set up by Vishanti to test him. From here, it could be seen that Dr. Strange was far less morous than he looked. He wasn''t like Ancient One, who had the backing of an eternal bigshot, who could be considered on equal footing with Vishanti, and could only be a chess piece in Vishanti''s hands. As a multi-dimensional universe level giant, Vishanti was afraid of eternity, so he could only allow Ancient One to go collect all power of magic, allowing her to create Carma Taiji. Establishing three great temples to protect the Earth Dimension. However, one also had to pay the corresponding price for going that way! That was, Ancient One had to abide by the agreement, and when the time came, he would give Sorcerer Supreme''s position to the Strange Doctor! It was likely that this was the problem that Ancient One was worried about! Dr. Strange could not resist the Vishanti, so if the matter of Caesar was dyed until eight or nine yearster, no one was sure if these two magic gods would join hands. ording to normal logic, it seemed that the Vishanti would not join hands with Caesar. After all, these two were already mortal enemies in the ancient times. But from Ancient One''s performance, Lod was a little uncertain. One had to know that once the benefits reached a certain degree, even if they were mortal enemies, there was still a possibility of them joining hands! The world was filled with prosperity, and the world was in turmoil, all for profit. This sentence was not only useful to people, but also to those gods! The knocking of the knuckles stopped, indicating that Lod''s thinking had ended. He spat out a mouthful of air from his lungs and then said to himself, "It seems that I have to ept this mission." Whether it was Caesar or Vishanti, at least he and Ancient One had the same opinion on one point. Earth belonged to human beings! It was best not to interfere with any foreign gods! Moreover, his original intention was to rebuild the three realms on Earth, so how could he sit by and watch the invasion of those foreign gods from different dimensions? "I am still not strong enough!" The divine light in Lod''s eyes faded slightly. Sorcerer Supreme''s words made him determined that he had to be stronger as soon as possible! Let''s set a small goal first! For example... first learn the ''Kami Shini no Yari''! ... Underground space, amusement park. On a vast and empty in, Lod ced the item ''Revolving God Body'' in front of him. The Revolving God Body was equal to his height, and its appearance resembled a pure white doll. The surface of the body was painted with unknown ck lines, and there was an eye-catching ck dot on each of its limbs. "Hu... Let''s begin!" Lod took a deep breath, and then stabbed zanpakuto into the Revolving God Body''! The ''Revolving God Body'' developed by the previous 12th Division Captain Kisuke Urahara could forcibly copy and materialize zanpakuto''s body! The most crucial step to achieve zanpakuto''s Bankai is to make the materialized zanpakuto yield. Inyman terms, it is to beat'' it ''! Usually, if death god wanted to do this, he would need several years of training to do it. This was the first time he did not go through the system lottery, but went to practice ''Bankai''! Hum - As the spiritual power in zanpakuto continued to pour in, the shape of the puppet gradually changed. The long silver hair hung down to her waist. Her pale silver eyes were bright like stars. The lines of her face could be said to be perfect. She had the masculine aura of a man and also the feminine beauty of a woman. The arc and shape of her thin lips were just right. This... This was... the appearance of Shinso after she materialized? Lod was stunned, his lips slightly opened, thinking that this handsome face was almost catching up to him! After a brief shock, Lod regained his calm. He stared at the materialized ''Shinso'' and said, "You should understand my thoughts, right?" "Yes." Shinso nodded slightly. His eyes narrowed into a long line, revealing a dangerous aura. He said, "I will decide the battle method. Is that okay?" Lod did not refuse. He nodded and said, "Of course. May I ask if we can start now?" The materialization time was only three days, so he had to seize every minute and every second to let the materialized Shinso enter a state of submission! "It''s very simple to make me submit..." The corners of Shinso''s lips curled up into a smile that was as cool as a silver coin. "As long as you are faster than me, it will be enough." "..." The corner of Lod''s mouth twitched. Did this mean to make him a ''quick man''? "Are you ready?" Shinso asked gently. "Get ready..." Before Lod could say anything, his pupils reflected a fatal cold light! Buzz! Lod reacted very quickly and leaned back. A silver light shed in front of his eyes, and the sharp wind from sword cut a few small wounds on his cheek! Pa! Lod supported himself with one hand on the ground and turned around to pull away the distance. He looked at Shinso in shock. It was too dangerous! If he had reacted just a little bit slower, there would have been a hole in his head! "Oh?" Shinso tilted his head slightly and said with a smile that was not a smile, "Your reaction is quite fast. It seems that sneak attack is useless." "Did you... learn this trick from that slit-eyed guy?" Lod''s eyelids jumped, and he secretly cursed the young man for not talking about martial arts and sneak attacking while he was speaking. "To be precise..." Shinso smiled and said, "He should have learned this trick from me. After all, I stabbed him several times." Chapter 191: Fierce Fight

Chapter 191: Fierce Fight

"..." Lod was speechless. He now knew why Ichimaru Gin liked to sneak attack when others were talking. But it was normal to think about it. From a fundamental point of view, Shinso''s ability was meant to be used for sneak attacks, so the other party''s actions were understandable. Shua! Another ray of cold light swept over! However, this time, Lod was already mentally prepared. He used Hoho had dodged this sword. "Ah ---" A trace of distress appeared on Shinso''s handsome face. He tilted his head and said, "Your reaction speed is really fast. You actually dodged it again." "It''s because your killing intent is too obvious." Lod''s mouth slightly twitched. He had been tricked once, how could he not be wary of sneak attacks! "I forgot to tell you ---" Shinso smiled and said: "In this battle, you can''t have any ability other than me, otherwise I will judge you as a failure and refuse to use Bankai from now on." "You don''t have to say it. I don''t intend to use other zanpakuto." Lod seemed to have expected it to say this. There was no surprise on his face, and he clenched the short Shinso in his hand. If this battle did not restrict him, defeating Shinso could be said to be easy! But this was not Shinso''s original intention, nor was it Lod''s idea. Zanpakuto was a product that reflected death god''s inner heart, so lying to zanpakuto meant that he was lying to himself. How could a person who could even deceive himself obtain the power of his inner heart? Kamishini no Yari is the final goal. Shinso narrowed his eyes and smiled. "I think I''m starting to like you a little." ng! Lod pulled out the short-haired sword from his waist and pointed his sharp de at the ground. He said lightly, "It''s too early to talk about liking you now. Why don''t we have a deep conversation before deciding?" "Good idea." "I also don''t like masters who are too casual." Shinso agreed. "..." Hu --- A gentle breeze blew across the ins, passing through the middle of the two. Lod and Shinso were about a hundred meters apart, and the violence caused Spiritual Power to erupt like a volcano. Apanied by twopletely different auras, they collided in the empty space between the two of them, causing the sound of tens of thousands of steel - sword shing! In the next instant. Lod and Shinso were like mirror images that reflected each other, and they both made the same move. The two of them suddenly lowered their center of gravity, and then they hid the short sword in their right hands under the hem of their clothes in their abdomen, as if they were gathering power! Two different voices sounded almost at the same time! "Ikorose, Shinso!" "Ikorose ---Shinso!" Shinso against Shinso! At this moment, the ground was suddenly torn apart! The wind that filled the sky was cut apart, and two streaks of silver sword''s light suddenly cut through the sky. Apanied by an extremely oppressive aura, it was like a flood that had been umted for a long time, violently leaking out! As the violent wind surged, sword''s tip collided! It was like a script that had been set up a long time ago. The two of them had gone through thousands of drills. Shinso, who had been shot out by the two of them, was actually in a stalemate with sword in the middle! This could be said to be a coincidence, but it could also be said that their hearts were connected. Zanpakuto and death god''s minds hade to an understanding. Shinso and Lod were like one, and their thoughts were naturally the same. Combined with all the factors above, this was the reason why this ''coincidence'' was created! ng If one listened carefully, they would discover the horror of it. "Not bad ---" Shinso smiled, pursed his lips, and said softly, "But... can you be faster?" As soon as he finished speaking. Shinso stepped on his Hoho. His long silver hair was blown away by the strong wind. His delicate face revealed a sinister expression like that of a snake. His eyes were as bright as stars, and there was a cold light surging in them. He shed down with the sword in his hand! It was a closebat Although Shinso seemed to be short, due to its extremely fast speed of expansion and contraction, it could instead upy a considerable advantage in closebat! He absolutely could not let Shinso''s sword point at him! Otherwise, with Shinso''s speed of expansion and contraction, even he himself would find it difficult to react in closebat! But the only good news was that this was the same for the materialized Shinso. Lod took a step forward, pressed one hand on sword''s hilt, and then suddenly shed upwards! Pull out sword - chop! ng --- The short sword crossed each other, and mes burst forth! Their swords apanied by the surging Spiritual Power, collided fiercely at a speed that ordinary people could not catch with their naked eyes! The white sparks that burst forth from sword''s sword, which kept on shing against each other, sshed up in a series of metallic sounds. It was like a gorgeous firework that bloomed brilliantly, illuminating the entire space! "It seems that our thoughts are the same." Shinso seemed to be speaking leisurely, but the sword in his hand did not stop at all. He continuously attacked Lod, and his speed became faster and faster! The most fatal moment for Shinso was the moment when its sword pointed its tip at you! Therefore, both of them had the same idea and wanted to aim sword''s tip at each other. Lod didn''t say a word. He bent over and pulled out sword with lightning speed, pulling out an afterimage in the air. Phew - For a moment, the dense sword light instantly covered the entire area. The two of them were as fast as sword. In an instant, they sent out thousands of shes. The unbelievable power surged, crushing the ground beneath their feet into pieces. The violent airflow filled the area around the two of them that was a hundred meters away. It was like a storm formed by thousands of sharp des that wreaked havoc. The air even let out a sorrowful wail when sword''s des collided! ... On the ins. Streaks of sword light wreaked havoc like a torrential rain. The shes crossed several hundred meters, illuminating arge area of open space. The crisp sound of sword''s cries did not stop for an entire three days and two nights! The earth was covered with visible traces of sword shes. The rocks and mountains that could be seen with the naked eye were all cut off by sword''s light that burst forth from the battle between the two of them. The fracture appeared to be as smooth as a mirror. ng ng ng ng... Lod seemed to not be tired at all as he waved his sword again and again! Even though his entire body was covered in wounds from sword at this moment, and the blood that flowed out had already condensed and turned into dark ck blood scabs, and his long hair had not just drifted away, his azure blue eyes had be even brighter! Fast! Faster! Even faster! At this moment, there was only one thought left in his mind! "Ikorose, Shinso!!" Following Shinso''s low roar, a beautiful sword radiance bloomed once again! Only this time... Lod did not choose to avoid it. Instead, he also raised his own Shinso! "Ikorose, Shinso!" Puchi! Puchi! Lod and Shinso were pierced through at the same time, and bright red blood spilled onto the ground! Both sides were injured! "Not bad..." There was a hint of approval in Shinso''s eyes, and he said softly, "But this is far from enough." Chi... The extended sword contracted. Shinso''s narrowed eyes suddenly opened, and he said with a cold smile, "You have to be careful with the next move. Don''t die!" Chapter 192: Kamishini no Yari

Chapter 192: Kamishini no Yari

"Could it be..." Lod''s heart suddenly felt cold, and he thought of a bad possibility. No, no, no... This was just a breakup, and Shinso was only using the manifestation of his body, so it should be impossible for him to use that move! However, what happened next hit Lod hard in the face! Boom The majestic Spiritual Power was released with a loud bang. It was as if a sleeping giant dragon had awakened. It exploded with indescribable power and shattered the surrounding earth. A sharp and passionate sword intent pierced the top of the hole, as if it wanted to pierce a hole in the entire world! This was the captain level Spiritual Power! Spiritual Power continuously emitted from Shinso''s body as it filled the entire underground space! If one had to use words to describe this feeling, it would be like a small boat floating in the sea, yet it encountered a heaven destroying and earth shattering wave that was about to capsize at any time! Spiritual Power was like a huge wave that continuously pped over, forcing Lod to have no choice but to use one hand to resist sword. His feet plowed out two deep ditches on the ground, retreating several hundred meters before finally stopping! Shinso''s sharp eyes stared fixedly at Lod, his tyrant attire fluttering in the wind, his silver hair fluttering in the wind, his exquisite face exuding an iparable strength: "If you can take this attack, I will recognize you as my master." Lod''s eyes narrowed. He took a deep breath and raised his vignce. He tightened all the muscles in his body and stared at Shinso. He knew... The next sword would be faster than any other time! Shinso opened his eyes slightly and put short-haired sword in his abdomen. His thin lips opened slightly. "Bankai - Kamishini no Yari!" Buzz! The world seemed to have been deprived of its original color and turned into a dead gray! A dazzling light of sword, like the morning light of dawn, illuminated the gray world full of dead silence. This was definitely the most dazzling sword that Lod had ever seen so far! His sword seemed to cut the space in half, and even the heaven and earth would lose color. Boom - The Kamishini no Yari''s sword''s light disappeared in the blink of an eye, In the blink of an eye, he had crossed thousands of meters in the air. The sky, the earth, the rock mountain, the space, the air flow... Everything that was tangible and invisible was cut off by sword, leaving only the smooth, mirror-like surface! The sharp sword carried the momentum of splitting the heavens and splitting the earth, spreading all the way to a distant ce that couldn''t be seen! When it passes, it left a deep gully on the ground, starting from the foot of Shinso, it spread to the furthest distance! Kamishini no Yari! It is a zanpakuto who can kill gods! In the original work, Ichimaru Gin used Kamishini no Yari and almost killed Aizen who has merged with Hgyoku, which is enough to prove how terrible its speed and power are! Just as Ichimaru Gin himself showed, he was like a cold snake, never showing his sincerity to people, and the words that came out of his mouth, how credible they were, maybe only he knew. But now, he knew. Lod looked down at sword''s mark on his shoulder, which was so deep that bone could be seen. Blood flowed out like a spring, and his face could not help but be bitter. Ichimaru Gin... you big liar! The speed of the Kamishini no Yari was definitely more than five hundred times the speed of sound, and its length was definitely more than thirteen thousand meters! He was clearly already on guard against the Kamishini no Yari, but it was still difficult for him to react. He could only barely avoid the vital parts. With the support of Blut Vane and the Hierro, the Kamishini no Yari cut through Lod''s defensive skills as if it was nothing, tearing a wound deep to the bone from his shoulder. His muscles and bones were instantly cut open by Kamishini no Yari. "Do you still want to continue?" Shinso tilted his head and smiled. "By the way, you don''t have much time left." "Continue!" Lod coldly spat out two words. This small injury was not enough to make him lose hisbat strength! Reishi plunder! Super speed regeneration! The visible Reishi was forcibly plundered by Lod from the atmosphere, and then stimted super-speed regeneration to repair the wound on the shoulder, so that the cut flesh and bones were healed at a very fast speed! This is the talent of Quincy and hollow, within the scope of the rules set before, so even if Shinso slightly raised his eyebrows and was a little unhappy, he did not open his mouth to stop Lod. After all... It had vited the rules first! "How troublesome..." Shinso sighed in his heart. If it hadn''t agreed to teach Lod a lesson on behalf of someone, it would have already been able to'' yield ''two days ago. Why would it be forced to use the Kamishini no Yari now? "Thest move." Lod held sword''s handle with his two rarely seen hands, concentrating all of Blut Arterie''s strength on his arms. "Come on." Shinso''s expression became slightly serious. He understood that Lod was going to be serious! The invisible energy surging in the nearby space was like a sharp sword sword that was pressed against his neck, as if it could decapitate him at any time! Lod held the sword with both hands, and a bright divine light lit up in his eyes. Spiritual Power and the sword intent were entangled with each other, as if they were material and filled the underground space! In the next moment! Lod had already smashed the air current in front of him with one step. His body was wrapped in a transparent Qi Cover, and he rushed in front of Shinso like a trapped dragon ascending to the heavens. The sword intent that rose to the peak shed down with an indomitable momentum! "Zanjutsu - Break!" Boom The sword sound was like a dragon surging through the sky, like andslide capsizing! The sword light carrying thunder and storm descended, apanied by countless sword lights falling down. It was like a silver waterfall falling from the sky, and the terrifying sword intent contained within it seemed to want to split the entire underground space! Rumble!!!!! The underground space shook violently. The earth cried out under the sword light, and a huge crack that was like a rift valley with a diameter of a hundred meters cracked open. The explosive winds rolled up the dust on the ground, and the waves of air that spread out destroyed several mountains. The endless amount of soil, sand, and stones were also lifted up to the top of the cave by the hurricane! A momentter, the dust scattered. Shinso''s chest was torn apart by a huge sword wound. Blood flowed along his body, and his shoulder bones and ribs were all broken. "Huchi..." Lod''s hands could not stop trembling, and all the strength in his body had been drained. "Congrattions, you have cleared the game." Shinso looked down at the wound on his chest, and his face revealed a look of relief. "From now on, you are my master." "Can you answer a question for me?" Lod took a few breaths and then looked up at Shinso. "Yes ---" Shinso seemed to be very happy and directly agreed. "Kamishini no Yari... is it also within your test range?" Lod touched his shoulder that had already healed. He still felt a lingering fear in his heart. If he hadn''t dodged quickly, sword would at least have been seriously injured! "No." Shinso smiled and said, "Kamishini no Yari... It''s a gift to express someone''s dissatisfaction with you." "Someone?" Lod frowned slightly and asked in confusion, "Tell me clearly, who is dissatisfied with me?" "Hehe..." Shinso smiled and said, "You will know in the future, but not now." He did not give Lod a chance to ask any more questions. After saying this, Shinso disappeared without a trace. He turned back into a divine body and fell to the ground powerlessly. Then, he was blown by the breeze and turned into dust that drifted in the air. Chapter 193: Palace of Penitence

Chapter 193: Pce of Penitence

[Ding ---] [obtained: Bankai - Kamishini no Yari! ] Lod sat cross-legged, put his zanpakuto on his legs, closed his eyes and felt the will transmitted by zanpakuto to him. This was sword zen. However, this time, he was not talking to his own zanpakuto, but talking to ''Kamishini no Yari''. By using the Kamishini no Yari to perform sword zen, he could quickly master Bankai. Every ability of zanpakuto was reflected in death god''s heart! So in addition to the speed and length, the Kamishini no Yari also had a very fatal ability! Kamishini no Yari''s de will turn into dust when it stretches and shrinks, and after hitting, a small part of sword''s de can be left in the enemy''s body, and the poison hidden in sword''s de can instantly dissolve the cells, so as to achieve the purpose of killing the enemy. This is very consistent with Ichimaru Gin''s style, just like the snake hiding in the shadows, always revealing the fatal scarlet letter, patiently waiting for the time to prey on the prey, not moving but moving like thunder, killing with one blow, leaving no room for leeway! After Lod digested all the Bankai sent by his zanpakuto, there was a surprise on his face: "I didn''t expect that it can actually be done like this?" The Bankai Kamishini no Yari is a little different. The difference is that it needs arge number of Spiritual Power to maintain red Daiguren Hyourinmaru and Golden Lightning Pce. Kamishini no Yari does not need arge amount of Spiritual Power to sustain. Only when Kamishini no Yari expands and shrinks will it consume Spiritual Power. About this, in fact, it can be seen from the original work. In the chapter of the decisive battle Karakura Town, Ichimaru Gin used Bankai when he first fought Kurosaki Ichigo. After that, he did not remove his Bankai until he caught the w of Aizen, and pierced through Aizen chest after fusing with Hgyoku with Kamishini no Yari, and used the cells hidden in sword''s de to dissolve the poison, opening a hole in Aizen chest. Even if death god is more powerful, Bankai will take a little time. If it is easy to understand inyman terms, it is to release Bankai requires a ''read time''. Even if the process of this ''read time'' is short, it is still inevitable! May I ask... If Ichimaru Gin really removes Bankai, with Aizen reaction speed after merging with Hgyoku at that time, even if Ichimaru Gin Bankai speed is faster, it is absolutely impossible to run through Aizen''s chest. So, Ichimaru Gin didn''t release Bankai at all. He kept zanpakuto in the state of Kamishini no Yari, just waiting for the moment when Aizen showed a w, and he could leave sword''s de fragments in the other side! Not mentioning the end of Ichimaru Gin, at least for Lod, it can be said to be a great news! With his current Spiritual Power wants to maintain Bankai for a long time, he must borrow the Reiatsu inside Soul Society, but this will affect Rukongai, and the follow-up results will be serious and even lower his Authority Strength! Therefore, every time he fought, Lod would carry out the idea of a quick battle. When he was certain that he wanted to kill the enemy, he would use his strongest power to resolve the battle as quickly as possible and reduce the consumption of his spiritual power. But now, there was no need to worry! The existence of the Kamishini no Yari perfectly made up for his shorings, greatly reducing the consumption of his spiritual power on Spiritual Power! Through themunication with the Kamishini no Yari, Lod also knew one more thing. That was that Ichimaru Gin really lied again... He once told Kurosaki Ichigo that the stretching speed of the Kamishini no Yari was five hundred times that of the palm, and the length could reach thirteen thousand meters, but this sentence waster overturned by Silver himself. He told Aizen that the Kamishini no Yari was not so fast and not so long, and the real ability was actually poison. Ichimaru Gin''s words were both fake and true. The stretching speed of the Kamishini no Yari was not as far as Ichimaru Gin said, but it did not mean that the ability of the Kamishini no Yari itself was limited, but because Ichimaru Gin ability limited the Kamishini no Yari! Kamishini no Yari told Lod that it could be faster and longer! But to really do this, it must be beyond Captain level Spiritual Power! Just like Aizen and Yamamoto Genryuusai, these two people can be said to be characters standing on death god''s ceiling, with their monster-like Spiritual Power! In the end, it is still on ''Spiritual Power''! Death god''s battle was Spiritual Power''s battle! In theory, as long as his Spiritual Power was strong enough, the upper limit of the Hyourinmaru could even break through the absolute zero. At that time, even if he went to face the old man''s Ryujin Jakka, he was afraid that he would not be outdone! "No wonder Aizen wants to break the boundary!" A trace of enlightenment rose in Lod''s heart, and turned into a sigh. This is only in theory. If you really want to realize this, you will be limited by two points. ''Talent'' and ''Limit''! Everything has its limits. death god and hollow are no exception. There are many death god with excellent talent in Soul Society. death god may be able to break the limit by himself, but none of them. Even Yamamoto Genryuusai, who is known as the strongest death god, can''t rely on himself to break the limit Only Aizen, with the help of foreign objects Hgyoku, broke the boundary! Let''s not talk about Kurosaki Ichigo''s plot armor for the time being. There is only Aizen in death god. With the help of Hgyoku, he broke the boundary and reached the final realm of the integration with zanpakuto. The realm that touches the entire world''s ceiling. "These are too far away from me..." Lod shook his head and threw away the misceneous ideas in his mind. His eyes were firm. "From today on, set a small goal and be Captain level death god first." Breaking the boundary was too far away from him, and the top priority was to upgrade Spiritual Power! He couldn''t always let him pull Soul Society''s wool. The soul of Rukongai was hard toe by, but he couldn''t afford to spend so much money! Upgrade Spiritual Power... Lod''s eyes lit up. He suddenly remembered another way! ... Soul Society. In the middle of the core of Seireitei, there is a pure white tower towering into the clouds. The raw materials of the whole tower are murderous stones, a precious mineral that canpletely block any Spiritual Power and Reishi! This pure white tower is called Pce of Penitence, which is the ce where Soul Society used to imprison heavy criminals. But slightly different from the original work, this Pce of Penitence, in addition to blocking Reishi, also adds the power of hell in it, which can seal and suppress everything inside. In order to build this special Pce of Penitence, Lod had paid five medium-level souls as the price! The reason why he did not hesitate to pay such an expensive price was that in this special Pce of Penitence, what was imprisoned was not a heavy criminal, but a reality stone of one of the six infinity stones! Lod spent a lot of money to build this ''Pce of Penitence'' and used it to temporarily store the reality stone,pletely putting an end to the unexpected! But today, he came to the Pce of Penitence for an experiment! Chapter 194: Mastering Reality Stone

Chapter 194: Mastering Reality Stone

In front of the Pce of Penitence. In order to protect the reality stones inside, Lod set up the Kido array formation near the Pce of Penitence to ban all Reishi. Any outsider stepping into the array formation, all Reishi in the body will be banned, so if you want to go to the prison of the Pce of Penitence, you must follow the spiral staircase outside the white tower and then walk all the way to the top! Lod walked up the spiral staircase and came to the Pce of Penitence''s prison cell. The area of the Pce of Penitence''s prison cell was notrge, and one could see the overallyout at a nce. Because it was used to seal and preserve the reality stones, the prison cell area was notrge, and it was roughly about ten square meters. There was no furniture or other furnishings inside, no skylight or illumination, and other light sources. It was very simr to a quiet room specially used to punish criminals. When Lod stepped into the prison cell, he found that the room was actually illuminated by red light falling from the air. It was as bright as day, but under the scarlet light, the entire Pce of Penitence seemed a little strange! Lod looked up and found that the source of light was a reality stones! A stream of sticky, gtinous substance floated in the air. The color was a disturbing scarlet. It was thick like a ball of blood. It constantly changed its form like a living creature, switching back and forth between solid and liquid. It was the strange red light that it emitted that lit up the entire Pce of Penitence! "Nemu, are you there?" A dignified look rose on Lod''s face as he stared at the scarlet liquid in the air and called out to Nemu through Hell''s Butterfly. "I''m here, brother. What can I do for you?" From the other end of Hell''s Butterfly came the voice of Nemu. Lod said in a deep voice, "Freeze the space a thousand meters around the Tower of Penitence. Don''t let anyone disturb me." When Nemu heard the three words ''Pce of Penitence'', she had already guessed what Lod wanted to do. There was a deep worry in her voice. "The power of that stone is very dangerous... If it doesn''t work, Don''t be reckless!" "Don''t worry." Lod smiled briskly andforted Nemu. "When have you ever seen me try to show off? Besides, this is just an experiment." "I understand..." Nemu was silent for a moment. Then, she froze the space a thousand meters around the Tower of Penitence. Weng! The invisible power of space flowed down, like a jade bowl that enclosed the area within a thousand meters of the Pce of Penitence! Lod himself, who was in the frozen space, did not feel anything, but in the eyes of Gwen and Grimmjow in the outside world, the scenery within a thousand meters of the Pce of Penitence appeared to be extremely strange and broken. This feeling was like looking at a mirror. Although the distance was close, they could not interfere with the world inside the mirror! "Brother, Space Freeze isplete." "Okay, I got it." "Brother..." "What''s wrong?" "Don''t be reckless..." "Yes, I know." After hanging up the call with Nemu, Lod ordered Hell''s Butterfly to stay away from the Tower of Penitence. Considering that there might be a bigmotionter, he asked Hell''s Butterfly to stay away from it so that he would not be affected. After all, this hell was a special breed that Nemu had painstakingly cultivated. Its preciousness was not even inferior to that of the Shihouin n''s Heavenly Bestowed Equipment! After making all these arrangements and making sure that there were no omissions, Lod turned his gaze back to the blood-red reality stone. Lod''s expression was solemn as he slowly exhaled, "Let me see just how powerful you are!" The reality stone seemed to be a living creature with consciousness. It sensed the longing call from Lod''s heart and pulled out a long thread like a stream of water, slowly flowing towards Lod! One point, one point... The scarlet reality stone flowed down and touched the tip of Lod''s raised finger. When the scarlet red liquid wrapped around his fingertip, Lod could clearly feel a restless and violent scarlet energy rushing into his right arm! Then, an unimaginable pain came! In just a few blinks of an eye, this scarlet energy had already corroded his entire right arm, leaving only a pale white bone that was connected to part of the flesh and blood on it. It looked terrifying! "What a terrifying power!" Lod''s expression changed slightly, and a thick shock rose from his eyes. Just a touch had corroded his arm! Moreover This scarlet energy was spreading throughout his body! If he did not stop this scarlet energy, it would not be hard for Lod to imagine what he would beter! Boom Lod''s eyes narrowed and lightning covered his entire body! Instantaneous Thunder God Battle Form! Even if this form consumed a huge amount of Spiritual Power, and it would also be apanied by powerful side effects, in this kind of dangerous situation in front of him, only by going all out was the safest choice! In an instant. Spiritual Power, which had umted in Lod''s body, was like a violent volcano, erupting with a destructive energy storm. The surging thunder roared like a dragon, setting off a substantial wave of air, continuously bombarding the surrounding ground! Fortunately, the whole Pce of Penitence was made of murderous stone, which couldpletely iste all Reishi and Spiritual Power, so that it was not destroyed in such a terrible storm of Spiritual Power! Rumble - Lod was bathed in dense white lightning, and Spiritual Power was like a surging flood in his body, and the corroded white bone, from the nerves to the blood vessels and cells, was regenerating at an extremely fast speed! Super regeneration was barely equal to the speed of corrosion! On one side, he was constantly repairing and regenerating, while on the other, it was crazily corroding. The red and blue lights intertwined and merged together on his arm. However, he knew in his heart that this was only the beginning! If he wanted to take a preliminary control of the reality stone, he first had to be able to resist its bacsh! Even if he had super-speed regeneration and could use tricks, the pain was something he had to endure! Watching his arm being continuously corroded and repaired, this kind of strong visual impact was not something that anyone could bear. Moreover, in the process of constantly repairing, he still needed to endure endless pain! "Ah" Lod couldn''t help but roar. His pale face was covered with sweat the size of beans. It flowed down his cheeks, and his two rows of teeth were tightly clenched together, making a cracking sound. Was it once, or ten times? Or was it a hundred times? He didn''t know, and he didn''t remember... There was only corrosion again and again, and repair again and again. The intense pain seemed to tear the soul, and every nerve in the brain was screaming hysterically. In the process of flesh and bones constantly regenerating and repairing, it gradually made Lod feel numb to pain. The only good news was that Super Regeneration had been upgraded [Super Regeneration lvl 1 Super Regeneration lvl 2. ] Chapter 195: Control

Chapter 195: Control

Weng! The reality stone seemed to have been angered. As the most famous artifact in the entire Marvel World, the reality stone had an instinctive consciousness and would reject anyone who tried to control and use it. Even if it was Thanos of the Eternal Titan Race, if he wanted to control and use the power of the reality stone, he still needed to borrow the power of the Infinity gauntlet. On the other hand, what about Lod? He did not have the abnormal physical quality of the Eternal Titan Race, nor the infinity gauntlet that were specially used to bear the bacsh of the stones. If he wanted to control the power of the reality stone with just his physical body, the risks involved could be imagined! After being enraged the reality stone changed its form into a sticky gtinous substance. Then, with lightning speed, it suddenly enveloped Lod''s entire body! "Not good!" Lod''s pupils suddenly contracted, and his needle-like pupils trembled. He did not expect that the reality stone would suddenly expand the scope of corrosion to his entire body! In a breath''s time, Lod''s skin was corroded by the scarlet energy. The bright red muscles and blood vessels were peeled off bit by bit, revealing the pale white skeleton inside. One could even see the internal organs inside! Careless! Lod was drenched in cold sweat. He had underestimated the bacsh of the reality stone a little too much! Although he could barely hold a slight advantage with his LV.2 Super Regeneration, this was not the result he wanted to see! The energy contained in the raw stone was almost infinite, but his Spiritual Power was limited! Should he give up? A hint of retreat shed in Lod''s heart. If he continued to be in a stalemate with the reality stone, when his Spiritual Power waspletely worn out by the stone, he would probably die! But... he was unwilling! In order to control the reality stone, his body was constantly corroded and repaired. He had suffered an almost inhuman torture. If he gave up now, wouldn''t it be a failure? "Hold on a little longer!" "If I still can''t control it, then I can only give up." A hint of stubbornness appeared in Lod''s eyes. He had already persisted until now, so there was no way he could hold on any longer! The people who often said that they wouldn''t give up until they saw the Yellow River and wouldn''t turn back until they hit the south wall. Perhaps they were referring to people like him. Everything in the world, one drink and one peck! If he wanted to control the power of the reality stone, he had to first be able to withstand its bacsh! Just like how Thanos had forged the Infinity gauntlet in order to avoid the bacsh from the infinity stone, if Lod wanted to control the power of the Infinity Stone, he had to prove to ''it'' that he could withstand the bacsh from using his power! "Come on!" "Let''s see who can hold on!" Lod clenched his teeth, his eyes blood red. He endured the pain of his flesh being corroded and pushed the power of super-speed regeneration to the limit! The reality stone flickered with a strange red light that was as red as blood. It seemed to understand Lod''s stubborn thoughts. An endless stream of energy erupted, like a vast ocean, roaring and engulfing Lod! For a moment, the red light was zing! At this moment, if there were any outsiders present, if one looked carefully, one would notice that within the vast sea of red radiance, there seemed to be a few strands of silver radiance that were difficult to detect. Corrosion, rebirth! Corrosion, rebirth! Corrosion, rebirth! ... The process of this reincarnationsted for an unknown period of time. The reality stone corroded an inch of flesh and blood, and the super-fast regeneration repaired an inch of flesh and blood, destroyed a bone, and repaired another bone. Lod had already forcefully transferred the spirit particles in Soul Society before his Spiritual Power was exhausted, and his whole person was like a machine to maintain the super-fast regeneration. His mind was nk, and there was only one obsession left, which was to conquer this stone! "I... I''m alright!" Lod''s eyes were bloodshot, and he roared in a low voice, constantly encouraging himself! Weng! Weng! Weng! Weng! The energy of the reality stone shook the entire space, and it emitted a faint tone. Under this strange scarlet light, Lod could clearly feel the greed and desire hidden in the reality stone. These were all the things he had tried to control the reality stone, but they were ultimately affected by an overly powerful force. Kacha! The demonic scarlet energy wantonly surged, condensing into a faint ripple. This seemingly harmless ripple spread outwards like water ripples. Everywhere it passed, even the ground that was made of murderous stone could not withstand this power and let out a cry of unbearable pain! Cracks spread out like a spider web under Lod''s feet and gradually filled up the walls and even the ceiling of the entire room. The exterior structure of the entire Pce of Penitence became fragmented, like porcin that had been smashed and stuck again. It looked like it would copse at any time. Lod could not care about the Pce of Penitence because he sensed that the resistance of the stone was weakening. The opportunity he had been waiting for finally came! "Spiritual Power Plunder!" Lod absorbed arge amount of spiritual energy from Soul Society and turned it into thest bit of power to suppress the reality stone that was trapped in his body! The reality stone seemed to have noticed this andunched its final desperate resistance against Lod! The two forces used Lod''s body as the battlefield and exploded into a final collision! Boom Although the murderous aura stone could iste Spiritual Power, it could not iste the power of the stone. The Pce of Penitence was on the verge of copse, and the cracks on the white wall continued to deepen. Finally, it could not bear this power. In a loud roar, the scarlet light prated the Pce of Penitence, and with the ripples produced by the collision of the two forces, the whole tower was shattered and turned into powder and scattered in the air! For a time, the scarlet energy was vast and mighty, sweeping the world like a vast ocean, covering nearly a thousand meters! After a moment. After the scarlet energy expanded to the limit, it copsed at an extremely fast speed. Finally, it condensed at the tip of Lod''s finger and turned into an irregr red stone! "Hahaha..." Lod stood in the ruins, his clothes ragged. He looked at the stone in his hand and a faint smile appeared on his face. He... finally seeded! After going through untold hardships and suffering, the self-consciousness of the reality stone had already acknowledged him as the controller! "Restore." Lod gently waved his hand and sprinkled a demonic red light. A miracle had happened! The Pce of Penitence that had been destroyed was illuminated by the eerie scarlet light, as if he''d just rewind a video machine. The dust and gravel that sshed up and the copsed tower followed the trajectory that had been destroyed before and returned to its previous appearance! No... To describe it more urately, it should be said that it was modifying the contents of the ''video''! It did not make time flow backwards, but used another method to modify the reality that the ''Penitence Tower'' had been destroyed. That was why this scene was extremely simr to the ''Time Stone''! Chapter 196: Zealot

Chapter 196: Zealot

The Hand''s former site. After the Hand''s core members and five fingers were destroyed, the entire organization was handed over by Haschwalth to take care of by him, which was used as a cover for the invisible empire on the surface. As for the real invisible empire, it was in the shadow of the bottomyer of the Hand. Under the moonlight, Matt looked at the Hand''s door and sighed in his heart. Since thest time Jessica ughtered Ninjas, Matt felt that he could not get along with Jessica, so unless Haschwalth summoned him, he would never take the initiative toe here. But today was different... Matt touched the whip mark on his chest and could still vaguely feel the burning pain. His mind could not help but think of the previous battle. The mysterious man whose eyes were dark and full of cracks, with all kinds of strange attacks, almost suppressed him to the point that he could not breathe. If not for the fact that the Quincy had the ability to walk in the air, he would have died in that dark alley and be one! Thinking of this, Matt couldn''t help but look sad. He clenched his fists and said bitterly, "If I awakened the power of the Quincy... I wouldn''t let them leave at that time!" On that day, Jessica pulled out her spiritual bow with both arms, and the power that killed nearly a hundred ninjas in one fell swoop made Matt quite envious. But the hateful thing was... No matter how much he trained during this period of time, he was unable to stimte that power! Other than being able to control a small portion of spirit particles, it was impossible to condense a spirit bow as strong as Jessica, let alone let him shoot a storm of arrows. It was precisely because he had not awakened the spirit bow that he could only control a portion of the weak spirit particles that he was pressed to the ground by that mysterious man. Although he managed to escape by luck in the end, he could not stop them from taking the boy away! Connecting it to the information revealed by the other person, they took the little boy away in order to sacrifice him to the God of Darkness, instantly triggering the restless soul of the hero in Matt''s body! After integrating all the known information, Matt was basically able to determine it. This evil organization known as the ''Zealot'' had a great scheme, and judging from the skilled methods and tone of those people, the child that they had captured was not just today! So... In order to save the children who had been captured, Even if he did not want to see Jessica, Matt had no choice but to bite the bullet and step into the Hand''s building. The moment Matt stepped through the door with his left foot, the dark shadow projected through the moonlight instantly became like a living creature, squirming and swallowing him whole! Matt did not resist and allowed the shadow to drag him down to the ground. A few secondster. When Matt opened his eyes again, he found that he was already at the lowest level. In front of him was a long bronze table that was ten meters long and four meters wide. There were several seats on both sides of the table. Jessica was sitting on the right side of the long bronze table. She nced at him coldly, "What did youe to me for?" Her attitude was still as bad as ever... Mattughed bitterly in his heart. If he had known earlier, he would not have acted so pretentiously. Because he could not bear to see Jessica ughter those ninjas, he shamelessly tried to persuade her, but in the end, he was mistakenly thought to be disloyal to Haschwalth, causing him to be targeted everywhere. "There''s something I need your help with." Matt shook his head and cleared his messy thoughts. He straightened his back and looked at Jessica. Jessica narrowed her eyes. After a moment of silence, she said, "What is it?" "It''s about an organization called ''Zealot''." Matt narrated everything he had seen in detail. After listening to Matt''s description, a hint of ridicule appeared on Jessica''s face. She sneered, "Sorry, forgive me for refusing." Sure enough... Matt''s face darkened. Before he came, he had already guessed that the possibility of him being rejected by Jessica was very high. "The children who were kidnapped were all children. They wanted to sacrifice the God of Darkness. Don''t you have anypassion? Do you have the heart to watch those children die?" Matt was still unwilling and tried to persuade Jessica to help. "You seem to have misunderstood me, Matt Murdoch." "The order given to me by Lord Haschwalth is to hide the existence of the Wandenreich and secretly umte the power of the Quincy. He did not let us meddle in other people''s business!" "Especially when fighting with such a mysterious organization, what if the existence of the Wandenreich is exposed?" "You should have seen the battle of New York. If Soul Society notices our existence, do you intend to let Lord Haschwalth fight Soul Society for this trivial matter?" Jessica''s eyes were cold as she issued a series of questions, leaving Matt speechless. If they wanted to take care of this matter, it meant that they were going to start a war with a mysterious evil organization! When Soul Society traced the clues to the Wandenreich, not only would they have to face the pursuit of death god, but they might even implicate Lord Haschwalth! In Jessica''s mind, Haschwalth had the highest priority. Second, it was about the expansion and development of the organization, and finally, it was her own little selfishness. On this matter that Matt was talking about, even though Jessica was a little tempted, she was still a little hesitant. However, when she thought about how she might expose Haschwalth and attract Soul Society''s pursuit, Jessica instantly extinguished that idea. "I... want to see Lord Haschwalth!" Matt was silent for a while, then stared at Jessica with a sharp gaze, and said word by word, "It is not up to you to decide whether to save or not. Let the adults decide!" The only person who could change Jessica''s mind was Lord Haschwalth! In other words... He wanted to save the children who had been kidnapped by the fanatics. Only by obtaining Haschwalth''s consent would he be able to get Jessica to help! But in this way, it would undoubtedly deepen Jessica''s prejudice against him. But Matt could no longer care much about it. He would rather be punished afterwards than be a cold-blooded person who would not save him! "Matt Murdoch" A voice mixed with rage exploded in Matt''s ears like a thunderp! Boom! Before Matt could react, he saw Jessica suddenly disappear from the seat. The next moment, his neck was grabbed by a slender hand. The huge force made him unable to breathe! "Do you want to die?" Jessica''s eyes were red, and she said with killing intent, "I should have told you that I will eliminate anything that will endanger Lord Haschwalth as soon as possible, including you!" "Cough cough... cough cough cough..." Matt''s face turned purple, and his eyes were filled with horror! He did not expect this woman to be so ruthless, and she did not even give him a chance to exin! "Jessica, let go of him." A gentle voice came from behind him, causing Jessica to be stunned. Matt, whose extremeck of oxygen caused him to lose consciousness, heard this voice and his eyes shed with a hint of ecstasy, because he knew that he was saved! Sure enough. Under themand of the voice, Jessica let go of Matt without hesitation, then turned around and knelt down on one knee, bowing her head and saying, "Lord Haschwalth... wee home." Chapter 197: Doubt

Chapter 197: Doubt

At the end of the long bronze table, on the chair that symbolized the highest position, a man with blond hair and blue eyes, who was as handsome as an angel, suddenly appeared. "Ahem... Sir!" Matt finally managed to catch his breath and quickly knelt down on one knee, lowering his head to show his respect. Jessica raised her head, her eyes filled with deep infatuation. She said softly, "Lord Haschwalth, why did you suddenlye here?" Haschwalth leaned against the back of the chair, his eyes wandering from the bodies of the two people, and said lightly, "It seems that you have a good rtionship, but you have to pay attention to propriety when you y. Matt is not our enemy, understand?" "Yes, Lord Haschwalth!" Jessica saw a hint of dissatisfaction in Haschwalth''s eyes. Her heart immediately shivered, and she quickly bowed her head and apologized, "I understand. I will pay attention to propriety in the future." No matter how you looked at it, it was not a ''fight'', right? Matt nced at the timid Jessica, the corner of his mouth slightly twitched, and a sense of lingering fear emerged in his heart. Jessica really wanted to kill him! He did not see any hesitation in this crazy woman''s eyes, only pure killing intent! If Haschwalth hadn''t appeared in time, he would have been a corpse by now! "Sir, there is something I want to report!" Matt took a deep breath and threw these things to the back of his mind. He did not intend to give up the idea of saving those children because of Jessica''s threat. "Matt" Jessica suddenly raised her head. Her heart was shocked and angry, and her eyes were full of killing intent. She did not expect Matt to be so bold, knowing that the consequences of doing so would be very serious, but he still insisted on being stubborn! She suddenly regretted that she had not killed Matt just now! Haschwalth had just arrived not long ago, so he did not know the conversation between the two. Seeing that Jessica''s reaction was so intense, he frowned and said, "What is it? Tell me about it." Matt ignored the angry Jessica on the side and told her everything about the encounter with the fanatic, the missing children, and about the sacrifice of the creatures and the God of Darkness. "The Infernal and the Dark God?" Haschwalth listened carefully. There seemed to be a glimmer in his eyes. His slender index finger knocked on the long bronze table and slowly said, "Tell me in detail. Do not miss anything about the Infernal and the Dark God!" "My lord, it''s like this..." Mattbined his spection with his own,bined the matter regarding the fanatic organization and the God of Darkness with his previous spection, and after sorting it out, logically and logically, he repeated it once more. During this period of time, the anger in Jessica''s eyes seemed as if it was real, and she wished she could devour Matt alive and skin him alive! In her opinion, if she rashly interfered in this matter, it was very likely that it would attract Soul Society''s attention. At that time, Lord Haschwalth would definitely be implicated, and it was even possible that he would fight a captain level death god! To Jessica, who viewed Haschwalth as a ''sun'', this was something that could not be tolerated! If not for Haschwalth''s presence, Jessica would probably have exploded at this moment and nailed that damned bastard Matt to the wall with a sacred death vector! Without much trouble, Matt described everything that had happened, as well as all the details and clues. "Kaecilius..." Haschwalth was deep in thought, and his heart had roughly determined seventy to eighty percent. Because he had a mental connection with Lod, what Haschwalth heard, without missing a word, was all transmitted into Lod''s ears. Kaecilius came from animated film version of a Dr. Strange. It was worth mentioning that Kaecilius came from Kamar Taj and was a powerful mage whose talent was second only to Strange. After finding out the secret of Ancient One devouring the dark power to prolong his life, he led quite a number of Kamar Taj mages to defect. After that, they established an organization known as the Zealot. They believed in Dormammu of the Dark Dimension, pursued immortality, and destroyed the three temples of Camma Taiji, allowing Dormammu to descend into an evil magic organization as their final goal! However, apart from that, in Lod''s eyes, there was another doubt about the entire matter that his mother had described! Why would the fanatics led by Kaecilius secretly capture those children? If they wanted to sacrifice these souls to Dormammu, this reason was a little too far-fetched! One had to know that Dormammu was a single universe level powerhouse, and all of his mana came from the dark dimension. The only thing that could catch his eye was probably Earth''stitude. It was impossible for Kaecilius not to understand this. Sacrificing the souls of dozens of humans and trying to move Dormammu was clearly an unrealistic thing. Moreover, to Dormammu who controlled the dark dimension, the souls of hundreds of humans were as small as dust! This was just like how a hundred dors in your hand and then trying to bribe a certain horse-like boss wasughable! Unless Kaecilius had the ability to sacrifice the souls of the entire human race to Dormammu, he might be able to satisfy the appetite of the Ruler of the Dark Dimension. However, the problem was that Kaecilius did not have the ability, and Dormammu did not dare to devour souls of the entire human race. Since that was the case, why would Kaecilius abduct the child and dere that he wanted to sacrifice it to the God of Darkness? Unless... Kaecilius was simply lying, using the name of sacrificing to Dormammu to secretly use these children to do other things! Haschwalth''s expression changed a little, feeling that this matter was far from as simple as it seemed. "I roughly understand." Haschwalth pushed the frame of his sses with one hand and said lightly, "Are you sure about your source of information? Didn''t you ask if there were any questions?" "I''m sure!" Matt thought about it carefully and said with certainty, "He told me himself that he was the leader of the fanatics, Kaecilius, and told us not to ask for more." "What do you want me to do?" Haschwalth was expressionless, and his eyes were like torches as he stared at the kneeling Matt. "I want to ask the adults to help save those children!" Matt lowered his head deeply. He understood that it was impossible to save those children with his own strength, so he could only ce his hopes on Haschwalth. "No, I don''t agree!" Jessica immediately stood up and objected, "Lord Haschwalth, the invisible empire is still in a state of concealment. Once we choose to intervene in the matter of the Zealot, it will easily attract Soul Society''s attention. This is too dangerous for us!" "Promise him." Lod''s voice suddenly sounded. Haschwalth''s expression was normal. His index finger tapped the long bronze table, making a crisp sound. He pretended to think for a while and said, "I agree to your request." Chapter 198: 2nd Time

Chapter 198: 2nd Time

Agree?! Matt was stunned for a moment, and then his face was filled with ecstasy! In fact, he did not expect much at first, and even prepared a lot of excuses, but he did not expect it to be so easy. It seemed that Lord Haschwalth was also a good person! Compared with Matt''s ecstasy, Jessica, who was on the side, was shocked and puzzled. "Lord Haschwalth!" Jessica''s face changed dramatically and she eximed, "You can''t promise Matt. Have you forgotten Soul Society?" "Don''t worry, Jessica." Haschwalth raised his hand slightly and stopped what Jessica wanted to say. His emerald eyes showed a touch of pride. "Now my strength has recovered a lot. Even if Soul Society sends one or two captains, they can''t do anything to me." "But... I still feel that it is inappropriate." Jessica''s nervous expression eased a little, but she still looked a little worried. "Lord Haschwalth, there are thirteen captains in Seireitei. What if theye together to destroy the Wandenreich in Human World?" "Impossible." Haschwalth was expressionless and waved his hand: "Captain level death god needs to be in Seireitei. This is the iron rule set by the central 46. Unless there is a major disaster that threatens the entire Soul Society, Soul Society can only send two captains to Human World at most." "Lord Haschwalth, risking the danger of being chased by Soul Society to save some irrelevant people, is it worth it?" Although Jessica reluctantly epted this reason in her heart, she still wanted to try her best to dissuade Haschwalth. "Jessica!" Matt was a little angry. "They are not unrted people. They are a group of innocent children!" "Chi..." Jessica let out a sneer and turned back to look at him coldly. "Your kindness is really overflowing. Don''t forget your identity, Matt." Matt said in a deep voice, "I am a Quincy, but I am also a super hero. I can''t just watch as those innocent children are sacrificed to the Evil God!" "Trash!" Jessica sneered and mocked, "A piece of trash who hasn''t awakened his bloodline yet and can''t even grasp the spirit bow, yet he still has the face to say that he is a Quincy, a superhero?" "... You!" Matt''s eyes were spitting fire. He clenched his fists tightly, his knuckles white and bulging. "Don''t look at me like that." Jessica sneered, her eyes filled with killing intent. "If you don''t agree, I allow you to challenge me. If you win, I will take back my words. Do you dare?" "..." Veins popped up on Matt''s forehead, his chest heaved up and down violently, and he let out a heavy breath, wishing he could directly agree to Jessica, but his reason stopped this impulse in time! If he really agreed to do it, with his weak strength, in front of Jessica who hadpletely awakened the lineage of Quincy and mastered the skills of Quincy, he was afraid that he would be killed in an instant! Matt forced himself to calm down, he knew that Jessica was deliberately provoking him. Jessica knew that it was impossible for Haschwalth to change his mind, so she nned to kill him on the spot through a duel, so that she could indirectly stop Haschwalth. "Haha, you really are a piece of trash." Jessica suddenly fell silent. She frowned and continued to mock him, "Do you want me to give you one hand? Or let you use two hands? Do you dare to agree?" Matt''s eyes were filled with anger as he forced himself not to speak. His goal was very clear. No matter how much he provoked, as long as he insisted on not speaking, when Haschwalth agreed, he would win! All of this was for the sake of ''justice''! However, Matt did not know that his actions had already lowered Haschwalth''s evaluation of him a little. A hint of disappointment shed through Haschwalth''s green eyes. Matt pursued justice and lent a helping hand to the weak. Haschwalth did not care about this. Instead, he thought that this was a bright point of his human nature, a quality worthy of affirmation. The problem was... Matt ced his ''justice'' concept above the Wandenreich! Just like the root of Jessica''s hatred for him, it was Matt who did not hesitate to harm the Wandenreich in order to save the others! Jessica''s worry was not without reason. If the Wandenreich was truly Soul Society''s mortal enemy, acting rashly would definitely attract the pursuit of Captain death god. Matt''s request to him today was tantamount to pushing the Wandenreich into a fire pit! If one day in the future... The Wandenreich was going to be enemies with a righteous organization. At that time, would Matt choose to help them? This was the fundamental reason why Haschwalth was disappointed in Matt! He could allow his subordinates to have their own beliefs, but he could not allow them to ce their beliefs above the Wandenreich! Matt had undoubtedly vited a taboo! Haschwalth sneered in his heart. He had alreadybeled Matt as certain death. However, in a short period of time, he would still leave Matt with his life. When he grew up in the future, he would use the ''Auswahlen'' to retrieve the soul fragment in his body. Matt did not notice Haschwalth''s thoughts about him, and all he thought about were the children who had been kidnapped. "Matt Murdoch, you are a coward with no balls!" Jessica saw that no matter how hard he tried to provoke him, it was useless, and he cursed in anger. "Enough." Haschwalth spoke lightly, interrupting Jessica, who was still trying to provoke him. "This matter has been decided. Go and find out about the fanatics. If you find any clues, inform me in time." Jessica red at Matt, and could only nod helplessly. "I understand, Lord Haschwalth." Matt was secretly delighted. He looked at Jessica provocatively, then turned around and said gratefully, "Thank you, Lord Haschwalth. I will go and collect clues about the fanatic now!" "Inform meter." Haschwalth slowly got up from his seat, turned around and walked to the shadow. His back was gradually swallowed up. "It seems that Lord Haschwalth is not as cold-blooded as you." Matt was full of anger, and when he saw that Jessica''s face was ugly, he could not help but mock her. Jessica was expressionless, and nced at him coldly. "The second time." "What do you mean? What is the second time?" Matt was confused and did not understand what he was saying. Jessica did not exin and turned into the shadows. "Psycho..." Matt shook his head and did not think too much about it. He attributed it to the abnormal brain circuit of this crazy woman, Jessica. If there were other members of the Hand here, they would definitely look at Matt with pity. When Jessica first announced that she would take over the Hand, those outer members and other gang members who had never seen her before all began to speak ill of her. How did Jessica respond? In the face of those people''s abusive words, Jessica only swept her cold gaze over them. Then, she said indifferently, "First time." Those people did not understand what she meant and were stillughing and cursing. Jessica was still unmoved. She only said coldly, "The second time." Then, those people thought that she was afraid and shouted even louder. They even wanted her to be his sex ve! "The third time." As soon as she finished speaking, Jessica drew her spirit bow with both hands, and azure arrows rained down. Each arrow was extremely precise, and itnded on the heads of those who had insulted her for the third time. 172 people, dyed the Hand in blood! From then on, Jessica used bloody and cruel methods to swiftly and decisively clean up the power that the Hand wielded, and no one dared to go against her will! Chapter 199: Filling The Void

Chapter 199: Filling The Void

Weng! Powerful spiritual energy shook the space, and Haschwalth, dressed in a white military uniform, stepped out of the huge white stone door. "Wee back, Lord Haschwalth." Gwen had been waiting by the door of the crossing and respectfully said, "Please go to the Pce of Penitence. Lord Lod has been waiting for you for a long time." "I got it." Haschwalth nodded slightly. His gaze fell on Gwen. He frowned and said, "You lost to Grimmjow again?" "... Yes." Gwen lowered her head in shame. "Sorry, I let you down, Mr. Haschwalth." "The supply of souls for the next month will be halved." Gwen was shocked, but what followed was deep fear! The soul supply is halved... Only enough to barely maintain the most basic needs of a Adjuchas. If this goes on for a long time, she will gradually be weak, and even have the possibility of regressing to Gillian! Once Adjuchas retreats to Gillian, she willpletely lose the possibility of evolving again, and 100% of losing her self-consciousness, bing a beast without emotion and will! This was not the result she wanted! Gwen raised his head and said with a frightened expression, "Lord Haschwalth, I..." "No need to say anymore." Haschwalth waved his hand and interrupted Gwen''s words. Then he said coldly, "If you continue to be like this, rather than wasting the soul of an adult, you might as well give the opportunity to Grimmjow, and maybe you can give birth to a Vasto Lorde." In his view, rather than letting Gwen continue to live and waste his soul, it was better to stop the damage in time and focus on cultivating Grimmjow. The devouring between the same kind wasmon. The evolution of the Adjuchas was a cruel selection! They relied on each other to devour flesh and blood of their own kind, stepping on the throne made of the same kind of pure white bones, and in the end, they could evolve into Vasto Lorde, above all the great hollow! Therefore, feeding Gwen to Grimmjow and letting the more talented Great hollow evolve was understandable! The scarlet pupils under Gwen''s mask suddenly shrank. Sensing the thoughts of the man in the white military uniform, she immediately lowered her head deeply. Her voice was mixed with a touch of fear. She gritted her teeth and said, "Lord Haschwalth, please rest assured. I can definitely prove my value!" She deeply knew that this man in front of her would definitely do what he said. If she was still unable to prove her ''value'' next month, then she would be fed to Grimmjow without hesitation as bait by this cold and ruthless man! It was cruel, but also very realistic. No one would endlessly pay for a waste. "I hope so." Haschwalth nced at her. Then he stepped on Hirenkyaku and disappeared. "Hu..." Gwen let out a long sigh of relief. If Adjuchas could still secrete sweat, perhaps her back would be drenched in sweat. Next month... If he lost to Grimmjow again, perhaps Haschwalth would make a move! "Chi... She is indeed a waste." A sneer suddenly came from the side, causing Gwen to turn around and re angrily. Seeing the familiar grayish-white, she gritted her teeth and said, "Grimmjow, are you here tough at me?" "Laugh at you?" Grimmjow elegantly walked over, licked his lips with his fleshy tongue, and his eyes showed disdain. "You think too highly of yourself. I don''t have such low-level interests." Gwen clenched her fists and stared at the leopard with her scarlet eyes. She said coldly, "So, are you here tough at me?" "Ha... Of course not." Grimmjow said sarcastically, "If I have the time, I would rather go to sleep." Gwen''s chest rose and fell violently, obviously angry. She gritted her teeth and said, "Grimmjow, if you want to fight, I''ll apany you!" "Can you beat me?" Grimmjow looked up at Gwen, then sneered, shook his head and said, "Forget it, with your current level, I only need ten moves to kill you. I advise you not to die." "You are courting death!" Gwen roared angrily, and Spiritual Power rushed out like a storm. In the face of Grimmjow''s repeated verbal provocation and Haschwalth''s words, Gwen''s nerves broke in an instant, and she fell into a state of uncontroble rage! "Kill you!" The God of the Angry Howl caused a surging wave of air, which spread out like a tide! A figure shrouded in overflowing anger and killing intent, Spiritual Power was like a real dragon tearing through the sky, smashing through the sound wave barrier formed byyers of wind barriers, rushing towards Grimmjow! "Courting death!" Grimmjow''s eyes shed coldly, opened his mouth and gathered the red Spiritual Power: "cero" Boom Cero shot towards Gwen with an aura that could destroy the heavens and the earth. The majestic Spiritual Power spread out, plowing the earth around him into ravines, as if he had been trampled by an army of thousands of men and horses. Dense cracks filled the space! "cero!" Gwen was not to be outdone, and she also responded to cero. Two rays of scarlet energy collided! Boom A huge boom resounded through the sky like thunder! The extremely violent energy tangled with each other, and waves of shockwaves that were visible to the naked eye rushed into the sky like a high-spirited dragon, crushing the white clouds that were thousands of miles away! Bang! Bang! Bang! The twopletely different Spiritual Power surged. As the two powerful bodies collided, cracks appeared on the ground around them. The atmosphere also emitted bursts of cries, unable to withstand the battle between them! In just a few moves, Gwen had been forced to show signs of defeat! "Is this all you have?" Grimmjow provoked again, with a touch of calm in his tone, obviously he has not used all his strength. "Grimmjow" Gwen was furious, attacking like crazy, trying to save the situation! But she did not know that her action gave Grimmjow a chance. Whoosh! The sharp ws that were suffused with a cold and cold light whistled over, and they transformed into a wisp of a breathtaking thread that shed towards Gwen! "No... not good!" Gwen''s heart trembled, and when she wanted to defend again, she realized that it was already toote! Puchi --- Faced with such a sharp w, Gwen''s steel skin waspletely useless. The muscles on her chest were forcibly torn apart, and her flesh and blood flew out, spraying a bright red blood. Gwen was defeated again! And this time, it was even faster thanst time! Grimmjow... became stronger again! "I... lost again..." Gwen seemed to have lost all his strength and looked at Grimmjow withplicated eyes. "You... Why did you hold back just now?" Grimmjow deliberately restrained his strength with that w, otherwise she should be dead now. Grimmjow licked the blood on the w and snorted, "I am not interested in killing a waste." Gwen said miserably, "Is it useful? Even if I live, I will not be able to escape death in the end." Grimmjow sneered, "Do you know why I am stronger than you?" After being defeated again, Gwen was as lifeless as a puppet and said stiffly, "I know... because your talent is stronger than mine." "No." Grimmjow shook his head, raised a paw, pointed at the hole in his abdomen, and said, "It''s because I filled my ''empty'' space and found the meaning of my own death, so I''m stronger than you. "Fill... Empty space? The meaning of death?" Gwen was stunned. There seemed to be something shing through her mind, but she could not recall it when she tried to recall it again. "Let''s go to the Modern Realm." Grimmjow stared at Gwen and said word by word, "We were born in the Chaos of hollow, so we need to find the ''section'' we lost and find the ''death'' that symbolizes your death. Only in this way can you surpass me!" Gwen looked at Grimmjow with aplicated look, "Then what is your symbol of death?" "Me?" Grimmjow''s eyes rose and he licked his lips. "I was born from that light, symbolizing the death that destroys everything!" Chapter 200: Norman Osborn

Chapter 200: Norman Osborn

"Sir, I''m here." Haschwalth stepped into the Pce of Penitence, bowed his head and said respectfully, "You called me here. What are your orders?" He saw Lod at a nce, sitting cross-legged in the middle of the Pce of Penitence. Above his head floated an extremely irregr red stone, surrounded by a strange red light curtain sprinkled by stones. "How is it over there?" Lod opened his tightly closed eyes, and a strange red light shed in his pupils. "I have already ordered." After Haschwalth finished speaking, he hesitated for a moment and asked, "However, I still do not understand one thing. I hope that sire can clear up my confusion." "You want to ask why I want to interfere with Kaecilius'' matter, right?" Lod saw through his thoughts with a single nce. "Yes." Haschwalth was puzzled, "I do not understand what you mean. Is there anything special about Kaecilius that is worth wasting our time dealing with?" "To be more urate, Kaecilius is not the main target." Lod shook his head and said, "I just have some doubts and want to confirm it." "I understand. I will find Kaecilius and the fanatic organization in the shortest time possible." Haschwalth nodded slightly and pushed the golden frame. He did not ask Lod why. Lod continued, "There is one more thing I need you to do." Haschwalth lowered his head and said in a deep voice, "Please tell me, sir. I will definitelyplete it." "Use Abyss of Despair to nurture a batch of big hollow. I want to use them to experiment." After Lod finished speaking, he paused and suddenly thought of Haschwalth''s character. Then he reminded, "However, you are only allowed to use the evil people to nurture them. You are not allowed to affect those ordinary people, understand?" Using the whole spirit to nurture hollow, to put it bluntly, it was a different kind of ''body experiments''! Although Lod admitted that he was not a good person, he was not an evil person without a bottom line. At least, he still had a bottom line principle to stick to! The bottom line and principle were to speak to good people, and he had no bottom line when it came to evil people! Instead of staying in society to harm others, it was better to capture and nurture hollow and make some contribution to him. "I understand, my lord." Haschwalth pushed his eyes and did not ask Lod why. He said indifferently, "Using human morals andws to help us select the material for hollow is the most suitable." "Go." Lod waved his hand and said, "I will stay here for this period of time. I will leave the outside matters to you." He was also familiar with the principle of the use of stones, so it was impossible to go out in a short time. He could only let Haschwalth handle it on his behalf. Haschwalth responded in a deep voice, "Yes, sir!" ... New York, Manhattan. Manhattan wasposed of two inds, surrounded by three rivers. There were many famous enterprises gathered here, and it was the economic and cultural center of the entire United States. Although the area was the smallest among the five major administrative districts, the flow poption was the most dense! The most famouspany in Manhattan, however, was the Oscorp It was the biological science and technologyboratory under the Osborn Group. It was a superrge enterprise whose status and industry were second only to that of the Stark Group! When it came to the Osborn Group, it had to be said that the Founder of the Osborn Group was Norman Osborn! Norman Osborn, from starting from scratch to establishing the Osborn biotechnology group, in just a few decades, had gathered arge amount of capital and connections. Even in the military and political circles, he had great influence. He often appeared in major financial magazines and weekly magazines. He could be called the best example of inspirational! Different from Tony Stark''s father career, Norman Osborn''s experience of starting from scratch was often called one of the most outstanding capitalists in this century. Even he himself had admitted it. However... Osborn Group had not been doing well recently and was facing the problem of the military requesting to revoke arge number of orders! The Osborn Group could rise up in a short period of time and even suppress the Stark Group in some ways. It had a close rtionship with the political world of the US military, and if the military revoked arge number of orders, it would seriously affect the stock of Osborn! "F*ck" In a gorgeous vi that wasparable to a pce, a man in his forties was angrily cursing, pouring expensive red wine at his feet, soaking the sky-high Arabian carpet. This man was Norman Osborn! Over the years, he had been managing the Osborn Group. The excessive fatigue had caused his hair to turn white and wrinkles to appear at the corners of his eyes. The muscles on his face had copsed like a ravine. He looked much older than his actual age! "A bunch of bastards!" Norman Osborn''s eyes were gloomy. He gritted his teeth and said, "It was just a few mistakes. They actually want to withdraw their investment" During this period of time, Norman Osborn felt a headache when he faced the threat of the military revoking the order. The military asked them to create super human serum and wanted to replicate the miracle of the Captain America at that time. As expected, this mission fell on the Osborn Group that was famous for biotechnology. Norman Osborn was full of confidence at first and thought that the super human n was not difficult. They couldpletely replicate the miracle and create the ''Captain America'' that belonged to Osborn. When the time came, they could take the opportunity to suppress the Stark Group! But after studying for a while, the problem came! Norman Osborn found that the super human serum was difficult to duplicate. In addition, there were all kinds of side effects. Several human experiments ended in failure! The research of the super human serum went on for three years. Seeing a lot of protests smashing down, Osborn Group''s experiment progress was not effective at all. The military finally could not bear it anymore. They strongly demanded Norman Osborn to either hand over the super human serum within a month or cancel the order and return the funds! Once the military withdrew funds, Osborn Group''s capital chain would break! When the shareholders of Osborn Group saw that the situation was not good, they were like sharks who smelled blood and joined forces to suppress Norman Osborn. They asked him to hand over the position of chairman and use his shares to calm the anger of the military. "Hehehe ---" Just as Norman Osborn smashed the furniture in a fit of rage, a coldughter suddenly came from behind him. Norman Osborn turned around and saw a mysterious person covered in a yellow robe sitting on a soft and spacious sofa, tasting his treasured wine. The mysterious person took a sip of red wine and chuckled. "It seems that you are very unhappy?" "It''s you?" Norman Osborn did not panic, as if he had known him for a long time. He gritted his teeth and asked, "When will you give me what you promised me?" "Don''t worry, Mr. Osborn." The mysterious man shook his red wine ss and said coldly, "The things you want will have to wait for a while." Norman Osborn''s face was gloomy and his eyes were filled with anxiety. "How long do we have to wait?" The mysterious man thought for a moment and then said, "Well... about three months." "It''s been too long. Can you be faster?" Norman Osborn was burning with anxiety at the moment. If they waited for three more months, the Osborn Group would probably have to take another surname! "Of course, Mr. Osborn." When the mysterious man saw the dagger, he smiled and said, "But you have to pay a price." "What price?" "The number of offerings increased by three times!" Chapter 201: Above The Law

Chapter 201: Above The Law

"Three times" The big capitalist Norman Osborn, who had long concealed his emotions and had a dark face, could not control his expression after hearing this number and revealed a shocked expression. Adding three times the original price meant that there were still a hundred humans! Norman Osborn''s face was gloomy. He gritted his teeth and said angrily, "You are taking this opportunity to extort us. This number has already exceeded our agreement!" "But you can refuse." The mysterious hooded man leaned back on the sofa in satisfaction. He gently shook his ss and nced at the angry Osborn. "I didn''t force you, Mr. Osborn. The choice is always in your hands, isn''t it?" "F*ck, don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking!" Norman Osborn gritted his teeth and red at the mysterious man. "I can''t wait that long. I only have one month left!" "If I don''t take out something to block the mouths of those greedy officers, they will cancel all the investments and orders. At that time, I will be kicked out by the board of directors!" "This news is really bad." The mysterious hooded man shook his head and said with a slightly regretful tone, "Unfortunately, I can''t do anything about it. Three months is already the minimum time limit. Who asked you to send too little offerings?" "You are taking advantage of the situation!" Norman Osborn''s eyes were full of killing intent. His face and neck were red, and the veins on his forehead were bulging. He roared in a low voice. "Hehe..." The mysterious hooded man tipped his toes and said with a smile that was not a smile, "Mr. Osborn, your words are a bit hurtful. It was clearly you who wanted to deliver the goods in advance. I was only helping you think of an idea. How did it turn into taking advantage of the situation?" "Don''t force me!" Norman Osborn''s expression was cold as he threatened, "If I expose this matter, you guys won''t have a good time either!" "Whatever." The mysterious hooded figure chuckled and said nonchntly, "We''ve been street rats since a long time ago. It''s nothing more than a little more trouble. But Mr. Osborn, if this matter is exposed, I''m afraid you''ll have to stay in prison for the rest of your life." This sentence was like a sharp dagger, poking the weak spot in Norman Osborn''s heart, causing his expression to change. His eyes were red as he red at the mysterious hooded figure. Just as the hooded figure said, they were a group of street rats, so they didn''t care about the consequences at all. Even if this matter was exposed, it was nothing more than their infamy. But he, Norman Osborn, was different! He was a capitalist who needed to rely on human society and countries to survive. He had to worry about the bottom line ofw and morality! Kidnapping children for human experiments was an unforgivable evil deed no matter in which country or on the level ofw and morality. Once he was exposed, he would die without a burial! Those media and board members would rush up like a herd of dogs, tearing at his flesh and blood until they stripped him clean and nailed him to the pir of shame! "Mr. Osborn," "Don''t be so serious, smile more." The mysterious hooded man leaned against the sofa, holding a ss full of bright red liquid in his hand and shaking it gently. Bang --- Norman Osborn pped away the wine ss in the hooded man''s hand and said angrily, "What do you want?" "Tsk, what a waste." The mysterious hooded man stared at the wine on the carpet and shook his head regretfully. "Mr. Osborn, I told you from the beginning. As long as the number of sacrifices increases by three times, you will soon be able to get what you want." "How long? I need a definite time!" Norman Osborn asked in a deep voice. After this incident, hepletely did not believe this group of people. "Three days!" The mysterious hooded man raised three fingers and smiled. "As long as the offerings are in ce, you will be able to get what you want in three days!" As he spoke, the hooded man slowly got up and leaned close to Norman Osborn''s ear. He said in a low voice full of temptation, "A new batch of super humans. They are even several times, more than ten times better than the former Captain America!" "Are you... sure?" Norman Osborn''s pupils shrank. The words of a super human who surpassed the Captain America moved him deeply. "Of course!" The mysterious hooded man''s voice suddenly rose, bing extremely high. There was a faint hint of fanaticism mixed within. "The great Ruler of Darkness is omnipotent. The people he personally created are notparable to the defective products of the Captain of the United States." "Norman Osborn..." "Think about it. As long as you have the people of the Ruler of Darkness, your Osborn Group willpletely surpass the Stark Group and be the Emperor who monopolies the entire military of the United States!" "With the support of your super humans, the armies of the United States will be invincible. You will be the next ''Washington'', making the United States great again!" "Your name will be engraved into history, your appearance will be engraved on Mt. Rushmore, and your thoughts will shine on all the Americans!" The mysterious hooded man''s deep voice was like the beautiful song of the siren, echoing in Norman Osborn''s mind, making him unable to help but fantasize. "Okay! I promise you!" Norman Osborn''s eyes were burning hot. His face and neck turned red from the blood rushing to them. The blood vessels hidden under his skin burst out. He said with extreme excitement, "Three times the sacrifice, I will immediately get someone to take it and give it to you!" Money, fame, and power seemed to be at his fingertips at this moment! And getting these... He only needed to pay an insignificant price, a mere hundred lives. Max once said, "If there is a fifty percent profit, the capitalist will take the risk. If there is a hundred percent profit, the capitalist will dare to trample all thews of the world. If there is a profit of three hundred percent, the capitalist will dare tomit any crime and even risk being hanged!" "It''s a deal, Mr. Osborn!" The mysterious hooded man''s lips curled into a mocking smile. Just as Lord Kaecilius had said, stupid humans would only pursue things that hollow did not have. Just a small magic could make them submit! "It''s a deal!" Norman Osborn''s heart was burning, as if all his worries were gone with the wind. His mind was filled with thoughts of how to use those super humans. "Then I will wait for good news from Mr. Osborn." The mysterious hooded man used his right hand with a golden ring to draw a magic pattern in the air of hollow. Zi --- The orange-yellow magic moved like an electric current. A magic door appeared out of thin air, and then stepped into it and disappeared. "Super human..." Norman Osborn''s eyes shed with a cruel light. Then, he took out his phone and dialed a number. "Mr. Osborn, what can I do for you?" "Find a way to get 120 children. Those who are under 15 years old and do not have any social background, send them to my secret experimental base." "I understand, Mr. Osborn. I will do it as soon as possible." "I will only give you three days!" "..." The other side of the line was silent for a while, and then a firm voice came, "Yes, Mr. Osborn. I will do it in three days." Chapter 202: Little Spider’s Bizarre Adventure

Chapter 202: Little Spider''s Bizarre Adventure

Central City High School. --- The school bell rang urgently. The course that symbolized a day had finally ended. The boys and girls rushed out of the ssroom, walking together, chatting andughing with each other. Their faces were filled with the aura of youth. And among this group of people, three people were very conspicuous. Peter Parker, with a haggard and tired face, with two big dark circles around his eyes, was like a panda that had just run out of a zoo. The other was that although he was not yet an adult, his weight had reached two hundred pounds, and the school''s famous electronic master, Ned. As for thest one, of course, it was one of the school beauties, Michelle. The three people walked together, only Peter Parker yawned and looked like he had not rested well. "Hey, Peter, are you okay?" Ned looked at his friend who looked listless, and his eyes looked a little strange. "Although I know you really want to be in love, you should at least pay attention to your health, right?" "Don''t talk nonsense, Ned!" Michelle nced at Ned, turned to Peter, and said worriedly, "Are you ying games all night?" "Don''t worry, I''m fine..." Peter Parker yawned and said with a tired face. "Peter, what are you doing at night?" Michelle frowned and said with some concern, "You have already hung up three sses. If you hang up another one, you will be punished by the parents." "Yes, yes..." Ned shrank his neck, as if he had recalled some bad memories. He said with lingering fear, "You don''t know how scary James'' office is. I was so scared that I almost peed when I went inst time." "Ned!" Michelle''s beautiful eyes narrowed. She red at the fatty who was interrupting and said in a bad mood, "Can you stop making trouble? Peter is really in danger now. If he is invited to his parents, he may go home to reflect on himself." "Oh... I know." Ned put his face together and curled his lips in grievance. "Rx, MJ, Ned." Peter Parker helplessly said: "I''m really fine. It''s just that I haven''t slept well during this period of time. I''ll be fine in a few days." "Really?" Michelle obviously did not believe this rhetoric. She narrowed her eyes and stared at Peter, seemingly wanting to find a w in his expression. "Ahem... of course!" Peter Parker did not dare to look straight into the eyes of the MJ, because he was afraid of being found out that he was in hollow''s heart. "I understand..." Michelle thought about it and no longer asked, and said lightly: "If something happens, don''t resist it alone. You still have us, Peter." "Yes!" Ned warmly came up and hugged Peter by the neck. Heughed and said, "We are your best friends. If you have anything to say, you must tell us!" "Well... I know..." Peter Parker lowered his head deeply. He did not dare to let them see the sadness in his eyes. There was once a girl who smiled like a flower, who once regarded him as a close friend! But then the girl was gone... What was left for him was to inherit the will and inheritance of the hero! This matter left a deep mark in Peter''s heart, making him unable to let it go for a long time. He decided to carry the mission of the hero alone and could not involve the people around him! "I still have something to do. I''ll go first." Peter Parker took a deep breath, and then squeezed out a smile on his face. He waved to Ned and Michelle, and went away alone in the sunset. I don''t know why... Ned and Michelle saw Peter''s back as he left, and suddenly felt a sense of destion and loneliness. "He... Ever since Gwen disappeared, he seemed to have be apletely different person." Michelle stared nkly at Peter''s back. For some reason, she felt a wave of bitterness in her heart. It was as if her toy had been snatched away by someone else. Ned suddenly stopped smiling and turned serious. "He must have something to hide from us. He doesn''t want us to know." "How can you be sure?" Michelle looked at the fat man in surprise. Ned raised his chest and said proudly, "We are close friends. Peter''s thoughts can''t hide from me." Michelle said helplessly, "Even if there is, what can we do? We can''t force him to say it, can we?" "Hehe ---" Ned suddenly smiled mysteriously, patted his chest and said, "MJ, have you forgotten my nickname?" "Master Yoda?" Michelle raised her eyebrows. "It''s aputer expert!" Ned retorted loudly, "Besides, what part of me looks like Yoda? I''m obviously Darth Vader!" "You?" Michelle sized him up and shook her head. "You don''t even look like Yoda. You look more like Jabba." "MJ." "Huh?" "Did anyone say that you look like a witch doctor?" "What is a witch doctor?" "It''s nothing, a very strong hero." Michelle naturally did not believe it. She memorized this name and prepared to go back and check it out, "So,puter expert, what exactly do you want to say?" Ned smiled and said, "We can secretly monitor Peter and see what he''s doing at night!" Michelle hesitated for a moment. "This... is not too good, right?" "Don''t you want to know what Peter is doing every day?" Ned tempted in a low voice. "... I''ll listen to you." Michelle hesitated for a moment, but finally nodded. "Alright, I agree, but this is for Peter, not for peeping!" "That''s right, that''s right, this is not peeping!" Ned said righteously, patting his chest righteously. ... It was night. The moon was bright, and the dark clouds were thin. Peter Parker greeted Aunt May in advance, and then locked the door. He put on the spiderbat suit and crept out of the window. He shot a spider silk from the instrument in his hand bowl and borrowed the force to swing his body. Spiderman, go on stage! The red spider figure was active in New York City again! This was the reason why Peter Parker was tired. Every night, he would wander around the streets of the city, attacking criminals ording to the police radio stations and eyesight! Sou ---Sou ---Sou --- Peter used the spider silk to throw his body high up, and then spread his arms in the air. He glided like a free bird, and at the moment when he was about tond, another spider silk flung him away. The cycle continued, and Peter wandered among the tall buildings, soon finding his target! It was a huge truck driving on the road. Although it looked ordinary, Peter could hear the faint sound of children crying in the truck! "Is this human trafficking?" Peter Parker''s pupils shrank slightly under his mask. He did not expect to be met with an adult scum this time. "Now that I have seen it, your business is doomed to go down the drain!" Peter thought in his heart, nning to follow the truck first, find their base, and then catch this group of scum! Chapter 203: Little Spider’s Bizarre Adventure part 2

Chapter 203: Little Spider''s Bizarre Adventure part 2

The huge truck gradually moved away from the city and headed towards the remote suburbs. The truck drove along the steep mountain road for more than an hour. After passing through a dense forest, it finally stopped in front of a ruined vi. Two strong ck men got off the truck and came to the back to open the tightly locked carriage. The children in the carriage were like cheap goods that were piled up inyers and filled the entire cargo box. There was no space left. All the children were squeezed to the point of crying. There were even a few children who were forced to bend their limbs and stuff them in because they were too big! Such a tragic and inhuman scene shocked Peter! "Bastard! Bastard!" Peter''s back felt cold. He could not imagine what kind of pain those poor children were suffering. Just by watching from the side, he felt as if a raging fire was burning in his chest. His reason and morality were almost out of control under the mes of anger! Another group of people came out of the vi. Each of them was equipped with a unified weapon. They exuded a strong aura of a veteran. Even though they were more than 100 meters away, Peter''s spider senses were buzzing! Intuition told him... If he dared to approach the group of people, he would be shot into a sieve in an instant! Even if his physical ability was outstanding and his reaction speed was fast, it was impossible for him to escape the lock of dozens of guns! Peter secretly clenched his fists, hiding behind the tree and continued to observe. The people in charge of the rescue surrounded the car to prevent the children from sneaking away. Then, with a cold face, he pulled the children out of the box car, ignoring the cries of the children due to the pain. There were even a few people who were impatient from the crying and shouting and smashed the children with their guns. "Shut up!" "If you cry again, I will kill you!" Those people were as cold as wood, beating up the children as if they were animals, and drove them to the broken vi. After all the children and people left, two ck people were left to be on guard. One of the ck man released the unmanned reconnaissance machine, and the other ck man installed explosives on the truck, and then skillfully detonated the car. Boom --- With a loud noise, the truck was instantly swallowed by the mes! In this way, there was no evidence left. From the proficiency of this group of people in dealing with the aftermath, it was obviously not the first time they had done this! "Hiss -" Peter''s heart tightened, and he sucked in a breath of cold air. Cold sweat trickled down his face. Fortunately, he had not chosen to hide under the car, or he would have turned into a roasted spider by now! "Not good..." Peter squatted on a tree trunk in the distance and looked at the group of people who were violently escorting the children. He was extremely anxious. "Can I really save those children by myself?" This group of people had ruthless means and rich equipment. It was far beyond his expectations. Military standard weapons, detonation devices, unmanned scouting machines, well-trained appearance. No matter how one looked at it, this group of people did not look like a group of mobs, but more like the rumored mercenary organization! What should I do? Should I save him? How to save? Three questions appeared in Peter''s mind, and he did not know how to choose for a moment. On the one hand, he wanted to rush up to save those children, but on the other hand, he was afraid of those well-trained soldiers, worried that he would be shot into a sieve if he rushed up. After hesitating for a moment, Peter suddenly remembered Gwen. With great poweres great responsibility ! This was the final advice Gwen left him, and now it had be the courage to support him! "That''s right... This is my responsibility!" Peter bit his lips and allowed the blood to flow into his mouth, sucking on the sweet taste as if pain could dispel fear. Buzz --- The drone flew high in the sky, carrying out the search mission. "Is thisst time?" The ck man controlling the drone grinned and said, "I really don''t know what my employer is thinking. He actually bought a group of disabled children back." "Hahaha..." Another ck man who was in charge of alertughed and winked at him. "You don''t know this. Americans like to y with children. Isn''t the blonde fatty from the White House an example?" "Tsk, tsk, tsk, I want to try everything you say." The ck man who controlled the drone licked his lips and seemed to be a little excited. "This time, there is a blind Asian among the children being escorted. Her face is pretty nice, give me an itch." "Barn, you pervert." The vignt ck man smiled and said vulgarly, "I think it''s your XXX that is itching, right?" "Ha-ha-ha..." Barnughed as he straightened his lower body vulgarly. Wo Something broke through the air and exploded like a dense cluster of firecrackers. Barn narrowed his eyes and looked at the forest. He found that there seemed to be a sh of light in the distance! Is there an enemy attack? Just as this thought surfaced in Barn''s mind, he felt a strong gust of wind blow against his face, and his cheeks hurt as if they had been cut by sword. Puchi It was a steel staff that had been thrown from afar. The staff violently pierced through Barn''s chest, followed by a huge inertia. It dragged him alive on the ground, and his legs left two deep ravines on the ground. Along with the blood that gushed out, he flew back more than ten meters. Bang! The steel staff dragged Barn and nailed him to a huge tree trunk. Blood mixed with pieces of internal organs fell to the ground! The whole process happened very quickly, less than three seconds! It was not until Barn was nailed to the tree, breathing less and more, and seeing that he was about to die, the remaining ck man reacted. "Enemy..." The pupils of the remaining ck man shrank sharply, and just as he opened his mouth to say a word, his neck was firmly blocked by a hand. The man was very ruthless. Without any hesitation, he directly broke his neck! Kacha! The ck man''s neck rotated 180 degrees. Dense white bones pierced out of his muscles. He could no longer shout for help. His hands waved weakly, and his eyes gradually dimmed. Until the moment of death, they did not understand who killed them! "Hiss -" Peter sucked in a breath of cold air. He was shocked by the man''s clean killing technique! "Come out, boy." The man turned to the direction of Peter in the jungle and said lightly, "Don''t hide. I saw you a long time ago." "What a sharp sense. It''s even stronger than my Spider Sense!" Peter was shocked again. He was actually discovered by that person even though he was a hundred meters away? After thinking about it for a while, Peter decided to go over. From the way the man dealt with the two ck people, it should not be a bad person. At least in the matter of saving those children, they might be able to join hands! "You... hello." Peter swallowed his saliva and looked at the man in red tights with some fear. "I am Spiderman, a hero who recently debuted. I wonder if you are also a super hero?" Chapter 204: Little Spider’s Bizarre Adventure part 3

Chapter 204: Little Spider''s Bizarre Adventure part 3

"I am Daredevil." The man pulled out his steel rod and felt that it was still not enough to vent his anger. He lifted his foot and crushed Barn''s head. Pachi... Barn''s head was crushed like a watermelon, and red and white sticky matter sshed all over the ground. If it was the former Matt, perhaps he would not be so ruthless. Unfortunately, what Barn met was the Matt after bing a Quincy. His mind and moral concept had already changed slightly under the influence of the soul fragment! For such a damn scum like Barn, in the eyes of Matt, there was no value to live at all. "Gulp..." The impact of this scene was too strong. Peter''s eyelids jumped wildly, and stomach acid surged up from his abdomen, almost throwing up dinner in his mask. But on second thought, if he were to vomit in his mask, wouldn''t it be even more disgusting then, and he would forcefully swallow the acid that had welled up in his throat. "Daredevil?" Peter silently shifted his gaze away, forcibly diverting his attention. "I don''t think I''ve heard of it. Do you usually move around in that area?" Superheroes are like police, and everyone has their own areas. Most of the superheroes have limited energy, so they are stationed in one area. asionally, they will go to other areas because they are chasing some criminals. Like Peter Parker, who is known as a good neighbor in New York City, but most of the active areas are in Queens. This is the first time he came to other areas since he became a superhero. "Hell''s Kitchen." Matt said lightly. "Oh, that ce is not easy. I went there once before and was almost killed by the gangsters. You don''t know how powerful their weapons are. At that time, I identally got shot. If not for my fast recovery speed, I wouldn''t be able to go to school the next day..." It was the first time that the little spider had met a colleague. He had a lot of things to say in his heart and couldn''t help but start to talk about it. From trivial matters to recent thoughts, he poured them out all at once. "Your tight clothes are so cool. Are they transformed with a jacket?" "Is your weapon a stick? Where do you usually put such a long stick? Is it inconvenient?" "I heard that Hell''s Kitchen is very messy. You should be very powerful, right?" "How long have you been a superhero?" Buzz... Matt suddenly felt a bit regretful. This damned spider was like a fly, surrounding him and jabbering on and on. It almost made his brain explode! "Why aren''t you talking? Are you shy? That''s impossible, right? I think you..." "Enough!" Matt''s eyebrows twitched, and he interrupted the chattering little spider. He said coldly, "I am here to save those children, not to listen to yourints!" "Oh..." The little spider felt a little guilty. Matt rubbed his eyebrows and said, "Now is not the time to chat. We have to hurry in. If we arete, something will happen to the children." "Something happened?" "You seem to know a lot," the little spider said sharply. Why did they catch so many children? "I don''t know the details..." Matt paused for a moment and said in a low voice, "I have been following them for a long time. The only thing I know is that they captured these children to sacrifice to the Dark Ruler!" "Dark Ruler? Sacrifice?" Peter swallowed andughed dryly. "Are you joking? This is not a Hollywood movie..." "It''s true." Matt sighed and said, "Hollywood movies are fake, but sacrificial rituals and magic are real!" "Uh... I still can''t believe it..." Peter was conflicted. "Do you mean that they summoned an evil devil like what they did in movies?" "That''s more or less what I meant." Matt nodded and said with a sigh, "I once fought with their leader, and I saw him use magic with my own eyes. He appeared out of thin air and then disappeared into thin air. In short, it is very tricky!" "Magic?!" The little spider suddenly raised its voice by eight octaves. It felt as if its three views had been impacted. It said in shock, "Are you joking? Is there really magic in this world?" "Do I look like I''m joking?" Matt said unhappily. "I... I can''t see your face. Who knows if you are lying to me?" Peter muttered in a low voice. Although his voice was very low, for Matt, who had sharp senses, he heard it clearly. His temples twitched slightly, and he gritted his teeth and said, "Damn it... I regret calling you out. Shut up and don''t talk. Just listen to me!" "I was just saying it casually..." Peter pouted, feeling wronged. He wanted to defend himself, but when he met Matt''s murderous gaze, he immediately closed his mouth and motioned for him to continue. "Hu ---" Matt took a few deep breaths. After calming down the agitation in his heart, he continued, "Listen, kid, I don''t have time to chat with you. If you want to go in with me, just shut up and listen to me. Do you understand?" "Understood!" Peter nodded obediently. Matt said with satisfaction, "First of all, they belong to an organization called ''Zealot''. The number of people is still unknown, but it is estimated that it will not be too many, but it will not be too few." "Secondly, their leader is called Kaecilius, and he is very strong. I almost died in his hands before, so I must be careful." "There is one more thing... Do not forget!" "They are mages, and they can use all kinds of strange abilities. ording to what I know, there are about three types, namely the rope magic used to bind, the transparent sword de-like magic used to attack, and the shield magic attached to the two hands. I don''t know if there are any left, so we must be careful!" These were all very important information, and it was rted to the safety of their lives after going down, so Peter listened very carefully! "Do you remember?" After Matt finished, he was a little worried that the off-line guy would forget. He did not forget to ask again. "I remember!" Peter nodded heavily, indicating that he had remembered it. "That''s good." Matt removed the steel rod and ced it on the back of his waist. He said lightly, "There is no time to lose. Let''s hurry down." "Wait... wait, is it just the two of us?" Peter''s voice trembled slightly. He said, "I''m not afraid of death. I just said... should we call the police first?" "Huh?" Matt was so angry that he almostughed. "Are you kidding?" "Uh..." Peter shrank his neck. "Is there anything wrong?" "Didn''t you hear what the two ck men said just now?" Matt was speechless. "This is thest batch of children, which means that they have enough numbers. They will start the sacrifice immediately! Moreover, even if you call the police, how can you make the police believe you?" "But..." Peter hesitated. "There is no but. If you are afraid of death, stay up there and wait for the police!" Matt turned around impatiently. He was toozy to bother with the spider and went straight to the broken vi. "You misunderstood me!" Peter followed Matt in a few steps and said word by word, "I''m not afraid of death. I''m just afraid that I can''t save those children safely. There are only two of us. It''s impossible for us to protect so many children!" Crack... Matt paused and took a deep look at the little spider. After a long silence, he said, "Don''t worry, it''s not just the two of us. There''s another person who hasn''te. She will arrive soon." Chapter 205: Little Spider’s Bizarre Adventure part 4

Chapter 205: Little Spider''s Bizarre Adventure part 4

"Are you sure?" The little spider expressed his doubts. After all, Matt''s tone did not sound very confident. Instead, it sounded like he wasforting himself. Ever since he had been modified by the super spider gene, all of Peter''s senses had been magnified dozens of times! So he could clearly feel that when Matt said that sentence, his heart beat faster, the sweat secreted by his pores increased, and his eyes unconsciously looked to the right, and his slightly hesitant tone, and his subconsciously clenched fists... These performances were exactly the same as when he was deceiving Auntie May, Uncle Ben, Ned, and MJ! In terms of micro-expression psychology, this was a sign that people had no confidence in themselves. In other words... The man in the red jacket in front of him was not sure if he had any support. "Uh... I''m not doubting you, but you should know that our primary goal is to save those children safely. Next is to eliminate those evil magicians, right?" Peter said. "You are right." Matt took a deep look at the little spider. Compared to the long-winded look just now, he didn''t expect it to be so reliable when it came to business. "So what about our support?" The little spider asked. "Don''t worry, the support will definitelye, but first of all, we must first confirm whether this is their nest!" Matt rubbed his forehead, feeling a headache. When he was following the big truck, he had already contacted Jessica, but the reply he got was to investigate the internal situation first, including the distribution of personnel, the number, and so on. That damned crazy woman... It was obvious that he had offended herst time, and this time he deliberately used the excuse of stalling for time to make him suffer a little. The little spider suddenly understood. With a touch of pity in his eyes, he patted Matt on the shoulder and sighed, "Mr. Daredevil, you are really unpopr." This spider child is really annoying... Matt felt as if his heart had been pierced by sword. The veins on his temples bulged, and he said, "If you don''t speak, no one will treat you as a mute!" After saying this, Matt quickly walked towards the vi. Looking at his hurried back, it was as if he was afraid of being caught by someone. "Wait for me, Mr. Daredevil ---" Peter trotted all the way. ... The vi was quiterge. From the overgrown garden in the front yard, to the simple and rotten furnishings in the hall, and then to the dried up pool in the backyard, it could be seen that this house had not been inhabited for many years. Snake, insects, rats, and ants everywhere, as well as the spider silk in the corner, and the dust everywhere, gave off a deste atmosphere in the air. "Eh?" The little spider looked around and found that something was wrong. He asked doubtfully, "Strange, where did they go?" "Look here." Matt pointed to the messy footprints on the ground and said lightly, "The truth is hidden in the details. Pay more attention to it. Follow these footprints and you will be able to find them." Peter widened his eyes and looked in the direction that Matt was pointing at. He could barely recognize it with the help of the thin moonlight. There was a line of messy footprints on the ground. Because it was night and the light in the vi was not very sufficient, the footprints on the ground were rtively difficult to find, so he did not see them at the first time. Peter scratched his head, a little embarrassed. "I''m sorry, I didn''t see it just now." Matt ignored him and followed the direction of the footprints carefully towards the backyard. Peter stuck out his tongue and knew that he was bored, so he lowered his head and followed Matt. The two of them passed through the hall and arrived at the backyard of the vi. They found traces of the footprints and suddenly disappeared at the edge of the dried pool. "Wait... The footprints disappeared. Where did they go?" Peter widened his eyes and stared at the pool that had long dried up. He was confused. Matt squatted down and carefully observed the footprints. His eyes narrowed slightly and his eyes fell on the dried pool. He muttered, "They went down. This pool is used to cover up the entrance!" "Are you sure?" Peter expressed his doubts. Matt nced at him, toozy to exin the reason. He got up and walked around the edge of the pool, looking for something that might be a mechanism. Unfortunately, Matt circled the pool three times, and even jumped in to check carefully, but he still could not find the mechanism to open the door. "Did I guess wrong?" "Then where did you say they went?" "Maybe they flew away?" "..." Matt was so angry that his chest hurt. He twisted his neck and ignored Peter, continuing to search for the mechanism. After about ten minutes. Matt, who was looking for the mechanism, suddenly frowned. He seemed to have noticed something. He turned around and rushed to the shore. He dragged Peter to the side and hid in a corner. "What are you doing?" Peter was shocked. Before he could finish speaking, Matt covered his mouth. "Shh ---" Matt raised a finger to his lips, signaling Peter not to speak, and then pointed in the direction of the pool. Peter did not understand, but he still nodded obediently, indicating that he could not speak, and looked at the pool. Rumble There was a slight tremor from the ground, and the bottom of the dried up pool suddenly split open from the middle. The floor opened to both sides, revealing a dark passage that extended downwards. It turned out that there was really a hidden passage under the pool! Peter turned his head and looked at Matt, his eyes full of worship. Matt curled his lips and did not say anything. He continued to stare at the secret passage. A person walked out from the secret passage. He was one of the mercenaries responsible for escorting the child. "Shh shh---" The man hummed a song. After looking around and seeing that there was no one around, he went to the side and lit a cigarette. He put it in his mouth and took a deep breath. Then he began to untie his belt and water the weeds. "What should we do?" Peter was afraid of being discovered by the man. He deliberately lowered his voice very low, like a mosquito. If not for Matt''s sensitive hearing, he might not have been able to hear what Peter was saying. "Catch him and ask about the information underground!" Matt thought for a moment and said. "No problem, leave it to me!" Hearing that there was no need to kill, Peter immediately volunteered. "Can you do it?" Matt expressed his doubts. "Don''t worry, I promise I willplete the mission!" Peter did not wait for Matt to respond, he immediately jumped out of the grass and leaped into the air, aiming at the mercenaries under his wrist. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Three soft sounds were heard as white spider silk shot out from the device on his wrist. The spider web stretched out in the air, and before the mercenary who was hissing could react to what had happened, he was tied up by a pile of sticky spider silk and turned into a mummy. "He-..." Pachi! As soon as the mercenary spoke, he was hit by a spider web on his mouth and even his nose was covered! "Oh, perfect!" Peter rolled over beautifully andnded firmly on the ground. He said to Matt in a dazzling manner, "How is it? I said it was okay!" "Not bad." Matt rubbed his eyebrows, feeling a little tired. Chapter 206: Little Spider’s Bizarre Adventure part 5

Chapter 206: Little Spider''s Bizarre Adventure part 5

Matt dragged the mercenary back to the main hall of the vi. The main hall of the vi was more than ten meters away from the secret passage. There were several walls and doors between the pool and the main hall, which could very well cut off the sound and spread. It was the best ce for interrogation to prevent this mercenary from jumping over the wall. "Ugh..." The mercenary twisted his body like a maggot, and his face turned purple because of theck of oxygen. The little spider reached out and poked the spider web that sealed the mercenary''s nose and mouth. Otherwise, this guy would probably be suffocated to death. "Pant.. pant.." The mercenary gasped for breath and greedily inhaled the air. Peter stared vigntly at the mercenary, his wrist slightly pressed down, ready at any time that the mercenary had the tendency to open his mouth and call for help, he would immediately use the spider silk to block his mouth. The mercenary was also very tactful and understood his current situation, so he did not shout casually. Matt held the steel rod and said coldly, "Now, I will ask you to answer. If you answer the wrong word, you will prepare to say goodbye to your XX." Bang! The steel rod smashed heavily into the ground, and the tiles shattered into pieces that flew out! "Those children... are all imprisoned underground. I can take you in, and I only beg you to let me go!" The mercenary''s pupils suddenly shrank, and then he spoke extremely quickly, afraid that if he spoke too slowly, he would be poked like the tiles just now! "... What about your professional ethics? Aren''t mercenaries supposed to keep it a secret for their employer?" Peter''s mouth twitched and he asked. "What is that?" The mercenary asked in a different way, "Compared to my life, my professional ethics are worse than a toilet paper!" What a strong desire to survive... The corners of Peter''s eyes twitched. Sure enough, all the tough guys in Hollywood movies were fake! Matt did not want to waste time. sword directly said, "Tell me everything you know. If I find anything wrong, I will kick your XX to pieces!" The mercenary was shocked and his mouth was like a machine gun, "There is aboratory underground,posed of two parts. We are only responsible for escorting the children. As for what they are used for, "We are not very clear either. " "Who else?" "There''s also a group of mysterious guys. They wear yellow robes all day long and their faces can''t be seen clearly. There are about dozens of them." "What about the power of the guards?" "It''s us. There are a total of thirty-two people. They are responsible for guarding the safety of the outside of theboratory and escorting the children." "Where are the children? Where have they been sent to?" "We will escort the child to the back and then hand it over to the group of yellow-clothed people. I am not very clear about the specific location, because the boss strictly forbids us from going to the back." "Is there any other information?" "No... If we have to say it, the group of yellow-clothed people seem to be very excited today. It is very sessful to say that it is only missing this batch of children." The two people asked and answered, and Matt soon understood the situation inside. The underground was a veryrgeboratory, divided into two parts: the front and the back. The front was guarded by the mercenaries, and the back was the fanatic organization he had been investigating for a long time, and the children who were escorted were imprisoned at the back of theboratory! "Gulp... You promised to spare my life!" The mercenary swallowed his saliva and said carefully. "Yes, I did promise you." Matt was expressionless. He nodded and said, "But unfortunately... I lied to you." "You!" The mercenary''s eyes widened in anger, and the veins on his face bulged. His lips squirmed as if he wanted to ask him why he had gone back on his word! Bang! The steel rod fell and smashed the mercenary''s head into pieces! Bright red blood mixed with white and sticky brain matter sshed out like a fountain. Peter was caught off guard and was sprayed all over his face. The fishy smell rushed straight into his nose, and his stomach couldn''t help but surge up. He took off his mask and sprayed it out on the spot. "Ew... Ew..." Peter was about to vomit out his dinner when he felt a little better. "Have you finished vomiting?" Matt wiped off the filth on the steel rod with his hand and said calmly, "Get ready to go down." "You... Why did you kill him?" Peter wiped the filth from the corner of his mouth and looked up. His young face was full of anger. "You clearly promised to let him go" "Ha..." Matt sneered and asked, "You asked me to let him go. Have you ever thought that he would let those children go?" "This..." Peter''s pupils contracted slightly, and his mind recalled the miserable state of the children. His throat seemed to be blocked, and he could not say a word for a long time. "If you think that I did something wrong, then you can continue to stay here." Matt turned around and left. He said coldly, "Even if I am alone, I can save those children!" Peter bit his lips and said in a deep voice, "I don''t agree with your idea. The crimes theymit will be punished by thew, not by you." "So?" Matt sneered in his heart. If thew was really that powerful, there would be no superheroes like them! "So!" Peter took a deep breath and put on his spider mask again. "For those children, I will go with you, but your way of doing things must be wrong!" "You talk too much. Hurry up and catch up." Matt nced at him, then shook his head. He did not argue with Peter about who was right and who was wrong. ... The dark path extended down diagonally. There was no lighting device set up. It was pitch ck and bottomless. Coupled with the heavy and oppressive atmosphere around him, Peter felt that this ce was like a huge mouth that could devour people! The two of them walked in the dark for about four or five minutes. Finally, a light appeared in front of them. Matt lowered his footsteps and said in a low voice, "Their nest is right in front of us. Don''t make any noise, understand?" "Don''t worry, I understand!" Peter was careful not to make any noise and alert the people inside. Behind the tunnel was theboratory that the mercenaries had mentioned. Matt closed his eyes and used the spirit particles in the air to sense the environment in front of him. The area at the front of theboratory was not big, only half the size of a football field. The metal tunnel that spread out in all directions was like a spider web, connecting to the room that the mercenaries usually used for rest. Fortunately, there was no monitoring equipment installed here. Although they did not know why, it was a good thing for them. Matt continued to extend his perception and found a metal tunnel with several mercenaries in the same attire. They were guarding a huge metal door. If there was no ident, that door was the back end of theboratory where the children were imprisoned! "Come with me, I found the way!" Matt said and rushed out. "Wait... If we didn''t sneak in, what would we do if we were discovered?" Peter subconsciously followed and asked worriedly as he ran. "It''s infiltration." Matt emphasized and pulled out the steel rod from his lower back. He said coldly, "As long as we kill everyone who sees us, it means that no one has seen us." "... Who did you learn it from?" Peter was dumbfounded. It was the first time he had heard of such a fair and open method of ''infiltration''. "A... crazy woman." The corner of Matt''s eyes twitched slightly, as if he had thought of something bad. Chapter 207: Hell Is Empty, and All The Devils Are Here on Earth

Chapter 207: Hell Is Empty, and All The Devils Are Here on Earth

In front of the superhumans, well-trained mercenaries were no match at all. The twenty-nine mercenaries in charge of guarding the undergroundboratory were all silently knocked down! Attention! It was a knock down, not a shot! Due to the little spider''s repeated emphasis and repeated promises, Matt did not kill them. He just knocked them out with a steel rod and then handed it to Peter. He tied all the mercenaries into mummies with his spider silk. After making sure that all the mercenaries could not break free, Matt and Peter came to the big door leading to the back of theboratory. Unexpectedly, they found that the door was not locked. It could be opened with just a gentle push. "Strange... Why is the door not locked?" Matt frowned slightly and vaguely felt that something was wrong. "Isn''t this a good thing?" Peter didn''t think too much about it. He said, "Maybe I forgot to lock it when I came outst time. I often have this kind of illusion. I clearly remember that the door has been locked, but when I went back to look, I found that the door was not locked." Matt stared at the metal door that had opened a crack, and felt a little uneasy. "I always feel that something is wrong. The door opened a crack, and it feels like it was specially left for us." "How is that possible!" Peter shook his head like a rattle drum and said, "If it''s really like what you said, why didn''t they rush out directly? They even left a crack in the door for us. Could it be that they intend to wee us?" That''s true... If that group of fanatics had really discovered them, with Kaecilius'' methods, the two of them would have died a long time ago. How could they still be standing here? Matt let out a long breath, thinking to himself that he was too nervous. Perhaps it was just as the little spider said, it was just that the group of people were careless and did not lock the door, or perhaps this group of mercenaries had not closed the door at all. "Let''s go. Be careful when you go in." Matt took the lead and pushed the metal door open a little, revealing a gap that could amodate one person. Then, he entered. Peter followed him closely and followed Matt through the gap between the door. Behind the door was another tunnel. The two sides of the corridor were very spacious. It was enough to amodate five or six people walking side by side at the same time. The two of them walked along the corridor. After walking for about three to four minutes, they suddenly saw a dark and empty environment. This ce... seemed to be aboratory? In a rather spacious room, several blood-stained beds were ced side by side. Blood and broken limbs could be seen everywhere on the ground, and it looked like a scene of ughter! Matt and Peter''s faces were pale, as if they were shocked by the scene in front of them, and they could not say a word for a long time! There was no need for too many words. They were very clear that these broken limbs that were casually thrown on the ground, as well as the blood that was everywhere, all came from the children who had been kidnapped! "He... they..." Peter''s lips trembled slightly, and his pupils were as big as needles. He felt as if there was a fire burning in his chest, making him want to find a ce to vent! It was too cruel... He would never have thought that those people were so cruel! From the casually discarded limbs, these children who had been killed were no older than twelve years old! Such a cruel scene had dealt a deep blow to Peter''s heart! It even made him start to suspect that Matt was right to punish these crazy animals with thew. It seemed to be the greatest tolerance for them! "Let''s go... Don''t forget our mission is to save the rest of the children." Matt sighed deeply, patted Peter on the shoulder, and continued to walk inside. Peter did not say a word, clenched his fists, and followed Matt with red eyes. After leaving this bloody -- ughterhouse, there was a strange Peter and Matt stood at the edge of the cliff and looked down. It was a natural underground cave that had never been built. The area was as big as a football field, and the height was about twenty to thirty meters. The group of fanatics in yellow robes were using blood to smear a huge pattern on the ground. The pattern was very strange. The lines were crooked and formed a five-pointed star. In the center was a pupil, and there were dense andplicated words around it. He did not know what it meant at all. "Hiss... There is something wrong with this pattern!" Peter quickly retracted his gaze and said, "I feel very ufortable just by looking at it a few times. Do you feel anything?" "Stop looking, there is something wrong with the pattern." Matt said seriously, "Let''s go down first and find those children." "Okay!" ... The two walked along the edge of the cliff, carefully avoiding the eyes of the people below, all the way to the bottom of the underground cave. The rock wall at the bottom of the cave was full of densely packed holes, just like a beehive. Matt chose one of the passages, turned his head and said to the little spider, "Come with me, let''s go over there and take a look." The two sneaked around the fanatics and came to one of the holes. They found that deep inside was actually a prison. "Are you sure they are here?" Peter asked, puzzled. "I don''t know. Let''s go and take a look first." Matt shook his head, indicating that he was not sure either. He needed to get closer and take a look. The two of them walked to the entrance of the prison, and their expressions suddenly changed. This was... a monster What was locked in the prison was a flesh-shaped monster that was not human. At this moment! On the surface of the disgusting piece of meat, dozens of eyes suddenly opened. Pairs of ck, lifeless pupils rotated unconsciously. Matt and Peter felt their bodies go cold. They were so scared that they took a few steps back and crashed into the wall behind them. They looked at the wriggling huge piece of meat in horror. "What... what the hell is this?" Peter was so scared that his legs were trembling, and he felt that his brain was going to crash. "No... I don''t know..." Matt swallowed his saliva. It was the first time he had seen such a strange thing. Rustle... Rustle... Rustle... The huge piece of meat suddenly made a strange sound in the process of squirming. It was like the sound made by the air flow through the vocal cords, apanied by the horrifying friction of the muscles, and the sound made afterbining. It was a hoarse, low, and painful voice that they had never heard before. From the disgusting piece of meat, a chilling wail burst out. "Save, save me..." "Please... save me..." "Dad, mom, I feel so painful..." "Uh..." "I''m so... hungry..." All the howling, pleading, and begging rushed into their ears like a storm. Peter and Matt''s pupils gradually expanded, and they felt as if their bodies were bing colder inch by inch. All the heat was leaving them, and they froze in ce like puppets. Until this moment. When they looked at the meat, they finally found out the truth. It was not a piece of meat! Instead, dozens of children were like conjoined human beings, forcibly twisted and glued together by some unknown force. In the end, what appeared was this disgusting ''piece of meat''. Matt and Peter were surrounded by a deep chill. Unlike the direct shock just now, this chill was so heavy that it was like a mountain, heavy on their hearts! "Brother... I am so hungry." "Brother... I feel so painful..." "Brother... I miss my mother..." "Brother..." "Brother..." "Brother..." "Save us... I beg you!" The children who had been bonded together begged Matt and Peter. Hell is empty, and all the devils are here on earth! Chapter 208: Eye For an Eye

Chapter 208: Eye For an Eye

The deepest and heaviest emotion of humans came from the fear of the unknown. It was like putting a fake tiger doll in front of a cat and dog. They would feel very scared, panic and want to run away, and even more extreme, they would bite their master instead. Humans could not understand why animals would have such a great fear of dolls. In fact, this was a fear engraved in their genes. The reason why humans were not afraid of a tiger doll was because they understood and knew that it was a ragdoll. But the ''creature'' in front of them was different... It... They hadpletely exceeded the scope of human understanding, stimting the fear that was engraved in their genes, making Peter and Matt retreat in horror, and their bodies were shrouded in a deep chill! At this moment, they saw the evil of human nature! It was so horrible, so deep, so... disgusting! Before seeing this monster with his own eyes, Peter had imagined countless times what the purpose of these people kidnapping the child was. Child fetish? Kidnapping? Selling organs? Buying and selling ves? But even if he exhausted all the evil deeds he could imagine, even if he repeatedly belittled human nature, and even stepped on it ruthlessly... He never thought that human nature could be despicable and disgusting to this extent! These were all children! They were supposed to enjoy the best times at this age, but they encountered this kind of brutal behavior. "Why... Why did they do this" Peter''s heart was bleeding. He clenched his fists and bit his lips, letting the blood flow into his mouth. Only this kind of self-muttion could prevent him from roaring angrily because he could not control himself! "Those piece of shi*" Matt could not stop the anger in his eyes. If anger could turn into power, he would probably be able to turn into a Hulk at the moment. The ''monster'' created by innocent children, Was this sacrificial offering Kaecilius and the others wanted? The Ruler of Darkness that the Zealots believed in was not a good thing to be able to ept such a ''sacrifice''! Dormammu: "???" "I regret it..." Peter clenched his fists and gnashed his teeth. "I shouldn''t have stopped you just now! Those bastards... are not worthy of being punished by thew alive!" Daredevil was right... The sinsmitted by people were divided into severity. The heinous sinsmitted by these people were not worthy of being punished by thew at all, because it was too light! "Let''s go." Matt forced his eyes away from the piece of meat and dragged Peter outside. "Wait, wait!" Peter struggled violently and said angrily, "Are we not going to save them?" "Save them?" Matt stopped and said without turning his head, "Open your eyes and look clearly. They are no longer humans. How can we save them?" "But..." Peter bit his lips and said in a low voice, "Maybe... maybe there is another way?" Kindness was a rare quality. Even if those children had be monsters, Peter still refused to give up and tried to save them. Matt''s gaze softened, but he still shook his head firmly. "Give up. They are hopeless. Don''t forget that there are other children here. They are waiting for us to save them!" Yeah... They still had to save the other children. They could not waste time here! On one side was a child who had turned into a monster, and on the other side was a child without a monster. No matter from which perspective, the first choice was the children who had not turned into monsters! "I... I understand..." Peter''s voice was hoarse and his eyes were bloodshot. He forced himself to turn his head away, not daring to look at the monster again. "I''m sorry..." "I''m sorry." Peter and Matt lowered their heads deeply, as if they had used all their strength to squeeze out these three words from their teeth! I''m sorry! These three simple words seemed to be as heavy as Mount Tai at this moment, pressing down on Peter and Matt''s chests, almost making them unable to catch their breath. They could not respond to the children''s requests, nor could they save the children. The pain that they could only watch helplessly but could do nothing, was like thousands of sharp des that pierced their soft hearts! The piece of meat seemed to understand something. The airflow vibrated and made a hoarse voice. "Brother... Brother... Leave us.." "Go... Save... He..." "We... are hopeless..." "Must... Help... Other..." Whoosh! At this moment, the tears could no longer be contained. The faces of the two men who had their backs to the monster were soaked with tears under their masks! Even though they had be monsters, even if they had suffered unimaginable torture, even if their consciousness was about to dissipate, these children still maintained their kind nature. They knew that they could no longer be saved, so at thest moment of their lives, they prayed for them to save the other children! The evil of humanity, the good of humanity. The twopletely different lights were vividly disyed on the children who had transformed into monsters! "Don''t worry." Matt turned his back to the monster and raised his hand to wipe away the tears at the corner of his eyes. He said in a deep voice, "I swear with my life that I will save them!" "Me too!" Peter choked, tears in his eyes. "I will save them. I will never let you down!" "Goodbye... Brother..." The meat made thest faint sound, and then fell into silence again, as if the children had fallen asleep. "Good night... I wish you a good dream." Matt and Peter lowered their eyes and said in soft voices at the same time. This life is too bitter, don''te back in the next life! He only hoped that these children could have a good childhood in their dreams. Good night, goodbye. ... "Let''s go." Peter took a deep breath and strode outside. He buried all the grief and anger in the bottom of his heart. Only a firm thought supported him, and that was to avenge the dead children! "You... seem to have changed?" Matt was slightly stunned. He sensed a strong killing intent from Peter. "Maybe..." Peter''s voice was low and hoarse, as if he was suppressing endless anger. "But I don''t think it''s a bad thing, do I?" "Heh ---" A hint of self-mockery shed through Matt''s eyes. He said bitterly, "Yes, it''s a good thing. You... grew up." "I would rather not pay such a price for growing up..." Peter clenched his fists and bit his lips. Sometimes... From a boy to a man, it only took an instant! Be it experiences, setbacks, or The Peter before had eyes full of immaturity and immaturity, like a fledgling child, full of innocence and naivety. Then the current Peter seemed to have been baptized. His eyes were determined and cold, and the immaturity aurapletely disappeared, and he truly became a ''man''. "I want to kill them all!" Peter''s eyes were blood red, and he roared like a beast. His heart was like a burning furnace, emitting hot and shocking heat. Whatw? What morals? What heroes? Go to hell! Peter only wanted to kill those bastards who had no bottom line! Blood debt must be repaid with blood! Eye for an eye! Chapter 209: Dark Ritual

Chapter 209: Dark Ritual

Right at this moment, a sudden change urred! Those fanatics did not give them time to rescue the trapped children. All the kidnapped children were driven away by the group of fanatical people and gathered at the square in the center of the underground cave. And under the feet of the children, there was a huge pattern that the fanatics had drawn with blood just now! Shit! Even if there was no exnation for this action, Matt and Peter could guess a thing or two. Obviously, the Zealot was about to start the sacrificial ceremony! Peter''s pupils contracted slightly. He turned to look at Matt, who also had a gloomy face, and asked anxiously, "Is your support not here yet? Their ceremony is about to begin!" "Not yet... not yet!" Matt tightened his grip on the steel rod in his hand. The veins around his eyes bulged, indicating that he was very anxious. He added, "She will definitelye, but I''m not sure how long it will take." "It''s toote. Let''s go on our own!" Peter said impatiently. "Rx, don''t make yourself too nervous. This is a battle of life and death. Being too nervous will make you make mistakes." Matt frowned. He noticed that Peter''s muscles were tense, and his breathing rhythm was obviously disordered. He gave a suitable reminder. "Pay attention to your breathing. Don''t be affected by external things!" "Also, you need to rx your muscles. Don''t keep being stiff all the time. Otherwise, it will cause you to cramp in battle. This will be a fatal mistake!" Matt patiently taught Peter what he needed to pay attention to in battle. He told the child who had just debuted without missing anything. "Yes, Mr. Daredevil." Peter threw him a grateful look. Breathe... puff... puff... puff... Then, Peter tried to adjust the rhythm of his breathing again. His originally nervous and impatient mood had indeed rxed a lot. "Very good. It seems that you have remembered it." Matt took in Peter''s performance and nodded with satisfaction. He continued, "Now, I will make a n. After we get out, I will be responsible for killing those fanatics. Your task is to rescue the children in the chaos. Do you understand?" "Wait... Mr. Daredevil!" Peter heard the assignment. He thought that Matt was deliberately taking care of him, so he said with some dissatisfaction, "Why are you the only one fighting? Why do you want me to hide at the side?" "Not at the side!" Matt nced at him and repeated, "Your mission is to rescue those children amidst the chaos!" "I don''t agree!" Peter shook his head decisively and said hatefully, "I want to fight with you and kill those damn bastards!" Matt''s gaze was a little stern. He said without any leeway, "There is no room for discussion. You have to follow my n!" "Is... is it because I am too weak?" Peter lowered his head deeply and could not help but clench his fists. There was a strong sense of unwillingness in his eyes. "That''s why you took care of me and kept me away from the battle, right?" "You are wrong, Spider Boy." Matt shook his head and said, "You are very strong. I have no intention of taking care of you." Peter asked, "Then... why don''t you let me kill those bastards!" "Because this is your mission!" Matt raised his hand and patted Peter heavily on the shoulder. His eyes were extremely serious. He said word by word, "I don''t have high mobility like you, so I can only pin down those fanatics on the ground. Don''t forget that our primary goal is not to kill these bastards, but to save those children!" Peter was silent for a long time. Finally, he nodded and epted the mission. "I will rescue those children as soon as possible and thene back to help you." "Yes." Matt gave a short reply, but his heart gradually sank. He knew better than anyone else that by himself, he could pin down dozens of fanatics and the leader Kaecilius who had yet to appear. This mission could be said to be a death sentence! In contrast, although the chances of rescuing the children in the chaos were slim, there was still a chance of survival! If Jessica could appear in time, it might be able to change the situation. But... it was unlikely. He had already guessed what Jessica was thinking. She was simply trying to use the hands of the fanatics to put him to death. However, Matt did notin about this, because this was his own way of doing things. He intended to drag the Wandenreich into this muddy water, so it was understandable for Jessica to do this. The only thing that made him regret was these innocent children. With just Spiderman''s strength, it was almost impossible to save hundreds of children present. There would inevitably be some children left here, bing sacrifices in the chaos. Although it was cruel, it was reality! Matt shook his head and threw these thoughts out of his mind. Then he said in a low voice, "Are you ready?" "Yes... I am ready!" Peter''s eyes narrowed, and his limbs stretched out, sticking to the ground like a spider. "One... two... three... attack!" The moment the word "attack" rang out, Matt''s spiritual power erupted like a volcano. His feet stomped on the ground and smashed the air like a cannonball that had just been fired. A transparent wave of air was pulled up around his body, and he rushed into the crowd like a blue meteor! Whoosh whoosh whoosh - The steel rod that was forged from fine iron swung out a series of afterimages, and the slender body of the rod cut through the air, releasing a sharp whistling sound! Those yellow-robed mages who were focused on the sacrificial ceremony obviously did not expect that there was another person hiding in the dark. Everyone''s faces were filled with shock, and their eyes were as wide as copper bells, as if they were asking, "Who is he? Where did hee from?" From discovering to being close to him, it was only a short second! Even though these mages were usually good at closebat, and their reaction speed was considered fast enough for ordinary people, it was still not enough to face a true closebat expert. Question! What would happen if a mage got close to a warrior? The answer was... Beatdown! As the staff shadows flew, more than ten yellow-robed mages vomited blood and flew backwards. Matt was as fierce as a tiger entering a pack of wolves. Wherever the pole shadows swept by, the sound of bones breaking rang out. In just a few breaths of time, it had pierced through the crowd of yellow-robed mages! "In the name of Vishanti, the red ring of Raggador!" One of the mages chanted an incantation, and orange-yellow magic energy jumped in both hands, each building a magic shield at the front end of the two adjusted arms. This was one of Kamar Taj''s white magic, but after Kaecilius led people to betray Kamar Taj, he could still borrow the power of Vishanti. It had to be said that the meaning behind this was very intriguing. Matt suddenly took a step forward. He held the front end of the steel rod with both hands and focused all his strength on the tip of the rod, directly stabbing at the mage who was holding the shield! Hla! The tip of the rod shot out at a speed that surpassed the retina capture, making a cracking sound in the air. Puchi! The mage waspletely unable to keep up with the defense and was pierced in the chest by Matt''s staff! Matt retracted his staff and said disdainfully, "Next time, learn how to use a shield and then use this magic." Chapter 210: Kaecilius Arrives

Chapter 210: Kaecilius Arrives

When Peter, who was hidden in the dark, saw this scene, he felt that the anger in his chest had dissipated, and he waved his fist in excitement. It should be like this! Kill all these inhuman bastards! Let them have a taste of the feeling of their lives being taken away by others! ... The fanatics werepletely in a mess! They were only a group of freaks who pursued immortality. They were not well-trained iron-blooded warriors. Although they acted high and mighty in front of ordinary people, when facing Matt''s brutal ughter that was close to crushing, they could not help but feel fear. Their morale dropped to the extreme! "Everyone, don''t be afraid. He is only one person!" "Use the magic whip to tie him up!" With the reminder of one person, all the fanatics reacted. Their hands lit up with orange-yellow magic light. Ci --- As the orange-yellow magic energy pulsed, the mages threw out magic chains that intertwined in the air, forming a huge that covered the sky! "Shit!" Matt frowned. The situation was disadvantageous to him! He had originally thought that with the massacre just now, he could effectively intimidate this group of mages who were not mentally strong, but he did not expect that someone would wake up so quickly and use a binding magic to deal with him! Peter, who was hiding in the dark, saw this scene. His heart was in his throat. He subconsciously wanted to rush out, but before he could get up, his reason gained the upper hand and forced him to stay where he was. "No... no!" Peter recalled Matt''s instructions. Without his signal, he could not rashly go out. He had to forcefully suppress his impulse and continue to hide in the dark to observe. On the battlefield, Matt moved through the gaps of the magic whip. In a word, the effect of the magic whip was that it was useful, but not very useful. Although the number of magic whips had multiplied, it effectively limited his activity space. Unfortunately, the release speed and uracy were too chaotic, so it was still unable to stop his killing pace! When the two sidespared, the gap was obvious! The level of these fanatics was quite limited. The most lethal spell in their hands was the Spatial de. It was a weapon thatpressed space into the shape of sword''s de. Because it was essentially a broken space, the sharpness and lethality were great. But the problem was... Spatial de was a closebat spell! Everyone present had witnessed how terrifying Matt''s closebat skills were. The swinging steel rod, which was like a tiger dancing in the wind, and the fierce astral winds that burst out when it cut through the air, all of these mages felt a headache when they felt the terrifying power of a fracture if they were touched! What should we do? We can''t win closebat or long-rangebat. At this moment, the fanatics sincerely felt powerless. How annoying was it to face a warrior with sharp positioning and explosive damage! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The staff shadow swept out an afterimage, sending several fanatics flying. Matt looked around, paying attention to the fanatics who were preparing to release magic while approaching the children in the center. "Quick, stop him!" "He wants to destroy the sacrificial ceremony!" When the rest of the fanatics saw the dagger in Matt''s hand and pointed at the children who were used as sacrifices, their faces were instantly filled with extreme fanaticism, and they rushed forward regardless of their lives! "F*ck, a bunch of lunatics!" Matt''s expression changed slightly, and he cursed in his heart. This group of people were clearly in low spirits a second ago, but when they saw that he was nning to destroy the sacrificial ceremony, they immediately seemed to have changed into a different person, as if they had transformed into members of the base organization, and rushed forward with fanatical faces to stop him! "Spatial de!" "Wind of Vatum!" "Crimson Gaze!" "Magic Whip!" For a moment, red and orange energy surged, and all kinds of magic bloomed in the hands of the fanatics! Facing the fearless attacks of the fanatics, Matt relied on his flexible movement technique to barely avoid dozens of fatal attacks, but he did not have three heads and six arms, so it was inevitable that his body was covered in wounds. "Don''t even think about destroying our Immortality Ceremony!" A fanatic rushed up with a face full of excitement, as if he had been injected with stimnts. "You''re courting death!" Matt''s eyes narrowed, his legs slightly bent, and his hind legs suddenly exerted force. The ground cracked like a spider web, and he hacked down with the steel rod in both hands! The steel rod smashed down with great force, and the man''s head exploded like a watermelon. Milky white sticky substance mixed with blood sprayed out. Before he could catch his breath, another seven or eight fanatics rushed up. Matt spun the long stick with both hands, leaving behind a series of afterimages around him, blocking everyone outside. Huhuhu--- The dense wind and shadows of the stick could not even be sshed by water, let alone a single person. After the death count increased, the hotheads suddenly calmed down and found that it seemed impossible to use human lives to kill Matt! Even if the lineage of the Quincy was not fully awakened, the plundering spirit, which had one of the basic abilities, led to Matt''s physical strength and recovery speed, which was much stronger than ordinary superheroes, and achieved the meaning of'' can keep fighting ''! In other words. As long as it was not a fatal injury or a serious injury, the first person to be exhausted was only the fanatic, not Matt. The killing continued. The fanatics did not retreat a single step. They attacked like madmen, but they still could not stop Matt from advancing! Seeing that the sacrificial ceremony was getting closer and closer, Matt seemed to have been injected with chicken blood. He waved the stick in his hand even faster, followed by the sounds of tendons and bones broke along with the sshing blood. The group of fanatics copsed like wheat! Ten meters... Five meters... Three meters... One meter... Matt was bathed in blood, and behind him were the corpses of the fanatics. He was like a sharp awl,pletely cutting through the defensive human wall of the fanatics with his own strength! "Monster!" "He is not a human!" The fanatic was horrified and let out a cry of fear. Matt held a steel rod in his hand and was about to step into the sacrificial ceremony when his pupils suddenly shrank. There was a burst of tearing pain in his abdomen. Chi... Matt looked down in disbelief. He saw a transparent sword de slowly pierce through his abdomen. "We meet again..." A familiar voice came from behind. Matt stiffly turned his head and saw a pair of deep ck eyes with cracks in them. It was the leader of the fanatic organization, Zealot, Kaecilius! "Pfft!" Matt spat out a mouthful of blood. His body swayed a few times and he almost fell to the ground. "Stupid!" Kaecilius wiped the blood off his spatial de and sneered, "I spared your lifest time. I never thought that you would still dare toe back." Chapter 211: Taking Back The Glory

Chapter 211: Taking Back The Glory

The situation suddenly took a turn for the worse! All of this happened too quickly, and no one had expected it. Matt, who had the upper hand in thest second, was stabbed in the back by Kaecilius who had suddenly appeared just as he was about to enter the ceremony! "Mr... Daredevil!" Peter''s pupils shrank, and the hairs on his back stood on end. The coolness spread throughout his body like a thread. "When did he appear there... I actually didn''t sense him at all!" This was too horrifying! The Spider Sense had extraordinary perception towards all threats from the outside world. It even surpassed the so-called sixth sense to a certain extent! This was also the ability Peter had relied on the most since he became Spiderman. This was because Spider Sense had saved his life several times in crisis! But just now... Spider Sense had actually failed. He had not noticed Kaecilius who had suddenly appeared at all! "No, now is not the time to think about it. I have to go save Mr. Matt!" Peter patted his cheek to wake himself up. Just as he was about to get up and go out, he saw thetter make a hidden gesture. The gesture meant that he should continue to lurk and not show his face. Obviously, Matt did not want him to be exposed. Peter hesitated for a moment, and finally decided to believe Matt and stay put for the time being. ... Matt covered the bleeding wound, staggered a few times and fell to the ground. His eyes were full of disbelief. "Hepletely avoided my spirit particles detection!" The space five meters around him was filled with spirit particles that he had spread out. These spirit particles were like countless invisible eyes that expanded all of his senses by ten times. Any creature within this range would not be able to escape his probing nerves! As the leader of the Zealot, Kaecilius had exchanged blows with him before and even how strong he was. That was why Matt had already made preparations before entering the base of the Zealot, and even now, when he charged into the crowd, he was still wary of Kaecilius who might be secretly attacking him! However, after all his calctions, only Kaecilius was able to avoid detection! He was careless! Kaecilius was a mage, If there was a way to avoid detection, it should be within the scope of consideration. "Oh no... the injury is too severe!" Matt clutched his severely injured abdomen, his face as pale as paper. The intense pain hit his nerves, and beads of cold sweat kept oozing out of his forehead. After the spatial de pierced through his body, it left a huge tearing wound, which affected the internal organs in his body, causing arge amount of blood loss, causing the scenery in front of him to appear. This kind of injury can be said to be quite serious. If it was the spider boy, he would have fainted from the pain if he had been hit by the spatial de. The reason why Matt could still hold on was firstly because his willpower was extraordinary, and secondly because of the special constitution of the Quincy. For the Quincy, as long as it was not a one-hit kill, even if it were forsuch a serious injury, as long as he was given enough time, he could absorb Reishi to recover slowly. The missing blood and damaged organs could be temporarily reced and repaired by Reishi. In this way, it would not affect the action in a short time. "Kaecilius... How did you escape my detection and suddenlye behind me?" Matt asked as he used the conversation to buy time, taking the chance to absorb Reishi to repair the internal organs that were injured in his body. However, it was a pity that Matt''s thoughts could not escape Kaecilius'' eyes. "Trying to buy time?" Kaecilius'' lips curled up slightly, forming a cold arc. "I am not the talkative viin in the movie, and you are not the hero who saves the world. I do not have the mood to exin this to a dead person." Only the male lead in the movie could enjoy the special treatment of killing the BOSS. Obviously, Matt was not the main character. These two simple and easy to understand principles weremonly used in that country, and Kaecilius, who came from Kamar Taj, was obviously well versed in the principles behind. He was fierce and decisive, ruthless and merciless, not giving the slightest chance to turn the tables, directly killing his hope at the budding stage. "He was seen through!" Matt''s expression changed slightly. He did not expect the other party to be so decisive, not giving him the chance to buy time! "Goodbye, nosy fellow. Be careful in your next life. Don''t be a superhero!" Kaecilius gave a cold smile as he shed at Matt''s neck with the spatial de! The spatial de created a fierce wind that blew towards the door. Before the transparent de evennded, it had already cut open Matt''s skin, leaving behind tiny blood marks. Matt gritted his teeth and tried to get up to dodge, but theceration on his abdomen and the weakened body caused by therge amount of blood loss caused him to stagger and miss the best opportunity. It''s over! My life... is over! Matt mourned in his heart and closed his eyes in despair, waiting for the arrival of the Goddess of Death. Swoosh - A sharp and ear-piercing sound suddenly exploded in the air, setting off a violent hurricane that rushed towards him like sword! Kaecilius'' expression suddenly changed. He subconsciously dodged to the side, but the speed of the arrow was too shocking. In the blink of an eye, it had already broken through in front of him. It was obviously toote to dodge. "In the name of the Vishanti - the Ring of Ragamma!" Kaecilius gritted his teeth, his arms shing with orange-yellow magic lightning. He turned into two shields in front of him! Bang - The blue arrow hit the magic shield and burst out a dazzling light like fireworks. The surrounding air shook with a bang, like a thousand-pound boulder being thrown into a calmke, stirring up a rolling storm. "Finally... it''s here!" The moment he got familiar with the azure arrow, Matt''s solemn expression rxed slightly, and his tense nerves finally eased up a little. Kaecilius held his magic shield and was pushed back more than ten meters by the huge force of the arrow explosion. His feet rubbed against the ground, leaving a charred mark. "Who is it" Kaecilius'' face was gloomy. He raised his head and looked towards the source of the arrow, only to see a mysterious person standing in midair. That person was dressed very strangely. Outside, he wore a western white cloak. He wore loose clothes with his own hood,pletely covering up his body and face, making it impossible to see if he was male or female. On the right side of the white cloak, there was a five-pointed star pattern embroidered with gold threads, as well as an exquisite golden buckle, which tied the cloak to his chest. Jessicapletely ignored Kaecilius, stepping on the stairs formed by the air, and then slowly walked towards Matt. "Cough cough..." Matt coughed out a mouthful of blood and looked at the woman with a face as pale as gold paper. He did not know whether tough or cry. "You are finally here. If you arete, you might have to collect my corpse." "Trash is indeed trash." Jessica''s voice was extremely hoarse and extremely sharp. It sounded like ss scratching a ckboard. It sounded very ufortable. It was obvious that she had gone through a special disguise. "... You are right." Matt was powerless and revealed a bitter smile, "I am indeed trash. I only ask you to save those children. No matter what grievances we have, those children are innocent!" Jessica was silent. Her gazended on the wound on Matt''s abdomen. After a short pause, she turned to Kaecilius and said in a hoarse voice, "You were the one who injured him?" "So it was apanion, hmph." Kaecilius narrowed his eyes. His deep ck eyes looked extremely horrifying, "That''s right, I did it, so are you going to avenge him?" "I can''t say for revenge." Jessica stretched out her right hand with a loose cloak, and a silver five-pointed star pendant wrapped around her wrist slipped down, making a crisp and melodious sound of silver weapons colliding. "I just want to... retrieve the glory he left here!" Chapter 212: Now Is The Time

Chapter 212: Now Is The Time

No matter how useless Matt was, he was still a member of the Wandenreich As one of the members of the Wandenreich, he had been defeated by the same person twice in a row, and he had almost lost his life. This was uneptable to Jessica, who regarded him as an honor. It would be fine no matter how he closed the door. But when it came to the outside world, protecting the glory of the Wandenreich was the most important task for Jessica! Hum - The spirit particles in the entire underground cave seemed to have been summoned. They suddenly became like boiling water, turning into a surging tide, surging wave after wave towards Jessica. The silver five-pointed star pendant, under the impact of this spirit energy, blossomed with a dazzling brilliance, illuminating the dark underground cave, covering the rock wall with ayer of clear blue like seawater. As the spirit energy tide gradually receded, everyone could see clearly that Jessica was holding a strange weapon in her right hand. Spirit Bow - Silver Ridge Arc Sparrow! It was forged by Nemu, Bureau Chief Technological Development Department, and Haschwalth together to bestow her the exclusive ''Spirit Tool'' of! The Silver Ridge Arc Sparrow was surrounded by a light blue light. The main body of the bow was shaped like a long cross and an octagon, shaped like a magnified pentagram. As a personal spirit tool of the Quincy, the greatest advantage was to absorb the surrounding Reishi and condense it into a bow and arrow. It greatly reduced the consumption of the spiritual power when attacking, and the maximum range of the Silver Ridge Arcbird was - 1200 shots! Jessica held the Silver Ridge Arcbird in her right hand and ced her left hand on the light blue bowstring. "Divine - Exterminating Arrow - Fast!" The spirit particles in the air condensed in an instant and turned into a light blue arrow of light. Before Kaecilius could do anything, a light arrow as fast as lightning shot out! Buzz! As the bowstring vibrated slightly, the light arrow was like a bolt of lightning, and in the blink of an eye, it was already in front of Kaecilius! "What a fast speed!" The light arrow pointed at Kaecilius'' forehead, making him feel like the next second, he was pierced through by the sharp aura of the arrow. Without thinking, he leaned back and made an extremely difficult iron bridge. Shua! The light arrow brushed past Kaecilius by a hair''s breadth! "Hu..." Kaecilius had just let out a sigh of relief. Before he could get up and counterattack, his pupils suddenly shrank by a circle! The mysterious person who was covered in a cloak had suddenly appeared in the air above him. Furthermore, his left hand had already pulled back the light blue bowstring. "Rain of Light!" Jessica stared coldly at Kaecilius. Her lips opened slightly as she coldly spat out three words. Her left hand released the bowstring that had been pulled until it was a full moon! Boom! Boom! Boom! An extremely dazzling brilliance erupted from the Silver Ridge Arcbird. Countless light arrows were like a violent storm that swept through the heavens and earth, releasing deafening roars as they descended from the sky in an imposing manner! 1,200 light arrows turned into a torrent of terrifying energy that flooded Kaecilius like mercury, drowning him within the spirit arrows! The waves of spiritual energy that erupted caused a billowing cloud of dust, and the ground was overwhelmed by the crazy bombardment of light arrows. Huge cracks that were like a spider web continued to expand outwards! "Did... She won?" Matt gulped down a mouthful of saliva. Suddenly, a trace of bitterness and envy appeared in his heart. He really wanted such a spirit bow. After Jessicanded on the ground, she frowned and shook her head. "No, the rain of light did not hit him. He disappeared." "Gone?" Mate was shocked, unable to figure out how Kaecilius managed to dodge the rain of light. "His aura has disappeared." Jessica''s expression was solemn, feeling that it was a little tricky. The rain of light could be considered one of her moves. It was a move thatbined both speed and power. Originally, she had nned to end the battle in an instant. However, she never expected that Kaecilius would be able to dodge at such a close distance! "It shouldn''t be a matter of speed..." Jessica analyzed calmly in her mind as she observed her surroundings. She observed that when Kaecilius was about to be hit, her hands had drawn an orange magic pattern. Considering that he still had ayer of identity as a mage, she thought that it might be some kind of teleportation spell! "Teleportation?" Jessica was on high alert, wary of any sneak attacks that might appear at any moment. Just at this moment. Kaecilius suddenly appeared behind Jessica! Mate was shocked and shouted, "Jessica, he''s behind you!" Jessica seemed to have been prepared. The moment Matt reminded her, she had alreadypleted the three movements of turning around and shooting arrows. It was done in one go, and it was as if she had been thoroughly tempered. "Divine Arrow - Three continuous shots!" Her fingertips released the light blue bowstring, and three light arrows shot out like lightning! "Stupid..." Kaecilius smiled coldly as he pushed his hands forward. Boom! The originallyplete space suddenly shattered, revealing a multiyered, fragmented mirror. The three light arrows collided with the multiyered mirror and instantly disappeared like a stone sinking into the ocean! "This is... spatial magic?" Jessica instantly understood the reason behind Kaecilius'' disappearance! "Hmph, hmph... Let''s change our location." Kaeciliusughed coldly and mmed his hands on the ground. "Mirror Dimension!" Bang - The space suddenly rippled, and the ground beneath their feet was stretched infinitely! Jessica and Matt werepletely unprepared for this move. In addition, the speed of the mirror image dimension expansion far exceeded their speed, so Kaecilius forcefully pulled them into the mirror space! In the infinite mirror space, all the scenery was reversed! "Wee to the domain of the mages!" Kaecilius slowly opened his arms, a calm and confident smile on his face, "This is my home ground!" Mirror Dimension was the home ground for mages! Furthermore, those who did not wear their suspended rings would forever be trapped in the mirror image dimension! "Hahahaha..." Kaecilius yed with the golden ring on his right hand, his eyes revealing a hint of ridicule, "From the moment you stepped into the mirror dimension, you were destined to lose. Do you know why?" "Why?" Matt looked at the reversed world around him and had a guess in his heart. "Because..." Kaecilius purposely paused for a moment. After whetting Matt''s appetite, he revealed a mocking expression, "Everyone in the mirror dimension will definitely not interfere with what happens in the real world. In other words, right now, all of you can only watch helplessly as the sacrificial ceremony goes on." "Absolutely not?" Matt''s heart skipped a beat. He lowered his eyes and asked, "You mean to say that even you can not interfere with the outside world?" "That''s right." Kaecilius thought that he was certain of victory and naturally did not care about Matt''s thoughts. He said, "Unless you wear a sling ring, no one can leave this ce. This is a cage that I specially built for you. Are you satisfied?" "Haha... Hahaha..." The corner of Matt''s mouth crazily rose, and he could not stopughing, "Satisfied, I am very satisfied!" Thank you, Kaecilius. If not for your mirror image dimension, I would still be hesitating if I should call that spider brat out! But now... there is no need to worry! Since both sides can not interfere with the real world, it is time to let the spider boy go on stage! "Go... spider boy..." "Be a hero and save those children!" Chapter 213: Go Spiderman

Chapter 213: Go Spiderman

"Hahahaha..." "Kaecilius, you should be the one losing!" Thatughter was like a sharp tip of sword, viciously stabbing into Kaecilius'' heart! "Don''t forget, since I can pull you into the mirror image dimension, I can naturally leave this ce!" After the initial shock, Kaecilius actually calmed down. A mocking sneer shed across his face. As long as he had the sling ring, he could go out at any time! There was only one more person outside. Wouldn''t it be fine if he went out and pulled that person in? Kaecilius thought to himself. He raised his right hand that was wearing a sling ring and drew a circle in the air in front of hollow. Chi La... The orange-yellow magical electric current appeared once again, and a circr teleportation door appeared! As the real world on the other side of the teleportation door gradually became clear, Kaecilius'' expression gradually became sinister. "All of you will die in the mirror dimension forever. Hahahaha!" The next moment. Kaecilius'' expression froze, his pupils suddenly shrinking to the size of a needle. His throat seemed to be stuck, and hisughter stopped. This was because Kaecilius caught a glimpse of a white cloak from the corner of his eyes. The light blue spirit bow was faintly glowing, and an arrow that gave off a sharp aura was pointed at his forehead! The distance between the two was only one meter! "Do you want to try?" Jessica held the spirit bow in her right hand. Her string was like a full moon as she calmly said, "Let''s see if your spells are faster or my arrows are faster." "So fast... When?" Kaecilius'' expression was gloomy and his hands stopped moving. What kind of joke was this! No matter how fast the teleportation gate was, it was impossible for him to be faster than the mysterious person''s arrow. Furthermore, it was in such a close distance. "Kaecilius, why do you think I have to ask you? What is the way to leave this ce?" Matt snickered. "B... b * stard!" Kaecilius'' face was green and purple. He thought that they were the ones trapped in the mirror image dimension, but from the looks of it, he was the one trapped! It would take at least three seconds to open the teleportation door. Normally, it might have passed in the blink of an eye, but in front of this mysterious person, three seconds of casting time was too long. It was enough for him to die dozens of times! Hla! The air exploded continuously, and Kaecilius received a kick on his waist! Bang - Kaecilius threw his head back and spat out a mouthful of blood. Like a kite with its string cut, his entire body was embedded into the rock wall. This almost caused him to die on the spot, feeling like his internal organs had been disced! "Fufu!" Kaecilius sucked in a breath of cold air, and a ck halo appeared on his body. This was not Kamar Taj''s orthodox white magic, but a ck magic from the dark dimension. It could recover all the injuries within a few breaths of time. But in contrast, the price one had to pay to cast ck magic was even greater than white magic! "Oh, a recovery spell?" Jessica raised her eyebrows slightly, her lips forming an invisible arc. Licking her lips, she said with a little excitement, "Looks like I don''t need to show any mercy. I hope you can hold on a little longer, Mr. Kaecilius!" "Hiss..." Kaecilius suddenly felt a chill on his back. He did not know if it were foran illusion, but he felt that the other party seemed to be even more excited. "Amen... May God bless you." Matt drew a cross on his chest with his right hand and silently prayed for Kaecilius. What spell did you say was not good, but you had to use recovery spells? This time, they must have hit the muzzle of a gun! The crazy women over there were all shaking! ... "Lord Kaecilius has trapped them. Prepare the ceremony!" "Time is almost up. We can not dy the ceremony. Offer His blood to the great Ruler of Darkness!" "Ha ha ha... We will soon receive eternal life!" Just as the fanatic was about to start the sacrificial ceremony, a red figure suddenly descended from the sky and appeared in front of them! The red figure slowly stood up. There was a ck spider pattern printed on its chest! Spiderman, appear! "Wee to my nest!" The anger in Peter Parker''s eyes rose. He slowly opened his arms, and his cold voice echoed in the cave. "Now is the punishment for scum!" There was another person And it was a red skintight suit The fanatics were horrified and subconsciously took a step back. The fear that Matt had brought them before was too deep, so much so that now as long as they wore red skintight clothes, they felt their legs trembling! Peter''s eyes were like sword''s, and he slowly took a stance. Bang - The ground suddenly cracked, and Peter swept over like a gust of wind, rushing into the crowd of fanatics. For a time, screams were heard again and again. The bone-aching sound, apanied by the violent blood, filled the entire underground cave! Although he had not learned any fighting techniques in the system, under the enhancement of his reaction speed and strength, Peter was even more threatening than Matt! Every punch and kick contained a long-suppressed anger that devoured all the scum who had fallen into his nest! The body of a mage was as fragile as a thin piece of paper in front of Peter. A casual touch would make one''s teeth ache, and then a mouthful of blood would fly out! "In the name of Horgus... Oh!" One of the mages was just about to cast a spell when his hands and mouth were stuck by the spider silk. Then he was kicked sideways by Peter, and his entire chest caved in a few centimeters. He was sent flying and crashed into the rock wall. Casting a spell? Before he could finish chanting the spell, he had to be covered in spider silk! Moreover, the stickiness and hardness of the spider silk was amazing. Once it was stuck on his face, it could not be pulled off. Not only was he more flexible, but he could also use the spider silk to shuttle back and forth in the cave. In addition, he had a nearly abnormal sense of danger. Although he was not as intimidating as Matt, the feeling Peter gave them was obviously more troublesome than Matt! "No, we can''t stop him!" "Even if it can''t be blocked, it has to be blocked!" "Don''t let him approach the sacrificial ceremony!" "No... no..." "Damn it!" The fanatics were in a mess, their mentalitypletely copsed. They couldn''t hit, they couldn''t touch, they couldn''t touch... How could they fight? If the leader Kaecilius was still there, there might be a way to solve it, but with their group of half-baked, they only knew a few simple spells, they couldn''t stop Peter Parker at all! Soon the fanatics werepletely wiped out, the heavy casualties on the ground, Peter Parker did not stop for a moment and strode to the sacrificial ceremony. Chapter 214: Black Goat Cub

Chapter 214: ck Goat Cub

Mirror Dimension. In the reversed world, the two figures collided fiercely, creatingyers of clearly visible air rings that emitted ear-piercing sounds in the air! "Raggador Ring!" The moment Kaecilius'' voice rang out, a shield shining with magical light blocked in front of him! Boom!!! The magic shield that had just been erected shattered like fragile ss in the next moment! A fist wrapped in a pale blue light exploded with a terrifying strength that was unstoppable. It pierced through the magic shield and smashed into Kaecilius'' chest like a heavy cannon! Kacha! Several ribs were broken by a punch. Kaecilius threw his head back and spat out a mouthful of blood. Mixed with the broken pieces of his organs, his chest caved in a few centimeters. The strength of his fist did not decrease, directly sending Kaecilius flying more than ten meters away. His entire body crashed into the ground like a meteorite! Boom! The entire cave seemed to shake. The huge impact tore the earth apart, and the falling point deeply caved in. Shocking cracks covered the surroundings! Jessica licked her lips, excitement shing in her eyes. Her toes touched the air once again, and she instantly disappeared! Hirenkyaku! Before Kaecilius could crawl out of the pit, Jessica had already appeared in front of him, not giving him any chance to breathe! She raised her foot andnded. Jessica stepped on Kaecilius'' head, forcefully pushing him into the ground! This battle fully revealed the weakness of the mages. If Kaecilius were given enough time to chant and cast spells, there would not be such a one-sided crushing situation. But the problem was... He did not have the time to chant a spell! Although he could give up on chanting, a spell cast like this, whether in terms of strength or power, was far weaker than aplete chanting spell! He tried to give up on the ring of Geiger Dole that he had cast, but he could not even block a punch from the other party. Unless it was Sorcerer Supreme, Otherwise, no one could ovee this weakness. This was an inherent weakness of mages! "R-recovery!" Kaecilius voice was extremely weak. He struggled to move his lips and released a ck magic to recover his injuries! "So tough..." The excitement in Jessica''s eyes grew even stronger. She reached out and grabbed Kaecilius'' head, dragging him out of the ground and throwing him towards the rock wall! "Restore!" Bang! "Restore!" Bang! "Recover!" Bang! Every punch from Jessica happened to be within the limits of Kaecilius, forcing him to use ck magic to recover. Then... After recovering from his injuries, Kaecilius would fall into a new round of abuse, just like a nightmare of endless reincarnation! "How tragic... tsk tsk." Although they were all enemies, seeing Kaecilius in such a miserable state, Matt could not bear to look straight at him and subconsciously turned his head away. "Damn it!" Kaecilius'' face was covered in blood as he roared, "I didn''t want to use it here. You forced me to do this!" After being beaten up like a sandbag for over ten minutes, even a y Buddha still had some anger, let alone Kaecilius who believed in the power of darkness. "Great god, grant your believers power!" Kaecilius shouted with a face full of fanaticism. He took off his clothes, revealing flesh that looked like it had been corroded by strong acid! Jessica frowned, but she did not choose to continue chasing. She carefully distanced herself from him. "Ah -" Kaecilius'' face twisted and he let out a horrifying scream! ck lines spread out from the festering flesh and blood, like some kind of evil creature, slowly wandering on the surface of the body, bit by bit devouring his flesh and blood, and constantly overflowing with an unknown ck sticky substance! Guji... Guji... The strange ck sticky substance flowed out, and the ground was instantly corroded into a ravine, emitting a pungent stench. "What a strong corrosion!" Jessica was shocked. If a human body was touched by that sticky substance, it would instantly be corroded until only bones remained! Matt frowned. "What the hell is this" "I don''t know." Jessica frowned, already feeling that something was wrong. Her eyes were serious as she said, "But it definitely isn''t anything good." This ominous aura gave her a very simr feeling to Great hollow, but Great hollow''s evil aura was far inferior to Kaecilius! The two had an ominous degree of evil that was like clouds and mud! "Ha... ha... ha..." Kaecilius stood up shakily. His body was covered in ck lines, saliva flowing out of his mouth like a wild beast. His eyes were blood red as heughed sinisterly, "You all... don''t think of stopping me!" ... In the real world. A sharp, ear-piercing cry suddenly came from the depths of the cave. It was like a red-hot steel needle had pierced into his brain, fiercely stirring it, making Peter kneel on the ground with his head in pain. "These are... the transformed children?" Peter''s pupils contracted slightly, and his body trembled slightly! From the dense cave on the rock wall, huge pieces of meat wriggled out one after another! Then. The pieces of meat wriggled towards each other amidst the constant screams. The pieces of meat and pieces of meat merged together and finally turned into a giant ck creature that resembled a tree trunk! It was like a product that had been twisted together by countless ''roots''. Its body was asrge as an ancient tree trunk, and it had three legs that were as strong as the hooves of a sheep. Arge number of whip shaped tentacles that were covered in sticky liquid hung down from the crown of the giant body like branches. Green stinky slime dripped down from the mouths that were full of sharp teeth, emitting an unpleasant smell like the corrosion of corpses and vegetation! Guji, goo, goo... On the tree-like trunk that hung down like a whip, there were many white and ferocious eyes growing. The pale white pupils were rolling and staring at Peter. This horrible horror that was enough to challenge the record of the world of Guinness made Peter Parker uncontrobly retreat backwards. His eyes were full of horror, and his stomach was in turmoil! "F*ck!" Peter choked for a long time and spat out a rare curse because he really couldn''t think of any other tone! With this disgusting and terrifying appearance, calling it a monster might be a bit too modest for hollow. ... The people who were shocked were not only Peter, but also Matt and Jessica who were in the mirror dimension. "Hic" Matt''s eyeballs almost popped out of their sockets, and he did not feel too good. "What the hell is this?" "Ha... ha ha ha." Kaeciliusughed crazily and said, "It doesn''t matter even if I tell you now. Anyway, you can''t stop the ceremony. That is... the cub of the ck Mountain Goat!" "ck Mountain Goat... cub?" Matt''s mouth twitched, "Why don''t I remember that there is such a weird breed among goats?" "Chi..." Kaecilius sneered, "Don''t associate the ck Mountain Goat cubs with those inferior species. They are the descendants of the great mother of thousands, the messengers who spread the blessing!" Blessing? This ugly thing has nothing to do with the blessing! Matt and Jessica''s faces twitched. Just a nce at that thing could make people unable to sleep for several days! Chapter 215: My Name Is Peter Parker, And I Am Spiderman

Chapter 215: My Name Is Peter Parker, And I Am Spiderman

My name is Peter Parker, and I am also called Spiderman! During the day, I was an inconspicuous high school student in middle city high school, and after school, I was a super hero who had just debuted! My daily activities include but not limited: Help the olddy cross the road, save the pets trapped in the trees, attack the robbers, help the police uncle arrest the fugitive, and sometimes part-time tasks. Although I have not been out for long, I have worked hard enough, and the people of New York call me the friendly neighborhood spiderman! I never expected that... My business area has been forced to expand! May I ask what to do if I encounter a disgusting and ugly monster with a height of fifteen meters and full of tentacles and eyeballs? It was Peter Parker''s psychological activity. ... Boom! Boom! Boom! There was a sudden violent tremor on the ground. The entire underground cave seemed to be shaking. The surrounding rock walls were constantly falling with gravel and dust. A huge shadow covered the only light in the cave. Peter''s neck was stiff up, and the whole person was like a toy with a hair bar, staring at the ugly monster in horror! The cub of the ck goat moved its feet that were as big as the hooves of a sheep. It moved its body that was as big as a tree trunk, waving its tentacles that were as long as branches and eyeballs in a meaningless manner. It was like a turtle in an old dragon bell, approaching the sacrificial ceremony bit by bit! Its speed was not fast, but it was full of oppression! The ugly body that wasrge enough to upy half of the cave was filled with the smell of vomit that seemed toe from nts and rotting corpses. The strength of the whip tentacles that kept swinging around was astonishing. They made a series of cracking sounds as they whipped the air. The green mucus that dripped from the huge mouth corroded everything in its path! Every time the cub of the ck goat approached, Peter subconsciously took a step back. An indescribable sense of fear surged into Peter''s heart. The trembling from the depths of his soul quickly spread throughout his body. His instinct kept urging him to leave this ce quickly. It was as if he would be dragged into the endless dark abyss if he was even a second slower! Buzz... Buzz... Since the moment this monster appeared, the warning of Spider''s senses had not stopped. Run! Run! Otherwise... you will die! That was the survival instinct engraved in the deepest part of human genes. It was also the fear of unknown creatures! Spider senses had never deceived him. So Peter believed that if he chose to stay here, he would die without a doubt if he fought with this monster! Perhaps it was unconscious, perhaps it was fear, or perhaps it was some other reason... Peter Parker was retreating! I am still young! I don''t want to die yet! I have Aunt May, Uncle Ben, MJ, Ned... Yes... I can''t die here, I can''t make them sad! I just became a superhero! I still have a beautiful future! I still have a lot of delicious food that I haven''t tasted. I haven''t confessed to MJ yet. I... I... I... I... The moment Peter had the thought of retreating, countless reasons came in session, as if finding a proper excuse for himself to retreat. He was not afraid of death, but he didn''t want to die! If his opponent was a human, he would never retreat a step. But the problem was that this ''enemy'' in front of him, whether from the outside or from the inside, could no longer be considered a human being! It... was a monster! Peter turned and fled to the exit. But his back was so panicked, and there was even a sense of loss, as if he had abandoned something important here. As for Matt, who was in the mirror image dimension, his eyes were as calm as a pool of stagnant water. There were no waves in his eyes as he silently watched Peter''s back. "Hahahaha..." Kaecilius''ughter became even more arrogant. His face, which was covered in ck lines, was twisted and ferocious. He let out a beast-like roar, "Do you see that? This is human nature!" "No, you are wrong." Matt''s lips moved slightly and he said lightly, "Fear death and stay away from death. This is just the survival instinct of humans." "Ha... you are so stubborn!" Kaecilius coldly snorted, "That brat ran away. I want to see if you have any way to stop me!" "No!" Matt stared firmly in the direction Peter had left and said, "He will definitelye back. I believe in him!" "Stop dreaming!" Kaecilius mocked, "After seeing the true face of the ck Goat cub, it is impossible for a human to muster the courage to fight it!" "You are wrong, Kaecilius!" Matt''s lips curled into a confident smile, "You do not understand humans at all, much less know the greatness of humans!" "Oh?" Kaecilius looked high and mighty, as though he was looking at them as ants. He said with a tone full of contempt, "Then why don''t you tell me, in front of a ck goat cub, how great is a human that is as small as an ant?" "How great is it? Hehe... Let me tell you!" Matt staggered up from the ground. Even though the wound on his abdomen was still convulsing with pain, he still straightened his back. His entire body was like a sharp de that would never bend. His eyes revealed a divine light that was enough to shock people. It was like two bright suns that were blooming with dazzling light! "The greatness of humans lies in the lofty attitude when facing fear!" "Even if we are as small as ants, our desire for survival is definitely not weaker than any other existence!" "You underestimate us too much, Kaecilius!" "Don''t forget... he is a superhero!" Kaecilius'' pupils slightly trembled, as though he was stunned by Matt''s bold words. After a few seconds of silence, he angrily said, "No matter how many beautiful words you say, it can''t hide the despicable nature carved into the bones of humans!" Matt closed his eyes, no longer arguing with him. "What?" Kaecilius seemed to be very keen on attacking Matt. He mocked, "This superhero, those children are about to be food for the ck Goat cubs. May I ask where is the ''great human'' you are talking about?" "Hahahaha... I think he ran away!" "What super hero! What justice! What protection!" "It''s all fake! Only eternal life is real!" "You bunch of fake and stupid superheroes, you don''t understand how great my pursuit is!" Facing Kaecilius who had been shouting, Matt suddenly opened his eyes and smiled. "Kaecilius, look back. That is a human facing fear. A song called courage!" Kaecilius stoppedughing and suddenly turned back. His entire person was stunned! It was the person who escaped. He... came back! "My name is Peter Parker!" "I am... Spiderman" The young man''s roar resounded through the entire underground cave, as if all the fear and trembling in his chest had been released! The man in the red spider suit stood alone in front of the ck Goat cub. Behind him were 120 children! Chapter 216: Please Let Me Save Another One

Chapter 216: Please Let Me Save Another One

The ck goat cub continued to move forward. It didn''t need to care who was in front of it. Whether it was Peter Parker or Matt Murdoch, in its eyes, it was just a mantis trying to stop a car, asking for death! Crack! A whip-shaped tentacle wrapped in mucusshed out with a violent and fierce force. It was as if a heavy object weighing dozens of tons was falling down at an extremely fast speed. A sharp, ear-piercing sound of explosion erupted. The airflow visible to the naked eye was forcefully sted apart! The violent wind howled and howled as it was whipped. It was like a flood that covered the sky and covered the earth. The thick air that covered the space around him suddenly made Peter feel as if he was suffocating! The space where the tentacle fell was faintly showing signs of copse! If he was hit, he would probably turn into meat paste. Peter raised his hand and shot out two strands of spider silk from the rock wall next to him. Then, while his body leaned back, he tightened the spider silk to its limit. Shua! With the strong toughness and sticity of the spider silk, Peter shot himself out like a slingshot! Boom - The tentacles then fell down with a loud bang. It was as if dozens of tons of objects had fallen to the ground. In the earthquake-like sound of vibration, the entire cave was torn apart. It let out an unbearable wail. Huge ravines that could amodate adults were spread throughout the entire cave! With just one strike, the ck Goat cub almost destroyed the entire cave! "Hiss... What a terrifying power!" Peter swallowed hard, and his heart became more and more determined that he should never get close to this monster. With his fragile little body, he was not as strong as the rock wall. If he was touched by those tentacles, he would probably die on the spot. But it was also a blessing in disguise. Peter found that this monster was very heavy. Whether it was the speed of advancing or the speed of waving the tentacles, it might be very fast in the eyes of ordinary people, but for him, who had Spider senses, it was simply as slow as an olddy selling popsicles at the door! Although the destructive power was amazing, as long as it could not hit him, it was meaningless! If it is to this extent, I can do it! Peter suddenly had confidence. He turned his eyes to the ritual and muttered thoughtfully, "Since it is so slow, can I save these children first?" Can do it! Absolutely! Peter no longer hesitated. He shot out a spider silk and stuck it to the wall of the cave, using the force to swing at the sacrificial ritual. All the children in the ritual had faces like mud dolls. Their expressions were dull and stiff, as if they were not angry at all. They were obviously controlled by some kind of spell by the fanatics. Time was of the essence. Peter had no time to think about who to save. He could only casually pick up a child, and then shoot out the spider silk again, pulling his body high into the sky. But fortunately, the monster seemed to be afraid. It did not attack the child in the ritual. Instead, it waited for Peter toe out and then waved its tentacles to attack. Peter used the spider silk to nimbly dodge the tentacles in the air, and then threw the child into the depths of the passage of time. Shua --- As the spider silk fell, it had to turn around to avoid the tentacles. Its body was as flexible as a swallow, dodging every attack. One... two... three... Five... ten... fifteen... Twenty... thirty... forty... Peter did not stop for a moment. Under the increasingly crazed attacks of the tentacles, he risked again and again to rescue the children from the ritual, and then threw them into the depths of the passage! "Huff... huff... huff..." Under the high intensity and dense attacks of the ck Goat cubs, they had to not only split their attention to avoid, but also constantly travel underground to save the trapped children. The mental and physical loss was quite serious! "Save... save one more..." "Save one more..." "Just let me... save one more... please!" Peter was left with only one belief in his heart, breathing heavily like a broken bellows. His lungs felt as if they were burning, but his eyes became brighter! At this moment! The cub of the ck goat seemed to be ''angry''. Ying - The cub of the ck goat suddenly stopped, and then let out a scream that went straight into the depths of his soul, like a shrill cry! The sound was like a red-hot iron, forcibly inserted into Peter''s mind, and then crazily stirred, making him unable to help but let out a scream. Everything in front of him had a double image, and his consciousness had a strange feeling of leaving his body! "Wake up! Wake up!" Peter immediately bit the tip of his tongue, using the intense pain and blood to force himself to wake up from that state! But, it was toote! A whip-shaped tentacle of the ck goat suddenly attacked, apanied by a wind pressure that was as terrible as material, aiming at Peter Parker who could not dodge in the air! "No... not good" Peter''s pupils contracted slightly, and all the hair on his body stood up! But then his action was subconsciously thrown out the child in his arms, and his wrist ejected a spider silk to stick the falling child to the top of the cave, lest the child was attacked by the tentacles. But this way, he had no time to adjust his position. Bang!!!!! The thick tentacles were like a huge whip, whipping fiercely at Peter. Crack crack crack crack... The human body was so fragile. Although Peter had tried to dodge as much as possible, he was only swept by the tentacles. The bones and flesh of his right leg were instantly smashed, and a dazzling blood mist sshed in the air! "Ah..." One of his legs exploded. The heart-wrenching pain caused Peter''s face to twist and he let out a miserable scream! Bang --- The spider silk was cut off by the strong wind. Peter crashed into the rock wall like a kite with a broken string. Then, he rolled down from more than ten meters away and finally hit the ground heavily! Bang! The dull body collided with the solid ground. A huge pool of blood sprayed around. Peter Parker was lying on the ground like a dead body. There was only a slight rise and fall of his chest. It seemed to prove that he was not dead yet. Yes, he was not dead yet. But such a serious injury, he was afraid that he would not live for long. "He is dead for sure." Seeing this scene, Kaecilius revealed a smile once more, "I already said that no one will stop the ck goat cub. He is just sending himself to his death!" "No... I believe him!" Matt bit his lips and stared at Peter with his blood-red pupils. He kept repeating, "Stand up... stand up... stand up!" "Ah" Peter seemed to have heard Matt''s encouragement. A roar that had been suppressed for a long time burst out from his throat. His two arms supported his body and stood up! He stood up! Even if one of his legs was broken, even if all the bones in his body were broken! Peter did not give up. He propped up his upper body and crawled to the sacrificial ceremony with both hands. At that moment. Matt and Jessica were deeply touched. They seemed to see a shining soul on Peter Parker! Dazzling, resplendent! Even the sun in the sky could not match his soul! This was a great brilliance that had been passed down for generations and continued in the human body. Even the darkness that could cover the sky could not stop this brilliance! "God..." "If you really exist..." "Please let me hold on a little longer and let me save a child again..." "Please... just one more... God!" Peter prayed in his heart. He had never believed in God before, but now he was begging God! Just for... Letting him to save another person! Chapter 217: Forgotten Memories

Chapter 217: Forgotten Memories

Ying! The ck goat cub let out a sharp cry, and a whip-shaped tentacle rushed out. Its speed was far faster than that of a cannonball, and the air exploded in a huge circr shape! Just as everyone thought that Peter Parker was dead, a miracle appeared, and God seemed to hear his call. Boom! A scarlet figure that was filled with a violent aura was approaching! And around the body of the unknown figure, the speed was too fast, causing violent sparks to fly in the air. It dragged a scarlet hot wave of air and emitted a series of explosive roars! "cero" A roar filled with rage exploded in the cave like thunder! Then... A scorching red light shed, and the astonishing destructive force caused space to distort! The scorching red light streaked across like aet, colliding with the tentacles of the ck Goat cub! Rumble - The scarlet light was zing and dyed the entire cave red. The surrounding space shook violently. It was as if a stone was thrown into a calmke. Ripples spread out in circles and spread throughout the entire underground cave in the blink of an eye. The shock waves were like a hurricane that could destroy the heavens and earth as they bombarded the surface! For a time, the earth erupted like a hundred beasts galloping! The entire underground cave shook with a rumble. After the thick smoke dispersed, a deep pit with a diameter of more than ten meters appeared in front of them. Spider-like cracks spread out and a broken tentacle fell to the side. The figure looked petite and slim. It was the size of a human. Its skin was grey and white like a dead person. Its face was covered with a white bone mask. Its two long and narrow scarlet eyes revealed an eerie evil aura and killing intent! Mirror Dimension. Kaecilius'' heart jumped for no reason. "What kind of monster is this" Matt and Jessica''s expressions changed when they saw the strange figure. They eximed in unison, "Adjuchas" Unlike Gillian''s appearance and the ominous crimson Spiritual Power, it was Adjuchas - Gwen! She had originally listened to Grimmjow''s suggestion, She came to the modern world to find the meaning of filling the hole in her chest, as well as the death she symbolized. But in the process of her loss and finding the answer, perhaps because of the residual consciousness, Gwen followed the smell of Peter Parker and found this secret ce. At the moment of discovering Peter''s life was in danger, Gwen suddenly could not control his emotions. Rage filled his mind, and then the above scene happened! "Who are you?" Gwen looked at Peter, who was on the verge of death, and suddenly felt a sense of difort in his heart. It was as if he had lost something important and became empty. A red mask! The spider pattern on his chest! And that familiar smell! All of this gave Gwen an inexplicable sense of familiarity. "Who are you?" Gwen asked again. This time, her voice became a little anxious. She had a faint feeling that the person in front of her could fill the hole in her heart and let her find the death she symbolized! But unfortunately... Now that Peter was still alive, it was already a great blessing. He could not answer her question at all. "Answer my question!" Gwen growled, and her heart suddenly surged with irritation. He stepped forward and tore off Peter''s mask. Rip --- The red mask was torn off, revealing a young and tender face. There were a few strands of bloody brown hair attached to the bloodless face. It was amon face that couldn''t be more ordinary. But it was this ordinary face that caused Gwen to freeze on the spot as if he had been struck by lightning! "Peter... Parker?" Gwen himself did not know why this strange name suddenly came out of his mouth! After falling and bing a creature after hollow, it would not have any memories of its previous life. Even if it finally evolved into Vasto Lorde, it would be impossible to find the memories of the previous life. This was the ironw of evolution! Although she did not have memories... But this did not stop Gwen''s instinct, and he had a good impression of this young boy. Anger was spreading! There was no reason at all. Just because she saw Peter''s miserable state, Gwen felt that she could not contain her anger! This strong impulse of emotion was countless times stronger than her defeat at Grimmjow''s hands! Unforgivable! He absolutely could not allow anyone to hurt him! A majestic red Spiritual Power burst out from Gwen''s body, and the surrounding ground was instantly sent flying. "Kill! Kill you" The roar apanied by the shockwave spread out. The ground beneath Gwen could not withstand the violent impact and copsedyer byyer. Dust and smoke rolled up like a giant dragon, rushing straight to the top of the cave! Ring, ring! The next moment, Gwen''s eyes erupted with a cold killing intent. He smashed the air in front of him with one step, raised his fist that was wrapped in Spiritual Power, and smashed it onto the ck Goat cub. Bang - The ck Goat cub, which was more than ten meters tall and asrge as a small mountain, was actually forced back by this punch! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Without a moment of pause, the violent Spiritual Power filled the entire cave, and the entire space was filled with her afterimages! The ck Goat cub cried and screamed, screaming in pain. Its huge and ugly body was beaten to the point where green pus continuously flowed out. Those disgusting whip-shaped tentacles were easily torn apart by Gwen. Every time his figure passed by hollow, the remaining dark red Spiritual Power fluctuations would cause ripples in the cave, causing the rock wall to crack open and be covered in terrifying cracks! Arge amount of dust was swept up to the top of the cave by the passionate storm, and then it was torn apart by the violent waves of air. Gwen turned around and teleported to the front of the ck Mountain Goat cub. Then, he raised his hand and aimed at the mouth that emitted a foul smell. He directly sted out a cero at a distance of zero! The heat spread out and directly evaporated the air within dozens of meters. A scarlet destructive beam spread out and filled the mouth of the ck Mountain Goat cub! Boom An extremely terrifying energy exploded from within his body, directly destroying the upper half of the ck Goat cub. The aftershock from cero''s attack sted a deep hole in the ground nearby, and deep cracks spread out like a spider web. The ck Goat cub was dead! This result was beyond everyone''s expectations. Even Matt and Jessica revealed shocked expressions. This was Adjuchas? After evolving to the second stage, not only did he have self-awareness, but his quality and quantity werepletely different from the great hollow they had seen before! "Adjuchas... could it be that she evolved herself?" Jessica''s pupils trembled slightly. She secretly recorded this information and nned to report it to Lord Haschwalth. On the other side, Kaecilius'' expression was as ugly as if his entire family was dead. "Dead... dead" Kaecilius opened his eyes wide, his face filled with shock. The invincible ck Goat cub had been dealt with so easily! Five seconds? Or ten seconds? From the appearance of the mask monster to the fall of the ck Goat cub, the entire process probably took less than a minute! Was the ck Goat cub too weak? No... No! As the summoner, Kaecilius knew that the monster with the white bone mask was too strong! Chapter 218: Witch

Chapter 218: Witch

When everyone thought that this was all over. The ck Mountain Goat cub that was only left with half of its body once again released a terrifying aura. The green viscous liquid was like a soft creature that slowly flowed out from the dead shell of the ck Mountain Goat cub! Chi... The green viscous liquid was extremely corrosive. Everywhere it passed, it would appear to be an irregr pit that had been corroded. A strong pungent smell spread out! This was the first time Gwen had seen such a strange situation. It had clearly lost its life force, and there was no soul fluctuation. Logically speaking, this ugly monster should have already died, but she still felt uneasy. The strange situation continued. The ck goat cub that had been sted into a broken body, the scattered pieces of meat squirmed together and then violently copsed and contracted at a speed visible to the naked eye until it turned into a huge ck The ck ''blob'' was about five or six meters tall. The sticky surface was covered with thick, bright red blood vessels, and it looked like the heart of a giant creature. Boom! Boom! Boom! The ''blob'' contracted and expanded violently, and then a strong and powerful heartbeat burst out. It was like a dull and melodious drum that echoed in the empty underground cave! There was a low murmur mixed in the huge drum! As Gwen listened to the ravings, her head felt a sharp pain as though it was being torn apart. Darkness, fog, squirming, festering... A huge ck fog that kept rolling was sometimes scattered, sometimes converging, sometimes forming a certain giant organ. Countless tentacles covered in mucus were waving around like the feet of an octopus, and greedy mouths full of sharp teeth covered its entire body. She floated above New York. Below them were countless ck Mountain Goat cubs that were walking on the ground. They waved their tentacles, as if they were celebrating, cheering, singing, and strange melodies mixed with unknownnguages. They were like singing, praising the great mother that had given birth to thousands! Suddenly! A strong sense of crisis surged into his heart, forcefully pulling Gwen out of her fantasy! Sou! On the surface of the huge ck ''blob'', All of a sudden, countless hair-thin tentacles stretched out, turning into a ck tide that covered the sky and covered the earth as it surged over! Although every tentacle was as thin as a strand of hair, this number was truly too terrifying! Gwen picked up Peter, who had fainted beside her, and immediately turned away. Even though her reaction speed was already fast enough, she had been forcefully awakened from her reverie, causing her brain to feel dizzy and there was a sharp pain of being torn apart. In the end, she was still unable topletely avoid those tentacles and was identally stabbed in the left arm by one of them. In just a breath of time, the left arm was withering at a speed visible to the naked eye! Flesh, blood, life essence, Spiritual Power, all of the materials that possessed energy were being crazily and greedily squeezed out by that tentacle! Gwen did not hesitate at all, waving his palm like sword was shing down! Chi La --- Her left arm was severed at the root, and her flesh was instantly squeezed dry by the tentacles. Not even her bones were left. What a fast devouring speed! Seeing this scene, Gwen''s pupils suddenly shrank to the size of a needle tip. She felt a chill in her heart. If her reaction had been a little slower just now, she would have be a dead'' hollow ''! Dong! After squeezing out the arm of a Adjuchas, the powerful life essence and Spiritual Power returned to the ck blob. The ferocious blood vessels on the surface became brighter and brighter, and the contractionand expansion also burst out with more vigorous jumping sounds! "It is... absorbing my power" Gwen covered his broken arm, and his scarlet long and narrow eyes suddenly became serious! Every part of the body of Adjuchas contained their power. It was a sign that Spiritual Power had beenpletely condensed into a physical body. Although losing an arm would not cause the evolution to stagnate, it would also cause her strength to decline a lot. Whoosh whoosh whoosh - The ck blob had tasted the sweetness, and it was obviously not satisfied with just an arm. It manipted the dense, sea-like tentacles tounch an overwhelming siege on Gwen! Ring, ring! This time, Gwen was not stabbed. With his super high speed movement, hepletely threw the tentacles behind him. Then, he took advantage of the gap between dodging the tentacles and thinking. All biological behavior generally had a certain purpose. Just like how hollow devoured the souls of humans orpanions, in order to survive and to evolve to a higher level, this was an instinct engraved in every hollow''s body, unrted to self-will! Humans eat animals in order to satisfy the desire to eat and torture them to satisfy their spiritual needs. Then... what about this ck blob? Although it is ugly and disgusting on the outside, Gwen believes that it can barely return to the ''creature'' category. Since it is a creature, then its behavior must have a Perhaps it was to survive, to prolong life, or to... evolve! From the behavior of the ck saa, it did not seem to have an individual consciousness. It should be acting on instinct. Then there was a problem! The ck blob was not to satisfy the appetite, not to reproduce, and it was not possible to meet the special spiritual needs. Then there was only one possibility left... evolution! Did it consume flesh, blood, and life essence to evolve to a higher level? "Its target... is those humans" Gwen''s eyes moved slightly. She found that the tentacles had let go of her and continued to encircle her. Instead, they were heading towards the humans in the bright red pattern. A deep chill immediately emerged in her heart! The ck blob swallowed flesh and blood to evolve to a higher level, so when it swallowed those young humans, it would definitely be more terrifying than it was now! "No, I have to stop it!" Gwen''s eyes turned cold, and her brows revealed a violent aura. "I absolutely can''t let it devour those humans!" Ring, ring! Gwen instantly appeared outside the base. After cing Peter on the soft grass, he disappeared again. The next moment. Gwen returned to the underground cave again, blocking the tentacles that pounced at the child. Sizzle--- As the scarlet Spiritual Power shed, Gwen''s fists instantly sent out countless afterimages! Cero! Boom boom boom... The energy shells were like a torrential rain, filling up the entire underground cave. Apanied by a terrifying energy surge and a huge roar, theypletely drowned out the ck tentacles that covered the sky and covered the earth! But in the next moment! Everything came to a standstill. It was not an illusion created by the confrontation, but a real stagnation! The red cero, the ck tentacles, and the howling wind were all forcibly pressed on the pause button at this moment! "Humph!" An extremely disdainful snort suddenly sounded in Gwen''s ears. Puchi! A piece of flesh was suddenly dug out from Gwen''s abdomen. She grunted and retreated, clutching her wound as she stared coldly in front of her. A ''person'' slowly walked out from the dense tentacles that were like a tide. An ominous ck fog surged around his body, as hazy as an illusion. Gwen''s gaze was grave. "You... Who are you?" "Hehe..." The ''person'' was shrouded in ck fog, and hollow was illusory and indistinct. Its voice was as sharp as a sharp object streaking across a mirror. "I am the greatest witch... Agatha... Agatha Harkness!" Chapter 219: Sacrifice Part 1

Chapter 219: Sacrifice Part 1

A witch? This profession full of mystery, suddenly evoked Matt''s memory! When it came to the profession of a witch, many people believed that the first thing that came to mind was the religious trialunched by the church in Europe during the medieval period, the witch hunt! The act of hunting witches was full of bloody cruelty and ignorance. It originated from the medieval Europe, the current Pope of Rome, Norson VIII, an imperial order issued in 1484 years! The witch trial, also known as the witch hunt! The Christian interrogation of heretics swept through the entire European continent for nearly three hundred years. It was one of the darkest periods in the history of Europe and even the entire history of human civilization! Such a brutal hunting behaviorsted until the end of the 17th century before disappearing. Matt''s expression became a little strange. He originally thought that the ''Witch'' was the fake truth that the Church and the nobles had deliberately created it, but now it seemed that it was not the case. The person shrouded in the ck fog actually imed to be the ''The Greatest Witch''! This... was a little intriguing! In that case, was the church really chasing after the witches at that time? In fact, Matt only guessed half of it correctly. The church massacred innocent women in the name of religion. This was an indisputable fact, and it was also the darkest scene in human history! But there was actually a part of the reason, which was the ''Witch Union''! The early witch gathering was the ce where all the witches gathered and studied magic together. However, due to the uncontroble research of the witches, it had already threatened the legitimacy of the church, and even had a tendency to rece it. That was why it had triggered the ''witch hunt'' operation. And Agatha Harkness was one of the members of this ''witch union''! She lived in Europe in the 16th century and was in the period of witch hunting fanatics. Because she learned ck magic in 1693, she vited thew of the witch gathering and was sentenced to death. However, Agatha was proficient in ck magic at that time. Not only was she not executed, but she also absorbed the magic power of other witches. From then on, Agatha Harkness became one of the only two remaining witches, and the other witch was the famous ''Crimson Witch'' in Marvel''s future! ... "A strange biological structure..." Agatha showed great interest in the existence of Gwen, "I have never seen a creature like you that is condensed from negative emotions and souls. Can you tell me what you are?" Gwen did not answer her question. Her throat let out a low roar and he assumed an attacking posture! Intuition told her that this person was very dangerous! She had to always tighten her nerves and not rx even a muscle. Otherwise, if she rxed, she could be killed at any time! This mysterious person named Agatha was so terrifying! "Aren''t you going to tell me?" Agatha smiled gently and said indifferently, "It doesn''t matter. After I catch you, I will slowly study it." All of his words revealed a feeling of superiority, like a god looking down at the dust and sand beneath his feet when he lowered his eyes, directly treating Gwen as his precious test subject. Such arrogant wordspletely infuriated Adjuchas! "You... don''t deserve it!" Gwen roared angrily, and a deep red Spiritual Power appeared on the surface of his body, like a burning ball of fire! Boom The ground within a radius of dozens of meters with Gwen as the center of the circle let out a loud cry the moment the footnded. The hard rock structure copsedyer byyer, and a ring of air visible to the naked eye exploded behind her, apanied by the sound of thunder and lightning shing in front of Agatha! The speed was very fast... But it was only limited to this! "You are too weak." Agatha casually waved her hand and a surge of magic power surged through the air like a tidal wave. Boom In the blink of an eye, Gwen was severely injured after being hit by the surge of magic power. His entire body was covered in cracks, as if he was a fragile porcin. Large amounts of blood sprayed out, dyeing the surrounding ground red! The disparity was too great! The heavenly chasm thaty between them was so great that it was enough to make one feel despair! After suffering two consecutive injuries, the super-speed regeneration almost squeezed Spiritual Power out. She seemed to really wee her own end. Gwen''s pupils dted, her vision gradually bing blurry. Her body swayed, and in the end, she fell to the ground like a golden mountain falling on a jade pir. ... The situation was changing rapidly. "Hahahaha..." In just a few minutes, his mood had risen and fell several times, but after seeing Agatha''s strength, Kaeciliusughed loudly, "Did you see that? The one who won in the end was still me!" Gwen suffered a crushing defeat in one move! This situation waspletely beyond Matt and Jessica''s expectations. That was Adjuchas! Spiritual Power, who wasparable to a captain, was actually killed so easily by that person? Matt felt a chill in his heart. Even Adjuchas was not a match for him, so it was even more impossible for them to stop that person! Unless... Lord Haschwalth made his move! After all, in the present Wandenreich, the only existence that could contend against Captain-level death god was only Haschwalth. If he wanted to stop that mysterious person, he could only ce his hopes on Lord Haschwalth! Matt had a heavy heart, and deliberately lowered his voice, forcing it into a line and sending it into Jessica''s ear, "Jessica, will Lord Haschwalthe?" "... will." Jessica was silent for a moment before nodding her head. A light shed in her eyes. "I believe that he will definitelye!" ... Gwen fell down. Bright red blood sprayed out, recklessly sshing onto the ground. Between the scarlet lines, it was like a scene of despair that was painted with a brush! The ck mist that shrouded Agatha slowly faded away, revealing the whole picture that was hidden. "Hiss -" Matt, who was in the mirror dimension, was shocked when he saw Agatha''s appearance. He could not help but gasp! It was really... too ugly! The charming and attractive image of the witch in her impression waspletely destroyed at this moment! Agatha, who had taken off the ck mist, was simply wearing a ck robe. Half of her face was corroded by strong acid, and the right half of her body under the ck robe had been reced by some soft tentacles. Agatha''s terrifying glory could no longer be called a human! Even Jessica, who had a higher tolerance, could not help but frown when she saw this. It could be seen how ugly she was. Compared to their disdain and disgust, Kaecilius opposite them had a fanatical face, and even his eyes revealed a hint of envy, "Ah... what a wonderful body structure. This is the real ''eternal life'', hahahaha!" "This disgusting appearance, how is it wonderful?" Matt''s mouth twitched,pletely unable to appreciate Kaecilius'' unique beauty. For example, Agatha, who was half human and half squid in a strange form, any normal human aesthetic would not use the word ''wonderful'' to describe it! Chapter 220: Sacrifice Part 2

Chapter 220: Sacrifice Part 2

"Stupid!" Kaecilius sneered and said in disdain, "In the end, they are just a group of mortals. They only know how to feel about the outer shell made of protein. They do not understand how great Agatha''s body is!" "Is that so?" Matt raised his eyebrows and retorted, "Then I have to congratte you first, great man ---First fish ---First life!" The squid... was also a fish! Half a person and half a fish, naturally it was a mermaid. However, the mermaid that Matt mentioned might be different from what the general public thought. It was not the upper half, the lower half, but the left half, and the right half! "Whatever you say, hahahaha." Kaecilius did not care at all. In his eyes, there was only Agatha''s body. He licked his lips and said excitedly, "Soon... I will be able to obtain that kind of blessing. At that time, I will truly be immortal!" ... "The person in the way has finally disappeared." Agatha raised her tone, carrying a bit of joy. She waved her hand andughed, "Go, my child. This blood can''t be wasted. It can make up for the missing part of the sacrifice." "Suo Suo..." The slender tentacle that extended out of the blob was obedient like a docile pet under Agatha''smand. It greedily sucked therge amount of blood that Gwen had scattered on the ground. Soon, all the blood on the ground was taken away. The tentacles that were as thin as hair were not satisfied with this and spread towards the unconscious Gwen. "Stop!" Agatha raised her hand and stopped the tentacles. Her tone was full of greed, "Don''t move that child. He is my precious test subject!" As expected, the tentacles stopped moving and slowly retracted back into their original form. The life energy contained in the blood of Adjuchas. It was far more than the amount that hundreds of children could supply, and there was also the ''negative emotion'' that Agatha valued the most. These were the nutrients that her ''child'' needed! Dong dong... As the huge ck blob contracted and expanded, the violent beating sound that burst out became more and more urgent. It sounded like a dense drum, indicating that the thing inside was about to be born! Agatha raised her hand and gently stroked the surface of the ck blob. Her voice revealed a hint of fanaticism and obsession, "Ah... my child, it seems that you can''t wait to be born!" "Almost." Agatha''s voice seemed to be a little excited. She strode towards the array dyed red with blood, "Let us wee her together, the great mother of thousands!" However. Agatha had just taken a few steps when she was stopped by another person. That was Gwen. Her entire body was bathed in blood, her fragile figure that was covered in cracks like porcin, but she firmly and resolutely blocked in front of Agatha! "Don''t... go over!" Gwen propped up his swaying body and stood up, his small body seemed to have turned into a high wall. Agatha was not angry. Instead, she was quite satisfied and said, "You can still stand up after suffering from the ''dark curse''. My dear experimental subject, you are making me more and more surprised." "But..." Agatha''s voice suddenly became cold and she waved her hand, "I don''t have time to y with you now. Get out of my way." The surging magic power turned into a heavy hammer, causing Gwen''s chest to copse a few centimeters before retreating backwards at several times the speed of sound. Bang! Gwen crashed into the rock wall and was deeply embedded in it. This time, she no longer had any extra strength to stand up again! Spiritual Power was exhausted, the super-speed regeneration stopped, and even moving his fingers seemed to be an extravagant hope. "Is it over?" Gwen''s scarlet pupils gradually dimmed, and his consciousness uncontrobly fell into endless darkness. Is it really over? No... not yet! Although she was infinitely close to death, she had not truly died! In the endless darkness of consciousness, there seemed to be a faint light, like a candle in the wind, supporting thest hope of this world! Everything in the world froze for a second, leaving only Gwen, who was on the verge of death. Why save that child? Why protect those humans? Why... why... why? Gwen was questioning his heart. Whether it was on the logical level or on the instinct level, she should not save the humans who should be food! But... she still did it! It was because of her soul and instinct that drove her to do these things! With great poweres great responsibility! "I''m sorry... Gwen..." "The next time we meet, I''ll treat you to the best pizza in New York!" "Thank you, Gwen!" In the endless darkness, the voices of immaturity and maturity alternated in Gwen''s ears. It was like a weak me in the winter, warming her gradually stiff and cold body. The light grew bigger and bigger! To fill the emptiness in his heart and seek the meaning of death. At this moment. Gwen finally understood the ''Death'' that he had always been pursuing! Sacrifice...! Bang! The violent sound suddenly broke through the cave, and a huge ring of air exploded behind Gwen. Like a flood dragon surging in the sea of clouds, Gwen relied on the ultra-high speed movement of the sound to break through theyers of air currents, dragging a long wave of air The dark red Spiritual Power seemed to be solid as he roared wantonly on the tip of his fist! An indescribable momentum spread throughout the entire underground cave in the blink of an eye. The fierce wind that surged out was extremely sharp. It mercilessly swept across the ground, leaving behind a crisscrossed ravine! This punch pushed Gwen''s essence, energy, and spirit to the limit! She pressed forward with indomitable will, not stopping until she died! Rumble!!!!!! The point where the fist was aimed at was apanied by an immeasurable amount of astral winds. Crimson Spiritual Power roared like a dragon, forcefully sting out a vacuum tunnel! Even space was trembling, faintly showing signs of copse. The surging astral winds mixed with the aftermath of Spiritual Power''s overflowing, setting off a massive wave of energy that rushed straight to the top of the cave, and then pierced through the entire cave! The dense cold light cut through the ground. This underground cave that had existed since ancient times, the rock walls that had been washed by the river for countless years and the movement of the earth''s crust had cracked and shattered. The sand and dust that instantly rose up like a curtain. For a time... Even the spectators in the mirror image dimension felt dazzled. They could only see the airflow in the sky whistling, and the sound of metal colliding echoed in their ears. They could not even see the figure! Only Jessica could barely see the situation in the field. In the surging gale, Gwen used all her strength to attack, but she was still unable to change the oue. The fist stopped in front of Agatha, but it did not break through the barrier formed by the flood of magic power! "Ha ha ha..." Agatha smiled contemptuously, "You are just an experimental subject. How dare you try to hurt me?" "No, you are wrong." Gwen slowly raised his head, and his narrow scarlet eyes shed with a cold light. "My fang... have hurt you!" Kacha! Kacha! Kacha! Kacha! A series of explosive sounds suddenly rang out. Under the drastic change in Agatha''s expression, the magic barrier that protected her like a heavenly moat was currently shattering inch by inch like a mirror. Agatha lowered her head in shock and realized that a white fang had been pierced into her abdomen at some point in time! "Have a good taste!" Chapter 221: In The Presence of God

Chapter 221: In The Presence of God

Ta, ta, ta, ta, ta... Agatha took a few steps back and distanced herself from Gwen. There was a deep shock on her face, as if she could not believe her eyes. Thest second, Gwen, who was still on the verge of death, suddenly exploded in the next second, breaking her magic barrier with one blow! What on earth happened just now? Why did this white masked monster give her a feeling that there was a world of differencepared to before! If the previous Gwen was still considered a test subject by her, then the current Gwen was enough to make her feel threatened! "Why did you retreat?" Gwen''s eyes turned into a thin line as he stared at Agatha with a narrow scarlet light, "Did you feel the fear from my body?" "Don''t be too arrogant, you damn test subject!" Agatha had a ferocious look on her face and her eyes revealed an ominous glint. She shrieked, "It''s just some poison. Do you think you can kill me like this?" Poison? It was simply a joke! She was the greatest witch. She had absorbed the power of all the witches and was proficient in hundreds of ck magic. Even if it was poison that could kill an elephant, with more than a hundred times the dosage, she would not be able to hurt her at all. This sentence was absolutely not exaggerated at all! Because... She was no longer a human, but an existence of a half-god! "A mere poison?" Gwen revealed a strange smile. "You are underestimating my ''toxin''!" In an instant, the poison red up! "Ah..." Agatha''s face was distorted and her throat let out a scream that did not sound human. The deadly poison invaded her body, causing her flesh and blood to rot. It was showing signs of festering! "My poison is not that simple! The poison that has been injected into your body is the most violent and fatal poison that I have extracted from all the spiders in the natural world." "There are more than 4,000 species of spiders that have been discovered in nature. Among them, there are less than 500 species of spiders, which arepletely free of toxins. The remaining 3,000 species of spiders have various toxins!" Question. What is the most fatal method of hunting among the countless creatures in the natural world? Was it a sharp tooth, a strong body, or a fake disguise, or a shocking speed? None of them were... The most fatal killing method was poison! The moment she stabbed the gray-white horn needle into Agatha''s abdomen, she injected dozens of deadly toxins! Because judging from Agatha''s appearance, she was likely to belong to the category of human beings, so to be safe, Gwen deliberately secreted more venom. The venom was mixed with neurotoxin and tissue solvent toxins, and any one of them was enough to kill people with just one milligram! Of course. Gwen knew very well that these most violent toxins in nature might be fatal to humans, but not Agatha! So. She also injected another kind of poison! In the venom injected into Agatha''s body, there is also an extremely special poison - Soul Dissolving Poison! This poison is very special. It will not target the nerves, nor the physical body. It will only target your soul and cause dissolution! Once this poison invades the body, unless Gwen himself wishes to inject the anti-poison serum that is secreted, the victim of the poison will never be able to remove this soul poison! Pay attention, it is [Permanent]! The most terrifying part of this poison is not the ability to dissolve the soul, but the moment it is injected into the body, it will be like a maggot attached to the bone, forever remaining in your soul! It can not be removed! Unable to cure the poison! Unable to get rid of! Rather than saying that it was a terrible poison, it was more like some sort of soul effect from the level of rules! Gwen named it ''Apollo! In ancient Greek mythology, Apollo symbolized both light and death. It was in charge of gues and medicine. The difference between the two was only one line. Just like the sun hanging in the sky would always shine on the earth, the poison of ''Apollo'' would always exist in your soul. But this did not mean that she was invincible. On the contrary, the poison of ''Apollo'' still hid a huge risk. Every time it was used, not only would it consume a huge amount of Spiritual Power, but it would also have a great impact on the soul. After that, it would take at least a month of rest before it could be used again. In other words... Gwen could only use ''Apollo'' as herst trump card. Unless it was absolutely necessary, she could not use it easily! Agatha was very lucky. She was the first person that had tasted the taste of Gwen''s ''Apollo'' afterprehending the True Meaning of Sacrifice for the first time! "No... impossible!" Agatha''s expression changed drastically and she howled in horror, "What kind of poison is this? Why can''t I get rid of it?" "Apollo!" Gwen was so weak that she was shaking even as she stood. Only her scarlet eyes were still filled with a cold murderous intent. "Remember this name forever, because it... will apany you until death!" "Ah -" Agatha wailed and retreated. The rotten flesh and blood continued to fester, and yellow pustules bulged all over her body. After the skin showed a necrotic color, the blood scab covered the surface of her body and turned into a deep ck color! Chi... Yellow pus and festering flesh emitted an unpleasant smell. The smell was strong and pungent, as if the corpse had been marinated by thick sulfuric acid after decaying! "No... impossible!" Agatha let out a crazed howl, like an evil spirit crawling out of hell. Agatha''s left side, which belonged to the human body, had already been mixed with venom, corroded until only a ghastly white bone was left. However, this was not a problem for Agatha. The source of her pain was the soul! She could clearly feel... Her soul was rotting, as if it was burned by a raging fire. The indescribable pain was constantly eroding her brain and nerves. "Ritual... I still have a ritual!" "As long as there is a ritual... as long as there is a ritual... as long as there is a ritual... just a little bit of poison... It is not a problem at all!" Agatha shouted crazily and stumbled towards the ritual. She was like a drowning person who grabbed thest straw to save her life. "After being poisoned by dozens of mixed toxins and Apollo, you can still move?" Gwen was shocked and her pupils suddenly shrank to the size of a needle. She wanted to stop Agatha. "Get out of my way!" Agatha screamed and a surge of magic power surged out like a tide. She pped Gwen away and then rushed towards the ritual! That was herst chance! As long as the ritual seeded, she would evolve into a ''god'' at that time. There was no need to worry about a mere poison! Chapter 222: In The Presence of God Part 2

Chapter 222: In The Presence of God Part 2

Bang - After being hit by the magic power, Gwen, who hit the rock wall, could not help but spit out a mouthful of blood. "No... not good!" Gwen forcefully swallowed a mouthful of blood. When she saw what was in front of her, she wanted to stop Agatha from entering the ritual, but it was already toote! Agatha stepped into the ritual and slowly spread her arms. Her ck robe moved without any wind, and violent magic power surged around her body. It turned into a huge ck tornado that swept through the entire underground cave! Boom! The underground cave erupted with a violent 18 richter scale vibration under the impact of the magic power. Huge cracks covered the entire rock wall, and huge rocks constantly fell from the top of the cave to the ground, as if they were about to copse! "The ceremony has begun!" Kaecilius stuck out his tongue and licked his dry lips, a hint of fanaticism in his eyes. "Stupid humans, open your eyes wide. Next, you will see with your own eyes, the great mother of thousands!" "Shit!" Matt''s expression changed drastically. He had never expected that after going through so many hardships, he would still be one step behind. Agatha had activated the ritual! An extremely evil and terrifying aura suddenly gushed out from the blood-drawn magic circle! The children who were ced inside did not even have the chance to scream. Under the surging magic power, they were squeezed into a pile of minced meat. Large amounts of blood wrapped around the minced meat. Under the guidance of some mysterious power, they gradually gathered together. "Listen to my call..." "The ck goat that gave birth to tens of thousands of descendants! The goddess of darkness! The wife of the unspeakable! From the source of darkness to the abyss of the starry sky, from the abyss of the starry sky to the source of darkness, it will always be apliment to you!" "The supreme being whose name cannot be spoken of, the ck goat of the forest will prosper, your most faithful servant...calling to you! Grant me eternal glory! ! !" Agatha was like a devout believer, kneeling in the blood-red array, holding a bright red beating heart in her hands. Her lips moved, and a string of strange words came out of her mouth. The strange lines of words fell down, and the tone that was pieced together did not seem like a sound that could be made by a human''s throat. Most of them were unclear and could not be conprehended what she was talking about. But even so, Gwen still felt a chill. Fear that she had never felt before spread wildly in the depths of her heart. It was as if an invisible hand was holding her heart tightly, and even breathing became very difficult! Huuummm! When Agatha finished chanting the prayer, the red lines that spread on the ground became erratic under the influence of the minced meat and blood. It was as if it had really turned into an ''eye'' and was staring at everyone with an evil gaze! Suddenly! Flesh and blood mixed with magic power were flowing, and the space was suddenly distorted by an invisible force, like a mirror shattering into pieces! Whoosh whoosh whoosh! After the space was shattered, a huge dark ck vortex suddenly appeared in the air. Through the shattered space, Gwen stared at the huge dark ck vortex. Vaguely, in the deepest part of the vortex, she seemed to see a giant blood red eye! Just this one nce caused Gwen''s brain to tremble as if it had been struck by ten thousand bolts of lightning. In an instant, blood gushed out from her seven orifices and she screamed in pain! "Huff... huff... huff..." Gwen hurriedly retracted her gaze. She gasped for a few breaths with lingering fear in her heart. Only then did she gradually calm down. No matter what the giant blood-red eye in the depths of the darkness was, it was clearly not an existence she could look with her eye! Agatha raised both her hands and threw all the sacrificed flesh and blood into the dark ck vortex. Then, a change urred! The huge dark ck vortex squirmed like a living creature, spitting out huge clouds and mist that were constantly rolling and festering. The ck mist was as dark as thick ink, giving off an extremely ominous feeling. Sometimes it gathered, sometimes it scattered, sometimes it formed into some kind of terrifying giant organ. It was covered with ferocious eyeballs and hundreds of terrifying beast teeth. A roar and a wild whisper wrapped around the ear, and an indescribable giant shadow was looming in the vortex! "Hahaha..." Agatha shouted fanatically, "The great mother who gave birth to tens of thousands, your most loyal believer Agatha, begs you to grant me eternal life!" The moment her words fell, a terrifying and heavy sense of oppression suddenly filled the underground cave! Boom! Gwen felt her entire body suddenly sink, as if she was directly crushed by a heavy stone mill. All the bones and muscles in her body were broken inch by inch, and all her nerves were screaming hysterically! Ho... The muscles and bones of Adjuchas that could withstand the impact of more than ten thousand tons all cried out in sorrow under this terrifying pressure. Their hearts beat violently like drums. Every time, they needed to burst out all their strength to barely support this body and not copse under this pressure! The ck fog gradually took shape, and Agatha''s call became more and more vignt! "This is... From my dream!" Gwen''s eyes became horrified because she found that this strange ck fog seemed to have been seen in her dreams! And the ending she saw in her dream... The entire New York City was shrouded in this ck fog. There were ugly monsters screaming all over the ce, and the ce was full of broken flesh and blood, as well as the ruined city. "No... absolutely can''t let it out!" Gwen let out a low roar, his feet stepped on the rock wall, and like a gust of wind, he rushed towards the huge vortex! Stop Agatha! She had to stop her! We can''t let this terrifying monster descend. Otherwise, not only will the humans perish, but the entire world! But soon, Gwen revealed a look of despair. She found that no matter how hard she tried to get close to Agatha, the distance between them seemed to never be shortened. It was like running on an invisible treadmill. Although it was very fast, she could never leave the ce! The next second. Agatha''s face twisted like a ferocious ghost as she let out a sharp roar! "This... this is" Gwen''s pupils dted as she saw a scene that shocked her! The ball of strange ck fog that was constantly changing forms, apanied by Agatha''s long roar, all of it poured into her mouth! "Gulp... gulp..." The rotten ck fog filled the entire blood-colored magic array and seemed to invade Agatha''s body! "Ah -" A blood-curdling scream resounded through the cave. Agatha screamed in pain, her body suddenly arched upwards, and her whole body was forced into a strange posture! An unknown ck liquid gushed out from Agatha''s nostrils, mouth, ears, and eyes. Agatha... was mutating! Her skin began to be nearly transparent, and the blue lines in the shape of veins were extremely conspicuous. Her limbs were reced by thick ck tentacles, and she grew a lion-red curly beard that was as thick as fur! Chapter 223: In The Presence of God Part 3

Chapter 223: In The Presence of God Part 3

"Oh" Agatha High up in the air, a sharp sound simr to the friction between irons! Bang - The terrible sound echoed in her mind. Gwen felt as if she had been struck on the head by a heavy hammer. In an instant, her eyes were dyed red. There seemed to be some warm liquid flowing out of his seven orifices. She subconsciously looked up. In the surging ck fog, Agatha hadpleted her evolution! ''Evolution'' was over! Agatha bow has the tentacles, which were used to rece the limbs, slowly rolled up like squirming squid. Under the skin that had be almost transparent, blue veins were faintly visible. Even the original head was reced by a yellow gtinous object, the ''saa''. The saa was like a bulging pustule. There were no eyes, no ears, no nose, only an extremely exaggerated crack with sharp teeth! The ck mist that was spat out from the deep ck vortex was wrapped around Agatha. Sometimes it would gather, sometimes it would scatter, sometimes it would look like a festering organ... Agatha... No, now it should be called a monster, because she no longer had any characteristics that humans should have. "Ah ---So this is a god?" Agatha moanedfortably and then revealed a satisfied smile. "This feeling... I can see magic flowing in front of my eyes, the meridians and breathing of all things, as well as endless knowledge. This is simply great!" But this seemingly ordinary scene, when focused on the current Agatha, made Matt and Jessica, who were in the mirror dimension, feel a sense of horror. The corners of her mouth split up to her cheekbones, and she could even see the nerve tissues in Agatha''s brain and the unknown substance squirming like maggots through her mouth. "Oh my god... Is this a nightmare? If so... I hope I can wake up as soon as possible!" Matt swallowed his saliva and tried his best to control his thoughts of escaping. If possible, He would rather all of this be a nightmare, just that he hadn''t woken up yet. But unfortunately, this was true! Matt pinched his thigh, and the pain woke him up. All of this was real, not a nightmare. "It''s a nightmare..." Jayce lowered her eyes, her hand holding the spirit bow trembling slightly. Even though she was very unwilling, she had to admit that she could not muster the courage to face such a terrifying monster. One had to know that... there was a ''world'' between them! Even when she was in the mirror dimension, she could not muster the courage to look up and peek at Agatha, not to mention if she was in the real world, facing the terrifying pressure Agatha brought. It was impossible to win... There was a voice in his heart that told Jessica that they could not defeat Agatha by themselves! It was like a weak sheep encountering a ferocious lion. No matter how much the sheep resisted, it could not defeat the lion at the top of the food chain. The above was just a metaphor, but reality was a hundred times more cruel! The only difference was that they could not even be counted as sheep. They could only be the smallest ants. Agatha was more than a hundred times stronger than the lions. The gap between the two sides was almost hopeless! "But... we still have hope!" Jessica took a deep breath. Her eyes were bloodshot and clearly visible. "You mean... Lord Haschwalth?" Matt was startled, but after thinking about it, he lowered his head bitterly and sighed, "But... if Sir wanted toe, he should havee long ago. Why hasn''t he appeared yet?" Jessica''s eyes dimmed, and the expectations in her heart fell bit by bit. Yeah... If Haschwalth really wanted toe, he would have already appeared and would not have dyed until now. There were only two reasons why he had not appeared yet. First, Lord Haschwalth did not want toe. Second, Lord Haschwalth was in trouble and could not arrive in time. If one were to use logic to analyze it, it was obvious that the first reason was more likely. However, Jayce was unwilling to think about it like that. She could only grit her teeth and insist, "I believe that Lord Haschwalth will definitelye. He will not abandon us. We are family!" The Wandenreich was a family! It was only because everyone had the bloodline of a dead master flowing through their bodies! That great one would definitelye, definitely! Facing Jessica''s stubborn thoughts, Matt''s lips moved, as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, he did not say it. His gaze wasplicated for a moment before he nodded and said, "I also firmly believe that Lord Haschwalth will definitelye!" ... In the real world. Agatha rubbed the sharp teeth in her mouth and imitated human pronunciation in a strange tone. "You have witnessed the birth of a ''god.'' Are you still going to resist?" Although Agatha''s face did not have an organ simr to her eyes, Gwen could clearly feel that she was being watched by that ugly and disgusting monster. Evil... deep... frenzied... Her ''gaze'' seemed to be able to drag people into an endless abyss. The extremely deep and terrifying darkness surrounded her like a shadow! After a few seconds of silence, Gwen smiled and said, "Agatha Harkness, you''re not a god at all. You''re just a disgusting monster." Agatha raised a tentacle and pointed it at Gwen, making a sharp and piercing sound. "Kneel!" Boom! In an instant, the air in the surroundings became iparably heavy. An indescribable terrifying pressure descended, as if a vast ocean was pouring down. Gwen endured the tremendous pressure. Her pupils suddenly elongated into a line, and her bones and muscles all over her body exploded. Blood seeped out from the surface of her skin, and her legs sank deep into the ground. But even so, Gwen still did not kneel down. Instead, she raised her head unyieldingly and red at Agatha with his blood-red eyes. "I... Will not.. Submit!" "I don''t care." Agatha let out a coldugh. "It''s just an experimental product anyway. It can be used even if it''s dead or alive." A wild surge of magic power was constantly released from her body. It was like a roaring torrent that surged through the air. Under the surge of this magic power, the space appeared to be slightly twisted and torn apart. Woo A lion-red tendrils pierced through the air, emitting a sound that pierced through the clouds and split the rocks! The lion-red tendrils pierced through Gwen''s chest, and then violently dragged her all the way from the ground into the air. Bright red droplets of blood fell from the sky. "Pfft -" Gwen spat out a mouthful of blood, her breath bing even weaker. "Damned lowly creature, who gave you the illusion that you could resist the will of the ''god''?" Agatha Looking down from above, she looked down at Gwen who was being hung up by a tentacle. Her voice was filled with disdain for her, "Now open your eyes and deeply reflect the position of the god in your heart. This is thest gift I give you!" Gwen used all her strength to barely lift her heavy eyelids. A relieved smile suddenly bloomed on her face. In a voice that only the two of them could hear, she said, "Ha... haha... hahaha... I see... God!" Without waiting for Agatha to speak, Gwen continued, "Raise your head, Agatha Harkness. Memorize God''s power in your heart. This will be yourst... honor." Chapter 224: In The Presence of God Part 4

Chapter 224: In The Presence of God Part 4

God? Agatha was slightly startled and then slowly raised her head. Under the dim moonlight, a person stood on top of the sky. The person was wearing a white double-breasted military uniform, a western white cloak, and a golden buckle in front of his chest. His features were as delicate as an angel''s. His long golden hair fluttered slightly, and a cold look appeared in his emerald eyes. The Wandenreich''s Quincy, the highestmander of the Sternritter - Jugram Haschwalth! In the mirror dimension. "That symbol!" Kaecilius'' heart suddenly trembled. He saw that the man''s chest was embroidered with the same five-pointed star symbol as that woman! Another one? His mood rose and fell in a short period of time, which made Kaecilius feel deeply tired. He suddenly missed the time in Kamar Taj. "Ha... Mr. Haschwalth" At first, Matt thought it was an illusion, but after rubbing his eyes to confirm, he found that the white figure was so clear! This was not an illusion, it was really Haschwalth! "It''s him... he''s here!" There seemed to be mist in Jayce''s eyes. "I knew it... Lord Haschwalth would not abandon us!" There was no need to say too much. Haschwalth''s appearance here was enough to bring them courage! ... "You... Who are you?" Agatha suddenly felt her heart palpitate, and the tentacles beneath her immediately began to wave around more frequently, as if sensing the uneasiness and anxiety in her heart. Suddenly being approached from behind, was enough for her to feel that this man in front of her was different... Neither the magical torrent that filled the surroundings nor the tentacles that were used to sense the outside world, they had not detected the arrival of this man. "Jugram Haschwalth." Haschwalth said expressionlessly, "I don''t like to talk nonsense, so... let''s start directly." He was very unhappy. Originally, he thought that defeating Kaecilius was just a simple task, and it was enough to solve the problem by sending out Jayce and Matt, but he did not expect that there would be an ident, and even Gwen was almost involved! When he vaguely noticed that something was wrong in New York, it was already toote! Matt, Jayce, Gwen, the three of them had their Spiritual Power exhausted. He ran almost half of New York City, but he did not find the positions of these three people! If he hadn''t sensed the spiritual link that Gwen had left on Peter Parker, I''m afraid he wouldn''t be able to find this underground cave that was covered by magic! Just a little more... Haschwalth nced at the miserable Gwen, and the anger in his heart was like a volcano, as if it was going to burst out of his chest! She was a gift for Lord Lod. But now she was beaten like this, which was tantamount to pping his face, simply unforgivable! After a short period of brewing, an invisible Spiritual Power rose violently like volcanicva. The friction between Spiritual Power and the air burst forth with zing blue mes. Waves of air that could be seen with the naked eye howled and wreaked havoc, causing the earth and rock walls to continuously crack apart and let out cries that could not bear the burden! Bang! A ring of air visible to the naked eye suddenly exploded under Haschwalth''s feet! Hirenkyaku, a high-level movement skill. Jessica had once used it in front of Kaecilius, but her speed was far less than one in ten thousand of Haschwalth''s. Even Agatha''s almost abnormal perception was unable to capture his movement trajectory! The next moment. Haschwalth stepped in front of Agatha. His emerald eyes burst out with a cold killing intent. His right hand pulled out the knight sword at his waist and cut out a cold light from below! This sword was not a ''spirit weapon''. It was just that Haschwalth had forcefully constructed the spirit particles that he had casually gathered into the shape of a ''sword''. It was not as sharp as zanpakuto, nor did it have any special abilities. It could be said that it had almost no characteristics or advantages, but it was enough for him. ng! The knight sword with a light blue halo cut through the air and cut off several dark and thick tentacles of Agatha. The pungent mucus sprayed out like ink and fell on the ground below. The highly corrosive blood fell and corroded the already broken ground again, making it look as ugly as the surface of the moon. "Ah -" Even if it evolved into the form of a ''God'', the severe pain of being forcibly cut off a part of her body still caused Agatha to make a shrill scream and throw Gwen away. Although Agatha was screaming very fiercely, Haschwalth did not have the idea of showing mercy to the fairer sex. It was definitely not because Agatha was ugly, but because he was simply not interested in women. Crash --- The blood in his body flowed rapidly under the stimtion of Reishi. The scorching blood energy came out from the surface of Haschwalth''s body, and the surface of his arm formed lines of bright red electric lines. Blut Arterie! Haschwalth raised his fist expressionlessly, and then punched at Agatha''s face. He really couldn''t stand the disgusting pustule! A fist burning with high concentration of Reishi, apanied by scorching hot energy, smashed on Agatha''s gtinous head, forcing her scream back. Boom Agatha screamed and flew backwards at several times the speed of sound. Her body violently rubbed against the air and exploded into a ball of fire. Like a meteorite dragging a tail me, she crashed into the rock wall. The force was then scattered on the rock wall around her. A huge pit with a diameter of ten meters appeared on the copsed rock wall! "Arge-scale Holy Annihtion Arrow!" The knight drew a huge bow and arrow in the air. The scattered spirit particles in the air were forcibly plundered and condensed into a huge blue arrow, which was ced on the bowstring that was pulled to the full moon! The arrow was aimed straight at Agatha! Then, Haschwalth''s eyes turned cold, and he waved his hand casually. Rumble!!! The bowstring that was pulled to the limit loosened, and along with a visible sonic explosion, a ten-meter-long sacred arrow fell down like a meteor cutting through the sky. The mighty airflow broke through the space in an instant, apanied by a violent roar that resounded in all directions. Layers of air waves burst out like the roar of a giant dragon. The Reishipressed to the critical point intertwined and gathered together. Finally, a mushroom cloud rose up and suddenly exploded! The sacred arrow burst out an astonishing force, pushing Agatha down to the ground until a huge sinkhole a hundred meters deep was dug into the ground! Hla. Haschwalth, who was in the air above the explosion, held his sword with one hand and looked down at the inhuman thing under the abyss. Chapter 225: In The Presence of God Part 5

Chapter 225: In The Presence of God Part 5

"Come out." Haschwalth looked down at the abyss and said indifferently, "I know you are not dead yet." The evil aura that permeated the abyss and the ominous energy fluctuations were as eye-catching as fire in the dark night. Bang! A terrifying aura rose from the abyss. A ck figure rushed out. It was Agatha! "Damn human!" The tentacles that had been cut off by the sword hadpletely recovered and there were even a few more! "Super-speed regeneration? What a boring ability..." Haschwalth was expressionless. The knight sword condensed by Reishi pointed at Agatha and said lightly, "Looks like I have to be more careful next time andpletely eliminate you." Although the super-speed regeneration was a bit tricky, it did not mean that there was no way to solve it. All he needed to do was to eliminate all the cells before the other party could regenerate! Simple and effective! This was the standard of his behavior all along. "Die, die, die, die..." The ck mist around Agatha suddenly surged, and along with the lion red tendrils gushing out, a sharp and venomous roar came out from her terrifying mouth that had cracked to her cheekbone. "How dare you hurt my divine body! I will suck your blood, devour your bone marrow, and devour your flesh!" Boom! The lion-red tendrils suddenly multiplied at an astonishing speed. In just a blink of an eye, they had turned into a raging red wave! The tendrils wriggled through the air like sharks that hade for the smell of blood, sealing off all possible paths of retreat around Haschwalth! "Lord Haschwalth!" Seeing this scene, Matt and Jayce felt their hearts jump out of their throats. With just one person''s strength, how could he contend against god? With countless of powerful and terrifying tentacle? Impossible... Such a huge tsunami formed by the tentacles was absolutely not something that a human could contend with! Run... Lord Haschwalth! Jessica shouted in her heart, clenching her fists tightly, her eyes full of worry. "Tsk tsk..." Haschwalth clicked his tongue lightly. His unchanging ice face finally showed some expression. He frowned slightly and pursed his thin lips. "In this case, it would be good if there was Senbonzakura Kageyoshi." In the face of such enemies who intended to win with numbers, using Senbonzakura Kageyoshi was the best way to deal with them. But unfortunately... he did not have one. Moreover, there are still Matt and Jayce, using the power of ''death god'' will only reveal himself, so he can only use Quincy techniques. "Holy Sing!" Haschwalth''s green eyes were slightly closed,pletely ignoring the tentacles that surrounded him. His left hand slowly lifted from under the cloak, and then it fell down as if pressing down: "Sacred Tribute!" The huge blue circr domain expanded to the surrounding space, and a surge of Spiritual Power that seemed to have turned into a physical substance instantly surged within the range of ten meters around him. Numerous huge crosses of destruction stood within the circr domain, as if they were divine angels who were responsible for protecting him. They bloomed with an iparable brilliance, gorgeous and holy. This was a powerful defensive spell that could destroy and defend. Once the enemy stepped into the Sacred Tribute area, they would be killed by endless sacred arrows! "Go to hell!" huge red wave with thousands of tentacles rushed into the forbidden zone. Just as the tentacles were about to touch Haschwalth''s clothes, the surging domain of Spiritual Power in the ring suddenly surged up, and a strong wind visible to the naked eye emitted a piercing sound! The magnificent yet sacred cross of destruction that stood towering within the azure ring domain erupted with a deafening roar that sounded like a tsunami, as if countless bolts of lightning had exploded out of thin air, and countlessrge arrows had condensed into form! The next second! It was impossible to discern the number of sacred arrows with the naked eye, and it was like an azure gxy that flowed down from the nine heavens, carrying a vast and terrifying aura as it descended and annihted all the tentacles that had entered the Sanctuary! Boom boom boom boom boom boom! Was it a rainstorm or an arrow? No, none of them! It felt as if the entire sky had fallen down and was filled with endless divine arrows. Even the air that was everywhere waspressed by the arrows to the point that there was almost no space for them to exist. The visibleyers of waves of air seemed to want to escape from the terrifying domain. Wave after wave of air surged out in all directions! The strong winds in the entire Azure Ring Domain crazily roared and emitted a sound like the wailing of ghosts and the howling of wolves. Other than the blue torrent, there was nothing else! "This... is the real Quincy!" Matt and Jayce, who were watching from the mirror dimension, could not help but shrink their pupils when they saw this scene, and their hearts were shocked! Just one person... However, it made them have an illusion that there seemed to be a magnificent army of thousands of soldiers and horses firing at the same time. This was the first time that Haschwalth showed the real strength of the Quincy in front of them. Looking back at himself again... Jessica and Matt could not help but lower their heads in shame. The pride that had been hidden in the bottom of their hearts waspletely shattered. This was the real way to fight as a ''Quincy''. Obviously, they had not even touched the threshold! The rain of arrows finally stopped. Haschwalth did not move half a step. The white cloak was spotless, as if everything that had just happened had nothing to do with him. On the other hand, Agatha. Her whole body was covered with wounds after being pierced by the arrows. The tens of millions of lion red curly whiskers were all cut off, and even the squirming tentacles on her lower body were all cut off. Thick ck liquid flowed out from the inside, looking very miserable. In a series of hair-raising squirming sounds, Agatha''s destroyed tentacles slowly grew out of her body again! This scene was seen by Haschwalth. Thetter''s eyes shed a touch of anger. "You actually dare to regenerate in front of me. You are looking down on me too much!" Shua! Shua! Shua! Haschwalth raised his hand and threw out five silver short swords, using theyout of the five-pointed star to nail on Agatha''s body! "Radiance Breaking Formation!" Cold light shed in Haschwalth''s eyes, and he concentrated the spirit particles in the atmosphere. Then, when the spirit particles reached the highest concentration, he ignited them in one breath! Rumble!!!!!! The green Spiritual Fire emitted a piercing light, and an earth-shattering explosion resounded throughout the entire cave and even the surface of the ground! A huge mushroom cloud of mes rose up, and the vast airflow exploded into a ring. It swept through every piece ofnd in the cave with a crushing force. Under the scorching heat of the fire,rge pieces of rock walls appeared to be crystallized. Under the double impact of the mes and explosions, the rock wall in the cave finally could not bear the burden and was forcibly copsed and cracked. The countless rocks that fell were swept up by the air waves and shot wildly in the air, emitting an ear-piercing sound that pierced through the clouds and cracked the rocks! ... ... ... Chapter 226: In The Presence of God Part 6

Chapter 226: In The Presence of God Part 6

Weng!!!!!!!!!! A strange and inexplicable whistling sound suddenly cut through the sky like a siren! The next moment, the green Reishi me was expanding violently, and there was a blood-thirsty scream of some kind of creatureing from inside, as if there were countless factory machines roaring and operating. The violent noise made people feel upset, and evenyers of illusions appeared in front of them! Bang - Wave after wave of Hydra creatures gushed out from the blue mes! This group of creatures that looked like Hydra, each of them was three or four meters in size. Their bodies were covered with soft, round, pointed tentacles. At the bottom of their bodies, which were long like worm-like tentacles, there was a ferocious huge mouth. It was letting out an abnormal scream. There were no wings or energy fluctuations on their bodies, but these huge creatures could float in the air and even swim at an astonishing speed, as if the sky was the sea. Haschwalth''s pupils slightly widened, and his eyes gradually turned from doubt to surprise. "That is... Hydra?" The abnormal screams of these creatures seemed to be in line with some special frequency and decibel, causing him to inevitably feel dizzy when he heard them! Another strange creature... Moreover, this creature had clearly be even more troublesome than before. The only thing that could be considered good news was that this group of damn insects were not as many as the tentacles from before. There were probably less than a hundred of them. Weng! Weng! Weng! Weng! An abnormal whistling sound exploded at the same time. Haschwalth was only in a trance for a moment. When he opened his eyes again, he found that those giant Hydra had already rushed over in groups! "Divine Annihtion Arrow: Rain of Light!" Haschwalth held the sword in one hand and drew forward again. The huge spirit bow was impressively shaped, and when the bowstring pulled to full moon, it burst out with a sound like the sound of metal colliding! The attack that Jayce needed to use the spirit weapon toplete could be done in an instant in his hand! Countless blue light arrows shot out like a torrent, and there seemed to be countless thunder exploding in the air. It was like a falling gxy, with an aura that could destroy the heavens and the earth, drowning those Hydra! However, what Haschwalth did not expect was that Those giant hydras suddenly disappeared into the air, and then suddenly appeared in other ces. The speed was so fast that even he could not react. After so many times, the Hydra almost flew to the front, and Haschwalth''s eyes caught their traces. The moment these Hydra disappeared and appeared, their bodies would have a short glow and transparent phenomenon. However, this time was too short. Even Haschwalth''s eyes and reactions could not urately capture this opportunity. "Phew... It''s a bit troublesome." Haschwalth frowned slightly. This ability that was almost like ''teleportation'' was obviously the power of this kind of giant Hydra. However, it was just a little troublesome. Since he could not attack, he would wait for the moment when the opponent attacked and then seize the opportunity to counterattack. In the next instant. Dozens of Hydra suddenly appeared in front of Haschwalth as they kept shing. The tentacles suddenly entangled Haschwalth, and in an instant, an astonishing power erupted, as if wanting to crush him alive! "Blut Vane." Haschwalth calmly spat out two words. Reishi filled all of his blood vessels, and red lines appeared on the surface of his body. No matter how hard the dozens of Hydra tentacles contracted, they could not shake the man who was entangled. Even from the beginning to the end, he did not frown, as if he did not care about the tentacles that entangled him! In fact, that was indeed the case. Under the double enhancement of Blut Vane and the Hierro, even if the Hydra''s power was ten times stronger, it would still be impossible to crush his body. Chi! An azure sword light suddenly cut through the air, and a cold light mixed with sharpness shot straight into the sky! Dozens of Hydra''s movements instantly stiffened, and then a clear blood mark split open in the middle. Blue blood sprayed out like a storm. "Is there no end to it... Are you a cockroach?" Haschwalth swung his sword to cut off the iing Hydra, and then his eyes, which were as calm as theke water, finally showed a slight ripple. "It seems that I guessed wrong. Your ability is not super-fast regeneration, but... infinite reproduction!" Infinite reproduction was different from rapid regeneration. The essence of rapid regeneration was to increase the body''s loss through cells to achieve the purpose of recovery. And infinite reproduction was to create a substance that did not belong to oneself through the infinite division of cells. Agatha''s lost tentacles were not recovered by ''regeneration'', but by the new tentacles that were reproduced infinitely. In this way, it could exin why the number of tentacles of ''Agatha'' was sorge that it could even split out other ''creatures'' from the body. "No, no, no..." There was something wrong with Agatha''s current state. She had obviously lost all of her humanity and rationality. She waved her tentacles like a wild beast, letting out an unpleasant screech that sounded like iron rubbing against each other. "This is the great ck goat that gave birth to tens of thousands of descendants. It gave me the right to ''give birth''" Hla Hundreds of filthy tentacles fell with great force, like hundreds of tons of gunpowder exploding. In a sh, a huge airflow was set off. hollow even showed signs of copsing! It was not hard to imagine that if itnded on a person, it would probably explode into blood mist on the spot! The ck Goat that gave birth to thousands of descendants. The moment this strange and inexplicable word burst out from Agatha''s mouth, there seemed to be a special rhythm. The obscure and awkward sybles were clearly forcefully tranted and not the true meaning of the word. But even so, the word still affected Haschwalth. The joints all over his body were stiff, and he felt as if he had be a rusty puppet. His thoughts suddenly became sluggish, and countless thoughts came out uncontrobly, disturbing his normal thoughts of trying to avoid those tentacles. At the critical moment! Haschwalth bit the tip of his tongue, and the intense pain rushed into the depths of his brain, making him break free of that strange binding! "Shadow Space!" With almost no hesitation, Haschwalth took a step back, and with the help of therge shadow cast by the tentacle, his whole body seemed to disappear into the space! Woo It was very abrupt and without any warning. A loud and clear sound, mixed with the dense drumbeats, and the strange tone of the words echoed in everyone''s minds. If one were to appreciate it from the perspective of a human musician, then this sound could simply be regarded as the greatest noise of this century. However, in Agatha''s ears, this sound was like the sound of nature, so wonderful that it was enough to make her stop attacking. After withdrawing all the tentacles and wrapping them around her body, Agatha let out a high-pitched scream and shouted fanatically, "Come on... Come on... Come on... The great mother of tens of thousands of descendants, your most humble servant, wee your arrival!" Dong! After a brief moment of silence, a dull sound that was as loud as a bell rang out from Agatha''s body. Agatha stooped like a shrimp and shrouded herself in the ck fog. Suddenly, her body swelled like a balloon and then withered at a speed visible to the naked eye. It was as if all the muscles, bones, and veins had been sucked out in an instant. Her face and skin were like dry and cracked old trees. In just an instant, Agatha had lost her breath. Not only did she stop breathing, but even the fluctuations of her soul hadpletely disappeared without a trace. This strange situation stunned Haschwalth for a moment. "She''s... dead?" Chapter 227: Mother of Pus

Chapter 227: Mother of Pus

Five seconds... Ten seconds... Thirty seconds... Nearly a minute passed, and Agatha maintained the state of Death. The withered body that was like a rotten tree bark, covered with cracks, was enveloped by the strange ck fog. Haschwalth frowned. After thinking for a moment, he decided to test it out and flicked his finger at the ck fog. Sou! An azure arrow flew out from his fingertip and entered the ck fog in the blink of an eye! The ck fog, which looked like a festering organ, only slightly rippled, and then calmed down again. The arrow was like mud sinking into the sea, as if nothing had happened! Haschwalth did not believe it. He gathered Reishi in his palm with his hands and pulled out a huge arrow. "Large sacred arrow!" Shua! As his voice fell, a dazzling light shed and disappeared. Only a faint blue light mark was left in everyone''s retinas! In an instant, the target of the Holy Annihtion Arrow was hit! But what surprised everyone, including Haschwalth, was that Therge-scale Holy Annihtion Arrow was swallowed by the ck fog! That''s right, it was ''swallowed''! Haschwalth saw very clearly that the moment therge sacred arrow was about to touch ''Agatha'', the festering ck fog that was like an organ surged and suddenly opened its bloody mouth. A thick ck coiled tongue stretched out from inside and forcefully swallowed the sacred arrow! Dong! Dong! Boom! ... There were dozens of loud bangs that sounded like metal colliding against a bell. It suddenly echoed throughout the entire surroundings. Haschwalth looked towards the source of the sound, and his expression changed slightly. The source of the voice was ''Agatha'' shrouded in ck fog! After the ck mist expanded and contracted several times, the area it covered becamerger. Through the gaps of the ck mist, one could see that Agatha was also experiencing some kind of drastic change! Although they didn''t understand Agatha''s current state, everyone was certain of one thing, which was that this ''drastic change'' meant that something bad was about to happen! Dong... Agatha''s heart suddenly beat faster, like the sound of hundreds and thousands of people ying a dense drum. Every time it shook, the strong force would set off a visible airwave. As time went on, it would be more and more intense! Unease, anxiety, anger, frenzy... All kinds of negative emotions apanied the drumbeats and drilled into his ears, as if there was an invisible big hand dragging his mind into the crazy dark abyss bit by bit! Puchi! Two streams of blood flowed out of Haschwalth''s ears. Facing this strange influence, he did not hesitate at all and directly shattered his eardrums! But this was destined to be futile. The violent heartbeat could still be heard, but it was slightly weaker. "It didn''t pass through the eardrum, but directly into the brain?" Haschwalth frowned. Kacha! The shriveled skin slowly cracked open, and a certain ck substance could be vaguely seen surging inside. It seemed to be restless, as if it wanted to get out of this body! From the body of Agatha who had died, a pool of disgusting ck mud gushed out like a fountain! The ck ''mud'' was like an irregr creature of some kind of soft tissue. The surface of its body was covered with slippery mucus and the mud that emitted a horrible stench. Moreover, more mouths, tentacles, eyes, and other organs were growing out! Soon. It grew more and more tentacles, and its mouth and eyes upied almost ny percent of its entire body. It was like a disgusting soft body with pus. Its entire body was covered in mud and mucus. Together with the organs that could cause someone with intensive phobia to die on the spot and the smell that was a hundred times worse than the most rotten matter in this world, it would be insulting to use the word ''monster'' to describe it. If Agatha could still barely maintain any traces of human beings from before, then the monster now could no longer see any traces rted to earth creatures. Weng ---Weng ---Weng --- The disgusting tentacles of the creature swayed slightly, and a whisper suddenly entered the human brain. "Maternal fluid... Mother!" Almost without warning, Haschwalth suddenly said this word from his mouth. "Is this mental power?" Haschwalth''s expression changed slightly, and he immediately realized that he was affected by it. This did not only mean that the disgusting creature in front of him had terrifying ability, but also that it was an intelligent creature with the same intelligence as a ''human''. Blublublublublublublub... The mother of pus secreted an unknown ck liquid from its body and slowly spread towards the surrounding ground. Everything that was covered by the ck liquid turned into an ecological environment simr to a swamp, and an even thicker stench wafted through the air! "Great Sacred Arrow!" A light suddenly shed through Haschwalth''s eyes, and the spirit energy in his body surged out like waves. He summoned many arrows that looked like giant spears in the air, and they fell down like meteors from the sky! Boom boom boom boom... Several giant spear-like arrows whistled down and crashed heavily into the Mother of pus. However, what was surprising was that the giant spear did not touch the Mother of pus, but was blocked by ayer of transparent and soft power. Buzz - Buzz - The Mother of pus waved its tentacles slightly, and waves of invisible spiritual force were released. Ripples spread in the space and crashed into Haschwalth''s body at a speed that was difficult to react! "Pfft -" A mouthful of blood fell from the sky. Haschwalth was sent flying like a kite with a broken string. He only stopped after smashing a rock wall. "What a terrifying spiritual force..." Haschwalth wiped the blood from the corner of his lips, and his eyes suddenly became serious. The terrifying mental strength of the Mother of Pus was like a raging sea, causing him to even have some sort of illusion in that instant just now. It was as if the heavens and the earth were about to turn upside down, and he himself could be crushed at any moment! And... the most important point! From the moment the mother of pus appeared, his reason was on the verge of being overturned! The unknown power was constantly challenging the bottom line of reason, mixed with frantic murmurs. All sorts of illusions appeared before his eyes, and even his soul felt the urge to be one with the mother of pus! This made Haschwalth have to constantly be distracted to resist the terrifying spiritual influence! "We can''t drag this on any longer." Haschwalth let out a heavy breath. He raised his arm and looked at it. There was already a rotten, rotting pus on it. Unknown spiritual influence, rotting pus like a virus, and that evil body... All sorts of factors seemed to be warning him that if he continued to dy, the person who would die would be himself. Chapter 228: Caja Negacion

Chapter 228: Caja Negacion

"Can... can I use that?" A hint of hesitation appeared between Haschwalth''s eyebrows, and then his eyes shed slightly. After thinking it over and over again, he made up his mind, "There is no other way. If we continue to dy, I am afraid that the disaster range will be bigger!" Ding --- Five fingernail-sized silver cylinders collided with each other, producing a clear and melodious sound as theynded on his palm. The style of these five silver cylinders was slightly different from the silver cylinders he had set up before. They were no longer pure silver on the outside, but a bit of deep gray that seemed slightly advanced on the outside. The more significant difference is that the surfaces of the five silver cylinders all have warning signs engraved in dark ck paint. This symbol was made up of three fan-shaped and a circle, and it was believed that many people had seen it before. If you haven''t seen it before, please recall the nuclear bomb sign in the movie - extremely dangerous! "Eh..." Haschwalth''s cold face, which had remained unchanged for thousands of years, showed a rare touch of helplessness, and his eyes were full of indescribableplexity. He said to himself, "I hope this time, Lady Nemu will not trick me." The silver tube is the vessel to store the liquid Reishi, and the Quincy can store Reishi through these silver tubes in advance, quickly releasing the curse method and setting up the array, which can be said to be the best prop to support Quincy. However... Nemu seemed to have inherited the bad disease of the previous Director of Technological Development Department Kurotsuchi Mayuri. Everything that was in his hands had to go through a ''optimization'' before he stopped, and these five silver tubes with the mark of ''Extremely Dangerous'' were made by the current Technological Development Department. In these five silver tubes, the liquid of Reishi that waspressed to the limit was stored! If the concentration of Reishi contained in the silver tube was estimated, the silver tube used to set up the Formation of Light was probably simr to the ordinary T NT. But these five silver tubes with a mark on them... If the operation is slightly improper, once there is an explosion, I am afraid that three kilometers ofnd will be lifted up to a height of tens of meters by the shock wave of the explosion. As for why it turned out like this, Haschwalth could not help but sigh. He could only me himself for letting Nemu watch a movie at that time, and the name of the movie was "Hiroshima". The birth of these five silver cylinders was full of all kinds of opportunities and coincidences. He vaguely remembered thatter on, Nemu asked him to test the power of the silver cylinders, and the result was that the operation was wrong, causing him to almost explode at that time! The horrible experience was still vivid in his mind, but he had no other choice. It was undeniable that this was the strongest attack he could use so far! Haschwalth closed his emerald eyes, took a deep breath, and then clenched his right hand. Bang! The five silver tubes shattered into pieces. Deep blue liquid flowed out of them, soaking his hands like thick oil. The next second. zing green mes rose from his palms! Along with the terrifying heat emitted by the green mes, the surrounding atmosphere was ignited in an instant. A heat wave rose within a radius of a hundred meters. White smoke curled up, and the moisture in the air was almost evaporated! "Saint Spear!" Haschwalth closed his palm and pulled it open. A green energy spear slowly appeared! Buzz! When the Reishi waspressed to the extreme, the shape it presented was extremely unstable. From time to time, green mes would overflow from its surface, emitting a terrifying high temperature. The space around Haschwalth was distorted. Even if he took a breath, he could feel the heat in the air. It was only a few breaths of time... Haschwalth''s right arm had already been burned by the blue mes, showing dark signs of burning. It could be seen how terrifying the energy spear created by Reishi afterpression to the extreme was! If he held it for a longer period of time, he wouldn''t even need to attack to burn him to ashes! Shua --- Haschwalth''s eyes moved slightly. He gently raised the ''Saint Spear'' and then fiercely threw it out. "X-Axis: Saint Spear!" The power that pierces everything was added to the Saint Spear,bined with thepressed spiritual ze, Haschwalth was confident that this attack was enough to prate and burn all the creatures in front of him! Buzz! The world instantly darkened, only a ray of light that could crack the sky! Then, endless waves suddenly rose, as if the space was cracking. The earth was forcibly plowed out a gully several meters wide by the spiral airflow brought by the body of the spear, and countless gravel burst out like bullets, causing the surrounding air to emit an explosive sound! Rumble - The huge sonic boom rings exploded one after another. The azure spear dragged along surging waves of air behind it, letting out a roar that shook the earth and shook the earth. With an unstoppable momentum, it instantly pierced through theyers of air in front of it! "Woo ---" The Mother of pus let out a strange howl. As if sensing the terrifying power of this attack, it raised thousands of tentacles and wrapped itself around its body. At the same time, the spiritual force, which was like a vast ocean, instantly erupted like thousands of volcanoes! Visible spiritual force turned into a torrent and surged out. Layer uponyer of howling roared, like a huge tsunami that was hundreds of feet high, apanied by a loud roar that resounded through the entire cave, erupting with a terrifying aura that could destroy the heavens and earth! The dark blue Saint Spear was wrapped in a violent storm, dragging a long wave of air that pierced through hollow, like aet that tore through the sky, colliding with the spiritual force tsunami that was a hundred feet high! In an instant, the world suddenly fell silent! Time seemed to be frozen at this moment. The Saint Spear and the spiritual force tsunami shed against each other, and the scenery around them seemed to have lost their original color. Even the sound, light, smell, and so onpletely disappeared at this moment! The next moment. Boom! The attack that could tear the sky apart easily pierced through the tsunami formed by the spiritual force, and the mother of pus hiding behind it was also unable to resist and was torn apart by the blue light! A violent wave of air rushed into the sky, bursting out a terrifying loud roar, as if it were forgoing to pierce the sky. The wave of air that spilled out was like violent waves, surging, and the air currents were as sharp as sword''s tip, drawing crisscrossed ravines on the ground! After an unknown period of time... All the storms and roars dissipated, and the dust scattered along with the wind. "....?!" Matt and Jayce opened their mouths wide and fell into a state of shock. A huge hole dozens of meters in diameter had been sted out from the huge rock wall behind the Mother of pus. It was like a massive rift in the east, extending from Haschwalth''s feet into the darkness. But when Matt and Jayce withdrew their attention and saw the mother of pus, their expressions suddenly changed. "You actually didn''t die after taking Lord Haschwalth''s attack head-on" Almost one-third of the body of the soft body of the mother of pus was directly evaporated, leaving only a few bodies slowly squirming, as if they were going to continue to regenerate. Bang! Haschwalth stepped on Hirenkyaku and suddenly appeared in front of the mother of pus. The distance between the two could be described as face-to-face. "Goodbye." Haschwalth flicked a pitch-ck six-sided crystal and slowly sent it into the body of the mother of pus that was healing. Chapter 229: Mephisto

Chapter 229: Mephisto

Kacha! The pitch-ck crystal shattered. The space around was suddenly torn apart. The pitch-ck dimensional crack twisted, and the powerful gravitational force that erupted from it forcefully dragged the Mother of pus and devoured her body inch by inch! On the other end of the shattered space was a dimensional space filled with dimensional turbulence. Once any creature was devoured, it would stay there forever! "Roar -" The Mother of pus seemed to understand this. Hundreds of mouths roared madly, thousands of tentacles waving around and hooking everything that could stabilize itself, trying to pull him out of the chaotic dimension. The tentacles stabbed deep into the ground and the rock wall, but they were unable to stop the oue of being devoured. The ground and the rock wall were plowed into a messy deep ditch by the terrifying power of the tentacles. Haschwalth was afraid that things would change if he was toote. He used thest of his spiritual energy to create a giant spear and then threw it out fiercely. Boom! The giant spear carried the power of the meteor and crashed into the mother of pus! The Mother of pus was already at its limit, and all of its power was used to resist gravity. It was like thest straw that broke the camel''s back, and it waspletely pushed into the dimensional space! "Roar -" The Mother of Pus howled resentfully, missing herst chance to escape. She could only allow her body to be devoured bit by bit, and then gradually disappear into that dark dimension! The shattered hollow recovered in the air, and everything returned to peace! "Hu..." Haschwalth let out a long sigh of relief, and felt a sense of relief in his heart. He sighed and said, "Thanks to the Caja Negacion, otherwise, it would not have been so easy." This dark crystal is officially called ''Caja Negacion''! This is a special material created by Aizen, a prop that can seal the object in the dimensional space. The sealing time vision is determined by the Spiritual Power of the target. For example, someone with a rtively weak Spiritual Power will be sealed in the dimensional space forever. On the other hand, if the Spiritual Power is as powerful as ''Espada'', he can only be sealed for several hours. The original intention of this item was to use the item that Espada used to deal with his subordinates. Ever since Lod had drawn this item, he had never had the chance to use it. It could be said that it was slightly useless, so he simply handed it over to Haschwalth and let him use it to punish his subordinates. However, after Haschwalth got it, before he could even tested it, it was borrowed by Nemu, and she even used the excuse of helping him ''optimize'' it. After a series of magic modifications by Nemu, she even incorporated the ''restricted flow'' in the Dangai into it, sessfully making the dimensional space marked by the Caja Negacion forcibly tampered with an unknown time-space turbulence. And this action caused any object that was sealed by the Caja Negacion to be forever lost in the dimensional space. No matter how powerful one was, it was impossible toe out of that chaotic dimensional space! The ''Caja Negacion'' that was originally used to punish his subordinates was inexplicably transformed into exile. This also almost cut off his thoughts of using it. He casually threw the into the shadow space to eat dust. However, he never thought that it would actuallye in handy today! Once devoured by the Caja Negacion, the mother of pus would forever be lost in that unknown chaotic dimensional space. To a certain extent, it was equivalent to sealing it there forever! However. Just as Haschwalth put down his guard, the sound of space shattering came from behind him again! Kacha! The space suddenly rippled like waves, and ck dimensional cracks instantly covered the surface of the entire space. It looked like a shattered mirror! "Could it be... No... This is impossible!" Haschwalth''s green pupils suddenly shrank to the point of a needle, and his face, which had very little change in expression, shed with doubt, horror, and confusion. "Even the dimensions full of dimensional turbulence can''t expel it?" Crack crack crack crack... There were more and more ck cracks on the surface of the ''mirror'', and the density was like a huge spider web. "Roar -" The roar of the mother of pus came from the other side of the crack, and several tentacles directly smashed hollow, who was on the verge of breaking. The next second. The familiar, disgusting, slimy, and terrifying creature dragged its iplete body back from the ''Hell'' once again! Haschwalth finally could not maintain the calm on his face. There was a hint of fear in his eyes. "It... really broke the dimensional barrier and came back from the dimensional turbulence" The so-called pestering might be this situation! "This is endless... This is absurd!" Haschwalth''s eyebrows jumped wildly, and he felt like vomiting for a moment. He had never seen such a difficult creature. Wave after wave, the tentacles broke one after another. They were like cockroaches, thinking that they were thest one. In the end, he found a lot of them in the blink of an eye! This was really... He was ying against a hungry predator! "There''s no other way. Now that things havee to this, I can only ask Lord Lod to make a move." A helpless look appeared on Haschwalth''s face. He nned to lure this monster somewhere else. But just as he was about to dial Hell''s Butterfly, something unexpected happened! Just as the mother of pus was about to break free from the chaotic streams of space, a palm that was burning with fiery red mes suddenly appeared and pressed down on its head. Chi... The ground melted under the high temperature and turned into boiling redva. Apanied by a pungent smell of sulfur, a demon that was burning with mes squeezed out from the crack in space. The demon was about the size of a human. Its skin was dark red and it had a pair of ferocious horns on its head. Its muscr muscles were like Greek sculptures. At the same time, it possessed both strength and beauty. Ding dong ~ the takeaway from hell is here!" With one hand, the demon stopped its movement and let out a low, sinisterugh. "It''s you bunch of damn things again. You still haven''t given up? Earth isn''t a ce you cany your hands on!" "Roar -" The mother of pus let out a miserable scream under the burning of the mes. The difference in size between the two was so huge, but in front of the demon, the mother of pus was like a newborn baby,pletely powerless to resist. The demon squeezed the mother of pus with both hands, forcefully kneading it into a ball, and then kicked it into the depths of the dimensional rift like throwing away trash! Bang --- As the mother of pus screamed and disappeared into the depths of the dimensional turbulence, the dimensional rift closed once again. This time... The mother of pus would nevere back! Pa! The demon casually pped his hands, as if he had dealt with an insignificant thing. Then he turned his eyes to Haschwalth. "Young man, do you want to make a deal?" The demon''s eyes were cunning and yful. He stared at Haschwalth and slowly said, "Whether it is strength, life, soul, power, money, love... As long as it is what you want, I can give it to you." "No, thank you." Haschwalth''s eyes moved slightly. He vaguely guessed the identity of the other party, and immediately shook his head and refused. "What a pity..." The demon did not seem surprised. He just sighed regretfully, and then took out a dark red card from nowhere and threw it at Haschwalth. Haschwalth raised his hand to catch the flying card. Before he could take a closer look, he heard the voice of the demon again. "Young man, I like you very much. If you need anything in the future, you can contact me at any time." The dark red demon had a treacherous and sly smile on his face, and then his body slowly sank into theva until hepletely disappeared. Haschwalth was silent for a moment, then turned the card in his hand to the front, and a treacherous demon with a sly smile appeared in his eyes. On the card was a dark red demon, with a treacherous and sly smile on his face, and under it was written in hot gilt words, with the word "Mephisto"! Chapter 230: Soul Burial

Chapter 230: Soul Burial

The word Mephisto first came from "Faust", ording to research, it may be ancient Hebrew, meaning: ''destroyer'' and ''liar''. And in Marvel World... Mephisto was one of the devil kings of hell, and his strength was almost the same as Lucifer''s. He was a strong opponent who was alsopeting for the title of ''Satan''! "It really is him..." Haschwalth saw this name and was not surprised at all. In fact, when he saw the dark red demon, he had a faint guess in his heart, but now it was finally confirmed. Never expected... In the end, it was Mephisto who acted and expelled the mother of pus. This was a bit unexpected. However, what bothered Haschwalth was that Mephisto showed strong hostility when he saw the mother of pus, and also mentioned ''it''s you again'' and ''not giving up'' sentence. From the information revealed between the lines, it was obvious that Mephisto had seen this kind of creature a long time ago, and had even fought with it! Even the always treacherous and cunning Mephisto showed a strong hostility towards this kind of creature, and even did not hesitate to descend from hell and personally expel it from the Earth. This kind of behavior was not a problem for Sorcerer Supreme, but it was a little weird to throw it on a demon who was synonymouswith fraud! One had to know that Mephisto was a person who did not get any benefits. To be able to force him to cross realms at all costs to personally expel such creatures, it was hard to imagine what deeper reason was hidden in this. It seems that this incident is not as simple as it appears to be. It actually involves Mephisto and some ancient secrets. A hint of exhaustion appeared on Haschwalth''s face as he rubbed his forehead a few times. Based on the current situation, the information they knew was still too little. Whether it was Mephisto, the broken hell, or the unusual creatures this time, what was the connection between the three? It was not based on these three or two sentences. It could be analyzed. Chi --- An orange-yellow ring suddenly appeared in the air, and then Matt and Jayce, who had disappeared for a long time, fell out of it in a sorry state! "It seems that I don''t need to look for you again." Haschwalth raised his eyebrows and looked up at the orange-yellow ring. Inside the ring was the mirror dimension. When Kaecilius saw Haschwalth cast his eyes on him, he was scared out of his wits. As if he was afraid of him rushing in, he quickly waved and closed the portal. "Lord Haschwalth..." A hint of embarrassment appeared on both of their faces at the same time. Just now, their attention had been attracted by the great battle on Haschwalth''s side, causing them to not notice Kaecilius'' small movements, allowing him to secretly draw a transmission array and throw the two of them out of the mirror dimension. "S-sorry, Lord Haschwalth, I have disappointed you." Jessica lowered her head in shame and clenched her fists. Letting go of the mastermind behind the scenes because of carelessness was no different from throwing away the face of a Quincy. This was simply unworthy of Haschwalth''s expectations for her. "Just pay attention next time." Haschwalth did not pursue the matter. Instead, he waved his hand and said indifferently, "Such a big event... The death god who is stationed nearby wille soon. Let''s leave here first." "Wait... wait, my lord, there is one more thing!" Matt suddenly opened his mouth and stopped the few people who were about to leave. "Matt, what else do you want to do? Didn''t you hear my lord say that death god ising soon?" Jessica frowned slightly and cast a displeased look at him, as if ming him for being too insensible. "Sir, I wonder if those children..." Matt looked a little nervous, and he was secretly sweating. Just now, when Haschwalth was fighting with the monster, the destructive power had destroyed the entire dungeon. Even thest attack of the ''Saint Spear'' directly tore a huge crack hundreds of meters long in the earth. Now, through this huge crack, they could see the moonlight on the surface. With such terrifying destructive power, he was worried about the children... "Don''t worry." Haschwalth was expressionless. He said lightly, "Those children are all in the Shadow Space I built. They cane out soon." "Thank you! Thank you, my lord!" Matt heaved a long sigh of relief, his face filled with gratitude. Then, Matt thought of something again. His throat rolled and he said in a trembling voice, "My lord, do you have a way to save these children who have been transformed into monsters?" Although the mother of pus had been expelled, the ''blob'' that he saw underground had survived! The blob was affected by the residual power of the ''Saint Spear'', and it dispersed from the state of convergence, turning back into pieces of ''flesh'' with the heads of countless children embedded on the surface. Matt wanted to save them, so he could only pin his hopes on Haschwalth. Haschwalth frowned slightly. After a moment of silence, he shook his head and said, "No, the Quincy can''t save their souls." Hearing this, Matt''s face darkened, and his heart suddenly surged with sadness. His eyes gradually became moist. "But..." Haschwalth changed the topic and said, "The Quincy can''t help them, but death god can." "Death god?" Matt heard that there was still hope, and his eyes suddenly lit up. "Yes, it is death god." Haschwalth''s lips curled up slightly, and he said slowly, "death god''s zanpakuto, in addition to killing souls, can also transcend the souls of the dead and lead them to Soul Society. It is called ''Soul Burial"" Matt understood and nodded gratefully, "Thank you, Lord Haschwalth!" "Let''s go." Under the dim light of the moon, the blood-stained white cloak slowly fluttered. Haschwalth stepped out and disappeared in front of everyone. "Let''s go too." Jayce grabbed Matt''s shoulder. "Well..." Matt looked at it worriedly, then the two of them disappeared together. ... ... ... --- An ancient, deep red arch appeared, and the white mist that flowed out from it slowly floated up like a dense mist! "You really know how to make trouble for me..." Lod, dressed in a ck Death Tyrant outfit and carrying zanpakuto by his waist, slowly walked out of the realm gate. Originally, he did not need to personally deal with a small matter like Soul Burial. He just needed to let Frank handle it. But the key problem was that Soul Burial was not simple this time! These children had experienced inhuman torture before they died, and after they died, they were forcefully fused together by an evil ritual, causing the thousands of souls to be almost inseparable. If they wanted to bury these children, they first had to separate their souls! Of course, it was not that there was no way to save more trouble. That was to throw all these children into Abyss of Despair. In less than three days, there would definitely be a Adjuchas, and it might even be Vasto Lorde! But this kind of thing, he disdained it. If one were to blindly pursue strength and even abandon their bottom line and morals, could they still be called ''people of light''? The true strength lies in one''s beliefs, not one who would recklessly pursue strength! "Children... Be at peace now..." Lod murmured softly and pulled out zanpakuto from his waist. Qiang --- The cold sword light shed past, like rain falling from the sky. From the rotting flesh on the ground, the souls of children appeared one after another. Then, under the guidance of an invisible force, they turned into a rain of blue light that filled the sky and rushed into the night sky. It was as beautiful and resplendent as a meteor shower. The ce they were going to was the Soul Society who had no more disputes. There would be no more suffering and torture there. "So long..." Chapter 231: Pollution Source

Chapter 231: Pollution Source

After sending all the souls to Soul Society, the system notification finally arrived. [Ding] [Killed ''ck Goat cub''] [Reward: Medium Soul * 50] ... [Expel the Mother of Pus] [Reward: Medium Soul x100] ... [Soul Transfer] [Reward: Low-grade soul * 1000] ... "Not bad." Lod nced at the reward and felt a little better. Although he was only responsible for finishing up the work this time, the system was still very humane. It counted Haschwalth and Gwen''s credit on his head. It could be said that it was an unexpected surprise. "The mother of pus, the cub of ck Goat... Is it the Ctulhu Mythos?" Lod murmured. Although the memories of his previous life had be blurry, the Ctulhu Mythos had left a deep impression on him at that time! Although many of the content had been forgotten, there was only one sentence he remembered very clearly. What was terrifying was not darkness, but the unknown. When humans looked up at the starry sky, would they suspect that there was a strange color that devoured everything in the endless darkness? Or perhaps, on the night of thunder and lightning hundreds of millions of years ago, when the first ammonia of life was born, was there a strange and terrifying giant beast walking on the primitive earth? And all of this originated from the unknown! If this was a fantasy story, then he would definitely praise it and continue to read it patiently. In the depths of the exciting ces, he would even p his hands. Perhaps he would even share it with his friends to discuss the so-called Ctulhu Mythos. But... this is reality! No one would be happy with the real existence of the Eldritch Abomination! The matter, Lod didn''t n on investigating for the time being. In the worldview of ''Cthulhu'', there is such aw: Only the foolish can live forever The meaning of this sentence was to have respect for those unknown things and not excessively pursue the ''truth'', otherwise it would incur the descent of disaster. Lod did not intend to court death, at least not at the moment. From that point of view, the secret that could involve Mephistoand Carl was obviously not something he could touch at his level. For some things, it was better not to know. The more he knew, the faster he died. He understood this principle. "Hu..." Lod exhaled, temporarily suppressing these thoughts. Then he turned around and walked to the rock wall, reaching out to drag Gwen out of the shadows. It had to be said that Haschwalth was quite reliable in his work. He secretly hid Gwyn in the Shadow Space while no one was paying attention to her to prevent her from being affected by the battle. Although Gwen was severely injured, she was still an Adjuchas. Her recovery ability was far beyond that of ordinary people. As long as there was a supply of Spiritual Power in the follow-up, the super-fast regeneration will kick in and her injuries could be healed quickly. "I almost forgot..." Lod pped his forehead, turned around, and shed out with his sword, wiping out the remaining pieces of flesh. These were the remnants of the mother of pus and the cub of the ck Goat. Who knew if there would be any future troubles left behind? Therefore, for the sake of being conservative, it was better to eliminate all of them so as to avoid encountering people who were too curious that day and using these remnant organizations to stir up trouble. "Yes, it''s clean." After Lod confirmed that there was no meat left, he left with Gwen in relief. ... Not long after the two of them left, the roar of the engine tore through the night sky. Several pure ck beak-shaped fighter jets slowlynded on the ground, their tails spewing out ring-shaped mes. As the hatch of the fighter jet opened, a bald man wearing a ck leather windbreaker walked out withrge strides. It was Nick Fury, who had not appeared for a long time! The person beside Fury was his most trusted assistant, Agent Hill. More than a dozen people came out of the doors of the other carrier eagles, including a few familiar faces. Hawkeye, Natasha, and S. H. I. E. L. D. were all here. Apart from the first time, there was also an elite team and some others. "Hill, is this source of the pollution?" Nick Fury had a gloomy face. Even in the night, he could see the mes of anger in his single eye. Hill held a professional detection instrument in his hand. After carefully observing the value on it, he nodded and said, "Director, from the detection data, the energy source that is emitting pollution is in the giant karst cave that is 100 meters underground." "Very good." Nick Fury nodded slightly and then ordered the people around him, "Barton, Natasha, take your people down and see what''s going on inside. Destroy the source of'' pollution ''at all costs!" "Yes, director!" Hawkeye and Natasha were fully armed, wearing ck carbon fiber soft armor, and their expressions were quite serious. Originally, as the director of S. H. I. E. L. D., there was no need to personallye to the frontline. However, the reason why he had no choice but to personally take action and even bring all the elites over was precisely because of this ''pollution source''! Just a few dozen minutes ago. Through the satellite, S. H. I. E. L. D.''s staff discovered that arge scale strange phenomenon had urred in a region with a diameter of forty miles in Manhattan. Its specific form included but not limited to: madness, ravings, self-muttion, murder, and so on and so forth... Moreover, all the creatures in the area had smelly and rotten pus growing on the surface of their skin. For a time, they wailed everywhere. At first, when he got the news, Fury thought that someone had put in biochemical weapons. After all, these phenomena were almost simr to the damage caused by biochemical weapons. Moreover, the US military had always had a fairly mature experience in biochemical weapons, so Fury contacted the military immediately. However, the reply he got was, "This is not a biological weapon, nor is it a secret experiment of the military. S. H. I. E. L. D., don''t f*cking think about throwing the me away." Helplessly, Fury sent a tactical team to investigate the situation in the area. However, when the tactical team took the helicopter and entered this strange area, something strange happened. Everyone went crazy for no reason and killed each other, resulting in total annihtion! Therefore, Fury immediately realized that something was wrong. This was not an effect caused by biological weapons or conventional methods. Whenparing the values, S. H. I. E. L. D. found that there was a special energy fluctuation in this area. It was this special fluctuation that caused the strange phenomenon in Manhattan. And when they found the vi located in a remote area based on the source of this strange fluctuation, they happened to see the terrifying might of the ''Saint Spear'' tearing the surface of the earth and charging straight into the starry sky. Nick Fury was about to go crazy. What did it mean that one wave had not been leveled, yet another wave had risen? This was! It had only been a few days since his butt had settled down, yet New York City had caused such a hugemotion again! Moreover, this time, it involved arge number of ordinary people. In this era where information was flying everywhere, it was almost impossible to suppress it. After World''s council learned of this matter, they scolded him in his face and ordered that Fury had to resolve the strange phenomenon in Manhattan within a day at all costs! Thus, there was the above scene. Chapter 232: The Remains

Chapter 232: The Remains

"What about the Thunder Squad?" Nick Fury was obviously very impatient. He asked, "Are you ready?" All the members of the Thunder Squad were elites from various special forces. They were specialbat squads that had gathered S. H. I. E. L. D.''s ck technology. If it wasn''t for the Roaring Commandos carrying out ''salvage'' missions in the Arctic, I''m afraid this mission would not have fallen on the Thunder Squad. "The Thunder Squad has assembled." A fully armed soldier stepped forward and said, "A total of eighteenbat personnel are waiting for the director''s instructions." "Barton, Natasha, the two of you are in charge of themand team." Fury nodded slightly and said in a deep voice, "Remember, your mission is to destroy the source of the pollution at all costs!" "Yes!" The eighteen elite warriors and two top-notch agent slid down from the crack that had been split open on the ground. After hanging up the rope, they slid down one after another. They did not descend very fast and maintained a three-three formation. While one person descended, the other two remained vignt. This cycle continued for more than ten minutes before the team all descended to the bottom of the crack. At the same time, the people on the surface were not idle. The other personnel remained on guard outside, while the remaining technicians built surveying equipment. There were also some who continued to measure the underground pollution source. Time passed by bit by bit. Everyone on the ground was waiting anxiously. Information came from below. "The positioning device shows that they are close to the pollution source." Hill held the LCD tablet nervously, not even daring to breathe loudly, for fear of making the gloomy Fury next to him flip out. After a few more minutes of waiting, themunication device suddenly let out a rapid scream, as if it had suddenly been frightened. "Ah!" This scream made everyone''s hearts jump. "Not good, something happened!" Nick Fury''s pupils shrank. He grabbed the device and shouted, "Barton, Natasha, what happened?" "No... nothing happened." The person who replied was Hawkeye, but his tone was still a little shocked. It was obvious that he had seen something amazing. "Nothing?" Nick Fury''s eyebrows furrowed together. "Report the situation below. What did you see?" "Uh..." Hawkeye hesitated for a moment, then said in aplicated tone: "Director, there is no danger below, but... the situation is a bitplicated. I can''t describe it. I suggest youe down to see it yourself." The situation wasplicated? Indescribable? No threat? Nick Fury had a ck question mark on his face. What was this? "Director, how about I go down and take a look?" Hill came forward and suggested in a low voice. "No need." Nick Fury waved his hand and said, "Since the Thunder Unit has confirmed that it''s safe down there, let''s go down together and see what''s going on." Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua! Everyone followed the rope and descended to the bottom of the crack. As they walked through the dark crack that was as big as a rift valley, waves of shock surged in Nick Fury''s heart. To be able to create such a terrifying destructive force, it was almostparable to the destruction of death god and the Quincy back in the New York war! When they passed through the dark cracks and arrived at the underground cave, everyone was shocked speechless! More than half of the rock walls of the cave copsed, and the ground structure showed signs of breaking. Huge rocks piled up in a mess, as if they had been bombarded by tactical missiles. Crystalized substances could be seen everywhere after high temperatures, as well as the pungent stench that remained in the air! "This... this is" Nick Fury''s pupils shrank to the point of a needle,pletely unable to imagine what was happening here! "Director!" Natasha trotted over and handed over the instrument in her hand. She said with a serious expression, "Please take a look. We detected residual spiritual energy here. Someone fought." Spiritual energy? Nick Fury felt a dull pain in his brain as soon as he heard the word. He frowned and said, "Do you mean... death god caused it?" "I don''t think so." Natasha shook her head and pointed at the holes on the walls. "From the traces of the battle, I think the battle side should be the Quincy that death god mentioned." "Based on?" Fury raised his eyebrows. Natasha analyzed, "Director, please look. From the hole damage left on the rock wall, it does not look like the sword type weapon that death god often uses. Instead, it is more like the damage caused by a stronger prating arrow." "As far as we know, only death god, hollow, and Quincy can use their spiritual power. Among them, there are only thebat methods of Quincy, which are mainly based on bows and arrows. death god mostly fights with sword type weapon, while hollow fights with his limbs." "Of course, my spection may not be urate. The other two may also cause this kind of damage effect, but I think it is more likely to destroy the Quincy. Barton carefully observed the damage effects, and also thought that they were caused by arrow type weapons." Hawkeye, as a professional archer, had some credibility to his words. After listening to it, Fury nodded and felt that it was reasonable. He asked, "Then the target of the battle with the Quincy, do you think it is hollow?" "It is not clear." Natasha shook her head and sighed, "There is too little information that can be analyzed at the scene, and the residual traces are deliberately cleared." "Director!" At this time, Hawkeye suddenly ran over. "I found something. I need you toe and take a look." Nick Fury''s eyes lit up and he quickly followed Hawkeye. Because most of the cave had copsed. There were huge rocks everywhere, so they could only make their way through the cracks. Nick Fury followed Hawkeye for a few minutes and came to a cave that had not copsed yet. "Director, look." Hawkeye turned on the light and shone the light on a piece of ck meat that was only the size of a fingernail and still squirming. "A piece of... meat?" Nick Fury frowned. Just as he was about to reach out to touch it, he was stopped by Hawkeye. "Don''t touch it, Director!" Hawkeye said with a serious expression: "ording to the detector, this piece of meat is emitting that strange pollution fluctuation. It''s just that the fluctuation is too weak, so it can''t affect us." "It?" Nick Fury was slightly stunned. Then, he recalled the infected lunatics and retracted his hand with lingering fear. "Are you saying... the strange phenomenon that caused arge area of madness is such a small piece of... meat?" "To be precise..." Eagle Eye paused for a moment, then said with aplicated expression, "It should be some kind of ''creature'' before this piece of meat was destroyed, causing the previousrge area of madness." "Creature..." A ray of light shed in Nick Fury''s one-eyed eyes. He suddenly became interested in this creature. A piece of flesh that was only the size of a fingernail was still able to survive for so long on its own. It could be seen just how terrifying the vitality of its cells was. Moreover, there was an unknown and strange fluctuation that could affect living things in arge area. The heart of death was burning fiercely! The human''s exuberant desire for knowledge urged him to understand what this creature was! "Take it away!" Nick Fury said in a deep voice, "This matter is ssified as a level nine secret. Don''t let anyone else know about it except you, understand?" "Yes, Director!" Chapter 233: Superhuman Medicine

Chapter 233: Superhuman Medicine

Lod naturally did not know about S. H. I. E. L. D.''s suicidal behavior. Even though he had deliberately wiped out the remnants of the organization before he left, in order to be wary of people like S. H. I. E. L. D. who were overly curious. However, in the end, he still missed out on this piece of physical tissue. Time was also life. This fingernail-sized organization was cut off after being pierced through by the ''Saint Spear''. It was just that this organization was too small, and it was blown into a cave that was close to copse by the strong wind, so it just happened to avoid Lod''s search and finally fell into S. H. I. E. L. D.''s hands. It had to be said that it was too much of a coincidence. If Lod knew that Nick Fury was trying to study the Cthulhu creature, he was afraid that he would immediately send Grimmjow to descend, and then fire his cero on S.H.I.E.L.D. Headquarter to destroy it. Do not doubt Lod''s determination! A piece of ''Cthulhu'' biological sample fell into the hands of the most deadly organization in the entire universe. The consequences must not be said, everyone should be able to guess. He never doubted Nick Fury''s talent for courting death, much less the strange thinking of the Americans. But unfortunately... Today, Lod does not know how much trouble this small sample will bring him in the future! ... Soul Society, Seireitei. After throwing Gwen to Nemu and telling her to treat it well, Lod hurried back to the confession tower. There is a reason why he is so anxious. Thanks to Haschwalth and Gwen''s contribution, he had gathered another hundred medium-level souls! Although it had not been too long since thest lottery, the lottery felt like an addiction, and he could not stop at all. When he thought of the glittering appearance, Lod felt that he could do it again, and there would be a big surprise this time! Don''t ask. "System, draw!" Lod rubbed his hands together. He shouted excitedly. [DING ---] [Are you sure you want to use 100 * medium level soul draw? ] "Yes!" The familiar Unohana Retsu came out again. But this time, Lod suddenly felt that something was wrong. Unohana Retsu eyes... were no longer dull as usual, but a little smart. But when he looked carefully again, he found that nothing seemed to change, as if it was his illusion. Hum! The treasure chest trembled slightly, and golden mes soared into the sky! ... [Golden - Superman Medicine] [White - Limb Repairing Serum] [Golden - upper - Spiritual Power pearl * 5] [Golden - Kido Experience Book * 5] [Golden - Special Building: Blood Pond Hell(Spring water enters the body of the soaked through the skin to quickly replenish the blood and Spiritual Power, and the effect of matching the White Bone Hell is better.)] [Golden - Special Building: Spiritual Arts Academy(with a study room, training ground, and teaching institute. It is used to cultivate death god. There are ten professional mentors inside. It can not be used in battle.)] [Purple - ExperimentalNotes(Remnant)] [Purple - ck Cloak] [White - Shinigami Women''s Association Flower - zing Special Edition(Dissipated Kenpachi edition)] [Purple - Kisuke Urahara''s Special Spiritual Power - sword(Specialized sword de with a long level Spiritual Power poured into the body of the soul, can forcibly awaken the power of death god in the body of the other party)] ... Lod was very calm... not at all. From the bulging veins on his forehead, the crazily raised corners of his mouth, and the wrinkles on his eyes, it could be seen how happy he was! Five gold, three purple, two white! This was the true opposite shore that could never be achieved in a lifetime! Spiritual Arts Academy! He had been looking forward to this special building that could be used to cultivate death god for a long time. Today, he finally got it! With Spiritual Arts Academy, he would not need to worry about the problem of death god being too few in the future. It greatly reduced his pressure. When the first batch of death god graduated from the academy, Soul Society would be the real Soul Society! The Blood Pond Hell was also not bad. When the time came, it would be used together with the White Bone Hell. One exploited Spiritual Power and his blood to recover from his injuries, the other restored Spiritual Power and his blood. It was simply the best healing artifact. Even if he was beaten until he was left with only one breath left, he did not need to worry. Even Nemu could use it. As for thest item, the Superhuman Medicine. Lod was willing to call it the strongest! There was only one effect, which was that it could make one''s senses faster! At first nce, did it feel nothing? It didn''t matter, he continued to listen. In the contest between experts, there were often people who saw the stagnation of the sword de and the solidification of the surrounding space and time, and this situation was actually the extension of the time senses. When the senses were yed to the extreme, it would cause a different phenomenon. Kurotsuchi Mayuri developed the potion based on this theory. In simple terms... It was the spiritual force bursting out! This was not a real time-freeze, but the ''time'' in his own senses had slowed down! Even an ordinary person would feel like they were stuck in a stagnant state when faced with the rapid bullets after using the drug. In a life and death battle, the feeling of extreme sensitivity could make them feel as if time had slowed down the moment they faced the sword. However, this drug could make the effect increase by several times, tens of thousands of times, several trillion times! Dting a drop of super drug by 250,000 times was the most suitable weight to be used. But what effect would there be if he injected diluted raw liquid into someone else''s body? The answer was that he would have the feeling of being thirty thousand times human! In just a second... But to that person, it would be as long as a hundred years! Butpared to the feeling of Superhuman, the physical body did not reach the reaction of Superhuman, causing the result to be... extremely slow! The movements captured by the keen senses werepletely unable to keep up with the reaction of the physical body. Even if the palm was pierced by sword''s de, when you felt the pain of being pierced, it was as if a hundred years had passed! This kind of feeling was like... Everything in the world stopped moving in your eyes, but you were like a rock. You could only watch the sea change into mulberry fields. Time passed little by little, and in the end, you died in the brain because you could not bear the thought of speeding. This was the horror of Superhuman Medicine! It could be used to strengthen oneself and also to hurt people. It could be said to be a trump card! He also had to thank the original Espada, Szayyporro Grantz. Thanks to his self-sacrifice, everyone could see the drug. Otherwise, no one would know how many medicines that guy had hidden in Nemu''s body! "Good stuff, hurry up and put it away!" Lod carefully hid the blue bottle containing the Superhuman medicine in his own shadow space. After packing everything up, Lod used Spiritual Power Pearl and Kido''s experience book. [Spiritual Power + 10000] [Spiritual Power + 10000] [Spiritual Power + 10000] ... [Kido experience + 10000] [Kido experience + 10000] [Kido experience + 10000] ... [Upgrade: Fourth-grade spiritual power third-grade spiritual power] [Upgrade: Kido - LV6 - LV7] Chapter 234: Spiritual Arts Academy

Chapter 234: Spiritual Arts Academy

Third-ss Spiritual Power..." Lod closed his eyes to feel the surging Spiritual Power in his body, and the corners of his lips raised into an imperceptible arc. "Not far away. I''m one step closer to the real captain level." Don''t think that third-ss Spiritual Power is very low. You have to know that most of the captains are actually only second-ss Spiritual Power. Even in some weaker divisions, the fourth-ss Spiritual Power death god is enough to be a Vice-Captain, such as the 9th Division Captain Muguruma Kensei before being persecuted by Aizen, Spiritual Power is only slightly better than the third-ss. Like the several Vice-Captain in the original work who mastered Bankai in advance, Spiritual Power is basically in the third-ss. In the Captain of Soul Society Gotei 13th, most of them are second-ss Spiritual Power, but even so, there will be a big gap between them. For example, Ichimaru Gin, Tshir Hitsugaya, Soi Fon, Kuchiki Byakuya, among the second-ss Captain death god, is also an outstanding existence, and his strength is enough to defeat other second-ss Captain Spiritual Power. As for a small number of third-ss Captain Spiritual Power, such as Muguruma Kensei, Tetsuzaemon, Isane, Aikawa Love, and others... Because he mastered Bankai in advance, and because there are no suitable candidates in a short time, he will be specially promoted to serve as Gotei 13th Division. It is worth mentioning. In Soul Society''s current Gotei 13th Division, death god, who is ranked first, are only Zaraki Kenpachi, Unohana Retsu, Kyouraku Shunsui, and Jshir Ukitake! As for Aizen and Yamamoto Genrysai Shigekuni... It is special Spiritual Power! sh, punch, walk, ghost, heart, body, skill... They have reached the end of the ''road''. Not only do they have the topbat power above all death god, but they can also destroy the entire Soul Society with their own strength, and they can be ranked as special level Spiritual Power! Looking at the history of the entire Soul Society... there are only a few people. "The road is long... you must not be proud and arrogant!" When he thought of the mountain above his head, Lod could not help but rub his aching eyebrows and suppress the joy that had just risen in his heart. Third-ss Spiritual Power seemed to be able to be ranked as a captain. Now, It is not the time to be proud. When Spiritual Power, who is ranked as special, isparable to Aizen and Yamamoto Grandpa, he is qualified to speak loudly in Marvel World. As for now... It is better to stay idle. "Finally, it has been upgraded..." Lod turned his eyes to Kido, and a satisfied smile appeared on his face. Kido was a high-level curse technique! Generally, if death god wanted to properly release Kido, he first needed to chant the correct incantation, and then he needed to guide the spiritual energy in his body to arrange thebination. Both of the above were indispensable, and there could not be the slightest mistake in the cooperation, otherwise, it would lead to failure in releasing Kido, and at worst, he would be injured by the spiritual energy in his body. When death god was quite familiar with thebination of Kido''s incantations and spiritual power, he could try to practice using'' Breaking Chant ''to achieve the effect of instant casting Kido. However, although the song could be used to release Kido instantly, its power would be about one-third less than theplete version of Kido! Aizen once used the No. 90 Kido after the chant and killed Captain level death god in one move, but still called it failure because the destructive power was not enough. If he was not proficient in singing, Kido''s role inbat was actually quite limited. No one was a fool. The higher the level of Kido, the moreplicated and long the incantation was needed. Therefore, Lod never liked it because it was too long! It looked cool in the manga, but if it was a real battle, it would be too ridiculous. After all, in the real world, no one would stand there obediently and watch you sing a whole long incantation, unless the other party was a dumbass. On the other hand, it was a low-level Kido. Although it could be instant-cast, due to the decrease in power by one-third, the effect was limited. Most of the times, it could only be used to torture people. Could Kido, which was number seventy or above, be used? In fact, it could be used. He was familiar with thebination of incantations and spiritual power, and couldpletely use high-level Kido below number eighty. But the problem was... Would the enemy give him this chance? It was just like when he was facing the Destroyer and Gabriel, when he stood in ce and chanted the incantation, his head would probably fall to the ground. This was also the fundamental reason why Lod rarely used high-level Kido in battle. It was not that he did not want to use it, but he could not use it! But now, the situation was different! After his Kido reached LV.7, all Kido below number 70, could be released instantly withiut chanting, and its power would not weaken at all! Upgrading Kido''s level did not mean that he could only use Kido who was below the current Sequence, but it meant that he could break the chanting and instant-cast all Kido who was below the Sequence! Ignoring thebination of spiritual energy and the side effects of breaking the chanting, this was the true power of the system! And this was only the beginning! When Kido level rose to LV.10, he would be able to instan cast Kido above No. 90! Kido, that was above Sequence 90, was a powerful curse technique that was defined as Forbidden! Thinking about instant-casting ''Single de Cremation'', ''Five Dragon Destruction'', ''ck Coffin'', ''Thousand-Hand Bright Heaven Cannon'' and so on... Lod couldn''t help but be fascinated. ... ... ... Lod came out of the Pce of Penitence, and then came all the way to the west gate. This ce was surrounded by mountains and rivers, and the scenery was excellent. As the location of the college, it could be said to be quite good. "Yes, let''s build it here." Lod was very satisfied and waved his hand. "System, let''s build the'' Spiritual Arts Academy ''here." Weng --- As the power of the System covered the entire Western District, a huge amount of spirit particles was formed out of thin air! The houses with yellow bricks and white tiles rose up from the ground. The buildings were stacked on top of each other. The buildings, training grounds, teaching institutions, public squares, and so on were allplete. They covered an area of tens of thousands of hectares! A huge que was hung on arge arched door made of gray and white rocks. The que was written '' Spiritual Arts Academy''. The strokes were vigorous and powerful, and there was a majestic and ancient atmosphere everywhere! Ten white clothed death god with a white beard and a white hair walked out from the grey-white arched door. Lod smiled and thought that the system was really considerate. Knowing that there was a shortage of manpower, he specially gifted ten teachers, which saved him the effort to find a teacher again. "Greetings, Director." The ten old death god bowed in unison and said in a long voice, "We are death god, who has retired for a long time. We are now the special instructors of this Spiritual Arts Academy." Chapter 235: First Batch Of Admission

Chapter 235: First Batch Of Admission

"Thank you, everyone." Lod put on a gentle smile and said, "I hope that all of you will do your best to continue cultivating the next generation of talents for Soul Society." The ten old men all stroked their beards andughed, "To be able to nurture the next generation of talents for Soul Society, this is our lifelong wish." These people had been fabricated by the system with hollow''s fake memories, so they would not have any doubts about him and their own origins. Although they were craftsmen, they were not emotionless wood. In their memories, they were the old death god who had contributed his entire life to Soul Society and retired. Finally, he came to this newly built Spiritual Arts Academy and continued to bring glory to Soul Society. Everyone said that there was an old man at home, as if there was a treasure. Although they could not participate in the battle, for the newly built Soul Society, they were indispensable and important existences! The ones who supported the Spiritual Arts Academy were precisely these ten aged death god! "Lord Director." The oldest old man among them walked out of the crowd and bowed towards Lod. He said in a loud voice, "We are all ready. I wonder when we can officially begin the recruitment?" "In the next few days." Lod thought for a moment, then said, "I''ll have to trouble you to take out the specific regtions, and then you can open the west gate and recruit students on Rukongai." "I will obey the orders of the Director!" The old men cupped their hands and bowed. Then, they turned around and entered the academy to prepare for the specific recruitment process. ... ... ... A few dayster. A shocking piece of news spread throughout the four major Rukongai. The Spiritual Arts Academy was recruiting students! All the souls can go to the four main gates of Rukongai to participate in the recruitment of Spiritual Arts Academy. Once you pass the test, you can enter the school, After graduation, you can directly enter the Gotei 13th and be a death god of Seireitei! Since this news came to Rukongai, all the souls that died here were crazy. After they were led to Soul Society, they vaguely learned some information, such as this was the world where Soul Society lived after everyone died, and inside the white wall, it was the ce where death god gathered! Now that they heard that the Spiritual Arts Academy established by Seireitei is recruiting, and it is said that once it is possible to be death god, all the souls can''t sit still. For a time, the souls of each district all went to the gate of Seireitei. ... Seireitei, East Gate. The white murderous stone door slowly rose. Under the nervous eyes of all the souls, a white clothed old man with a long beard and a white hair walked out from inside. "That is death god?" The crowd was in chaos, and many people asked. After all, the old man who came out looked so weak that he was far from the death god they had imagined. There were many people who had this question. In their eyes, death god should be the kind of person who exuded a gloomy and strange aura. Was this person... really death god? Although the souls all lived in Rukongai, there were not many people who had actually seen death god. Only a very small part of the soul was drawn to Soul Society through the formal process of soul burial, and most of the souls were attracted by the power of hell after death, ''illegal stowaway''. These people had never seen death god, nor had they had relevant knowledge, so it was reasonable for them to have such an unrealistic idea. "I am death god, who is in charge of recruiting students this time, the Aoyama family." Aoyama''s eyelids were half drooping, and it seemed that he had not woken up. He said lightly, "Everyone line up in turn and test here. Anyone who passes can enter Seireitei with me." Although his voice was not loud, in such a noisy environment, it was very clear to everyone. The noisy crowd, which was still noisy, suddenly became quiet. ording to what the old man said, they lined up in order. "Not bad, at least you have some brains." Aoyama nodded slightly. These wandering souls were quite sensible, which saved him the trouble of making a move. Next, Aoyama roughly exined the rules. The recruitment process of the Spiritual Arts Academy is very simple. You only need to walk forward and put your hand on a special instrument. Then, you can judge whether the level of spiritual power has reached the entrance standard based on the floating numbers of the instrument. And the requirement to enter the Spiritual Arts Academy was to reach the lowest grade of ten spiritual energy! Don''t think that the grade ten Spiritual Power was very low! Although all the souls had spiritual energy, there were more than seventy percent of them. The spiritual energy they possessed was too weak, and it was not enough to be ranked. The grade ten Spiritual Power was only the most basic requirement to enter the academy. For example, the vast majority of death god in Soul Society were people with mediocre talent. In his lifetime of hard work, he could only raise one to two grades of Spiritual Power. On the other hand, those geniuses. For example, Tshir Hitsugaya had established contact with zanpakuto in advance before taking the test of the Spiritual Arts Academy. Moreover, Spiritual Power''s strength was close to that of the chief officer, andter became the youngest captain of death god in Soul Society''s history. This was the gap! There was an insurmountable chasm between geniuses and geniuses. No matter how hard you tried, you would never be able to cross this chasm. Some people had already stood at the end from the moment they were born. This was a fact that no one could change. The test officially began. The crowd walked over in turn and ced their palms on the instruments. "Not qualified, next." "Not qualified, next." "Not qualified, next..." People in the crowd came one after another, full of hope, but they had to return with disappointment. The selection mechanism was so cruel! Even the lowest level ten Spiritual Power was one in a hundred people who had the qualifications to be death god. However, this was normal, and Lod was not surprised at all. After all, the concentration of spiritual droplets in Rukongai was too low and limited by the natural environment. It was quite difficult to give birth to a high-quality soul. The sun gradually set, and the enrollment continued. The number of people who had barely passed the test was less than a hundred, but the number of people who had been eliminated had already passed ten thousand. "Next..." Aoyama was a little impatient, waving his hand to call the next person. "Hahaha... it''s finally my turn." A tall and sturdy ck man walked up confidently and pressed his palm on the instrument. Di. The instrument vibrated slightly, but there were no numbers floating. Without numbers, it meant that Spiritual Power was too weak and not enough to be assessed! Aoyama nced at the instrument and waved his hand expressionlessly. "Not qualified, next." "What? Not qualified?" The ck man''s anticipation was extinguished by a single sentence, and he instantly flew into a rage out of humiliation. He roared, "I don''t believe it! This is impossible! My body is so strong, why can''t you let me pass" Aoyama rolled his eyes. He couldn''t be bothered with this self-righteous idiot, and waved to the people behind him. "Next, don''t waste time." "Hahahaha..." The crowd burst intoughter, causing the ck man''s face to turn green and purple. Beforeing here, he had been so confident that with his strong physical fitness, he would definitely be the strongest in this group. Wouldn''t it be easy for him to pass the test and be death god? But unexpectedly, the old man did not look at this at all. The physical fitness he was so proud of waspletely useless and he was directly rejected. "Impossible... I am obviously so powerful..." The ck manined, and there seemed to be some dissatisfaction in his eyes. "Excuse me..." At this time, a little girl whispered and then slowly walked over. Chapter 236: Sixth Grade Genius

Chapter 236: Sixth Grade Genius

The little girl was dressed in tattered clothes, and her entire body was covered in mud and stains. She emitted a stench that made the people around her frown. She looked like a little beggar who had just crawled out of a garbage dump. Compared to the other clothes around her, which were clean and proper, in order to leave a good impression on the Spiritual Arts Academy, this little girl who was covered in dirt and reeked of a stench could be said to be a crane standing out from a flock of chickens. The little girl seemed to have been hungry for a long time. Her footsteps were abnormally slow, and her thin and petite body was shaking slightly. It made people worry that a gust of wind would blow her away. Despite this, she still persisted and walked to the front of Aoyama. "Hello, old grandpa ---" The little girl was very polite and bowed respectfully to the old man. "Well... let''s go to the test." The old face of Aoyama showed a smile, and the good feeling in his heart was born. After all, a polite child was still pleasing to the eye. "Yes." The little girl''s physique was very weak. She only said a few words and took a few breaths. Then, she pressed her dirty little hand on the instrument. Beep! Beep! Beep!!! In an instant, the instrument made a buzzing sound. The number on it began to jump wildly and finally stopped on the number ''six''. "Huh" The eyelids of Aoyama, which had drooped down and seemed to be dozing off, suddenly lit up in their cloudy eyes. "It''s... the sixth grade Spiritual Power" Everyone was shocked! They waited from day to night. This was the first time they had seen such a strong reaction from that instrument! They believed that as long as they were not fools, they would understand what this meant. That girl was different! Sure enough. Aoyama, who had been sitting for a long time, slowly stood up, a gentle expression on his face. He stroked his beard andughed loudly, "Not bad, not bad. I finally found a good seedling. When I go back now, there will be no need for the other old fellows tough at me." This time, there were four recruitment strongholds, which were set up in the north, south, east, and west respectively. He was the examiner responsible for the test at the east gate. After a whole day, He had only recruited less than a hundred people, and all of them were ''grade ten Spiritual Power''. Originally, he had already given up hope and was prepared to be ridiculed by the other old fellows when he returned. But he never expected! When it was close to the end, the heavens suddenly gave him a surprise! The first assessment was ''grade six Spiritual Power''. If there were no idents in the future, it would be almost certain that he would be a captain level death god! "This is impossible!" The ck man felt extremely angry and thought that he had been discriminated against. He roared, "You are discriminating against me. Why didn''t I pass? Did this damn bastard pass? Damn old man, are you secretly ying tricks behind my back?" "Child, what is your name?" Aoyamapletely ignored the ck man who was like a clown and continued to ask the little girl. The little girl raised her head and said in a hoarse voice, "My... name is Chen." Only then did Aoyama notice that although the girl was not old and full of dirt, he could still see the foundation of her beauty. The only regrettable thing was that her eyes had no pupils, only a pale white color, which looked quite terrible. "Chen?" Aoyama stroked his beard and asked curiously, "Child, do you have a full name?" The girl shook her head and said sadly, "I... I don''t remember..." "F*ck! Bichi!" The ck man''s eyes shed fiercely, and the jealousy on his face grew stronger. On what basis? That thin little bastard could pass the test, but someone as strong as him was eliminated! This must be discrimination! That''s right, that damned old man must have done something on purpose. Otherwise, how could someone with such a strong physical fitness fail the test? The more the ck man thought about it, the more he felt that this was the case. His heart was extremely unbnced and gradually twisted. Since he could not get something, no one else could get it! Destroy her! Kill this damn bitch! "Go to hell, you damn little bastard!" The ck man let out a roar and suddenly exploded from behind, punching at the defenseless girl! "Ah!" The crowd was stunned by this scene. It was too sudden! No one had expected such a thing to happen! The tall and sturdy body of the ck man instantly formed a very strong contrast with the thin body of the little girl. There were even many people who closed their eyes and could not bear to see the end of the girl. With the physical fitness of the little girl, it was absolutely impossible for her to withstand this punch! "Die, die, die, die..." The ck man''s eyes were filled with cruelty and brutality. He roared with a ferocious expression, "Die for me!" However. Everyone seemed to have forgotten that there was another death god present! "How dare you!" A cold light shed in the eyes of Aoyama. He slowly raised his fingertips and said lightly, "Bakudo #1: Restrain." Pew! Invisible spiritual power surged out from his fingertips and instantly bound the ck man''s hands and feet. No matter how he struggled, he could not break free of the restraint. "Ah!" The ck man fell to the ground fiercely. When he raised his head, he just happened to see the old man''s cold eyes. The dense killing intent came, making him feel as if he was about to be frozen. "Ha... you''re quite bold." Aoyama pulled the girl behind him and then sneered while stroking his beard. "How dare you attack a student of the Spiritual Arts Academy in front of me. The death penalty is hard to forgive!" "No... you can''t kill me!" The ck man waspletely panicked. Only then did he remember that the old man in front of him had walked out from the white giant wall... death god! The ck man looked frightened and wriggled wildly on the ground. He wanted to stay away from the old man in white and then began to talk nonsense. "I... I am a citizen of the United States of America. You can''t kill me. You don''t have the right to judge me..." Before he could finish his words, a light of sword swept past his neck. Chi A head fell to the ground, blood gushing out like a fountain. Hiss - The surrounding hundreds of people witnessed this scene and gasped, their faces turning pale. "Thew?" The blood dripped from Aoyama''s sword, "In Soul Society, Seireitei is thew." After that. Aoyama nced at everyone coldly. "Do you have any objections?" "No, we have no objections!" "That''s right, that guy deserved to die!" "Yes, yes..." The surrounding onlookers shook their heads and turned into the righteous side. They pushed all the anger and guilt to the ck man who had lost his head. What a joke... Who would dare to object to the sword in your hand? Many of them looked disdainful. They brought out thews of the United States of America. This person''s brain was probably flooded. This was Soul Society! "Child,e here." The cold expression on Aoyama''s face disappeared. He then revealed a gentle smile and said, "From today onwards, you are my disciple!" "Yes... Teacher!" Chapter 237: School Starts

Chapter 237: School Starts

Three dayster. The first recruitment of the Spiritual Arts Academy ended. Lod sat in the ''s office and flipped through the student information that waspiled at the side of his hand. He raised his head and said, "Xuan Fang, how''s the enrollment situation?" Xuan Fang was the oldest, most prestigious, and most powerful among the ten instructors gifted by the system. Therefore, he was elected by everyone. After being approved by Lod, he became the deputy Director of the Spiritual Arts Academy. Naturally, the Director was himself. "Director..." Xuan Fang stroked his white beard and said slowly, "A total of 572 students. They meet the requirements of the enrollment test and officially be the first batch of students." "Among them, three hundred and thirty-five people has grade tenth grade spiritual power, one hundred and thirty-five people has ninth grade spiritual power, eighty-six people has eighth grade, fifteen people has seventh grade, only one person has sixth grade!] "Not bad, you''ve worked hard." Lod said with satisfaction. Currently, within the Rukongai Street, the number of souls is around seventy thousand people. Inparison, the number of souls with death god''s aptitude is almost one percent! Overall, it was still considered a sess. Although these five hundred and seventy-two people might not all be able to graduate, at least one day in the future, some of them would be the backbone of Soul Society! "Chen?" Lod flipped to one of the pages and stopped. He noticed this name that was specially marked red. ", this is a genius rmended by Aoyama. She has already reached the sixth grade, Spiritual Power before she even entered the academy." Xuan Fang exined in a timely manner, "We have all seen that child. Her talent is indeed outstanding." "Oh? Since you all think so, then I will have to take a closer look." Lod''s interest was immediately piqued. He carefully looked at the markings on the back and was slightly shocked. The reason for the rmendation of Aoyama was not because of the grade of this child, Spiritual Power, and his learning speed that was different from ordinary people. Rather, it was because this child was suspected to have learned part of zanpakuto''s real name in advance. It was only because her physique was too weak that she was unable to materialize it. Moreover, she was the only one who had not yet officially entered the academy and had already been selected by all the instructors of the academy as a super genius with the potential to be a captain in the future! After reading the information of this child, Lod''s pupils shrank slightly, and he could not help but exim in his heart, This kind of talent, I''m afraid it''s almost the same as Tshir Hitsugaya? As long as such a super genius does not die in the middle, it is almost a certainty that she will be a captain level death god in a hundred years. And the premise of this ''hundred years'' is that there is no human intervention. If he could create the ''light heavy spiritualnd'' and increase the concentration of spirit particles in the atmosphere, then the time of his growth would probably be even shorter! There was one more thing that caught Lod''s attention in the information about this child. ording to the inquiry of Aoyama, they found that this child was a batch of souls that had just been transferred to Soul Society a few days ago. There was also a group of children who hade with her, and they were currently building an orphanage in the east district. A few days ago, a group of children and orphans... Lod had a hint of enlightenment in his heart. It turned out that this child was one of the souls of the mother of pus who had been transferred over by him that day. Xuan Fang observed her expression and found that Lod seemed to be very interested in this child, so he asked tentatively, "Since the is so interested, do you want to bring that child over and teach her personally?" "No need. Let her stay in the academy. It will be better for you to teach her than me." Lod shook his head and refused. He had a lot of things to do now. How could he have the time to teach students? Xuan Fang did not continue to insist. He nodded and said, "This is also good. , please rest assured. Aoyama will do his best to teach that child." It was just a casual remark, and Lod did not agree. Otherwise, he really did not know how to exin it to the Aoyama. It was not easy for that old man to find someone to pass on his legacy. If he lost his disciple, he would not be able to keep his beard when he went back. "Oh right." Lod took a sip of green tea and raised his eyes to ask, "Has the school term been set?" "It has been decided. It will be in three days." Xuan Fang paused for a moment, then asked, ", do you want toe over when school starts?" Lod asked doubtfully, "Why should I go over?" Xuan Fang stroked his beard and said, "You are the Director and also the Lord Spirit King. I think that if youe personally at the start of school, you can motivate the students and make them feel respect for you. What do you think?" To win people''s hearts... Lod chuckled and tapped the wooden table with one finger. He said lightly, "Gratitude is fine, but reverence is too much. I don''t need this kind of thing. I only need them to act as my student and help meplete my mission." Xuan Fang was slightly stunned. Then, heughed in a self-deprecating manner. "Yes, Lord Spirit King has created this world. How can you need a little bit of gratitude or reverence? It was this old man who was rude. Lord Spirit King, please forgive me." "It doesn''t matter." Lod waved his hand and said in a low voice, "But there is one thing that you have to pay attention to." "Please speak, Spirit King!" Xuan Fang straightened his expression and bowed. "Don''t reveal anything about me. Do you understand?" The glimmer in Lod''s eyes surged, apanied by an invisible pressure. Xuan Fang''s heart tightened. He hurriedly nodded and said, "Yes, this old man understands. We will never reveal anything about you!" "That''s good." Lod slowly got up from his seat and said, "Xuan Fang, I''ll leave the Spiritual Arts Academy to you. Don''t disappoint me." "Yes, Lord Spirit King!" As his voice fell, when Xuan Fang looked up, he found that Lod had disappeared without a trace. His tense nerves rxed and he muttered to himself, "I can''t reveal any news about you... It seems that Lord Spirit King does not want others to know of his existence." ... ... ... Three dayster. More than five hundred souls came together and stepped into the Spiritual Arts Academy in turn. This was the first time they stepped into the white wall that towered into the clouds and saw a corner of Seireitei with their own eyes! "This... Is this ce where Seireitei and death god live?" "What a beautiful house, such a big square, such a rich... spiritual power!" "Wow - is this heaven? I just took a breath and I feel full!" Everyone stood in the square made of huge white bricks, looking at the undting houses not far away, feeling the rich spiritual power in the Spiritual Arts Academy, and their hearts were full of shock! Boom - A terrifying Spiritual Power rose up, and everyone felt as if they were carrying a thousand pounds of burden. The huge pressure almost pressed them to the ground! However, there were still a few of them who still managed to maintain their standing posture under the terrifying Spiritual Power. Ta... ta... ta... The white-bearded, white-haired old man held a walking stick in his hand. His eyes were as bright as the sun, and Spiritual Power''s body surged as if it were formaterial, causing surging waves to roar. Although the old man''s footsteps were slow, he was abnormally firm. He walked in front of everyone. Dong! The walking sticknded heavily on the white brick floor. The old man''s eyes emitted a terrifying might that was like the sun, sweeping through everyone in the square in turn. The moment everyone was swept by those eyes, they felt as if they saw the ''sun'', and their souls felt as if they were being burned by boiling hot mes! "This old man is called Xuan Fang." Xuan Fang''s voice was like a thunderp that rumbled through the entire square. "From today onwards, you are the students of the Spiritual Arts Academy. I hope that all of you will be able to forge ahead in the future. You will not forget your original heart and be a death god. In order to protect Soul Society, you will offer your own strength!" Chapter 238: Arrancar Experiment

Chapter 238: Arrancar Experiment

The Tower of Penitence. Haschwalth stepped into the ''cell'' leisurely. "Sir, I have finished what you ordered me to do." In the dark cell. Lod sat cross-legged. Bathed in the scarlet brilliance emitted by the reality stone, he slowly opened his eyes. "The number... has been gathered?" "Yes." Haschwalth was expressionless. He said indifferently, "There are a total of 173 Gillian. They have all been catalyzed and captured." Good fellow! This speed and efficiency, as expected of you! Lod raised his eyebrows and said with a little surprise in his heart, "173 Gillian, how... how many people did you kill?" One hundred hollow devoured each other to give birth to a big hollow - Gillian. ording to this data, Haschwalth created nearly 17,300 hollow in just a few days? "I didn''t kill anyone." "Didn''t kill anyone?!" "Yes, Lord Lod." "Then... where did these big hollowe from?" "i went to Middle East few times." Haschwalth pushed his sses with one hand and said, "Bring back the souls of those terrorists and throw them into Abyss of Despair, nurturing this batch of big hollow." Sure, this is very ''righteous''! The corners of Lod''s eyes twitched, and for a moment, he did not know how to retort. Haschwalth did not notice Lod''s thoughts, and continued to say, "Lord Lod, I think that Middle East is a very good area. The mes of war there are endless, and it is very suitable to be a harvest point for the soul." "Let''s talk about itter." Lod shook his head and refused this proposal. It was not that he did not want to go to the war area. This way, the domain of the spirit king could give birth to even stronger hollow. But the problem was that there would be many unexpected factors. Once the number of hollow expanded, And he didn''t have the corresponding manpower to deal with it. At that time, it could only cause arger area of innocent killings, and it was even possible to give birth to Vasto Lorde. It was precisely because of the uncontroble nature of the war-torn region that he chose to stay in the United States, which was rtively stable. "Call Grimmjow and Gwen, let them go to Abyss of Despair." Lod ordered. Abyss of Despair was originally built in the amusement park under the Spirit Cleansing Pavilion in the modern world. Later, he moved Abyss of Despair to Soul Society. This way, it was convenient and also to avoid being discovered by outsiders. "Yes, Sir." Haschwalth nodded and turned to leave the Penitence Tower. ... In the east gate of Seireitei, in a special area of barrier partitions. Since recovering from his injury, Gwen came to challenge Grimmjow from time to time, and the two fought to their heart''s content in this exclusive area! Something worth mentioning was. Gwen and Grimmjow''s current battle record is 102 losses, 2 wins, 5 draws! Ever since the battle in the underground cave, sheprehended the ''death'' she symbolized. Not only did Gwen''s Spiritual Power take a step further, but with the addition of the special'' poison ''ability, she even suppressed Grimmjow to the point where he could not raise his head. Do not underestimate the poison. There were at least tens of thousands of deadly poisons in nature. Even if Grimmjow was immune to most of them, he could not avoid all of them, so in the process of fighting Gwen, he would always be defeated by some strange toxins. "Grimmjow... This time... I won again!" Gwen half-knelt on the ground, panting. One hand covered the three huge w marks on her chest, and the other hand bent down strangely, looking miserable. "Don''t be proud too early!" Grimmjow said weakly, but he did not refute Gwen''s words. He had indeed lost this battle! Although it did not look as miserable as Gwen on the outside, it was in fact much more serious! Gwen had nted more than ten types of toxins in its body. These toxins were wreaking havoc and destroying its internal organs. If this continued, he would definitely be the first to die! "Haha... 102 defeats, 3 wins!" Gwyn smiled proudly and took back the poison in Grimmjow''s body. "Tch..." Grimmjow curled the corner of his mouth disdainfully, and his blue beast eyes showed some dissatisfaction. "It was just a moment of carelessness. I let you win a few times. Don''t forget that I won 102 and lost 3 times!" "There are still five draws!" Gwen emphasized. "Heh... You won''t have a chance next time!" Grimmjow said arrogantly, "I am already familiar with your abilities. I will definitely defeat you next time!" "You will not seed!" Gwen said seriously, "I am no longer the old me. I will continue to win in the future!" "Let''s wait and see." Grimmjow took a deep look at her and licked the messy hair with his barbed tongue. He said lightly, "But you have to be prepared. I won''t show mercy next time." "This sentence, I will also send it to you!" Gwen did not back down at all as she argued back. Bang! Dust flew everywhere as Haschwalth, dressed in a white military uniform, suddenly appeared. "Lord Haschwalth." Gwen lowered her head slightly and said respectfully. "Yo ---Haschwalth." Grimmjow''s forelimbs were crossed and his head was on it. His eyes were half-opened and half-closed, and he saidzily, "Are you free toe to us?" Haschwalth did not care about Grimmjow''s attitude. He just said calmly, "Grimmjow, Gwen, you twoe with me. Lord Lod is calling you for something." "Him?" Grimmjow frowned. Although it was usually unruly and looked like it was not convinced of anyone, it was still a little afraid of Lod. So he slowly stood up and said, "Since it is his order, then I will go with you." ... Abyss of Despair, located at the end of Soul Society. This ce is very far from Seireitei and Rukongai, and the huge enchantment ispletely cut off there, in case a soul is lost andes in. Haschwalth, Gwen and Grimmjow stood side by side, looking down at hundreds of Gillian under the huge abyss. "Tsk! That lord sure has a bad taste." Grimmjow licked his hair and said with a smile that was not a smile, "There are so many Gillian gathered here. Do you intend to give birth to an Adjuchas from them?" "Shut up and just watch." Haschwalth coldly nced at the leopard. Grimmjow sneered, and then no longer said anything, quietly looking down. Buzz --- The power of space surged and rippled. Lod''s figure slowly walked out from the ripples. His gaze swept over the three of them and he smiled faintly. "Looks like everyone is here. Then, the experiment can begin." "Experiment?" Grimmjow and Gwen had different expressions. "Just a simple experiment." Lod nodded slightly and said, "An experiment on Arrancar, if you seed, you will have the form of a human and the power of death god. Your strength will improve further." "Then what are we waiting for?" As soon as he heard that his strength would improve, Grimmjow said without hesitation, "As long as you can give me strength, even if it is an experiment, it doesn''t matter!" "Sir, I am willing to participate in the experiment!" Gwen was unwilling to fall behind, and he followed closely behind. "Don''t worry ---" Lod waved his hand and said, "I will first use these Gillian to test it. If it is really feasible, then you can do it." "Alright." Grimmjow can only temporarily suppress the impatience in his heart. "The power of Arrancar? Hehe... I like you more and more!" Chapter 239: Arrancar Experiment Part 2

Chapter 239: Arrancar Experiment Part 2

In death god''s view of the world, there were two extremely special powers. Death god''s hollow transformation, and hollow''s death god transformation! The former was death god wearing hollow''s mask, breaking the inherent restrictions in his body,pletely indulging his instinctive desire to kill, losing his heart as a'' person '', thus obtaining a powerful power simr to hollow''s. Thetter was hollow breaking the mask on his face, regaining the lost ''heart'', filling up the hole left behind by hollow''s transformation, and then using the method of sealing the spirit core into sword, obtaining power simr to death god. Death god and hollow were like two sides of Yin and Yang. They stood against each other and kept each other in check, but at the same time, they were also important factors to break the other side''s boundaries! The Arrancar was the symbol of Great hollow''s evolution after breaking the boundary! If we want topletely understand the meaning of Arrancar, we first have to sort out the evolutionary process of Great hollow. The evolution process of Great hollow had always been apanied by fear! From the moment hollow, whose soul had fallen after the death of a human, had been devoured by a hundred ordinary hollow and fused with each other, the great hollow, who possessed a huge amount of Spiritual Power andcked an individual consciousness, would be born. And among these hundreds of Gillian who had no individual consciousness, a special Gillian with an individual consciousness would be born. It needed to devour hundreds of its own kind before it could evolve into the second stage of Great hollow - Adjuchas! When it reached this stage, Adjuchas would always face the great threat of degenerating again. Once the mask was swallowed by other hollow, Adjuchas wouldpletely stop evolving and gradually degenerate to Gillian who had lost all intelligence. Therefore, they could only continuously devour their own kind and increase their strength at the same time, ensuring that they would not return to Gillian. After countless ughters and devouring, there will be a very small number of Adjuchas who will sessfully break through the boundary and reach the ultimate apex Vasto Lorde! The most obvious feature of Vasto Lorde was that he was close to the size of a human and had an extremely high IQ. Moreover, he no longer needed to rely on hunting to evolve, nor did he need to worry about the threat of degeneration. Every single individual had a powerfulbat strength that far exceeded that of a captain. However, this was not the end of Great hollow''s path of evolution. There was a new power above Vasto Lorde, and that was ''Arrancar''! When the great hollow was able to regain the lost ''heart'' and break the mask on his face, he would automatically seal the core of the power into the style of zanpakuto, and then obtain the power of death god. This process was known as the Arrancar! In other words. The first condition to break through was that it had to be Great hollow, who was at the Vasto Lorde level. Looking at the whole chapter of Bleach... The real confirmed and no doubts, independently evolved Arrancar, is only Coyote Starrk alone! All the remaining Vasto Lorde managed to get to Arrancar level with the help of Aizen''s Hgyoku. The only one who can be called a controversial Ulquiorra, there is no detailed description in the original work that it is self-Arrancar, which is inferred based on clues and there is no solid evidence, so it is temporarily shelved. Just the tough requirement of the Arrancar was enough to make Lod stop. So, under normal circumstances, it was basically impossible to make Grimmjow and Gwen Arrancar. But it was different now! From [Aizen experimental notes(Remnant 2) ], Lod finally found the record of ''Mask breaking''. Firstly, he had to give Adjuchas a strong emotional stimtion, and secondly, he had to use a special Spiritual Power frequency to guide him. With the power of ''Hgyoku'', he couldplete the Arrancar transformation! Although there was no Hgyoku yet, the power of the Reality Stone should be able to rece it! Therefore, he only needed to find the strong emotional stimtion, and find the special Spiritual Power frequency wave section toplete! Speaking of which, I have to thank Aizen. If Aizen did not use Hgyoku to find another way and found the correct method of Arrancar through countless experiments, I am afraid that he has no way until now. "Let''s start." Lod thought in his heart, collected his divergent thinking and walked step by step to Abyss of Despair. "Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar!" Hundreds of hollow Gillian were trapped in the abyss. On the white masks that looked like clowns, their scarlet eyes shed with a violent aura, and their gaping mouths let out shrill howls. Boom! Boom! Boom!!! The ominous and chaotic Spiritual Power, apanied by an evil howl, turned into a huge pir of air and crashed into the clouds. They seemed to feel the impending threat and twisted their huge bodies uneasily. "So noisy!" Grimmjow was irritated by the noise and rushed forward, directly rushing to the front of this group of big hollow. His blue eyes were cold. "All of you shut up!" Adjuchas had almost absolute control over Gillian, who was a level lower and had no intelligence. This was both a physiological suppression and an evolutionary suppression. Sure enough. After this roar, the Gillians quieted down. Lod said lightly, "Alright, Grimmjow, step back." Grimmjow looked at Lod and surprisingly did not refute, but obediently retreated. Lod stepped on the stairs formed by Reishi and came to the bottom of Abyss of Despair. His eyes swept over the surrounding Gillian and found that there was no existence of consciousness. This was normal. After all, Gillian, who had an individual consciousness, was a rare existence. "Sure enough, it is not so easy to meet." Lod shook his head slightly disappointed. Since there was no potential for evolution, there was no need to worry about so much. Although the Arrancar was simplified by Aizen''s trick, there was still a minimum, and it had to be the first level of Adjuchas. It was naturally impossible to do it in a normal way. The conditions for the birth of Adjuchas were extremely harsh. Up until now, there were only two of them. He couldn''t possibly use Gwen and Grimmjow for an experiment, right? Therefore, he could only change the method. Use the power of the Reality Stone to forcibly ''catalyze'' a batch of Achucas-level Great Hollow. Although this type of Adjuchas that had been forcefully ''catalyzed'' did not have an individual consciousness and did not possess sufficientbat strength, it was still barely enough to be used as an experimental product! Lod held the flowing sticky substance andmunicated with the will of the red gem with his consciousness. "I want... to turn them into Adjuchas." Buzz --- The gem shook slightly, as if it were forresponding to his will. A blood-red, demonic red light flowed out from between his fingers in an instant, covering the entire Abyss of Despair! Some sort of rule power in the entire universe seemed to be stirred by the red gem at this moment. All of Gillian, who was enveloped by the demonic red light, let out miserable screams. His huge body was constantly beingpressed, and the majestic Spiritual Power was also beingpressed. Chapter 240: Arrancar Experiment Part 3

Chapter 240: Arrancar Experiment Part 3

The transformation process was very fast! In just a few blinks of an eye, more than a hundred defective Adjuchas had been born. They had been forcibly tampered with and distorted reality by this scarlet energy, and then turned into an alternative, iplete Adjuchas! Grimmjow and Gwen, who witnessed this scene, werepletely shocked by Lod''s means. Their pupils shrank to the size of needles. Spiritual Power was beating restlessly like boiling water, as if it were forforetelling their hearts at this moment, like the restless Spiritual Power, setting off a storm! Using human power to interfere with the evolution of hollow. Such a shocking method simply broke through themon knowledge of Grimmjow and Gwen, breaking the instinct that had been engraved in their genes! "Is this... his power?" Grimmjow''s heart was shocked. A trace of fear from nowhere was imprinted in the depths of his soul! Since he could casually create Adjuchas, did that mean that he could also create Vasto Lorde? Grimmjow let out a shaky breath, and a trace of fear and fear shed in his eyes. ... "Hu..." Lod''s face was slightly pale, and he let out a long breath. He clenched the reality stone in his hand and was shocked. "What a terrifying consumption. It was only one time and I was almost emptied out." Fortunately, this was Soul Society. He was the controller of the authority of hell. He could replenish Spiritual Power anytime and anywhere. This also proved one thing from the side. Although reality stone was very powerful, it could not be used often. I really don''t know how scary that guy Thanos is. He can use six stones in a row. "Huff... huff..." Taking advantage of the time when his imagination was running wild, Lod used all of Soul Society''s spiritual power to replenish all the lost Spiritual Power in a few breaths of time. These 173 Adjuchas are defective products. They were neither enhanced nor possessed individual consciousness, just like puppets. "As expected, they are not as useful as Hgyoku..." Lod sighed in her heart. In fact, it could be seen from here that the power of the reality stone was limited in the end, and it could notpletely distort and define reality as she thought. In fact, thinking about it carefully, this was also very normal. If a single reality stone was really as powerful as what the Dark Elf, Malekith, boasted about, and could cause the entire universe to fall into eternal darkness, then as the Titan Race, why would Thanos need to seize the other five stones? "Forget it, let''s not think too much about it." Lod shook his head, expelling these thoughts from his mind. "It''s more important to do business. If it''s defective, then it''s defective. As long as it can be used, it''ll be fine." After picking out a fish from among them, Lod''s fingertips wrapped in a thick scarlet energy and directly stabbed into the other party''s mask. Kacha! The scarlet energy violently invaded the brain, and the white mask of the Adjuchas shattered! "He seeded?" Gwen''s heart tightened. "No... he failed." Haschwalth only nced at it and saw that the transformation had failed. He shook his head and said, Although the mask of Adjuchas was broken, there was no change in the essence of the soul and the core was not sealed into the form of ''Arrancar''. "It failed." Lod withdrew his fingertips and sighed regretfully. It was indeed as Haschwalth had said. The reality stone did not awaken the ''heart'' of this Adjuchas. It simply broke the mask. However, it was not like he had not gained anything from this failure! "The energy is not enough. I need to increase it a little more." Lod summarized the reason for his failure and then turned to the next experimental subject. As for how to deal with these defective products that had lost their masks, Lod also thought of this. "Grimmjow, Gwen, I will leave these to you. Devour as much as you like." They''re just a failure, there was no need to keep it. Rather than throwing it here as trash, it was better to give it to Gwen and Grimmjow to devour. This was also one of the reasons why they were called over. "Yes, Lord Lod!" Gwen licked his lips excitedly, a greedy look in her eyes. "Hehe, since that''s the case, I will dly ept it." Grimmjow showed his sharp teeth and rushed forward impatiently. No Adjuchas would refuse to devour bodies of their own kind. Devour their own kind, step on the corpses of their own kind, and evolve towards a higher peak. This was the gene engraved in every single one of the Adjuchas! The survival of the fittest! This was the path of hollow''s survival and evolution, filled with blood and cruelty! The experiment was still ongoing. "No, the energy is still too little. I can''t wake up their lost'' hearts ''." "Tsk-tsk-tsk... Did you input too much energy?" "Well... the way to control it seems to be more precise." "There are too few activated neurons. I need to double it!" One hundred and seventy-three Adjuchas died continuously in the experiment, either their masks were broken, their heads were blown off due to excessive energy, or they degenerated back to Gillian... However, Lod was not discouraged. This was how the experiment worked. Failure was the mother of sess. One had to go through continuous failures in order to sess! ... When the one hundred and sixty-seventh Adjuchas were there, the experiment finally showed a glimmer of hope! Kacha! With a crisp sound, the mask of this Ox-head shaped Adjuchas shattered and fell off. Spiritual Power in his body began to surge violently like a chemical reaction, and the surrounding air turned into a vortex to wrap it up! "It''s this Spiritual Power frequency!" Lod''s eyes lit up, as if he saw hope. At the same time, the huge body of three or four meters high began to shrink in size, gradually approaching the appearance of ''human'', and the ''core'' was forcibly condensed with the help of external force. Sess! Lod was delighted. The experiment had finally seeded. The first Arrancar was born! "Roar" Deafening roars resounded through the sky, and rings of qi that could be seen with the naked eye continuously surged and exploded around the Ox-Head hollow. Apanied by an indescribable terror, Spiritual Power almost covered the surrounding space of a few thousand meters! Ho... The vast and mighty Spiritual Power rushed towards them, as if water from the rivers,kes, and seas had poured down, causing Gwen and Grimmjow to bear the unbelievable pressure, and their bones and muscles faintly let out sad cries of unable to bear the burden! "This is... the Arrancar" Grimmjow''s heart was shocked, and the eyes of the beast shrank slightly. Feeling the pressure from Spiritual Power, the gray-white hair on his body could not help but stand up! "What a powerful Spiritual Power!" Gwyn gritted her teeth. The Arrancar... What a terrible power! Grimmjow and Gwen''s faces showed a longing expression at the same time. "Grimmjow, Gwen." Lod lowered his eyes and stared at hollow for a moment. Then, he said indifferently, "The two of you, go and test its strength." Whether or not the experiment of the Arrancar was sessful depended on this final step! If this Ox-head hollow had the power to crush Adjuchas, then it could prove that his Arrancar experiment was sessful! Chapter 241: Trample the World, Giant Warrior

Chapter 241: Trample the World, Giant Warrior

"Yes, Lord Lod!" Gwen and Grimmjow took a deep breath, and then turned into two streams of light and rushed to Ox-Head hollow! "cero!" Grimmjow turned around and went around Ox-Head hollow''s vision, suddenly appearing behind it! Then, before Ox-Head hollow could react, the cheetah suddenly opened its mouth, and the scarlet energy that had been suppressed for a long time instantly erupted. Boom A cluster of scarlet shock waves, carrying a destructive force, swept throughyers of air currents, dyeing half of the sky red! The thick and fast cero shot straight at Ox-Head hollow! The next moment. The Ox-head hollow suddenly turned its head around. Then, he slowly raised his right hand. His five pale white fingers spread out slightly as he faced the iing cero. Bang! The cero that Grimmjow shot over was actually firmly grasped in the palm of Ox-head hollow! Whoosh! Ox-Head hollow suddenly clenched his five hands. An iparably powerful force forcefully crushed the cero, causing terrifying shockwaves to leak out from between his fingers. They exploded in the surrounding air one after another, and the violent winds swiftly swept past with a destructive force! "He can actually crush my cero with his bare hands!" Grimmjow was horrified in his heart. His azure beast eyes suddenly tightened to the point of a needle. Even in Adjuchas level, cero was a skill that could decide the oue of the battle with one strike! Under normal circumstances, not to mention crushing cero with his bare hands, even if he wanted to block cero head-on, it would be an impossible feat, unless the enemy Spiritual Power was far weaker than him! In exchange... The difference in strength between it and the Ox-head hollow after its appearance had been broken to such a degree! Bang! Just as Grimmjow was confused, he saw that Ox-head hollow suddenly disappeared in the same ce. "What a fast turn!" Grimmjow was shocked. The almost abnormal battle felt like a ringing rm, driving it to quickly leave the ce. Shua! Grimmjow just shed away, and a deadly cold light fell immediately after. Sword''s sharp wind pressure suddenly swept across the ground like a flood dragon. Apanied by the extremely violent Spiritual Power, the entire earth instantly split apart! Rumble... The ground was instantly cut off by sword, revealing a huge chasm that was like a canyon, extending to about a thousand meters away! "Roar -" The Ox-headed hollow stood on top of the ruins, raising his head and letting out an irrational roar. The ck-red Spiritual Power was violently rubbing against the air. It was like a burning me that dyed half of the sky red. It rolled up a huge storm like a divine dragon that swept across the world. It roared and wreaked havoc on the space within a hundred meters of it! Bang! The sound turned, and it turned again! "It disappeared again" Grimmjow''s pupils suddenly shrank, and then a palpitation suddenly emerged in his heart. His gray hair stood up, and he felt that there was a wind pressure behind him that was rapidly approaching him! The Ox-head hollow was behind him! Grimmjow growled, his four beast feet stepped hard, and the airflow under his body shattered as if it was solid, and he forcibly turned his body in the air. He did not dodge, and he did not retreat. Because he knew that at the critical moment of life and death, he could not retreat again and again, let the momentum of the other side suppress him, otherwise he would lose! No retreat! A head-on battle! This was his style. Even if it would be severely injured and on the verge of death in the next second, it would still leave a scar on the enemy! "w of the Panther King!" Grimmjow forcibly turned his body in the air, and then with the power of rotation, condensed Spiritual Power on his right w, and turned into six huge blue de-like light marks, tearing the space in front of hollow in hundreds of feet! However! Before the w of the Panther King fell, it was caught by a pale white bone hand, followed by a pair of scarlet eyes full of tyranny, reflected in Grimmjow''s eyes! "My w of the Panther King... was blocked!" Grimmjow''s pupils slightly trembled, and he screamed in his heart. Buzz!!!! The surrounding space shook violently, and a ck and red evil energy gathered at the tip of the Ox-head''s finger! "It''s cero!" Grimmjow pupils shrank again, all the hair on his body stood up, and a strong smell of death came to his face. "Not good! This distance... If I am hit, I will be finished!" Even if the recovery rate of Adjuchas was amazing, if it was hit by this cero at a zero distance, he''s afraid that only half of his body will be left! "Let go of me!" At this critical moment, Gwen finally caught up to the two of them! She took advantage of the moment when Ox-Head hollow released cero. Then, she formed a fist and attacked! Bang --- The fist that was wrapped by Spiritual Power fiercely attacked. The terrifying force contained within it actually shattered the air with a loud bang, causing a thunderous rumble! Bang Ox-Head hollow was hit by Gwen''s punch. The flesh and bones in his chest instantly exploded, leaving behind a huge hole. The huge force pushed Ox-Head hollow back extremely quickly. The speed was so fast that it even left a shadow in the air. It dragged a long wave of air and scattered in all directions. Then, it crashed into the ground like a meteorite, creating an earth-shattering sound! Rumble! The terrifying impact directly caused the earth to copse and sink. Dense cracks spread out in all directions like a huge spider web, apanied by thick smoke and dust rising. The surging air waves mixed with gravel made shrill noises in the air! "Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar!" Ox-Head hollow pulled out sword from his waist and stabbed it several inches into the ground. Then, he raised his head and roared, "Trample the world, Giant Warrior!" Boom! Boom! Boom! A surging momentum rose to the peak in an instant! Then it turned into a surging wave, stirring up a storm that covered the sky and covered the earth, engulfing the entire battlefield in an instant! Even the two powerful Adjuchas couldn''t help but tremble under the suppression of this violent momentum. Their bones, flesh, and even their souls seemed to be slowly crushed by a huge millstone! At this moment... They felt as if the entire sky was copsing! In the midst of the ck and red Spiritual Power storm, a huge figure gradually appeared before their eyes. A pair of ferocious curved horns grew out of hollow''s head. His body expanded like a balloon under the violent Spiritual Power, until he became the size of a hill. His body was covered in thick muscles that were coiled like roots. ck and red lines were carved on the surface of his pale white skin. His scarlet eyes were the size of copper bells, and he was emitting an extremely brutal and terrifying aura! "Roar -" The Colossus roared into the sky, raising the sound of thunder and lightning. As the surging Spiritual Power swept over, Grimmjow and Gwen could not help but reach out and block in front of themselves, desperately resisting the terrible shock wave. "Is... is this Arrancar?" Grimmjow''s face was full of shock! Although they had expected that there would be a gap. But they did not expect that the gap was so big! In front of the Arrancar, they were as weak as Gillian, who would be swallowed and torn apart by this violent Spiritual Power at any time! Chapter 242: Absolutely Crushed

Chapter 242: Absolutely Crushed

"Lord Lod, do we need to stop it?" Haschwalth''s eyes were indifferent. He stared at the battlefield in front of him and said in a deep voice, "If we continue, the two of them will die." The Colossus that the bull-head hollow had turned into was already beyond the ordinary captain level death god. It was infinitely close to the strength of the third-level Spiritual Power, while Grimmjow and Gwen''s Spiritual Power were only about fifth-level. The battle between death god and hollow was the battle between Spiritual Power. This was the eternal truth! Their current strength was worlds apart from the Arrancar after Resurrin. If they continued... Grimmjow and Gwen would undoubtedly die! "No, let''s wait a little longer." Lod''s blue eyes shed. There was a hint of a smile on his lips. He shook his head and said, "The closer they are to death, the more the potential in their bodies will be stimted. I want to see if they can touch the apex of evolution after they are forced to the limit." The apex of evolution... A hint of enlightenment shed through Haschwalth''s eyes. "My lord, are you referring to... Vasto Lorde?" "Yes." Lod nodded slightly and said, "Once you choose to undergo Arrancar evolution, it means that the evolution willpletely stop. So I want to see if the two of them have the potential to step into that apex." With the help of external forces, although they could have great power, they would also lose the opportunity to go further. The difference between the breaking through the level of Vasto Lorde dan breaking through the level of Arrancar was heaven and earth. After reaching a Vasto Lorde-level, its spiritual pressure will never be lower than the second-ss, and thebat power was even more capable of crushing most second-ss spiritual power of death god captains! Lod appreciated Grimmjow and Gwen very much. After all, they were the first to follow him, so he wanted to wait a little longer and see if they had the potential to break through. Can you break through? Or can''t break through? "Vasto Lorde huh..." Haschwalth pushed the frame with one hand. There seemed to be a glimmer in his eyes. He shook his head and said, "I don''t think there is much hope. The potential of the two of them is not enough to support them to reach that realm." The Vastord-ss Hollow is the apex of the evolutionary path. The king who reigns above all Hollow, each has a shocking and terrifyingbat power. Looking at the entire hollow circle For thousands of years, there were only five bodies of naturally born Vasto Lorde, which was built in the circle of hollow, which umted tens of millions or even hundreds of millions of hollow! Thus, it was evident. The value of Vasto Lorde was even rarer than the youngest captain in Soul Society''s history, and the genius like Tshir Hitsugaya! Grimmjow''s talent may be very strong, but it is obviously not enough for the top four of the Espada. Even the worst-performing 3rd ranked Espada, Halibel, almost pushed Hitsugaya Toshiro into a corner. If it wasn''t for Aizen''s backstab in the end, who would win and who would lose is still unknown. "Maybe..." Lod smiled and said indifferently, "I like that leopard very much, so I don''t mind giving it a chance." In hisst life, when he looked at death god, he liked Grimmjow''s character very much. Irritable, cruel, arrogant and unruly, under the appearance of a derogatory term at first nce, there was a calm heart hidden, and the spirit of fighting was highly regarded. He disdained any despicable means. Although he was a fighting maniac, he was an Espada with high virtues. All in all, Grimmjow''s personal charm is not weaker than Ulquiorra, and is the only one Lod likes. Therefore, he does not mind giving Grimmjow a chance to surpass the past! ... On the battlefield. Gwen and Grimmjow have died several times! "cero!" "cero!" Two scarlet shock waves, mixed with destructive light, hit the giant Colossus directly. But when the dust and smoke dissipated. The Colossus was still standing on the ground. After taking two hits from cero, only a few scratches were left on its white skin. "What a hard Hierro!" Grimmjow was panting. He stared at the Colossus and growled unwillingly, "Gwen, where is your poison?" "Poison..." There was a hint of helplessness in Gwen''s eyes. "Its steel skin is too thick. The poison can''t prate it at all!" "Then I can only fight in closebat. Attack its eyes and mouth. I don''t believe it can be so thick!" Grimmjow growled, and the ground under him shook violently, and then suddenly copsed. The gray-white figure broke through the air, and the airflow around him pulled up a transparent wave, and the ear-piercing sound exploded one after another! Gwen followed closely behind. While Grimmjow was attracting attention, she turned around and rushed directly to the eyes of the Colossus. Two white thorns came out of the fist bone, and purple Spiritual Power, which was wrapped in hundreds of toxins, stabbed at the fragile eyes of the Colossus brutally! "Go to hell!" Gwen, who had unleashed all of her power,unched an almost suicidal attack! However. The Colossus only closed its eyelids, and the hard steel skin blocked Gwen''s attack! "Roar!" Under the mask, the scarlet eyes of the Giant God Soldier flickered, and with an almost unreasonable and terrifying power, he sent Gwen flying with a p, mming heavily into the ground! Boom Gwen was embedded into the ground, and before she coulde to her senses, a pale, ferocious beast foot suddenly fell down. The terrifying force once again pushed her into the depths of the ground, and huge cracks spread out in all directions like a spider web! "Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar!" The Colossus let out a long roar at the sky. The airwaves visible to the naked eye exploded. The magnificent Spiritual Power surged like a tide, and even raised a huge pir of air that soared into the sky! Grimmjow''s charging momentum stopped. He was directly sent flying by the huge airwave. After rolling in the air for dozens of times, hended on the ground. The gap... was too big! They had tried their best, but they could not even break the steel skin of the Colossus! Even Grimmjow, who treated the battle as a pleasure, could not help but feel a little desperate at this time, not knowing how to defeat such a monster! "Roar -" The Colossus did not give them time to think. They directly raised their hands that were as huge as mountains and crashed down on them as if they were overturning the entire sky. Rumble... The huge palms almost covered the sky and covered the space within a thousand meters. A majestic aura rose up, and along with the raging wind, it seemed to pour down a vast ocean! The surging Spiritual Power formed by the giant palms burst out. The space instantly let out a cry that could not bear the burden. Like a broken mirror, clear lines split open. There was no way to escape! Grimmjow and Gwen were powerless to resist. Their bodies were close to the ground, and they could only tremble under the suppression of the heaven and earth destroying palm. Even when they raised their heads, it became an unattainable hope at this moment! "It''s enough!" When the giant palm fell and the two were about to die, a calm voice suddenly echoed on the earth! Chapter 243: The Forgotten Abomination

Chapter 243: The Forgotten Abomination

The palm strike of the Giant Soldier suddenly stopped. Time and space seemed to freeze at this moment, and all things in the world stopped moving! Only a calm figure was slowly walking over. "It is enough." As Lod raised his hand, he casually locked the Colossus in ce. Grimmjow and Gwen, who were looking at the deep pit below, said indifferently, "I have seen all of your performance. Let the test end here." "Lord Lod..." Grimmjow''s hair was dyed red by blood. He staggered up from the deep pit, and a hint of unwillingness shed across his face. He growled, "I... I haven''t lost yet. Please let me fight it again!" "I... I am also... Lord Lod." Although Gwen said that, in fact, she was worse than Grimmjow. After being pped by the Giant God Soldier, her lower body became bloody. "No need." Lod shook his head, a trace of disappointment in his eyes. He said, "I have fully seen your potential. There is no point in continuing to fight." Anyone could hear the disappointment in his tone, especially when he looked at Grimmjow and Gwen. There was an indescribable sense of loss in their eyes. "Go back and heal your wounds. Prepare to undergo Arrancar evolution in a few days." Lod turned around and disappeared after leaving those words. "Haschwalth... is he disappointed in us?" Grimmjow asked, clenching his teeth. This was the first time in his life that he felt deeply humiliated. "No." Haschwalth shook his head slightly and said bluntly, "Lord Lod is not disappointed in you, but the expectations you have for you are too high." "Expectation?" "Yes, expectation." Haschwalth pushed the lens with an expressionless face, and then said: "Lord Lod thinks that you two have the potential to enter the Vasto Lorde level, so he arranged this battle, but you let him down." "Vasto Lorde..." Grimmjow''s eyes focused, and murmured absent-mindedly: "So, this is his expectation for me?" "Lord Lod..." Gwen lowered her head in shame. "Don''t feel ashamed." Haschwalth said the most heart-wrenching words with a calm face. "This is not your fault. After all, your aptitude is only this, so there is no need to be ashamed of things that you can''t do at all." In his eyes, Lord Lod thought highly of them. Even if they were forced to the edge of death, they still could not burst out enough potential to reach the final apex. At least with their own strength, it was impossible for them to break through to the Vasto Lorde level in their lifetime. Qualifications were one of the most important criteria for whether Great hollow could evolve or not! Some of the great hollow''s talents were determined from the beginning that the end of the road was Adjuchas, not Vasto Lorde, who was above all the great hollow. There was no need to feel shame. Because... This was an inherent fate! This was the meaning behind Haschwalth''s words. He did not intend to deliberately ridicule, but put this cruel fact in front of Grimmjow and Gwen! No matter whether you were angry, unwilling, or resentful, it could not change these things! Surprisingly, this time Grimmjow did not speak to refute. He just raised his head and looked at Haschwalth with his blue beast eyes. There was an indescribable pride and confidence in his calm and quiet eyes. "Perhaps you are right, Haschwalth." Grimmjow slowly stood up and said, "But I don''t believe that there is a predestined fate in this world. If there is... I will use my own ws to tear the so-called fate!" "Interesting..." The green eyes under Haschwalth''s lens shimmered, and the corners of his lips curved slightly. "Tear fate apart... Can you do it with just you? Grimmjow Jaegerjacquez." "Just wait... Haschwalth." Grimmjow grinned and showed a ferocious smile. "I, Grimmjow Jaegerjacquez, will definitely be the king above all the great hollow!" Haschwalth pushed the lens and smiled. "I look forward to that day." Interesting... The leopard was full of unruly and determined eyes, and its arrogant and unyielding spirit made him seem to understand why Lord Lod favored him so much. It seemed that it was really possible! "Go back and heal your wounds." Haschwalth kept this expectation in his heart and then said lightly, "In a few days, Lord Lod will personally help you with the Arrancar transformation. At that time, there will be a surprise for you." Grimmjow snorted coldly, carrying the immobile Gwen, they turned and left. After everyone left. "Well... how to deal with this big guy?" Haschwalth noticed the trapped Colossus and could not help but feel a headache. This guy was too big and had no consciousness. He was an existence that could not bemunicated with. It seemed that it was not a solution to bring Soul Society back rashly, but if he stayed here, he was afraid that this guy would mess around! Although it was only an experimental product, it was still an Arrancar. Such precious materials could not be easily destroyed. Moreover, when Lord Lod left, he did not specifically tell how to deal with it. It was obvious that he was not satisfied with it, so he left it so casually. "Forget it. Let''s seal it up first." Haschwalth thought for a while and decided to seal it first. It would not be toote to let it out when Lord Lod ordered it in the future. ... The Tower of Penitence. After sealing the Colossus, Haschwalth suddenly remembered something. He quickly returned to the Tower of Penitence and said respectfully, "Sir, do you still remember something?" "What is it?" Lod sat cross-legged in the cell. When he heard Haschwalth''s words, he could not help but raise his eyebrows slightly and ask doubtfully. "Sir, do you still remember the Abomination?" Haschwalth exined, "It was the pale-skinned monster we caught in the war in New York. You also asked me to turn it into hollow." So... Lod suddenly remembered that they had caught the Abomination! It was just that the Abomination had been abused into a PTSD by Haschwalth, causing the transformation process to not go very smoothly. In addition to all kinds of thingster on, he had always forgotten about this matter. If not for Haschwalth''s reminder, he was afraid that he really couldn''t remember! "Abomination... Yeah, I remember. How is it?" Lod nodded and asked. Haschwalth suddenly puffed up his chest, his green eyes slightly lit up, and his tone was slightly proud. "I have lived up to your expectations. The Abomination has been transformed into hollow, and after feeding it for a period of time, it has already reached the level of an Adjuchas" "Oh... Hmm???" Lod widened his eyes and said in surprise, "What did you say? Abomination... turned into Adjuchas?" "That''s right, Lord Lod." Haschwalth smiled slightly and said proudly, "The Abominationhas been transformed into an Adjuchas-level hollow. It has been sleeping in my shadow space." "Wait... How did you do it?" Lod asked in surprise, "I remember that it can''t be transformed. How did it suddenly be Adjuchas?" "It''s very simple." Haschwalth pushed up his sses and smiled. "I dug a hole in his chest and threw it into the pile of Gillian. He was infected by the group of great hollow''s Spiritual Power and transformed." Chapter 244: Arrancar Transformation

Chapter 244: Arrancar Transformation

A hole in the chest... This kind of strange hobby, are you Ulquiorra? Lod resisted the desire to ridicule him and forced a smile. "It''s wonderful... How did it be Adjuchas?" "I let it devour some souls." Haschwalth pushed the lens, and his eyes were cold. "When I was collecting and cultivating the soul of hollow in the Middle East, I let the Abomination devour some." Before Lod could speak, Haschwalth immediately exined, "Please rest assured, Lord Lod. I will remember the rules you have set. The souls devoured by the Abominationare the despicable terrorists." "Well done." Lod was relieved and nodded slightly. He was very satisfied with Haschwalth''s actions. He asked again, "Are you sure that the dead are all terrorists?" "I''m sure, Lord Lod." Haschwalth nodded and confirmed, "I investigated before I made a move. They all belong to a terrifying organization named ''The Ten Rings''." The Ten Rings? Lod frowned and thought for a moment, and a strange look gradually appeared on his face. If he remembered correctly, this The Ten Rings seemed to be the sworn enemy of Iron Man. Under the rule of the leader, ''Mandarin'', a terrorist organization that did everything to destroy world peace. They once colluded with Obadiah to plot the kidnapping of Tony Stark, which indirectly contributed to the birth of Iron Man. The US government hated this terrorist organization very much, and its degree of hatred was no less than that of the United Kingdom. It was rumored that the US Pentagon had sent agent and special forces many times to attack the leader of The Ten Rings, ''Mandarin'', but unfortunately, several operations ended in failure. However, the US military did not know that the Mandarin that they had always wanted to assassinate was actually the real Mandarin who was hidden in the dark, a puppet that was specially supported. Mandarin''s true identity was a doctor named Aldrich Killian, who had participated in the research and development of the Desperate Virus. It was worth mentioning. A small detail had appeared in the movie, and that was that Mandarin, who was used as a puppet, had ten rings on his hands. On the contrary, Dr. Killian, who imed to be ''Mandarin'', had no rings on his hands. And in the manga, Mandarin had ten magic rings on his hands. After knowing this, he turned around to look at the real and fake Mandarin. It could be said that he was extremely scared. Is Killian really Mandarin? Is that sloppy old man Mandarin? I''m afraid the truth is not as simple as it seems. "Sir, you seem to care a lot about this organization?" Haschwalth observed carefully and noticed that Lod''s expression was strange, so he asked curiously. "No... nothing." Lod shook his head and dismissed the thoughts in his mind. He said, "It''s just a little familiar. There''s no need to take it to heart." Whether it was the Ten Rings or Mandarin, it didn''t matter. Real or fake, he was just a clown, not worth his effort. As long as he revealed a trace of dissatisfaction, Haschwalth would dare to rush to Middle East immediately. In a single night, he had Ten Rings and Mandarin disappear from Earth. Even their souls could not be left. The problem of Ten Rings was left to Tony to solve by himself. Lod stopped thinking and looked up. "In three days, the Arrancar experiment will be conducted. Tell them to get ready." "Yes, Lord Lod." Haschwalth nodded and then slowly left the Tower of Penitence. ... Three dayster. In view of the astonishing Spiritual Power hurricane that would burst out when the Arrancar was broken, Haschwalth deliberately chose the ce to be tens of thousands of kilometers away from Seireitei, on a desert that had not been transformed, and set up Kido enchantment in advance to prevent the aura from leaking out. On the deste in, there were four figures standing. Haschwalth was in a white military uniform, his hands naturally hanging on both sides, and his eyes calmly looked into the distance. Behind him were three Adjuchas who were ready to break through: Gwen Stacy, Emil Blonsky, Grimmjow Jaegerjacquez. The three of them resisted the surging excitement in their hearts and raised their heads to wait for the arrival of the lord. Not long after. A calm figure leisurely walked over as if he was taking a stroll in a courtyard. Under the light silver messy hair, a pair of eyes that were as tranquil as theke water flowed with a gaze that seemed to be able to see through the hearts of people. A pair of ck framed sses was ced on the high bridge of his nose, and the corners of his lips curved into a faint and gentle smile. "Well... everyone is here." Lod wore a gentle smile, and there seemed to be a glimmer in his blue eyes. He nced at the three Adjuchas in front of him one by one. "Then let''s get ready. Which one of you will go through the Arrancar evolution first?" They just met each other''s eyes, but the three Adjuchasfelt their hearts tighten, as if an invisible pressure fell on their bodies, and their breathing could not help but be hurried. He... had be stronger! Grimmjow was shocked, and the beast instinct in his mind was like a buzzing sound. When it had just been subdued, it had been very reluctant and even wanted to challenge Lod at all times, but it had not expected that in just a month, the distance between them had been so big! Unwillingness... It would never allow itself to be so easily pulled apart by such a huge gap! "Let me go first!" Grimmjow''s blue beast eyes were full of unyielding and arrogant expression, and he volunteered to act as the first Arrancar. "Okay." The moment the words fell, Lod took a step forward. Among the three people present, none of them could see his movements clearly. They only felt that the scenery in front of them was slightly blurred. In the next second, they saw Lod raise his hand and point. Like a sh of light, he pointed out andnded between Grimmjow''s eyebrows. The almost imperceptible scarlet flowing light was suffused with an extremely weak brilliance. Along with the white and slender index finger, it poured into Grimmjow''s white mask. Kacha! A crisp cracking sound rang out. Gwen and the Abomintation''s hearts were in their throats as they nervously watched the changes in Grimmjow. The white bone mask covering the cheetah''s face suddenly cracked as the finger pierced through, like broken porcin, criss-crossed and covered with cracks. ng ng ng ng ng ng ng... Pieces of white fragments began to peel off from the cheetah''s face. "Roar -" The cheetah suddenly stood upright like a human. Its spine was like a dragon, forcefully pulling the bones of its entire body, making crackling sounds like firecrackers. An endless stream of Spiritual Power gushed out from its body, like waves of monstrous waves, crazily bombarding the surrounding space! Under everyone''s witness, Grimmjow broke away from the beast body and became a young man! A wild light blue short hair with a few bangs hanging down to the forehead. The sky blue eyes were arrogant and unruly, and there were faintke green eyes around the eyes. The remaining mask that had not been peeled off was arranged in a row of beast teeth on the right cheek. The corners of the lips were slightly raised, outlining a smirk. The young man was naked. His muscles were perfect, and his body was well-proportioned. He was like a Greek sculpture, perfectly containing both strength and beauty. Any artist who saw him could not help but exim in admiration. Except for the hollow hole in his abdomen, it slightly destroyed the overall beauty. ... ... ... Grimmjow officially appeared! Chapter 245: The Birth of Espada

Chapter 245: The Birth of Espada

A perfect Arrancar! At this time, Grimmjow finally showed the transformation of real Arrancar to the other two Adjuchas! Unlike the Ox-head hollow before, it was evolved from an iplete Adjuchas, so even after the transformation of Arrancar, it was still unable to leave the appearance of a beast. In Grimmjow''s l case, his appearance is no different from that of a human! The more the form of Great hollow is close to a human, the more powerful thebat power is. And Arrancar was the power that made them infinitely close to this form. "Is this... the Arrancar?" Grimmjow clenched his fist in disbelief. Feeling the surging Spiritual Power in his body, as if he only needed to use a little force to break the space, the corners of his mouth could not help but rise slightly, and graduallyughed wildly. Rumble... A sky-blue Spiritual Power was burning like a raging me, and the violent astral winds that rose howled and howled. It was as if millions of steel sword sharp swords had cut through the air, and they emitted ear-piercing sounds of explosions! "Hahahaha..." Grimmjowughed wildly, and Spiritual Power surged around him. "Strength... I am full of strength. This is the power I pursue!" Wave after wave of violent air currents, supported by the surging Spiritual Power, whistled over like a monstrous wave, forcing Gwen and Loathsome Evil to raise their hands to block, but they still couldn''t control themselves and were forced back. Chi... Gwen slid out a scorching mark in the air. He was pushed back a hundred meters by the huge wave. Only then did she manage to get rid of the huge force. She lowered her trembling arms and looked at the arrogant blue figure in horror. "This is... Arrancar? What a terrifying Spiritual Power!" The Abomination was in even more trouble than Gwen. If not for Haschwalth''s help, it would have been blown thousands of meters away. Pa... A crisp apuse suddenly sounded. The wildughter on Grimmjow''s face froze, as if he thought of something, and slowly looked back. The corner of the white feathered garment fluttered in the wind, and amidst the dust and storm that filled the sky, it was actually untainted by dust. Under the silver hair, within the ck rimmed sses, a pair of azure blue eyes was looking at him with a calm gaze. He gazed at him with satisfaction, as if he was admiring his own creation. "Not bad, it''s actually a third-ss Spiritual Power." Lod narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "It seems that the effect of the Arrancar transformation is not bad. It has been improved by about two levels." As expected of the great hollow in the original work who was only one level away from Vasto Lorde. The improvement effect of Grimmjow after the Arrancar is far more than he imagined. It has crossed two levels and directly reached the third-ss Spiritual Power! "Click..." Grimmjow clicked his tongue, and his eyes paused for a moment on Lod, and his eyes trembled imperceptibly. "Even if I have already broken through, is the gap between me and you still so big?" Although he had sessfully broken through, he still could not see through Lod, Spiritual Power! "Do you want to try?" Lod smiled gently and said, "You should have some chance of winning after breaking through." "Hehe, forget it." Grimmjow shook his head with a sneer and said in a self-deprecating way, "I''m not interested in courting death. A monster like you, even if Vasto Lordees, he might not be able to win." Although it was just an intuition, he was certain of one thing. That was that Lod''s true strength was far stronger than what he appeared to be! This guy, Spiritual Power, was simply a monster. Grimmjow could not help but close his eyes and sighed in his heart. "Okay." Lod shook his head and turned his eyes to the remaining two Adjuchas. "Next, who will do it?" "Lord Lod, next, let me do it!" Gwen could no longer sit still. Seeing that Grimmjow''sbat power had increased after the transformation, her heart suddenly burned. Bang! "Lord Lod, I''m ready!" Gwen respectfully knelt in front of Lod and raised his face covered in a white mask. "Okay." Lod nodded. Without any nonsense, he directly pointed and shattered Gwen''s mask. ng... ng ng... When the white bone mask peeled off, it gradually revealed the familiar golden short hair and the beautiful young girl''s face. Then. The pale white skin on Gwen''s appearance gradually faded, and ayer of white and tender skin was born again. It was as tender as a newborn baby''s skin, enough to make any woman envious to the point of madness. The hole that was originally imprinted in the center of her chest was transferred to the position near the shoulder de on the left side of his chest. Moreover, the area was much smaller than before, only less than three centimeters in size. "Not bad, grade four Spiritual Power." Lod pursed his lips, somewhat dissatisfied. Perhaps because Gwen''s talent was not very outstanding, the strength that was increased after the Arrancar was limited. It was only in the middle of grade four Spiritual Power, slightly better than the defective Oxhead hollow, but it was more than ten streets away from Grimmjow. "Thank you, Lord Lod!" Gwen gritted her teeth, her eyes clearly bing a little dim. She said in a low voice, "I''m sorry to disappoint you." "It''s alright, Gwen." Lod raised his hand and rubbed Gwen''s golden hair. He smiled faintly and said, "Arrancar is just the first step. Don''t be blinded by talent. I believe you won''t disappoint me." "Yes, my lord!" mes lit up in Gwen''s eyes again. He took a deep breath and stared at Grimmjow with a strong will to fight, "Wait for me, I will definitely surpass you again!" "Heh ---" Grimmjow corner of his mouth held a hint of unruly smile, "I will wait for you, but I am afraid you won''t have the chance. I will not let you surpass me again, Gwen!" Seeing the sparks between the two people, Lod was very satisfied. Thispetitive environment could give birth to stronger subordinates for him! "Come here." Lod looked at thest Adjuchas. "Yes... Lord Lod." The Abomination was obviously still afraid of him. It carefully walked over and extended its head over. Kacha! The mask shattered and fell off. The Loathsome Evil''s entire body was coiled like a tree root. Its bronze-colored skin was paired with many dense ck hairs. Its body was asrge as a tower, and the remnants of its teeth were like a mask. He had a hole in the middle of his chest. In the eyes of ordinary people, it was simply a terrifying giant that was extremely tall and sturdy! "Thank you, Lord Lod!" The Abomination was quite tactful and directly knelt down on one knee to show its loyalty. The three Adjuchas had all finished their transformation! Lod smiled and said, "Next, I want to give you a second gift." A gift? The three Arrancar were startled, and a trace of expectation shed in their eyes. Something that could be called a ''gift'' by this lord shouldn''t be too bad, right? As the only one in the know, Haschwalth smiled and pushed the frame, his eyes showing a look of watching a y. A gentle smile hung on the corner of Lod''s lips as he waved his hand casually. Chapter 246: Grimmjow’s Confidence

Chapter 246: Grimmjow''s Confidence

Weng! A stream of scarlet energy flowed out, like hollow''s illusory and ethereal threads, falling on the surface of the three Arrancar, and then gradually changed into three different Arabic numbers. Gwen lowered her head in shock and found a ck number on her right chest. "This is... number 9?" "Mine is number 10!" The Abomination found that there was also a ck Arabic number on his left shoulder. "My number... is number 6?" Grimmjow turned sideways and looked at the number below his back. His face was slightly serious, and he seemed to have guessed the truth of the ''gift''. "Congrattions to all of you." Lod chuckled and said, "From today onwards, they will officially be listed in the ''Espada''!" "Espada?" Grimmjow, Gwen, and Abomination were stunned, and then their eyes gradually moved down, staring at the Arabic numbers printed on different parts of their bodies, and suddenly seemed to understand the meaning of these numbers. "Espada''s numbers symbolizes the strength they had. Lod smiled and exined to the three: "These are the ten strongest Arrancar I selected from all the great hollow. ording to the level of their ability, give 1 to 10 numbers and carve numbers somewhere in the body." ording to the level of their ability... After hearing this, Gwen touched the number 9 on her right chest, and her eyes could not help but darken a little. There was an indescribable sense of disappointment in her heart. No 9 meant that among all the ''ten des'', her killing ability could only be ranked ninth. "A-am I only ranked tenth?" The Abomination grinned, as if he was somewhat unconvinced, but because of the residual PTSD, he did not say anything more. Only Grimmjow had his eyes full of arrogance and stared at Lod and asked, "You mean that there will be a total of ten Arrancar like us in the future, right?" "Yes, only ten." Lod said lightly, "No matter how many Arrancar there are, the total number of Ten des will not change." "Number... 6." Grimmjow narrowed his eyes and said a little unconvinced, "In your mind, the Arrancar whose killing ability will be above me in the future, Will there be five more?" "Who knows?" Lod looked at him meaningfully and said with a smile, "Maybe only four, maybe only three. The number of Espada is only temporary. If you can defeat them in the future, you can seize their number and rece them." No one knew what would happen in the future. However, the number given to Grimmjow No. 6 was more or less mixed with his own selfishness, from Grimmjow''s resentment left in hisst life. "Exactly what I want!" Grimmjow''s eyes burned with fighting intent. He licked his lips and said excitedly, "Open your eyes and watch. I will seize their numbers and sit on the throne of the number 1 ten des!" Uh... Is it really good for you to be so confident? Lod suddenly felt a little reluctant to break Grimmjow''s fantasy. Before the first four Espada were transformed, they were all the great hollow of the Vasto Lorde level! It was a good thing to have confidence. As a considerate and kind boss, he absolutely could not attack the enthusiasm of the employees. Besides... At that time, at most, he would be beaten up by the society, which would make Grimmjow remember. In short, Lod would never admit that he wanted to see Grimmjow being defeated. Well... that''s right! As the saying goes, people don''t repair their fighting spirit. He is doing this for Grimmjow! "All the best." Lod revealed a mysterious smile and said, "I am looking forward to the day when you can fight against the top four, Espada." A chill inexplicably attacked. Grimmjow suddenly shivered and frowned. "Strange... why does it seem a little cold?" ... ... ... Stark Building. This shy building, which could be called New Yorkndmark, was a private space of Tony Stark. No one could enter without his authorization. As for the floors above the 80th floor, they were all transformed into various entertainment venues by this yboy who knew how to enjoy himself. There was nock of swimming pools, bars, bedrooms, and so on. Dong dong... The sound of high heels stepping on expensive tiles could be heard. A tall, blonde beauty, wearing a tight secretary suit, holding a cup of hot coffee, walked into the messy bar with two round and attractive long legs under the short skirt. Therge bar was littered with expensive wine, broken ss, and many copsed floor revealing the steel structure inside. If one did not know the situation, they would probably think that this ce had been robbed. However, no one could raid the Stark Building. The one who caused this scene was Tony Stark, who was lying on the ground in broken ss and wine, wearing golden red armor and drunk like a puddle of mud! yboy, billionaire, super genius, the owner of Stark Group... Tony Stark sat in this series of titles, and the wealth of the capital was enough to make the president jealous! He was once one of the most authoritative people in the American political world, and also the yboy who slept with the most Hollywood stars and models. But now... he was just a dying person. Billions of assets, a genius mind, none of these could save his life! Tony Starkpletely gave up, so he held a party. Tony Stark seemed to have be a different person in the party. He wanted to vent all the regrets, anger, unwillingnese, and so on in his life. Then, he quietly waited for death. In the end, it was his good friend, Rhodes who could not stand it any longer. He rushed over in a war machine and left in disappointment after exchanging blows with Tony Stark. He conveniently took away this special mecha called ''War Machine''. "Boss, have some coffee." The blonde beauty had a pair of peach blossom eyes, constantly exuding an attractive charm. "Natasha?" Tony took the coffee and took a sip. He rubbed his temples and said hoarsely, "What time is it now? Oh my god, I''m actually sleeping on the ground. Don''t you all care about me?" Natasha said calmly, "You said it yourselfst night. Don''t let anyone disturb you. Otherwise, you you will leave Stark Group tomorrow." "Uh..." Tony''s mouth twitched. He put the coffee cup back into Natasha''s hand and said earnestly, "Natasha, you have to know that none of the words that a man said after getting drunk are true, so do you understand?" "I understand, Boss." Natasha raised her hand to pull up the hair on her temples and smiled. "So it was fake that you liked mest night, wasn''t it?" Tony was silent for a moment. He looked up at her long legs and said in a deep voice, "No, that was true." Chapter 247: Ironman, The Genius Playboy

Chapter 247: Ironman, The Genius yboy

"Boss, have you seen enough?" Natasha smiled charmingly and opened her mouth. If it was any other ordinary girl, her first reaction would be to be shy and be wary of the pervert in front of her. But unfortunately, Natasha was obviously not among the ''ordinary'' girls. Her true identity was one of S. H. I. E. L. D.''s level eight agent. She had been ordered by Nick Fury to hide beside Tony. Firstly, she was protecting and paying attention to this yboy. Secondly, she was waiting for an opportunity to steal confidential information about the steel armor. However, due to Jarvis, the secret theft n was not going smoothly. "Enough... cough cough. Actually, I wanted to ask if your clothes fit you." Tony, who had been caught, did not look embarrassed at all. Instead, he shamelessly said, "If you are free at night, we can discuss what kind of clothes you should wear." "Okay ---" Natasha smiled and said meaningfully, "But before that, someone wants to see you, Boss." "I won''t see anyone." Tony waved his handzily and refused directly, "Find Little Pepper for that. I just want to eat cheese burgers now." Without waiting for Natasha to speak, Tony held the edge of the bar table and stood up, "Little sweetheart ---See you tonight." Boom! Tony controlled the armor and flew away, leaving Natasha standing in the mess. When Tony disappeared from her sight, Natasha raised her hand and pressed her ear. "He refused to meet and went to the hamburger shop. Do you want me to follow him? Yes... I got it." ... ... ... The donut and hamburger shop. This was a rtively famous hamburger shop in New York. It was famous for having a huge donut logo. The yboy, who had billions of assets, was eating cheese burgers while sitting in a huge donut. He was looking at the scenery of New York City with sunsses on. He was very happy. "Sir, can you pleasee down from the doughnut?" A voice rang out at an inopportune time. Breaking the atmosphere of Tony enjoying the scenery, he took off his sunsses and looked towards the direction of the voice. He saw a ck man wearing a ck leather trench coat and an eyepatch standing below. He vaguely remembered that this person was called Nick Fury. He was the director of the S.H.I.E.L.D. When he had revealed his identity as Iron Man, he had also invited him to join some secret group. "Why are you looking for me?" Tony bit his hamburger, showing no intention ofing down. "Do you want me to continue talking to you with my head up, or do you want toe down and talk to me face to face?" Nick Fury put a hand on his forehead, blocking the sunlight that was shooting at him. "How troublesome..." Tony muttered in his heart. It seemed that he did not have time to enjoy the sunset today. The entire burger shop was empty except for Nick Fury and Tony Stark. It was not because the business of this shop was bad, but because Tony, who had always been a big spender, had spent his wallet all day in the hamburger shop and not allowed anyone toe in. Tony leaned against the back of the chair and looked at the street outside. "I already told you that I don''t want to join your top secret male group, so why are you here?" "I did say that." Nick Fury smiled. "I still remember you saying that you are used to doing everything by yourself, right? What''s the result now?" Tony was inexplicably annoyed. He raised his head and looked at Nick Fury. He felt that there was something in his words. "Sorry, what are you referring to?" Nick Fury smiled and said, "You know what I mean, Tony." "I don''t know." Tony''s eyes shed. He looked around and said, "To be honest, I''m still a little drunk. I can''t even confirm whether you are real or not, and whether I should stare into your eyes or your blindfold?" "You can look anywhere you want." Nick Fury was already used to Tony''s poisonous tongue. He reached out and twisted Tony''s face to the other side. Then, he stared at the obvious vein lines on Tony''s neck. "You don''t look too good here." Being touched by a man made Tony feel a little disgusted. "I''ve experienced something even worse. This small matter is nothing." Dada... At this moment, the sound of high heels trampling sounded. Natasha, dressed in a ck tightbat suit, came to Nick Fury. "We have already sealed off the surrounding area, but I''m afraid we won''t be able to maintain it for long." "Huh huh?" Tony lowered his head slightly to let his sunsses slide down. He stared at the dark red haired beauty in front of him and instantly understood her identity. He said with some anger, "I''ll officially inform you that you have been fired by me." "This is not up to you to decide." Natasha looked calm and sat next to Nick Fury. Nick Fury smiled and put his arm around Natasha''s shoulder. He introduced, "Tony, this is agent Romanov." "Are you monitoring me?" "Correction, it should be protection!" Natasha looked into Tony''s eyes and said, "After you were attacked by Obadiah, the director was worried that someone else would harm you, so he sent me to you." "Thank you so much." Tony sneered and said, "I suggest you apologize. Otherwise, I will let you experience the feeling of being watched." With only one that couldmand Jarvis the most advanced A I. in the world, Tony''s words were as lethal as an atomic bomb! No one wanted to be invaded by information, especially a secret organization like S. H. I. E. L. D.. Nick Fury raised the corner of his eyes and quickly changed the topic. "You have been very busy recently. You let your girlfriend be the executive president and donated everything. Then, you let your friend wear a suit and fly away. If I don''t understand you..." "You really don''t understand me. I didn''t give it to him. The suit was taken away by him." Tony interrupted Fury expressionlessly. "Oh, oh, oh, he took it away?" Nick Fury put on a surprised look. "You are Iron Man. He can take away the armor that belongs to you from your hands, and it is without your permission, right?" "That Rhodes rushed into your room and beat you up. Then, he took away a piece of your armor. Is that possible, Natasha?" Natasha smiled and exposed Tony''s lie. "ording to Mr. Stark''s data security, there are many rules to prevent unauthorized use of the armor." "What are you guys trying to do?" Tony was silent, his eyes wandering back and forth on the faces of the two people in front of him. "What do we want?" Nick Furyughed and repeated, then shook his head and said, "No, no, no, Tony, it is not what we want, but what you want. Your situation has be a problem, and I need to solve your problem!" Natasha got up from her seat. She walked to the back and took out a syringe. She then ced it on Tony''s neck and pushed the liquid inside into it. "Ah!" Tony covered his neck in pain. "What did you inject into me?" "Lithium dioxide can alleviate your symptoms." Nick Fury stared at the fading marks on Tony''s neck and said, "Now you can go back to work, Tony Stark." "Give me a few more boxes of this, and I will be fine." Tony could feel the condition of his body and immediately stared at Natasha with envy. "This thing can not cure your illness. It can only temporarily alleviate the symptoms." Natasha knew what he meant and shook her head. "What a pity. I can only live a little longer." Tony was a little disappointed. Chapter 248: Ironman, The Genius Playboy Part 2

Chapter 248: Ironman, The Genius yboy Part 2

Nick Fury said, "It seems that your problem is not so simple to solve?" The current Tony Stark no longer had the previous high-spirited, proud and conceited look on his face, and he was as gloomy as a dying person. "It is padium poisoning." Tony''s lips moved slightly, and he let out a breath of turbid air. He leaned weakly against the chair and said dejectedly, "I have tried all the substitute elements, but unfortunately, all of them can rece the padium element." "All elements?" Nick Fury asked back, and then his eyes burned. He shook his head and said, "I''m here to tell you that there is another element that you have never tried before." Tony raised his eyelids and revealed a look of contempt. "Even I can''t find the element, so it is even more impossible for you to find it." This sentence was not in the least bit derogatory, and it was not because of his conceit. It was Tony who firmly believed that a genius like him could not find a new element that could rece the padium element, so it was even more impossible to find it with S. H. I. E. L. D.''s technical level. "You are right." Nick Fury shrugged and said indifferently, "But the person who discovered this element was not us, but one of S. H. I. E. L. D.''s founders, your father - President Howard Stark." "Howard?" Hearing this familiar name, Tony''s mocking expression froze for a moment before it was reced by deep shock. "Are you saying... my father has discovered a new element?" No matter how high his eyes were, he still thought highly of himself. However, Tony was full of admiration for his father, the man who was shrouded in the color of legends. That man had a mind that surpassed the geniuses of the era. He had single-handedly changed the situation of the Second World War. He had invented many ck technology that had surpassed the current era by several decades. He had built Stark Group from scratch and became one of S. H. I. E. L. D.''s core figures. How could such a charming man not be admired? "That''s right, it''s your father, Howard Stark." Nick Fury seemed to be very satisfied with Tony''s reaction. He nodded with a smile and said, "He once left behind a piece of information about how to create new elements and use them. It can rece your padium element as a new energy source." Bang! Tony could not control his excitement. He directly stood up and flipped the table over. He stared at Fury with wide eyes and said in an urgent tone, "Where is it? Where is the information about the new elements" "Calm down, Tony." Nick Fury pressed Tony back into his seat and tidied up his wet clothes. He said unhurriedly, "I will ask Natasha to give you the information, but you have to solve the problem of Ivan Vanko." "Ivan Vanko? Who is this?" Tony was confused and said, "Sorry, I am not good at remembering a man''s name. Does he have anything to do with me?" Natasha handed over the information as if she had expected it. "It was the Russian who attacked you at the racing field a while ago. He also imed that the reactor was his father''s invention and that it was only stolen by your father." With that said, Tony remembered. The burly man with two electric whips almost split him and the car in half! Tony frowned and asked in confusion, "But I remember that he was locked up in prison." "No, he was taken out of prison by Justin Hammer." Nick Fury sneered and said, "This is a problem left behind by your father. I hope you can solve it." "Since you already know, why don''t you solve it yourself?" Tony asked. "We have a lot of things to do. A small character like this is not worth our help." Nick Furyughed and said, "Moreover, this is a problem left behind by your father. There is no need for us to clean up your mess. Do you understand, Tony?" This was the truth, and he did not lie to Tony. Ever since death god, hollow, and the Quincy forces appeared, S. H. I. E. L. D. had been very busy. Coupled with the abnormal incident in Manhattan half a month ago, they had no time to deal with small characters like Ivan Vanko. That was why he threw the problem to Tony and asked him to solve it himself. "Is this a deal?" Tony narrowed his eyes and said, "I will help you deal with Ivan Vanko. Can you give me the information?" "No, no, no... don''t misunderstand, Tony." Nick Fury shook his finger and said lightly, "This is a problem left behind by your father, so it is also your problem. The information is just returned to its original owner." "Hehe..." Tony smiled but did not say anything. The item returned to its original owner? This sentence was just a lie to children. He had been suffering from padium poisoning for at least a year. Why didn''t he say this before? Although he said that it was not a deal, it was just that the item was returned to its original owner. In fact, he had clearly seen Nick Fury''s intentions. The purpose of this move was nothing more than to take this opportunity to close the distance between him and sell him a huge favor, so that he could join his top secret group in the future. "Hehe ---" Nick Fury alsoughed. He originally did not intend to hide it. Moreover, this move was an open and open scheme, there was no room for Tony to refuse. "Ivan Vanko, right?" Tony put on his sunsses again, and his lips curled into a coquettish smile. "Leave it to me. He whipped me a few timesst time, and now it''s time to settle the new and old grudges together!" "Then I wish you sess in advance." Nick Fury stood up leisurely from his seat and extended his left hand with a smile. "Wee back, Ironman, Tony Stark." Tony curled his lips and stood up. He stretched out two fingers and shook hands with Fury. "Sorry, I don''t like to shake hands with others." "Goodbye, yboy." Nick Fury gave Tony a meaningful look, then tidied up his cor and strode out of the hamburger shop. Natasha got up and smiled. "I will send the information over tomorrow. I hope I won''t see you drunk on the bed again." "Why don''t you send it over tonight?" Without the worry of his life, Tony returned to the true nature of a yboy. "It just so happens that we will continue our unfinished date. What do you think?" Natasha snorted and shook off the salty pig hand that was trying to put on her butt. She said in a cold and indifferent tone, "You''d better take care of yourself first. I''m afraid that you will die in bed from padium poisoning." After saying that. Natasha twisted her butt and walked out of the hamburger shop with her long legs. She sat in a ck Mercedes-Benz and drove away. "Tsk... What a pity." Although Tony said that it was a pity, his face was unconsciously filled with a happy smile. Padium! The Sword of Damocles, which had been hanging over his head all this time, could finally fall smoothly today. "Jarvis!" "I am here, sir." "Help me make an appointment... With around ten models. I want to start a party tonight!" "Okay, sir, I''m sending you a message." Tony hummed a song and walked out of the burger shop arrogantly. Tonight, he was going to hit ten! Chapter 249: Ironman, The Genius Playboy Part 3

Chapter 249: Ironman, The Genius yboy Part 3

The next day, in Stark''s private mansion. After a night of madness, Tony finally failed toplete the goal he had set. Ten supermodels who had agreed to the appointment almost used all their strength to squeeze this yboy dry. Just a little bit more... Tony didn''t die of padium poisoning, but died in the softnd. Time passed until noon. The bright sunlight shone through the French window and the sound of the sea hitting the reef woke Tony who had been tired for a night. Tony opened his eyes and found two beautiful legs on his belly. He looked sideways and saw ten hot supermodels lying on the bed. Tony rubbed his aching old waist and felt his throat burning and dry. He moved his legs away and drank the rest of the wine. "Sir, Ms. Natasha is here." Jarvis'' voice came from the room and projected the image. In the image. The vehicle with S. H. I. E. L. D.''s special logo was parked at the door. Natasha was holding a huge iron box in her hand. There were more than a dozen agent around, who were responsible for escorting the mission target. "Got it. Tell her to wait for me downstairs." Stark rubbed his tired cheeks and casually put on a silk nightgown. Then he yawned and said, "Jarvis, make me a cup of coffee and arrange for them to leave." "Understood, sir." Jarvis said. They'' referred to the ten supermodels. They could have a one-night stand with the famous Iron Man and had a lot of US dors tofort them afterwards. The benefits were enough to make these supermodels shut their mouths and leave. There was nothing in the world that could not be done with money. If there was, it meant that there was not enough money. This sentence could be said to be Tony Stark. The philosophy and reality of the first half of his life. ... Natasha sat alone on the sofa, holding a huge iron box that was half a meter long. When she saw Tonye down from upstairs with his hands on his old waist, she teased, "It seems that our yboy yed very crazilyst night?" Tony''s attention was all attracted by the iron box. He ignored Natasha''s sarcasm, swallowed his saliva, and said excitedly, "Is this... the information he left behind?" That''s right, "That''s it." Natasha pushed the iron box over and said, "The concept of the ''ark reactor'' that Howard mentioned is all in this iron box. I hope you can make good use of it." "Ark... Arc Reactor?" Tony was stunned. A trace of sadness shed through his eyes, but it quickly disappeared. He revealed a stubborn look. He curled his lips and said, "It was clearly an Arc Reactor. He was the one who giarized my invention." Arc Reactor, or even the Ark Reactor. Regardless of whether it was just a name or not, even Tony himself did not know why he had to tangle with this thing. Natasha looked at him with a smile. Tony''s current appearance and tone were very much like a child who was angry with his father. Tony felt a little ufortable from being stared at. He felt as if he had been seen through. He hurriedly said, "So this ark reactor is developed based on new elements?" "That''s right." Natasha did not hide it. They had already seen the truth of the content and said bluntly, "ording to Mr. Howard, the ark reactor is the cornerstone of the new era." "The cornerstone of the new era... Haha, he really dares to say that." Tony felt a dull pain in his waist, so he changed to a morefortable sitting position and activated tsundere mode, "Even if the Ark Reactor is really powerful, isn''t it a bit too exaggerated to say that it can open an era?" "Not at all." Natasha shook her head and said, "Originally, Mr. Howard wanted to use this opportunity to start the energypetition. He wanted topete with the military preparationpetition and surpass the Soviet Union at that time. However, he was limited by the era and still could not do it." Tony still knew about this history. In thest century, the United States of America and Soviet Union had a cold war. They had opened the military preparationpetition to expand and develop new technology. For a time, the two countries were in full bloom. All kinds of ck technology were born, and there was nock of crazy designs. "How do you know so much about it?" Tony frowned and asked, "My father... What does he want to do with this?" "I don''t know the details. Only the director knows what Mr. Howard wanted to do at that time." Natasha shook her head, indicating that she didn''t know the details. She continued, "I only know that one of Mr. Howard''s ns is to build a huge ark reactor with a diameter of about a thousand meters." "A thousand meters in diameter?" Tony''s mouth was so big that it could fit a watermelon. He said in disbelief, "This is the ark reactor. What does he want to use it for? Is it a super weapon?" "About this, I don''t know." Natasha pushed the box over and smiled. "My mission isplete. It... will be entrusted to you in the future." "Wait..." Tony suddenly called out to Natasha, who was about to leave. Natasha turned around, a trace of doubt shing through her attractive eyes, "What''s wrong?" Tony gritted his teeth and finally decided to ask, "Anton Vanko... what is going on with him and my father?" Ivan Vanko ndered that his father was a despicable viin who stole the research results of his father, Anton Vanko. He also drove Anton Vanko out of the United States, causing Anton Vanko, who had returned to the Soviet Union, to be regarded as a spy and imprisoned in the Siberian Prison for the rest of his life. He wanted to understand this matter! Was his father, Howard Stark, such a person? "Anton Vanko is the other side of the coin." Natasha saw through Tony''s thoughts and ryed the director''s words, "He and your father worked together to develop the initial reactor, but he wanted to use this technology for money, so your father drove him out of the country." "When the Soviet Union found out that he had no theories and could not practice them, they sent him to the Siberian Prison. For the next twenty years, which made him more and more angry and med all the mistakes on your father." "I understand." Tony took a deep breath and closed his eyes. His mood was a littleplicated. He could not tell who was right and who was wrong in this matter. But one thing was certain. Anton Vanko did participate in the design of the ark reactor and did a lot of work in it. However, he did not expect that Howard Stark had hidden a key piece of information, causing him tock a part of the theory and be unable to create the reactor alone. He was imprisoned in Siberia by the angry Soviet Union. "By the way, Mr. Howard also said something." Natasha walked out of the door and suddenly turned around. "Your father once said that you were the only one who had a way and knowledge toplete his unfinished business." Tony turned his back to Natasha and slowly opened his eyes. He said with aplicated look, "Did he say that?" "So, are you the person Mr. Howard spoke of?" Natasha said lightly, "If so, I hope that you can bear the responsibility that Mr. Howard has notpleted and start a new era." "Hehe..." Tony let out a long breath, as if he had spat out all the questions that had been buried in his heart for many years, "Tell your director that I owe him a favor." "I will convey it on your behalf." Natasha lifted the hair on her temples, turned around, and walked out of Stark''s mansion. Chapter 250: Weird Video

Chapter 250: Weird Video

"Jarvis, cut off all contact with the outside world." "Yes, sir." After sending everyone away, Tony picked up the half meter long iron box and took the elevator alone to the secretboratory built underground. This undergroundboratory, even his most trusted little Pepper Potts did not know. It was a secret space for men, and there were some messy things inside, the most precious memories he thought. The artificial intelligence, Jarvis, was born in thisboratory! Other than that, there were also the earliest motorcycles, weapon sketches, and some childhood toys that he had designed. Tony pulled over a table, swept up all the things on it, then ced the iron box on top of it. He pressed the lock on both sides to open it, revealing the things inside: the Ark reactor design drawings, two sets of image belts, and some information that were marked with the headnotes. The design drawings of the ark reactor were not very useful, because he had already designed them. The reference value of the information was not very high, so Tony could only look at the two sets of image ribbons. "I hope this will give me a surprise." Tony was a little nervous. On one hand, he was worried about the so-called new element. On the other hand, it was a littleplicated because he was about to see that person again. In the end. Therger video tape was put into the projector and began to work normally. Chi Chi... In the midst of the noise, a screen with the words "Stark Expo" was taken, symbolizing the official beginning of the video content. "Science and technology can change everything!" "A better life, a strong physique, and the possibility of the first world peace in human history." "I am Howard. Everything you need in the future is here." "This is Stark Expo, and it contains all the possibilities of the future." A middle-aged man with his hairbed back and wearing a dark blue suit was leaning against the table, discussing the future. Tony did not look at the man in the video. Instead, he flipped through the notes that Howard had left behind. Perhaps he was unwilling to face the father in his memory. The man in the video talked leisurely, He told them about the future, and what was shocking was what he had guessed, which confirmed the development of the current world! Tony finally finished reading the notebook, but he did not find what he wanted from it, and there were no records about the new elements. "Eh..." Tony let out a long sigh and held his forehead in deep thought. The video gradually approached the end. Howard took off his suit and tie. He seemed to be relieved. He leaned on the table and was silent for a long time. Then, he slowly said, "Tony, you are still too young to understand. So, I''ll record it for you." Hearing this long-lost call, Tony was slightly moved. Finally, for the first time, he turned his eyes to the man in the video. Howard pointed at the model behind him. His deep gaze seemed to pass through the screen and fell on Tony. "I built this for you. One day, you will understand that this ce is far from some invention. It is my life''s work, the'' key ''that leads to the future!" "The appearance of that model..." Tony''s eyes narrowed. If not for Howard''s reminder on the screen, he really would not have found any clues. The miniature model of Stark Expo was the wealth that Howard Stark had left him - a brand new element! Howard continued, "I am limited by the technology of my era, but one day you can unlock it. At that time, you will be able to change the entire world!" "In my life, from beginning to end, my greatest creation... is you." "I love you, Tony." This sentence was like a key that opened the softest ce in Tony''s heart. He once thought that his father was a selfish and irritable man who only put his time on work and research, not paying attention to him at all. But now it seemed that it was not the case. Howard loved him very much. However, unlike her mother''s love that was everywhere, his father''s love was deeper and more secretive. I love you too... Tony silently thought in his heart. Then, he stared at the man on the screen, and a relieved smile appeared on his lips. The new element has been found! Tony stood up impatiently and was about to go to Stark Building to retrieve the miniature model that was ced there when his gaze fell on another video clip. "I almost forgot, there is still a video clip." There were no signs on the surface of this video. Moreover, the outer shell was very old and there were many scratches and abrasions. It could be seen that it had been around for a long time. "Forget it, let''s take a look first." Tony thought for a moment and decided to finish watching this video before going to the Stark Building to retrieve the miniature model of the Expo. Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi... But unexpectedly, the video did not have any content. Other than the snowkes on the screen, there was only the sound of the piano from time to time. After Jarvis checked, he found that the content of the video was not damaged, which meant that it was originally like this. "Strange..." Tony frowned slightly. "Why did he leave this video?" There was no content in the video. What kind of special secret was it that made Howard put it in this box? ... ... ... Tech Expo. As a meeting held once every five years in the United States, the world''s most famous technologypanies gathered here, disying thetest research to their heart''s content, among which there was nock of conjectures that surpassed the era. In previous years, the leading role of the Science and Technology Exposition had always been dominated by the Stark Group. But this year, it was slightly different. Due to Tony Stark''s sudden decision, Stark Group withdrew from the weapon rted industry and did not participate in this year''s expo. This made many media feel disappointed. And after Stark Group withdrew, Justin Hammer Military Group took the opportunity to rise and upied most of the military orders in a short year. ording to Justin Hammer, they had developed a new mecha with an all-round performance that surpassed the steel armor. They were confident that they could defeat Tony Stark from the front. For a time, it could be said that they were in the limelight! In addition, there was also a behemoth. Osborne Biotechnology Group, also participated in this year''s technology fair, and their chairman, Norman Osborne, has developed a new generation of ''superhuman'' agents. Super Armor VS Super Human! Will the future be in the hands of Justin Hammer, or will it be in the hands of Norman Osborn? The long headline on the New York Times was full of gimmicks, and it immediately attracted the attention of many people. Everyone wanted to see who would be the best of the two technological giants. Chapter 251: Tech Expo

Chapter 251: Tech Expo

It was eight o''clock in the evening in New York. Apanied by gorgeous fireworks exploding in the night sky, the Science and Technology Expo, which marked the end of every five years, was officially opened! Hundreds of well-known technology giants gathered here, showing the world how to enjoy the future and the dazzling super technology. For a time, hundreds of flowers bloomed, which was too much for people to take in! Tonight, there were tens of thousands of people rushing into this huge technology garden, bustling in front of the Science and Technology Expo, admiring thetest products of these giants technologypanies, all with happy smiles on their faces. However. In this bustling crowd, there were two people, one big and one small, who seemed a little strange. The man looked about twenty-five or twenty-six years old from the outside. His hair color was quite rare silver. He had a pair of ck-rimmed sses on the bridge of his nose. His facial lines were perfect like a Greek sculpture. His whole body exuded an otherworldly temperament that was ipatible with the surrounding environment and the crowd. The man was holding a little girl''s hand. She had long ck hair andrge ck eyes. She looked very cute and energetic. The reason why it was said that they were very strange was not because of their appearance and temperament. The Expo was crowded with technology enthusiast and journalist. However, the two meters around them were abnormally empty. All the people who tried to get close would involuntarily deviate from their track. It was as if there was an invisible wall of air that separated all the people around them! These two people were Nemu and Lod. "Brother ---Here!" "Brother! Over there!" Nemu led Lod over to take a look, and the entire curious baby let out cheerfulughter from time to time. As for why they were here? This was a long story. Since the establishment of Soul Society, Nemu had been taking responsibility for Technological Development Department. She had been staying in her research room and rarely came out except for eating and sleeping. Lod felt that this could not go on. Staying in a closed environment for a long time would affect the child''s development and mental health. Therefore, taking advantage of the opening of this grand meeting, he proposed to take her out for a stroll. It was topensate for Nemu''s hard work in this period of time. The two of them did not deliberately hide it from S. H. I. E. L. D.. After all, Lod did not intend to give up on his vest. It was a good chance to show up this time, lest Nick Fury became suspicious. "Brother, look ---It''s a meteor, so many meteors!" Nemu''s mouth was stuffed with hamburgers, her eyes twinkling with stars, and she shouted excitedly with her greasy little fingers in the distance. "Meteor?" Lod was slightly startled. Then, he looked in the direction that Nemu had pointed. He saw hundreds of silver streaks of light streaking across the pitch-ck night sky like threads, flying towards him at an astonishing speed! "Nemu ---That''s not a meteor. It''s a group of robots." Lod''s eyesight was amazing. He saw through the bodies of those'' meteors ''at a nce. In fact, they were humanoid silver mecha armor, which looked like Tony Stark''s steel armor. "Ah? I thought it was a shooting star. I was ready to make a wish." Nemu pouted, her eyes full of disappointment and grievance. "Hahaha..." Lod smiled and touched Nemu''s head. "If Nemu really wants to make a wish, can big brother help you shoot a meteor next time?" "Okay, okay!" Nemu''s eyes lit up and she regained hope. "Then we made an appointment. Brother, you must help me defeat the meteor!" While the two of them were chatting andughing, the silver light rays had already descended. Bang bang bang bang... The humanoid silver mecha suitsnded on the main disy tform in unison! The silver streamlined body, the strong and powerful metallic color, and the various kinds of ferocious and exaggerated weapons on it made the appearance of these mechs extremely oppressive, giving everyone a fierce and brutal aura! It was not hard to imagine. If this batch of mechs appeared on the battlefield in the future, what kind of fear would they cause to the enemy! "Wow ---Come and look, it''s Iron Man!" "Idiot, that is not Iron Man. This is a product of Hammer''s military industry!" "So... so cool." "Did you see that? These mechs are so cool! They are even more handsome than my Transformers!" "No wonder Justin Hammer dared to say such arrogant words. It turns out that he has found a way to replicate Iron Man!" "The Hammer Tech is awesome!" "Justin Hammer is the genius of this era. Tony Stark has fallen behind!" The crowd was boiling, and there was an intense discussion! Everyone''s eyes were instantly caught by the Hammer military, and they could no longer take half a step away from these cool mechs. Even more and more people were rushing over, wanting to see the glory of the mech army! The people sitting in the front row of the main disy tform were either rich or noble. Among them were several military bigwigs of the United States. The moment they saw these robots, their turbid eyes burst out a bright light! As the saying went, theyman watched the show, while the expert saw the knack. Whether it was the smoothness of thending movements, the speed of flying through the air, and those external weapons, all of them showed their ferocity! Gradually. The limelight of the entire Science and Technology Expo had all been taken away by the Hammer Tech. "That''s right, that''s right!" Justin Hammer, who was supervising from the backstage, saw this scene and waved his fist in excitement. He said excitedly, "This is exactly what I want. It''s amazing. I am the most outstanding genius in this era!" "Is this what you want?" A strong man with a toothpick in his mouth and tattoos all over his body, with disheveled hair, nced at the excited Justin Hammer next to him and said in a disdainful tone, "Using this kind of child toy to fool this group of stupid people?" Justin Hammer sneered in his heart. He tidied his suit and said, "Remember to listen to mymand and let my babies move. Do you understand? Ivan Vanko." "Okay ---" Ivan Vanko nodded and turned to look at theputer screen. "That''s good. Don''t forget our agreement. Otherwise, I can make you go back to the prison at any time." Justin Hammer arrogantly nced at Ivan Vanko with a trace of disgust in his eyes. Then he quickly walked out of the backstage. Next, he had to go to the podium to give his speech. Regarding future technological applications and how to reduce the loss of the American army. He believed that after tonight, the whole world would focus on the military industry of Hammer, and he, Justin Hammer, would be the founder of the new era! In Justin Hammer''s eyes, his drone was the most perfect. After Tony Stark withdrew from the exhibition, the insignificant Osborne Group was not worth mentioning at all! Biological technology? Super human? No matter how powerful his development was, how could a human bodypare to his perfect drone? ... ... ... Osborne Group. Norman Osborne stood in front of the waiting mirror. His face was as gloomy as water. His brown eyes shed with an evil green light. "You forced me to do this!" Chapter 252: Drones Assault

Chapter 252: Drones Assault

Science and Technology Expo, the main exhibition stage. After thetest technological disy, it was finally time for the Hammer military industry that everyone was looking forward to. First action... Along with the beat of drums and music, Justin Hammer appeared. He danced with his slightly stiff body to his heart''s content, and with Michael Jackson''s well-known space dance steps, he slid all the way to the center of the exhibition stage, and then picked up the microphone in his hand. "Gentlemen,dies, wee to the Science and Technology Expo!" With a confident smile on his face, Justin Hammer swept his eyes over the audience one by one, and said in a frivolous voice, "For too long, our country had to let its brave children fall into danger, and then Iron Man appeared. We thought the days of sacrifice had passed." "But it''s a pity..." At this point, Justin Hammer deliberately paused for a moment and said with a face of regret, "We can''t get that technology because someone selfishly imed it for himself and ignored the countless lives sacrificed for this country. Of course, no matter what, it is a great technology. At least it was like this before today." "Gentlemen,dies!" Justin Hammer left the lecture table, crossed his hands on his waist, and said proudly, "Today, I will give you a grand introduction. The new face of the American army, the drone made by Hammer military!" The silver-white humanoid mechs walked up the stage with heavy and neat steps! And in the end. The patriots who represented the US military, the mechs that Tony had given Rhoddy, slowly appeared from the esctor in front of the disy tform! The huge caliber cannon barrel on the shoulder and the exclusive weapon on the left and right arms made the overall style of the patriots even more terrifying than Iron Man! For a moment, the entire audience was silent. Because everyone''s eyes were attracted by the mechs that were full of futuristic sense. "Look ---This is a ground-breaking invention!" Justin Hammer was full of pride. He spread his arms high as if he was embracing the future. "From today on, the US will be great again because we have invincible soldiers who are not afraid of sacrifice, blood, or pain!" "Now..." Justin Hammer was getting more and more excited. His face turned red and the veins on his neck bulged. He shouted, "Let us warmly wee this product that surpasses the future!" As soon as he finished speaking, a change suddenly urred! The patriots suddenly raised their arms and aimed the giant barrel at all the audience below! No, not just that! All the mechas on the disy tform raised their arms in unison and aimed the suspended Six-barrel Vulcan Machine Gun at the audience below! Justin Hammer''s expression changed abruptly. "Put down the gun, put down the gun!" But unfortunately. These mecha did not listen to him. The machine gun slowly started to spin. The mechanical sound was like death god approaching, knocking on everyone''s heart! The mecha had rebelled! At this moment, the faces of all the audience below the stage turned pale! "Help!" "No... no, I don''t want to die!" "Run, these robots are crazy!" For a time, the entire stadium was in chaos, thousands of people were in chaos, desperately trying to escape from here. "NO! NO!!!!!!!!!" Justin Hammer''s expression changed drastically, and he shouted in horror, "Damn it, Vanko, what are you doing?!" However. There was only silence that answered him. The opportunity that Ivan Vanko had been waiting for had arrived. His face revealed a cruel expression. Without hesitation, he mmed his fingers on the keyboard and roared with a ferocious expression, "All of you, go to hell!" The next moment. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Dozens of Gatling gun barrels spun rapidly and a deafening roar erupted in an instant! Bullets poured out like a golden torrent. In the dimly lit stadium, a fiery red bullet curtain of death was created! Just as the thousands of people in the entire stadium were about to turn into rivers of blood and die under the metal storm, a faint voice suddenly rang out. Although the voice was not loud, it was extremely clear. It even drowned out the roars of the metal torrent and entered everyone''s ears. "The proud son of heaven, the city wall made of iron." "Dragon, lion roar, tiger roar, wolf rush." "Break the heavens and earth before the copse, Hado #81 - Danku!" Thepletely chanted Danku was a hado that could perfectly defend against high-level Kido below number eighty, and the firearms created by the current human technology were not enough to break through the air. Hum The space in front of them seemed to be cut off, and a transparent barrier appeared in the air. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The intense rumbling sounds continued to explode in their ears. The torrent of bullets violently collided with the transparent barrier, bursting forth with an iparably bright me, illuminating the originally slightly dim stadium! All the bullets that were shot at the crowd were blocked by this transparent barrier. The panicked crowd even forgot to run away, their eyes filled with shock. "What is that thing" This scene waspletely out of Ivan Vanko''s expectations. "Maic field? Energy shield? When did Tony Stark develop such a weapon?" But in his memory, Stark Group should not have this technology, so where did this protective walle from? Even if Ivan Vanko was beaten to death, he would never have thought that it was not technology that blocked the machine gun, but death god''s Kido. "Annoying!" Nemu''s little face fell. Her originally happy mood suddenly became agitated. She pouted and said, "Brother, can I tear down these annoying robots?" "No need ---" Lod rubbed Nemu''s little head and said calmly, "Look, isn''t someone here to help you teach them a lesson?" Just as he finished speaking. The huge stage suddenly shook, and a humanoid mechnded in a rather handsome position, blocking in front of the crowd! The outer coating of the mech was mainly gold and red in color, with a streamlined body that was attached to the human body structure, as well as the circr energymp on the chest - Iron Man Tony Stark! "Ivan Vanko!" Tony Stark yelled at the robots, "Didn''t you want to avenge your father? Come out, I''m standing right here!" Ivan Vanko, who was controlling the mecha backstage, saw the enemy he had been thinking about day and night and roared, "Tony... Stark!!" The next moment. Hundreds of silver mecha broke through the air from under the disy tform and charged madly at Tony Stark. "Come,e with me!" Tony Stark narrowed his eyes as white mes shot out from the soles of his mecha, transforming into a streak of light that shot into the sky! ... "Brother, are we not going to help?" Nemu tilted his head and looked at Tony who was far away. He asked in a low voice. "No need." Lod shook his head and said meaningfully, "Let''s wait a little longer... It is not the time for us to make a move yet." Chapter 253: Bad Timing

Chapter 253: Bad Timing

"Jarvis!" "I''m here, sir." "How long can I hold on?" "ording to my calctions, you can only hold on for ten minutes at most. The padium element will umte in the body,pletely exceeding the limit that the human body can bear. At that time, even if a new element is reced in time, it can not save your life." "Ten minutes..." Tony Stark suddenly felt great pressure. If he can''t get rid of Ivan Vanko quickly within ten minutes, he will die because of the padium element. He doesn''t want to die! Especially falling in front of the end of hope, this is simply the most stupid way to die in the world! "Damn Ivan Vanko!" Tony gnashed his teeth in anger and said hatefully, "Can''t he wait a little longer? The new elements are just a little bit away from being made!" Originally, he nned to create the new elements, rece the padium ark reactor on his chest, and thene to the Science and Technology Expo to stop Ivan Vanko''s conspiracy. But who knew that the n could not catch up with the change. Just one step away from creating new elements, Jarvis suddenly told him that Ivan Vanko had made a move at the Science and Technology Expo, and dozens of drones poured bullets into the audience. This sudden grievous news was like a bolt out of the blue, suddenly exploding in Tony''s brain, shocking him to the point that he was stunned. Little Pepper Potts... It just so happened to be on the invitation list, and it was the best position in the first row! Tony almost did not hesitate at all. He gave up on continuing to create new elements in the first ce. He ignored Jarvis'' warning and the threat of the padium element in his body. He put on the MK4 mech and rushed to the Science and Technology Expo at full speed. Fortunately, the location of the Science and Technology Expo was not far from the Stark Building, so he could rush to the scene so quickly. After making sure that Potts was fine, Tony let out a long sigh of relief. In order to ensure the safety of Potts and the personnel in the venue, Tony chose to provoke Ivan Vanko directly afternding and took these drones to other ces. The good news was that his n had seeded, and Potts and the people in the venue were out of danger. But the bad news was how he was going to deal with therge number of drones in ten minutes. And the Ivan Vanko who was hiding behind the back and controlling them. Ten minutes! This is an impassable red line! Because once this time passes, the padium element content in his body will bepletely exceeded. At that time, not to mention changing the new elements, even if God himself takes action, I am afraid he can only be helpless. The irony was that. While the steel armor protected him, it was also slowly eroding his life. "No, now is not the time to think about this. I have to lure Ivan Vanko out!" Tony shook his head and threw these messy thoughts to the back of his mind, focusing on the battle in front of him! Dozens of drones caught up, the shoulder armor opened up, and a miniature missile the size of a cigar rose, aiming the infrared support device at Tony! "Sir, that is the ''ex-wife'' mini armor-piercing missile produced by the Korean military. It has the ability to track high heat energy, high mobility, and high explosive armor-piercing light. I suggest you choose to avoid it." As an artificial intelligence, Jarvis instantly scanned the models of the missiles and reported the results to Tony after estimating the destructive power and risk. "Ex-wife?" Tony''s expression changed slightly, "Hammer''s naming sense is awful? It''s as stupid as his brain!" Although he looked down on Justin Hammer, in fact, Tony was a little afraid of Hammer Industry. It had to be known that Hammer''s military could suppress other weapon giants with his own strength after Stark Group quit the weapon manufacturing industry and win arge number of orders from the American military, which was enough to prove that he was not an ordinary person. Whoosh whoosh whoosh - The tail of the miniature missile spewed out zing mes, making a sharp sound that sounded like the vibration of a rattlesnake. It tore through the night sky at an extremely fast speed! "Jarvis, concentrate your energy on your hands and feet, open the waist and nk, and shoot the bait device!" Tony''s brain worked crazily, and he issued three orders in an instant. Puff... The mecha on both sides of the waist opened up and released the bait devices. The bait device that emitted high heat energy spread out like a pair of zing white wings, spreading out in the night sky a hundred meters above! The dozens of mini missiles that had bitten Tony to death were now following the high heat energy released by the bait device and crashing into a huge zing white Boom Dozens of missiles exploded in an instant, instantly setting off a huge fireball. It was like a small sun, illuminating most of the night sky. Apanied by the hot and hot shock wave, Tony was directly sent flying! After gliding in the air for dozens of meters, Tony finally managed to control the mech to stabilize its center of gravity. "Jarvis..." Tony''s face was deathly pale. He held his chest that was a little stuffy, and gasped, "Next time, remember to remind me to prepare a defensive stance in advance when firing the bait bombs." "Sir, I think the most important thing right now is to get rid of those drones first." Jarvis reminded him kindly. Tony saw more than ten drones flying towards him and his eyes twitched. He cursed, "Damn it, this fool, how many drones did he make?" He wanted to go down and grab Justin Hammer by the cor and then press this idiot to the ground and beat him up! If not for this fool, why would he risk his life to fight against these drones? However, he still had to do his work! "Jarvis, analyze the data of these drones and end the battle quickly!" Tony took a deep breath and shot out mes from his feet, rushing towards the drone. On one side, there were more than a dozen advanced unmanned mechs, and on the other side were man-made mechs. Was Justin Hammer''s drone better, or was it because Tony Stark''s steel mech was better? The crowd on the audience tform suddenly forgot to run for their lives. Instead, they raised their heads to pay attention to the battle. They all wanted to know the answer to this question. "Jarvis, speed up!" Seeing that the distance between the two sides was getting closer and the drones were raising the machine gun hanging on their right arm, Tony''s eyes suddenly shed with a light. The auxiliary thrusters appeared on the legs and back of the mech. Bang zing white mes shot out, pushing Iron Man''s speed to increase by several levels. A huge ring of air visible to the naked eye burst out from behind him, erupting with an ear-piercing sonic boom! Supersonic flying! The golden-red mech withstood the transparent sound barrier and instantly crossed a distance of dozens of meters. "Jarvis,ser cut!" Tony suddenly rushed to the front of the drone, and then his two arms shot out a miniatureser device, shooting out two redser beams as thick as fingers. Chi The drone was instantly wiped! These drones that were manufactured in batches could not keep up with this terrifying speed at all and directly cut the two redser beams at the waist! Never underestimate Stark Tech! Chapter 254: Bad Timing Part 2

Chapter 254: Bad Timing Part 2

"Jarvis, how much longer?" "Eight minutes, sir." "Faster, I don''t have time to waste with him." The ten-minute red string of life chased him like death god, making Tony not dare to ck off in the slightest. He had to focus and go all out to deal with Ivan Vanko! Tony flew towards the remaining drones. A miniature missile rose from the shoulder of the mech, aimed at the drone cluster and fired. Boom! The miniature missile automatically disintegrated in the air, turning into countless particles that were as thin as dust. They drilled into the gap between the welding machines and directly destroyed the electric road inside! With this move, more than ten drones were dealt with. Below the stage. Justin Hammer wanted to cry but no tears came out. His face was as ugly as if he had eaten ten pounds of excrement. A few minutes ago, he was still bragging about how powerful his drone was. In order to raise himself, he even treated Tony as a stepping stone. His words were full of mockery and ridicule. But who knew... They directly came to p him in the face! In front of several big shots in the United States military, the drones that he had blown up to the sky were torn apart by Tony Stark alone! The drone... the result was this? Justin Hammer''s face was so hot that he couldn''t show his face. He wanted to find a hole to hide in. "Tony, I''ll help you!" A familiar voice rang out through the voice channel. Tony did not need to turn around to know that it was Rhodes. Boom boom boom boom - The war machine who were loaded with all kinds of weapons joined the battle. The weapons on their arms and shoulders shot out a series of dazzling tongues of me. In an instant, the tense situation was reversed, and dozens of drones were forced back. "You came toote!" Tony shouted as he sted away the drone that was trying to ambush him. "You should be content. If not for the help of someone, the war machine wouldn''t have been able to move!" Rhodes said as he drove the patriot. It was as though he had transformed into a war maniac. More than a dozen weapons poured out of his body. It formed a fiery red bullet screen! A mere two mechas were actually able to suppress dozens of drones! When the military elder saw this scene, he turned around and coldly nced at Justin Hammer.. The meaning was self-evident. "It''s over..." Justin Hammer scowled miserably. This time, not only would he have to face arge withdrawal, but the trust the military had in him would also be greatly reduced. Soon. With the help of the war machine, the two of them worked together to eliminate all the drones! "Ivan Vanko, your toy is useless. You should do it yourself!" Tony violently pulled off the head of a drone and said coldly to the shing eye. Although the drone seemed to be very powerful, it was actually not. Especially without good control, although the drone had an absolute advantage in numbers, facing Tony Stark and Jarvis, it could only be considered a little trouble. The greatest advantages and disadvantages of humanoid weapons like mechas were precisely that they needed a ''controller''! Ivan Vanko was only a human, so if he wanted to control so many mechas at the same time, he could only rely on theputer program. However, the problem was that theputer program was rigid and could not exert the greatest function of every drone. Unless he also had Jarvis, which, of course, this was impossible. "Get out here, Ivan Vanko!" Tony was burning with anxiety as he watched time pass by, but Ivan Vanko still refused to show himself. He could only use words to force, "Don''t you want revenge? Do you want to be like your father and hide in the dark corner forever, like a poor mouse?" It had to be said that Tony''s goading was very effective. They saw a huge mech, which was obviously different from the other drones, was speeding towards them! "Is that Ivan Vanko?" Rhodes nced at his opponent''s mech and then at his own mech. His heart suddenly felt a bit sour and he said, "What the hell? How are we supposed to fight such a big mech?" "Arge area is much bigger and easier to hit." Tony nced at Rhodes and said in a disappointed tone, "This is the essence. Besides, we are fighting two against one. What are you afraid of?" "Ha! I wonder who was beaten up by a big mechast time," Rhodes said silently. "Cut the crap and lure him to a ce where no one is around!" As Tony spoke, he nned to lure Ivan Vanko to the outskirts in order to avoid hurting the crowd below. "All right, no problem." Rhodes nodded his head. He had the same intention. However, to their surprise, Ivan Vanko did not fall for it. Instead, hended at the Technology Expo below. Moreover, his goal was very clear, and he headed straight for Little Pepper Potts! "Not good!" Tony''s expression immediately changed, and he forcefully changed directions and flew towards Ivan Vanko! "Don''t go, Tony, that is a trap!" With his richbat experience, Rhodes was able to tell at a nce that Ivan Vanko was doing this on purpose. His goal was to make Tony rush forward! However, his prompt was still a step toote. Tonypletely threw the danger to the back of his mind and recklessly charged towards Ivan Vanko. "Ha ha ha ha you have been tricked, Tony!" Ivan Vankoughed maniacally, then raised his hand and waved a whip full of electric currents, directly hitting Tony who wasing at him! Zap! The whip wrapped in strong electric currents whistled over, smashing the surface armor of the mech. "Sir, the mech is affected by strong electric currents, the system is in chaos!" After being hit by the strong electric current, the mech was temporarily out of bnce, causing Tony to lose his ability to control himself. He could only watch helplessly as he fell from the sky. Bang! After falling from a height of over a hundred meters and smashing several steel bars, Tony crashed into the ground like a meteorite. This was really choking! Even though Mark Four had an amazing anti-shock system, he was still thrown into confusion, feeling like all the bones in his body were wailing. "Die, Tony!" Ivan Vanko did not give him a chance to breathe, he directly rushed towards Tony who was on the ground! "Tony!" Not far away, Potts saw this and his expression changed. He could not help but cry out in rm! "Get lost!" Just as Tony was about to die, a silver mech sped up and collided with Ivan Vanko. The huge kic energy transformed into energy and sent the two of them flying dozens of meters away! It was Rhodes who had saved Tony in the nick of time! "Damn it!" Ivan Vanko, who had missed the opportunity, staggered to his feet and poured all his anger on the patriots. "All of you, go to hell!" Whoosh! The two metal whips, which were covered in electric currents,shed out with sharp, ear-piercing sounds and struck the patriots! Bang! The two whips shattered the armor on the patriot''s chest. Strong electric currents invaded the interior of the mech and gave Rhodes a series of electrotherapy meals. "Ah..." Rhodes convulsed violently, foaming at the mouth. The originally two-on-one situation instantly turned into a one-on-one fight. The corners of Tony''s mouth twitched. His eyes alternated between light and dark. It was unknown if he was worried for Rhodes or himself. Chapter 255: Bad Timing Part 3

Chapter 255: Bad Timing Part 3

One-on-one, one-on-one! The mask on Ivan Vanko''s face opened, revealing an expression of victory. He tossed the unconscious Rhodes to the side and grinned. "Are you ready to die? A thief from the Stark Family!" "Uh in fact, your father was the one who brought this upon himself. You can not me us." Tony retreated cautiously while frantically thinking about how to break through the situation. The defensive capabilities of the mech created by Ivan Vanko were obviously higher than theirs. Moreover, after taking the hit from Rhodes, it was able to quickly get up and counterattack. The built-in shock reduction system was probably better as well! Moreover, the two metal whips wrapped in strong electric currents were clearly weapons developed for him. Not only could they break through his external armor with a single strike, but the strong electric current would also interfere with the normal operation of the system. As such, it was impossible to fight Ivan Vanko head on. He had to think of a way to defeat Ivan Vanko from the side. "Sir, I have to remind you that there are only three minutes left before you reach your limit." Jarvis'' voice sounded like the sound of a bell. "We can''t drag this on any longer. We have to finish this quickly!" Tony made up his mind and decided to end the battle as soon as possible! Boom! Hot mes spewed out from Tony''s feet, uprooting all the vegetation in the surrounding grass. With a strong force of propulsion, his entire body rushed forward! "He actually chose to break through head-on?" A trace of surprise appeared on Ivan Vanko''s face, and then it turned into a sneer. He raised his right hand and waved. "Since you want to die, then I''ll grant your wish!" Hu! A metal whip wrapped in intense electric currents swung out. Dazzling electricity crackled in the air. Coupled with the terrifying strength of the Mech, when the end of the whip sliced through the air, it even emitted a sharp and ear-piercing explosion! If this whip were to hit a human body, it would probably explode into a cloud of blood mist on the spot! "It''s now, Jarvis!" Tony looked calm and collected, aiming at the trajectory of the whip, his hands shooting mes downwards. Mark Four''s powerful mobility was once again disyed to the fullest. When he was only a few centimeters away from the whip, Tony forcefully stopped the charging momentum and flew upwards! If Rhodes was still awake, he would probably be stunned. This was because of Tony''s actions. It was very simr to the well-known ''rattlesnake'' in the fighter jet. "Do you think I didn''t guess?" Ivan Vanko roared, his left hand swung out another whip and smashed into the air. "Jarvis, speed up!" Tony turned around and elerated. Not only did he dodge the whip, but he also pulled back a distance! Ivan Vanko''s expression changed, he subconsciously retreated, wanting to pull away from him. But how could Tony do as he wished? "Jarvis, concentrate all the energy in my palm!" Tony roared and raised his palm full of energy. Palm Cannon! Boom A beam of energy as thick as an arm burst out with a burning hot and destructive aura and shot straight at Ivan Vanko! "No... no" Ivan Vanko had a frightened look on his face and wanted to desperately twist his body to avoid the energy beam. Unfortunately, it was toote. The speed of this energy beam was too fast, leaving no time for him to react. Moreover, the distance between the two of them was less than five meters, which was simply a blink of an eye for the light. Ivan Vanko''s retina was blinded by the white light, and then he felt that his chest was pierced by a hot energy. His internal organs seemed to be boiling, and his whole body seemed to be thrown into mes. Intense pain upied his brain nerves. In just an instant. His organs were burned to ashes by theser, and even his blood was evaporated! "Ugh... I... I... I can''t ept this..." Ivan Vanko''s eyes were filled with unwillingness and resentment. He stared at Tony Stark, but in the end, he gradually dimmed. His whole body fell to the ground like a golden mountain falling on a jade pir. Ivan Vanko was dead. There was only one reason for his defeat, and that was to underestimate Jarvis and Tony''s guts. Without Jarvis'' analysis and assistance, it would have been impossible for a human brain to continuously change the direction of their body in just a dozen seconds and make the most correct decision to attack! Bang --- Tony directlyy on thewn. "Huchi... Huchi..." The continuous change in direction caused Tony to feel like his blood vessels were about to burst. His lungs were like bellows, and he let out heavy panting sounds. Large beads of sweat dripped down his temples, and arge part of his body was drenched in sweat. Although that set of movements just now was very cool, in fact, the bacsh he had to bear was great. The muscles of his four limbs clearly showed signs of spasming. In a short period of time, it was difficult for him to even stand up. "Jarvis... have I exceeded the time limit?" Tony asked, panting. "No, sir." Jarvis said, "You dealt with Ivan Vanko very quickly." "Is that... so... I''m so tired..." Tony opened his mask and breathed in the slightly burnt air. He let out a long sigh of relief. He finally managed to solve the big problem of Ivan Vanko before the ''Red Line of Life''. "I''m so tired. I''ve never been this tired before. I feel even more tired than dealing with ten models." Tony grumbled as he rested, "Jarvis, bring me a cheesecake when you call Potts over." "Oh, let her bring two bottles of fine wine as well..." "Wait, sir!" Jarvis suddenly interrupted Tony and said quickly, "There is a huge energy source in the north. It is approaching the Science and Technology Expo at an extremely fast speed!" "What?" Tony was shocked and hurriedly looked in the direction of the Science and Technology Expo. Just as Jarvis had said, a green stream of light was speeding towards the Science and Technology Exposition at an extremely fast speed! "F*ck, Jarvis, what is that thing?" Tony was both shocked and angry and shouted, "Immediately hack into the surveince cameras along the way and send its image over!" "Wait a moment, sir." Jarvis used his enormousputational ability to directly hack into the system of S. H. I. E. L. D.''s Heavenly Eye. Then, he used all the surveince and equipment along the way to capture the true face of the green stream of light and sent it to Mark Four''s mask. The green stream of light was actually a ''person''. He was wearing a green battle armor that looked like a ferocious demon. He was standing on a flying device that looked like a pair of demonic wings. His eyes were emitting an orange and strange light. His entire body exuded a strong aura of a viin! "What an advanced vertical flying device. Where did this guye from?" Tony was a little surprised, because he had never seen this person before. "Sir, I think thatpared to this, you should pay more attention to what he is going to do at the Science and Technology Expo." Jarvis gave a kind reminder. Although he should not judge a person by their appearance, but who asked that guy to dress up like this, he was too viin! Chapter 256: I AM IRONMAN

Chapter 256: I AM IRONMAN

Just as Jarvis had said. A green armor that had suddenly appeared, as well as a vertical propeller that resembled the wings of a demon, and its target was the Science and Technology Expo. Combined with the above three points, no matter how he thought about it, he felt that something was wrong. "No, I have to hurry over!" Tony''s expression changed slightly, and a bad premonition arose in his heart. He quickly got up from the ground, intending to follow and take a look. At this time, Jarvis suddenly opened his mouth, "Sir, the padium element in your body has reached its limit. You can''t continue to use Mark 4." When this was said, Tony waspletely stunned. Yes... The padium element umtion in his body has reached its limit. If he continues to use his suit, even if Godes, it will be impossible to save his life. There are only two roads in front of him now. First, give up the little Pepper Potts, go back to the vi to develop new elements and rece the time bomb in front of his chest. Secondly, if he braced himself to go to the Science and Technology Expo, he might not even be able to save Pepper Potts before he die of padium poisoning! Going forward meant death! Not going meant living! This seemingly simple choice question made Tony fall into a dilemma. If he had been as selfish as before, perhaps he would not have been so entangled and would have chosen to save his life. But... it was different now! After the kidnapping incident, he deeply understood the feeling of being powerless to resist and his life being held in the hands of others. It was so powerless, angry, and desperate. When he was desperate and even wanted to give up, it was Yinsen who saved his life. While his life was hanging by a thread, it was Yinsen who used his body to block the guns of the terrorists, buying him the most precious time to assemble. Yinsen was a hero. He hadpletely changed Tony''s selfish personality. "Now... it''s my turn." Tony took a deep breath. He made up his mind and said in a low voice, "Jarvis, how long do I have left?" Not only for Pepper Potts, but also for the ordinary people in the Science and Technology Expo. Didn''t he create this steel armor to protect those who were unarmed in the face of life threats? "One minute. Sir, have you really decided to do this?" As an artificial intelligence, Jarvis was unable to stop Tony''s actions. He could only confirm it repeatedly. "One minute... that''s enough!" Tony''s eyes were firm as he resolutely rushed into the night sky. Right at this moment. A dim meteor streaked across the night sky, as if it were fora sign of life that was about to fall. ... Technology Expo, in front of the main booth. After experiencing the terrorist attack, the chaotic crowd finally calmed down. Just as they were about to leave this troublesome ce, they heard a mad and coldugh from far away. Boom! A strong gust of wind suddenly blew over. A vertical flying transport shaped like the wings of a demon slowly hovered in front of the main exhibition tform of the Science and Technology Expo. "Gentlemen,dies!" Green Goblinughed sinisterly at the frightened crowd below. "Wee to the Science and Technology Exposition. I am thest exhibit - Green Goblin!!" There was no doubt. The armor that looked like a screaming demon, as well as the ferocious pair of demon wings thrusters, caused the already frightened crowd to once again ''boil'' and emit one after another screams. When one of the big shots of the military saw the armor and the flying device, his usually calm face suddenly changed drastically. His pupils shrank to the size of a needle. He raised his hand shakily and said in shock, "You... It''s you, you damned bastard. What do you want?!" Swish! A green light shot out from the flying device under Green Goblin and hit the big shot of the military directly. "Ah..." The military veteran let out a painful scream, and his whole body was instantly melted into a pool of liquid. "Hiss -" The other military elders turned pale instantly. How could they have imagined that this strange person would actually attack without saying a word, and his target was actually a military big shot with real power? "Shh ---" Green Goblin raised a finger to his lips andughed strangely. "You guys are really too noisy, so I hope that everyone will be quiet. Is that okay?" Silence... In an instant, everyone shut their mouths. The entire exhibition hall fell into a strange silence. Even a needle could be heard when it fell to the ground. Under the threat of death, no one was willing to touch this strange person''s bad luck. "Very good, very good." Green Goblin smiled in satisfaction. Then, he raised a finger and counted the crowd one by one. He even muttered, "One, two, three, four, five... there really are a lot of people." One of them asked in a low voice, "What... is he counting?" Another person shook his head. "I don''t know. Don''t talk. What if he hears?" "I heard it already." Green Goblin suddenly turned his head to them and said darkly, "I am counting how many people I will killter." As soon as this was said, everyone''s expressions changed! "But!" Green Goblin deliberately dragged his tone and admired the fear on the faces of these people. He said slowly, "Since you have too many people, I can''t count them all, so... it is better to kill them all!" As his voice fell. Green Goblin threw out a green metal ball, and then shouted with a sharp smile, "From now on, run away with all your might. Those who fall behind will be killed by me!" The crowdpletely exploded! They scrambled to run towards the exhibition stage. In order to survive, some people even disyed their most ugly side. "Run!" "Damn it, get out of my way. I am the boss of XXpany!" "I can''t die here. I am a lieutenant general of the US military. All of you lowly peasants, get out of my way!" "Help... Help... Someone save me, I fell!" "Don''t step on me, I beg you, don''t step on me!" Everyone was desperately running away, pushing each other, squeezing, and even deliberately dragging others down, just to not fall to thest one. Pepper Potts was like a duckweed in the waves, pushed to thest moment of carelessness and fell. And that metal ball was less than a meter away from her! Beep! Beep! Beep! The buzzing sound of the metal ball became more and more urgent. The outeryer of the metal shell opened, and a dangerous green light gradually emerged. Pepper Potts revealed a look of despair as she cried out, "Tony!" Just as the bomb was about to explode, a golden-red meteor streaked across the sky. Iron Man is here! He descended like a savior, bringing hope to the desperate crowd. "Stop" Tony''s eyes almost popped out of their sockets as he elerated at all costs. The golden-red body was surrounded by a transparent sound barrier that dragged along a long wave of air, creating a series of ear-piercing explosions that sounded like thunder! In the next second. Tony finally arrived in front of Little Pepper Potts a second before the explosion. Then... He took a deep look at Pepper Potts before turning around and holding the bomb in his arms! Boom Chapter 257: I Love You

Chapter 257: I Love You

I am... Iron Man! Saving unarmed people is a responsibility that I must shoulder. This is the belief that Yinsen entrusted to me. With thest bit of faith, Tony held the bomb in his arms and chose to use his own body to protect those unarmed people. He would die. Tony was very clear about this point, but he did not regret it. There was even a trace of relief. Perhaps this was his fate! This life that had been saved by others would eventually be sacrificed in order to save others. In fact. From the first day he wore Mark I armor, he had already made preparations in his heart. One day in the future, he might sacrifice his life for something. However... What he did not expect was that this day came too early and too suddenly. He did not even have the time to tell Potts that he really loved her. If not for the bomb being too close to the fleeing crowd, he would never have chosen to use this method to stop the bomb from exploding. Unfortunately, he did not have time to think. He had to make a decision in a few seconds. ording to Jarvis'' analysis, the range of the explosion will spread to 20 meters around, and it will be detected that there is a strong corrosive substance inside. Once the bomb explodes... Its power will melt dozens of people into a pool of blood in an instant, which naturally includes Little Chili Pepper Potts. He did not want to see this tragedy happen. Little Chili Pepper Potts was the only woman in his life who was willing to give up her true love and give her life for him. In that short few seconds, Tony wanted to say a lot, but in the end, he couldn''t say it. He just looked at Potts through the steel mask, full of farewell, and a look of reluctance. Potts seemed to have a mind of his own and felt Tony''s affectionate and reluctant eyes under the steel mask. "No - Tony" Little Chili Pepper Potts''s pupils contracted as she let out a scream of despair. Boom The violent explosion sounded like thunder. Along with the dense green light, it drowned the golden-red mecha, setting off a huge wave of air. Sou Sou Sou Sou The ck tiles on the main stage shattered inch by inch, wrapped in this wave of air, wanting to burst out in all directions, like bullets hitting the air. Many people could not dodge in time and were hit by the flying gravel, their bodies instantly became a few bloody holes, covering their wounds and falling to the ground, screaming. The chemical substance emitted a pungent smell of corrosion, mixed with a strong smell of gunpowder, and the dust raised by the wave of air, filling the air, blocking everyone''s vision. Little Chili Pepper Potts was rtively lucky. Although she was very close to the center of the explosion, she did not suffer any serious injuries. She was only sent flying a few meters away by the st wave, and her limbs were a little torn. "Tony! Tony, where are you? Tony, answer me!" Potts''s eyes were red, and he stumbled into the smoke and dust, looking for the man frantically. The high-heeled shoes had been thrown off a long time ago, and even the expensive dress worth 100,000 dors was torn apart by Potts without hesitation. She ran barefoot on the gravel ground. "Tony!" "Answer me, Tony. Where are you?" "Please... I beg you, Tony. Please don''t let anything happen to you." The surroundings were filled with thick smoke and dust, and the visibility was no more than one meter. However, even in such a harsh environment, Potts still did not give up searching. Her feet were cut by the scattered gravel, leaving behind bright red footprints. Her hair was disheveled, and her dress was torn and tattered. She was simply like a madman, without any charm of the CEO of Stark Group. After running for an unknown period of time, Potts finally stopped. From the thick smoke and dust, she saw a familiar golden red armor. "Tony!" Potts was immediately overjoyed. She pushed aside the smoke and dust in front of her, went through the copsed ruins, stepped over the ground full of sharp stones, and ran there regardless of her demeanor. However. When Potts approached Tony, the happy expression on her face gradually disappeared. Even though it was night and the temperature of the summer was not low, she could still clearly feel that her limbs and even her heart were gradually turning cold. Tony buried his head deeply and knelt on the ground. His arms crossed and circled around him as he held the bomb in his arms. As for the familiar golden-red mecha, it was as if it had been picked up from a pile of garbage. Only pieces of tattered armor remained, deeply embedded into the man''s flesh. Blood... Arge amount of blood sprayed out, sshing around the man. He used this hugging method to suppress the destructive power of the bomb to the minimum. "To... Tony..." Potts'' mind went nk, and only her instinctive reaction was left. She moved her frozen limbs and slowly approached the man. She walked closer. Potts finally couldn''t hold it in and subconsciously covered her mouth. Tears poured out of her eyes like a dam, and her heart seemed to be cramping. Receiving such impact on a point nk range, even the mecha that should have protected Tony was deeply embedded in his body after it shattered. Almost half of his body became bloody. The energymp that symbolized Tony''s life also began to flicker, as if it was signaling to her that the life of this man in front of her was about to reach its end. "No... no!" Potts was ovee with sorrow as she hugged Tony and cried, "Tony, I beg you, don''t leave me. Wake up quickly, okay" "Pepper..." Tony opened his eyes and looked at the blurry figure in front of him. His cracked and bloody lips forced out a smile. "It''s... it''s okay... you... are fine..." "No, no, no... Tony, don''t die, I beg you, don''t die!" Potts hugged Tony and cried, begging him not to die. Potts, who had never had any faith, was now praying for a miracle. "God, Jesus, Christ, I beg you, please save him..." Potts hugged Tony tightly, feeling the man''s breathing bing weaker and weaker, tears filling her entire face. "He is a good person. He saved the lives of many people. I beg you to save him, no matter who it is. I beg you..." "I... love... you..." As his consciousness gradually turned dark, Tony''s cracked lips moved slightly and he said this in the ear of Pepper Potts. Pata... His hand fell down powerlessly. Tony closed his eyes, and his heartpletely stopped beating. Without a doubt, he was dead. "No" Potts sobbed as she hugged Tony and burst into tears. She felt as if her heart had been torn into two. This was the first time Tony Stark personally said the words ''I love you'' to her, but it was also thest time. The proud and arrogant yboy, with himself as the center, sacrificed his life in order to protect the unarmed! ... ... ... Tony Stark was dead. But the only one who died was only the ''body'', and he reappeared next to his lifeless body in the form of the ''soul''. "Am I not dead?" Tony, who appeared in the form of a soul, looked at the familiar environment with a confused face, as well as Potts, who was hugging him and crying on the corpse. Chapter 258: Become Death God, Tony

Chapter 258: Be Death God, Tony

It had to be said. This was the first time he had observed his dead body from a bystander''s point of view. His bloody appearance waspletely unlike his usual demeanor, and there was even a trace of nausea. It felt very strange... Tony felt that there was always a strange feeling that he could not say. He opened his mouth, "The soul of a human, is it actually real" As a super genius who graduated from MIT and had a doctorate, Tony always thought that the world was made of matter and scoffed at the so-called soul theory. But... Everything that happened todaypletely broke his view. The soul really existed! This meant that most of the current theories would bepletely overturned! Wait a minute... Tony''s expression suddenly changed, and he suddenly had a bad feeling. Since the soul is confirmed to be a substance that exists in reality, does that mean... the hell and heaven that the myths speak of also exists in reality? Step step step.. A series of footsteps that were neither light nor heavy slowly came from the distance. Tony turned around stiffly, his slightly trembling eyes looking towards the source of the voice. It was... a person. He wore a loose ck robe and a white belt. He had short silver hair and deep blue eyes. He wore a pair of ck-rimmed sses on the bridge of his nose. He exuded a refreshing aura. "Tony Stark?" Lod''s deep eyes were extremely calm. It was as if they contained a gentle ocean as he spoke slowly. "Yes... I am." Tony Stark took a deep breath, swallowed his saliva, and asked a little nervously, "Who... who are you?" "In the words of you humans..." Lod paused for a moment, then smiled. "death god, this word might make it easier for you to understand." ... death god? Tony had some guesses in his heart. However, after receiving Lod''s reply, his heart was still in turmoil. He widened his eyes and said in shock, "You... you said you were death god?" "Yes." Lod nodded slightly and said, "I will guide your soul to Soul Society." "Soul Society?" Hearing this unfamiliar word, Tony''s face changed slightly. "Is this ce you are talking about hell?" "Of course not." Lod shook his head and said, "Unlike the modern world, Soul Society is a leisure ce, a ce where all souls will go after they die." Tony hesitated for a moment and turned to look at the crying Potts. He asked, "Can... can I not go?" "No." Lod shook his head again and said, "All souls after death can not stay in the Modern Realm without permission." "This death god, can''t you make an exception?" A hint of bitterness appeared on Tony''s face. He clenched his fists and said, "I can''t leave yet, at least not now." Lod raised his eyebrows and looked past Tony to look at Potts. "It seems that you love this woman very much, but unfortunately, Soul Society''sw does not allow the souls of mortals to stay in the modern world after death." Unexpectedly, Tony shook his head slightly and said in a deep voice, "No, not only because of Potts, I have one more thing to do!" Lod narrowed his eyes. "Are you referring to... the human in green armor?" "That''s right, it''s him!" Tony''s eyes were red. He gritted his teeth and said, "That madman is not dead yet. The people here will be in danger at any time, so I can''t go with you!" "Ha... Does it really matter?" Lod chuckled and said lightly, "Don''t forget that you are already dead. A newly born soul like you is not enough to affect the physical body of the real world, so it is better to give up." "Impossible... I clearly..." Tony''s face changed dramatically. He reached out to touch Potts, but the result was that he directly passed through her body. "Look ---" Lod crossed his arms in front of his chest and shook his head. "The soul that just died, Spiritual Power, is too weak. It can''t affect the world at all. So even if you stay, you can''t help the people here." Tony slowly retracted his hand. After a moment of silence, he said in a hoarse voice, "death god, you just said that ''the person who just died can''t affect the present world''. Does that mean that you can affect the present world?" He was very smart, and he was a super genius. Just from a few words, he caught the key point that Lod revealed. Lod smiled in his heart and pretended to be slightly surprised. He said, "Not bad, it seems that you are very smart. death god can indeed influence the modern world." "death god, please... can you help them?" Tony''s eyes revealed a trace of hope as he spoke with difficulty. This was the first time he opened his mouth to ask for help, just for death god to help save these unarmed people. Lod''s eyes shed as he met Tony''s hopeful gaze. He shook his head mercilessly and said, "No, death god will not interfere in the disputes between humans." Tony''s eyes darkened and his lips opened slightly as if he wanted to say something, but he swallowed it back down in the end. There was only bitterness left on his lips. Yeah... The other party was death god. He had no obligation or position to save the lives of humans. It was death god''s job to harvest souls! "Mr. death god..." Tony took a deep breath and said, "Please forgive me for refusing to go to Soul Society. I want to stay here. Even if I can''t do anything, I will not leave here!" "Is it meaningful?" Lod asked. Tony frowned and did not quite understand what he meant. "What do you mean?" Lod looked deeply at Tony and slowly said, "I''m asking you... you would rather sacrifice yourself than leave even after death. With such a strong obsession, is there any meaning to you?" Tony opened his mouth, and his eyes alternated between bright and dark. Thousands of words eventually turned into a sigh. "I don''t know if it is meaningful, but I... I just want to save these people. Even if I can''t do anything, I don''t want to leave like this." "Interesting human..." Lod smiled from the bottom of his heart. His eyes lit up, as if he had made up his mind. "If... I give you a chance, a chance to save them, but the price is that you will be bound for the rest of your life, and you may even die. Are you willing to do this?" Hearing this, Tony''s breathing suddenly became rapid, and without any hesitation, he said firmly, "I am willing!" "Even if he is bound for the rest of his life? Even if he might die?" "Yes!" As he asked and answered, Lod and Tony looked at each other. From this man''s eyes, he saw an unwavering determination, as well as a determination that he would never give up no matter what! "Since that''s the case..." Lod smiled calmly like a spring breeze and said, "Then be death god, Tony Stark!" The next moment. A long sword, whose entire body was suffused with a light blue brilliance, was caught off guard and pierced into Tony''s chest! "Survive." "Then... turn into death god, Tony Stark!" This was thest sound that entered Tony''s ears, and then he felt like he was drowned by a storm! Chapter 259: Tony’s Inner World

Chapter 259: Tony''s Inner World

Hot... So hot... It felt like it was about to melt, forcing Tony, who was unconscious, to open his eyes and jump up from the hot ground. He looked around in confusion. The scene that came into view shocked him so much that his jaw almost dislocated. mes! The entire sky and the earth were like a huge bronze furnace. The interior was filled with raging mes, emitting a terrifying high temperature. His skin became cracked due to the high temperature. The saliva in his mouth was evaporated, and sweat continued to ooze out of his pores. Maybe in a few minutes... Even if he was not burned to death, he would still die from a severeck of water in his body. "Is this... hell?" Tony widened his eyes and asked in disbelief. "No." In the midst of the burning mes, a burly man walked out. "This is the scene in the depths of your heart." Its voice was like thunder, rumbling between heaven and earth, shaking Tony''s brain until it buzzed. Tony''s Adam''s apple moved up and down, swallowed a non-existent saliva, resisted the dry feeling of dehydration, and asked, "Who... who are you? Why do you say that this is the deepest part of my heart?" "How sad, Tony Stark." A deep sadness shed through the burly man''s eyes. "You have clearly stepped into this space, but you still don''t know my name?" Tony was confused, "What do you mean?" "This is your inner world." The burly man sat on the ground and stared at Tony with his fiery red eyes. He slowly said, "And you... Tony Stark, are the master of this space." "I am... the master of this ce?" Tony opened his mouth and seemed to be in disbelief. "Yes." The burly man nodded slightly and said, "If you can understand it, this ce is equivalent to a world of ''self'' built in the depths of your subconscious." "... I understand." A hint of enlightenment shed through Tony''s heart, but then he looked at the burly man and asked doubtfully, "But... since this is my subconscious, who are you? Why are you here?" "Haha..." The burly man suddenly let out a thunderousugh. "That''s why I said it was sad, Tony Stark." "Hey, don''t think that I''m afraid of you just because you''re tall!" Tony frowned and said unhappily, "I''ve been going around since just now. Tell me clearly what is so sad about me?" The burly man supported his face with one hand and said indifferently, "You don''t even know my name. Isn''t that sad?" Tony was angry and mocked, "I''m really sorry. I''ve seen too many people. Not everyone is qualified for me to remember. So, big guy, you either tell me who you are or get out of here!" "Your courage ismendable." The burly man sneered. Zanpakuto and death god were one with one heart, and each of them had their own thoughts. What death god needed to do was tomunicate with them, and in the process of deepening their soul connection, he would obtain zanpakuto''s real name to liberate his battle. Obviously... Tony had vited zanpakuto''s taboo! "Of course. Men of the Stark Family neverck the courage to face them head-on." Tony Stark''s old habit red up again. He arrogantly said, "Hurry up and tell me who you are and why I came here." "Alright, I''ll tell you." The burly man slowly got up and said coldly, "Don''t you want to have death god''s power? It''s very simple. As long as you can conquer me, you can be the real death god." "Wait a minute... I''m a little confused..." Tony raised his head and looked at the burly man who was three or four meters tall. He suddenly felt his brain was in chaos. "What is the necessary connection between me bing death god and conquering you?" "Heh, of course it has something to do with you." The burly man was expressionless. "Every death god has his own '' zanpakuto''. That is the weapon of self-manifestation and the foundation of all death god''s power. I am the zanpakuto that belongs to you. Only by conquering me can you be death god." "Aiyo ---Why didn''t you say so earlier!" Tony rolled his eyes and put on a fawning expression. "Since our rtionship is so close, we don''t need to fight at all. Why don''t you just give me strength?" "I refuse." The burly man''s eyes were cold, and he said seriously, "Tony Stark, although I belong to your power, I also have my own dignity. If you can''t conquer me, then scram back to your real world." Tony''s face froze. He could see that the burly man''s words were not the least bit false. If he could not conquer this burly man, he would really send himself back to the real world! Since he was unable to bypass the test, he could only face it head on. After Tony vented his anger for himself in his heart, he said in a low voice, "Tell me, how do I conquer you?" "It''s very simple." The burly man leaned over and pped his palm on the bronze ground. Rumble!!! The bronze ground suddenly cracked open, and a pitch-ck anvil slowly appeared. The anvil was two meters long and two meters wide. It was entirely made of unknown pitch-ck metal, and there was a pitch-ck metal with a diameter of one meter and a short hammer on it. "... This is?" Tony was confused for a moment. "Didn''t I say I was going to conquer you? Why are you showing me this?" "Go to the anvil, pick up the hammer, and forge that thing into a sword." The burly man crossed his arms as if he was telling a trivial matter. "If you can do it, I will admit that you have conquered me." "Are you sure that you didn''t take revenge on purpose?" Tony opened his mouth to the maximum and widened his eyes. "That piece of iron is more than one meter long and half a meter thick. You want me to hold a broken hammer and hammer it into a sword?" The burly man was expressionless as he said, "If you can''t do it, then hurry up and get out. If you want to use my power, then prove yourself to me." Tony was stunned once again as his gaze fell on the anvil with difficulty. If this was outside, with the help of all sorts of high-tech equipment, forging a simple thing like sword would only take a few minutes. He could even secretly make a cup of coffee during the forging period and then leisurely wait for the forging to end. But here... Using such a simple and tattered prop to forge a huge piece of pig iron and to forge it into a piece of sword was simply a fantasy! "You can refuse." The burly man mocked from the side, "After all, you are a great scientist, a yboy, a billionaire. You don''t have to be like a cksmith here." "Why do i want to refuse?" Tony calmly walked to the anvil, then slowly picked up the hammer and said lightly, "Since you are hiding in my subconscious, you should know how Mark I was born." The burly man grinned. "I''ll wait and see." Hu --- Tony''s eyes were firm as he raised his hammer high up and heavily smashed it down! Chapter 260: Eleven Million Times

Chapter 260: Eleven Million Times

Tony riveted all the strength in his body and smashed down dozens of times in a row. The huge reaction force was transmitted along the hammer, causing the space between his thumb and index finger to crack, and his entire arm was aching. He looked down again, and the mes that had just ignited in his heart were instantly extinguished by more than half! The iron bricks on the chopping block did not shrink at all, but the surface was still t. He only needed to make a simple estimate. If he wanted to hammer this iron brick into shape, it would take at least tens of millions of hammer strikes! "This hardness... it can''t be iron!" Tony threw down the hammer and turned to re at the burly man. The burly man sat on the ground and said with a smile that was not a smile, "When did I say that it was ''iron''?" "You!" Tony was about to retort, but the words were swallowed back down. Indeed. He never said that the material on the cutting tform was iron. "Then can you at least tell me what this thing is, and what is the melting point?" Tony red at the burly man and said, "Don''t tell me that you don''t know how to forge metal. You need to melt it first!" "No need." The burly man shook his head and said, "It doesn''t need to melt, nor does it have a melting point. The method of forging it is very simple. All you need to do is to keep swinging the hammer." Tony gritted his teeth in hatred. "... This is not in line with science!" The burly man smiled and asked, "Then, is it in line with science for you to appear here?" "..." Tony was speechless. "If you want to give up, you can at any time." The burly man grinned as if he was trying to persuade Tony to give up. "Sorry." This sentence aroused Tony''s resistance. He picked up the hammer that fell to the ground and said word by word, "It seems that I don''t know enough. I, Tony Stark, know everything, but I won''t give up!" The burly man sneered and said, "The premise of this sentence is that... you can persevere." "..." Tony turned around and stopped arguing with him, because it was meaningless. He only needed to focus on the thing in front of him and beat this iron brick into shape, then he would be able topletely block that guy''s mouth! ng! ng! ng! Sparks flew and metal shed! The crisp and heavy sound of metal colliding was like an impassioned melody, echoing in this world that was like a furnace. ... ... ... Raising the hammer, he smashed down. Lifting the hammer, smashing down. Lifting the hammer, smashing down. This kind of meaningless action, Tony did not know how many times he had repeated it. Again and again, he swung the hammer like a machine, hitting the hard iron brick in front of him. At the beginning. Tony could still think of what angle to swing the hammer from, which could save more strength and speed. Butter on... Tony hadpletely given up on thinking, because no matter what he thought of, he could not speed up or shorten the forging progress. The hardness of this unknown material hadpletely exceeded the scope of his understanding of materials. Even Tony suspected that the shield created by his father was not as hard as this material. At least it would not have been smashed thousands of times without a dent! There was no shortcut. There was no shortcut. The only way was to persevere! Just as the burly man had said, if one wanted to forge this iron brick into a shape, it would only require a ''persevere''. It was a simple word, but when it was put into practice, Tony knew how difficult it was. Ten strikes! One hundred strikes! One thousand strikes! Ten thousand strikes! One hundred thousand strikes! In the end, he could no longer count how many strikes he had used. Every time he raised his arm, it would affect the muscles all over his body, making him feel like he was being torn apart. The right hand holding the hammer had long been cracked. The overflowing blood mixed with the sshing sparks fell on this ck iron brick, and was heavily smashed into it. As for the abnormally hard iron brick, under the hammering and smashing of the hammer, the area became smaller and smaller. Hope was right in front of his eyes! Dang... Dang... Dang... Every once in a while, the sound of a hammer hitting could be heard, just like the speed of a turtle. At this moment. Tony''s consciousness was almostpletely lost, only the instinct of his body was still persisting. One hammer, another hammer. The pitch-ck iron billet finally began to change. The originally irregr and ugly appearance of the iron billet gradually changed into the appearance of a long sword. "Finally... has it appeared?" The change of the iron billet was seen by the burly man, and his tone contained an uncontroble excitement. "That''s right... That''s it. Refine your soul... into a shape, Tony Stark!" The dark material was actually not metal. It was the manifestation of Tony Stark''s soul, and also the original appearance of zanpakuto! Only by forging it into shape could it carry death god''s power! Now, it is about to take shape! ng!!!!! As thest hammer fell, the iron nkpletely faded the original darkness and burst out a dazzling golden light! Sword... took shape! "I... seeded?" Tony stared nkly at sword, as if he couldn''t believe that he had actually formed that iron brick! "Congrattions, Tony Stark." The burly man''s eyes shed. "I admit that you have conquered me, but before that, I want to ask your heart, what are you pursuing? Why did you raise this sword, and why did you be death god?" There was a long silence. Tony slowly raised his head, and his eyes were filled with a light that had never been seen before. "To save life, to be the protector, for... the person I love." "Hmph... the will to protect?" The burly man spread his arms andughed like thunder. "I already understand your will. From now on, I will use my entire life to protect your will!" "Tony Stark!" "I... I''m here." "Hold my sword de tightly, and then... call out my name!" He raised his hand and shook sword. It was just a simple action, but Tony took several minutes. But when Tony reached out his hand to hold sword, a strange feeling welled up in his heart. Buzz - - The terrifying Spiritual Powerpletely engulfed the space, setting off a huge storm visible to the naked eye! ... ... ... In the real world. A strong hurricane suddenly swept up, blowing away the smoke and dust that filled the surroundings. Green Goblin, who was chasing after the fleeing crowd, stoppedughing because a man in a ck robe suddenly appeared in front of him. "Tony Stark? You are not dead yet?" After Green Goblin saw the man''s appearance, his pupils shrank slightly and he said in horror, "This is impossible... I clearly saw you die!" "I am dead... but I came back from hell again." Tony''s eyes were zing like fire, and Spiritual Power gushed out from his body, creating waves of wind and waves in the air. An invisible pressure came straight at him, and the Green Goblin couldn''t help but distance himself from him. "It''s time to end it, Green Goblin." Tony slowly pulled out the long sword at his waist and inserted it into the ground. "Bring the world into the palm of your hand and analyze the truth of all things!" "Shikai - Hephaestus" Chapter 261: Hephaestus

Chapter 261: Hephaestus

The God of Fire and Craftsmen, Hephaestus! One of the twelve gods of Greek mythology was a god who was in charge of fire and volcanoes, forging and smelting, masonry, building, and carving arts. Although Hephaestus was born ugly and had lost a leg because of Hera, he used forging and smelting skills to obtain the position of twelve gods for himself and married the most beautiful Goddess Aphrodite. The most well-known ce of Hephaestus was that he had forged many powerful divine artifacts for the Greek gods. For example, Hera''s chair, Zeus'' Aegis, Dionysus''s Dionysian scepter, Helios'' sun carriage, Eros'' gold and silver arrows, Achilles'' armor, the metal giant Talos, and the chains that bind Prometheus And... The Pandora that symbolized Disaster! And the zanpakuto that Tony Stark reflected in his heart was the true name of The God of Fire and Craftsmen, Hephaestus Themon point between the two was that both of them were ''craftsmen'' who had surpassed the current era! After the Shikai, Hephaestus looked very different from before. It was no longer the shape of sword''s de, but a short ck hammer! Moreover, it was a forging hammer! "Wtf!" When Lod saw this scene, his expression changed slightly. He couldn''t help butin in his heart, "God damn Tony''s Shikai is actually a hammer. Are you going to snatch Thor''s role?" When he thought of the future, when facing Thanos, the Captain America, Thunder God, and Iron Man each held a hammer, and then swung it open and wide. The scene of a tiger and a gust of wind could be said to be too raw grass! However, although heined, Lod was actually quite curious in his heart. What exactly was the ability of zanpakuto of Tony Stark? "With Hephaestus as the name and the shape of the forging hammer, is the ability rted to forging?" Lod pinched his chin and analyzed. Each and every one of zanpakuto''s Shikai names symbolized its ability to a certain extent. For example, Shinso, Senbonzakura, Hyourinmaru, Getsuga Tenshou, etc.. From the name of Shikai, it could be roughly analyzed. As for Hephaestus, as a well-known Greek god, Tony''s ability was obviously rted to ''artisan'', ''forging'', ''smelting''. Of course, this was only his personal guess. As for the specific situation and ability, he could only wait until Tony made his move. ... "Hammer?" The Green Goblin was obviously stunned for a few seconds, then burst outughing, "Hahaha... I thought you had some trump card, but it turns out to be a forging hammer. Do you want to use this thing to hammer me to death?" "It''s funny, isn''t it?" Tony was expressionless. His eyes were bloodshot and there was a hint of anger in them. He clenched the hammer that had turned into a hammer and said, "It doesn''t matter. Soon... I will make you unable tough!" He was angry. Even when he was betrayed by Obadiah, he did not feel this angry! This guy who imed to be ''Green Goblin'' in front of him actually relied on the high technology he invented to wantonly ughter unarmed ordinary people in the venue. He even almost killed his beloved These two things had undoubtedly trampled on his bottom line! "Aiyo ---I''m so scared." Green Goblin flew into the air with his demon wings. He looked down at Tony Stackandughed savagely. "Without the steel armor, you are trash. How can you defeat me? Do you think you can defeat me with this hammer? Haha..." Tony held the hammer and slowly walked towards Green Goblin. "It''s enough to deal with you!" "I want to see what you can do to stop me without the steel armor!" Green Goblin estimated that they were about ten meters away from each other. Tony did not have the steel armor, so he could not get to him. So he rxed and made a deration of provocation, "Tony Stack, I will kill these people one by one in front of you. Let''s see how many you can save!" He wanted to personally destroy his super hero dream in front of Tony Stark, let him feel the deepest despair, and then torture him to death! Only this... Sou --- The Green Goblin suddenly rushed toward the fleeing crowd. "What a despicable guy. He actually wants to threaten me with a hostage?" Tony''s expression changed slightly. He stomped on the ground and rushed forward with the help of the anti-force! "Hahahaha..." Green Goblinughed wildly and aimed the weapons hanging under the demon''s wings at them. He was like a hunter chasing after his prey, admiring the despair on the faces of those people and the screams echoing in his ears. Buzz, buzz, buzz! Six ck barrels slowly turned, and the aura of death and despair enveloped the crowd! "Tsk, tsk... Things have be troublesome." A helpless expression appeared on Tony''s face. His zanpakuto was not a direct attack type, and because he had just be death god, he was not very familiar with the use of spiritual energy, so he could not catch up with the Green Goblin flying device. But! This did not mean that he had no way to stop the Green Goblin. "Phew ---I can only use that move!" A look of determination shed across Tony''s face. He exhaled and said in a low voice, "Let him experience your strength, Hephaestus!" Tony raised the pitch-ck forging hammer high up in the air, and then it drew a beautiful arc in the air, bringing with it a violent sound of wind breaking down. It smashed into the ground in front of him like a hot knife through butter! The hard ground suddenly cracked under the hammer, and the violent force sent countless pieces of gravel flying! "In the name of Hephaestus - melt - Reconstruction!" Boom!!!!! The entire stadium shook violently, and scorching mes spewed out from the cracks in the ground. Almost half of the dark night sky was dyed red by the mes. Just as Green Goblin was still shocked by this sudden change, he found a shocking scene. The mes that shot out from the ground melted the ruins of the arena under Tony''s guidance. In less than a breath of time, they rebuilt it into a huge metal'' eggshell'', protecting all the fleeing people! Boom boom boom boom... The bullets turned into a torrent and poured out, all of themnding on the metal ''eggshell''. However, what surprised the green demon was that other than the countless dazzling sparks and deafening roars, it was impossible to prate its defense. "It''s useless, Green Goblin." Tony held the pitch-ck forging hammer and slowly walked towards the Green Goblin like a fire god. "This defensive wall has thirteen types of rare metals, and it also has a special anti-vibration and istion power. It is impossible for bullets to prate it." "This... is impossible..." Green Goblin''s pupils shrank slightly. "What... did you do?" "Don''t you understand?" Tony raised the forging hammer in his hand and chuckled. "I only smelted the metals nearby and reconstructed them. That''s all." Smelting, restructuring! This was the ability of ''Hephaestus'' Chapter 262: A Long Day

Chapter 262: A Long Day

"Damn it!" Green Goblin had a bad feeling in his heart. His eyes were extremely vicious. After hesitating for a moment, he said ruthlessly, "You win this time. Next time, I will definitely kill you, Tony Stark!" This strange ability waspletely beyond his expectations. If he continued to stay, something might happen, so Green Goblin chose to escape from his heart. No matter how powerful Tony Stark was, without the steel suit, it was absolutely impossible for him to catch up with the winged aircraft! "With his flying ability, do you think it''s okay to escape?" The scene of the Green Goblin fleeing fell into Tony''s eyes, and his face immediately revealed a hint of ridicule. "It seems that you still don''t understand the ability of Hephaestus." Too naive... Green Goblin! It was said that Hephaestus'' ability was to melt and reconstruct. Could it be that he couldn''t use his brain to think that the only thing he had just melted and reconstructed was the metal eggshell? It was obvious that the Green Goblin had not thought about this. "Jarvis" Boom! A golden-red humanoid mech tore through the dark night sky like a shooting star! Iron Man, go on stage! Other than the metal eggshell that was melted by Hephaestus, there was also the damaged Mk. 4 mech! After being reconstructed by Hephaestus, Mk. 4 had be a brand new armor. Not only was it no different from before, but it was also slightly enhanced in all aspects of its function. And most importantly! After being transformed by Mark Four, it became a new type of mecha that could be worn by spirits! Tony strode into the interior of the mecha. As the various data on the mecha gradually lit up, a familiar voice was heard. "I''m very happy to see you again, Mr. Stack." Jarvis said happily. Tony was filled with emotion for a moment and sighed, "Me too. I''m very happy to see you again, Jarvis." "Although I''m not sure what happened to you," "But... wee back!" Jarvis was sincerely happy for Tony. "It''s time to take revenge, Jarvis." Tony''s gaze prated through the Mech''s mask andnded on the fleeing Green Goblin. "I want that guy to know what the consequences of daring toy a hand on Potts are!" "Yes, sir." Boom! The golden-red mech spewed out mes and turned into aet, dragging a long trail of mes as it charged straight into the night sky! ... In the night sky of New York. "Damn Tony Stark!" Green Goblin recalled that he was forced away, and his heart was full of resentment. He cursed, "He is clearly dead, why did he suddenly revive? Damn! Damn! Damn!" If not for Tony Stack, all those damn bastards would have died! Originally, he wanted to kill all those damn shareholders and take the opportunity to take over the Osborne Group. However, he did not expect Tony to interfere and save several major shareholders. Thispletely disrupted his n. "Next time... next time, I must kill them!" Green Goblin growled in his heart, his eyes shing with madness. Rumble... An intense air-breaking sound rang out, as if some sort of object was rapidly approaching. "Huh?" Green Goblin suddenly heard a sounding from behind him, and subconsciously turned around to take a look. He saw a golden red mecha, carrying an explosive wave, crash out a transparent sound barrier. Like a burninget, it was speeding towards him at an extremely fast speed! "To.. Tony Stark?!" Green Goblin''s pupils suddenly widened, and he was so scared that he almost fell. He shouted in horror, "This... This is impossible. Hasn''t his mech been destroyed by me?" If Tony Stack came back to life, it could be that he was mistaken. In that case, there was no way he could have seen wrongly about the Steel Mech beingpletely destroyed! He had seen with his own eyes that the Mech had been torn into pieces. But why? This Mech that was supposed to be destroyed had actually ''revived'' again! "Could it be..." Green Goblin''s pupils contracted slightly. Thinking back to Tony''s method of creating something out of thin air, he had a faint guess in his heart. "Did he use that ability just now to repair the mech?" "Green Goblin!!" The angry roar came from behind like a p of thunder, interrupting the Green Goblin''s thoughts. "No... not good!" The Green Goblin looked at Tony who was gradually approaching, and his face instantly turned ashen. His entire body was shrouded in a cold aura. Compared to Mark Four, the devil wings were not enough! One had to know that Mark Four''s maximum speed was 2691 kilometers per hour, which was more than twice the speed of sound! If he still did not understand, then he could simply convert it. Mark Four could fly 747 meters per second, and even a missile could not catch up to it! It only took less than thirty seconds to catch up to the devil wings. "Ah!" Green Goblin screamed in horror. He aimed the gun barrel of the devil wings at the mech and started to shoot wildly. The golden bullets drew a line of fire in the night sky, blooming like gorgeous fireworks. However, it was a pity that Tony was able to dodge all the bullets that flew towards him. Even if it were military interception missiles, it would be extremely difficult for it to shoot down a flying object that was at least twice the speed of sound, let alone the weapon that the demon wings carried. It was just an ordinary machine gun! "Die, Green Goblin!" Tony let out a roar, and the golden red Mech once again elerated to tear through the air. The endurance of Tony''s spirit body, which death god had transformed into, was greatly increased. It could almost ignore the overload of the eleration and could bring out all the performance of the mech to the limit! Rumble! Ear-piercing sonic booms exploded one after another. It was as if countless bolts of thunder were ringing in his ears. The golden and red mecha set off explosive winds around its body. It was like an overwhelming tsunami, drowning the poor Green Goblin! The distance between the two sides instantly shortened, almost face-to-face. Even through the mech mask, Green Goblin could feel Tony''s naked killing intent. Under the threat of death, Green Goblin was finally afraid. He screamed in horror, "No... you can''t kill me. I am Norman Osborne. A superhero has no right to enforcew. You can''t judge me!" "Sorry, no matter who you are, it has nothing to do with me." Tony raised his palm and said coldly, "I am not a super hero now, but death god. Thew can''t judge me." Dead... death god? Green Goblin was stunned. He did not understand what this meant. "Goodbye, Norman Osborne." The killing intent in Tony''s eyes rolled and he pressed his palm heavily on Green Goblin''s chest. "There is only one cause of death for you. That is to trample on my bottom line and hurt my beloved." "Hephaestus - Kiln!" Boom! zing mes engulfed the green demon. A mournful cry echoed in the night sky. The green demon and his mecha were melted by Hephaestus, leaving only broken ashes that drifted in the air with the wind. Chapter 263: Substitute Death God

Chapter 263: Substitute Death God

The long day finally came to an end. Under Norman Aoben''s miserable screams, the second hand of time just happened to pass midnight, and the curtains werepletely drawn for yesterday. It was only at this moment that Tony let out a long sigh of relief. His nerves, which had been in a high state of tension, finally had a moment of respite. The exhaustion and powerlessness that followed, like a flood on a dam, swallowed him. After removing the Shikai of Hephaestus, his spiritual power was directly consumed. "So... tired..." Tony''s eyes turned ck, and his whole body could not muster any strength, and he directly began to fall from the sky. "Sir, are you okay?" When Jarvis saw that the situation was not right, he immediately took over control of Mark Four and helped Tonynd in the ruins of the Science and Technology Expo. "I... I''m fine..." Tony fell to the ground in a big shape and said weakly, "It''s just that the consumption is a little too much and I can''t muster up any strength. Let me rest for a while. By the way, how is Potts? Is she okay?" "Miss Potts was too sad and passed out, but there is no problem with her vital signs." Jarvis said. Hearing that Potts was fine, Tony immediately breathed a sigh of relief. "That''s good, that''s good, I am relieved." "Sir, allow me to ask you a question..." Jarvis showed a rare hesitation. "Your current state seems a little strange. Why can''t I detect any signs of your existence?" Although the modified Mark Four could be worn by spirits, Jarvis, who was an artificial intelligence, could not detect Tony Stark inside. So from the perspective of ordinary people and Jarvis, Mark Four was like a ''ghost mecha''! "Heh, of course you can''t detect it." Tony''s eyes dimmed slightly as he said bitterly, "Because I am in a soul state, the physical detection method can''t find me." "Sir, you mean... soul?" Jarvis did not doubt Tony''s words. There was a hint of surprise in his mechanical voice, "This is unbelievable, the soul actually exists!" "It is indeed incredible." Tony nodded in agreement, then continued, "But what is even more incredible is that I actually became death god." "Sir," "What do you mean by death god?" Jarvis was silent for a few seconds after searching the database. He suddenly felt that he could not keep up with his master''s thoughts. "The literal meaning is to harvest souls and send people to hell. It should be a profession." Tony thought for a moment and said ording to his own understanding. "This... is too shocking." Jarvis did not know how to react. ording to its huge database, death god should be an existence like the ''myth''. It could not exist in the material world, but now this point of view was subverted! "Yes... I also feel that it is incredible." Tony clenched his fists tightly, feeling the explosive power that he had never felt before, as well as the spiritual power hidden in his soul. He said absentmindedly. "The feeling of bing death god, isn''t it good?" A familiar voice suddenly sounded. He would never forget that it was the owner of this voice that made him be death god! Finally... was it still here? All the gifts from others needed to be paid a corresponding price! This was his father, Dr. Howard Stark, who had repeated this sentence countless times. When Tony grew up, he felt that it was true. This power of death god was definitely not a free gift! Now, it was time for him to bear the ''price!''! Huff... huff... Tony took a deep breath and slowly stood up, looking towards the source of the sound. Lod, dressed in a ck tyrant outfit, his silver hair fluttered in the wind under the moonlight. His pair of azure blue eyes were as tranquil as the sea, and the corners of his lips curled into a faint smile. "You saw it all?" Tony raised his eyebrows slightly. For some reason, he felt that his smile was a bit annoying. "I saw it. You did a good job." A trace of praise shed through Lod''s eyes. Even though he failed the four basic skills of the Ghost ying Fist, given that Tony was a half-dao monk, and his application of zanpakuto''s ability was quite outstanding, it could be said that he made up for these points. Overall, it was still very good. Tony stared at Lod, suppressing his nervousness, and directly asked sword, "Tell me, what price do I have to pay?" Lod narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "If I said... the price is death, what would you think?" "Death?" Tony''s pupils suddenly contracted and his face turned pale. "You... you are joking with me, aren''t you?" "No." Lod smiled and said, "In Soul Society''sw, if you be the soul of death god without permission, you will be sentenced to death immediately." Tony''s eyes twitched. "But... you were the one who made me be death god!" "That''s right." Lod shrugged helplessly and said, "I was just joking. I didn''t expect you to really seed. This is a headache. If the central 46 finds out, I will also be punished." This guy... is even worse off than me! Tony resisted the urge to p him. He gritted his teeth and said, "ording to what you said, what should I do?" Lod raised two fingers. "Don''t worry, I have two ways." Tony widened his eyes. "What are those two ways?" "The first way is to kill you. As long as I kill you now, Soul Society will never be able to do this. What do you think?" Lod smiled at Tony and said the most terrifying words with a gentle face. "NO! PASS!!!!" Tony was so frightened that he shuddered, and quickly waved his hand and shouted: "The second method, i chose the second method, murder is against thew! "Tsk tsk..." Lod shook his head with slight regret. Then, he took out an object from his pocket and threw it to Tony. "The second method is to be the substitute of death god. This way, you can temporarily hide from Soul Society." Tony caught the object thrown at him and found that it was a special certificate that was neither gold nor copper. There was a skull printed on it. He asked in confusion, "death god... can this thing be used as a substitute?" "Pretty much ---" Lod was toozy to tell him so much. He said, "This is the acting death god certificate. It can be used to detect abnormal Spiritual Power, ejecthis soul out of his body, and also suppress you, so that Soul Society can''t detect your existence in a short time." "Short time?" Tony frowned. "Maybe forever, maybe tomorrow... In short, who can say for sure?" Lod smiled andforted him, "If your luck is good enough, Soul Society might never find you in his entire life." Tony''s eyes twitched and he asked, "What if I am unlucky?" "It''s best not to." Lod narrowed his eyes and said in a deep voice, "Once you are discovered by Soul Society, you will be sentenced to death. Believe me, you will never want to taste the feeling of being burned to ashes by the mes after being pierced through by the ''Soukyoku''." "I... understand." Tony''s heart sank as he tightly gripped his agent, death god''s certificate. From Lod''s tone, he could tell that the punishment known as the ''Soukyoku'' was definitely not like the death penalty of the human world. It also pursued human nature! "Oh right, you will need this thing." Lod threw Tony a thick book and said, "Everything about death god, remember to do your job as a representative." "The first grade teaching materials of the Spiritual Arts Academy?" Tony was stunned. Just when he wanted to raise his head to ask, he found that Lod had disappeared. Chapter 264: Asauchi

Chapter 264: Asauchi

The next day, noon. In a private vi facing the sea. The bright sunlight shone through the huge floor-to-ceiling windows, apanied by the sound of waves hitting the rocks. Tony slowly opened his eyes and slowly got up from the bed. Death god, zanpakuto, Soul Society, Shikai, Hephaestus... Recalling what happened yesterday, it was like a fantasy to Tony. A pair of white jade arms wrapped around Tony''s waist, followed by Pepper Pottsing out of the bed and rubbing her sleepy eyes. "Why are you up so early?" "Good morning ---Dear." Tony looked at his lover in his arms, smiled and lowered his head to kiss Potts''s lips. After a long time, their lips parted. Potts red at Tony. "If it''s possible, I really hope that I can give you a warm kiss every morning in the future." Tony said seriously. If not for yesterday, with his arrogant personality, he would never have said the words "I love you" to Potts. However, after experiencing death, especially with the potential threat of Soul Society, itpletely changed Tony''s original thoughts. He only wanted to cherish everyone around him, as well as every day! "Tony..." Potts saw the uneasiness in Tony''s heart and hugged him tightly. She said worriedly, "Can you tell me what happenedst night?" Last night... The scene that happened at the technological exposition became a lingering nightmare in her mind. She saw Tony''s body and the broken Mark 4 with her own eyes! However, when she woke up from hera, she saw that Tony had been resurrected, and even Mark Four had been resurrected. It was as if she had just had a nightmare! However, the copsed ruins around her, as well as the pungent smell of smoke, It reminded Potts at all times. This was not a nightmare, but a real thing! Tony was silent and his heart was in a dilemma. He did not know if he should tell Potts the truth. On one hand, he did not want to involve Potts in case there was danger in the future, but on the other hand, he could not hide it from Potts. After all, this resurrection was too big! "Tony ---Can you tell me?" Potts held Tony''s stubbled face with both hands and said seriously, "No matter what difficulties or dangers there are, I want to share the burden with you. Just like how you became Iron Man, don''t keep me in the dark, okay?" These words made Tony slightly moved. He carefully examined the woman in front of him and found that her eyes were very firm. In the end, he could only sigh helplessly, "Hey... If I say it, please don''t be afraid, okay?" "Okay!" Potts nodded. Tony slowly began to narrate, "In fact, I am already dead... Right now, in front of you is a gigai who carries my soul..." Potts listened carefully from his side. When he heard Tony say that he had wielded the hammer and swing it 11 million times just to save his loved one, tears could not help but flow out of her eyes, and she was moved to send a hot kiss. Tony was naturally not to be outdone. He used his excellent kissing skills to conquer Potts and covered the two of them with the nket. The clouds turned and the rain fell. Little Tony advanced with great momentum, teasing Potts until he was utterly defeated and screamed again and again. .... Soul Society. The huge door opened and Lod slowly walked out. "Sir, wee back." Haschwalth had been waiting at the side. He raised his head and saw that no one was following behind Lod. He revealed a puzzled expression. "Sir, could it be that Tony Stark''s transformation did not seed?" "No, the transformation is quite sessful." The mes that were everywhere appeared in Lod''s mind, and he couldn''t help but smile. "It should be said that it exceeded my expectations. He is better than I thought." Haschwalth frowned slightly and asked doubtfully, "Since he seeded, why didn''t you bring him back to Soul Society?" "Hahaha..." Lodughed happily. "Because I changed my mind. He is more important than I imagined. I want him to join Soul Society willingly!" Hephaestus, Melt and Reconstruction! Zanpakuto, which was named by the God of Fire and Artisan, had already shown its sharpness with just the Shikai Ability. It made people look forward to what kind of terrible ability Tony will show when he uses Bankai in the future! "Excuse me..." Haschwalth pushed his sses and said, "With Tony Stark''s character, I''m afraid it will be very difficult." "It doesn''t matter." Lod''s eyes were deep, and he said with a faint smile, "The script has been prepared for him." "It seems that Sir is determined to get it." Haschwalth believed in Lod, so he smiled and said, "What script did Sir prepare for him?" "What do you think... the invasion of the cmity?" Lod looked at Seireitei in the distance and said, "We can take this opportunity to let Soul Society officially appear in front of everyone!" Haschwalth said thoughtfully, "It seems that you have found the right actor for this act." "No hurry..." Lod smiled and waved his hand. "There are still a few left. Let him be free for a while." Haschwalth nodded slightly and then asked the question in his heart, "Sir, I want to know, why do you think so highly of Tony Stark?" "because of Asauchi." Lod took a deep look at Haschwalth and said, "The number of death god now is still small, and I have personally transformed them, so there is no need to worry about zanpakuto. But in the future, once the number of death god rises, it will be a problem." "I see!" Haschwalth suddenly realized. Not every death god was born to be able to forge Spiritual Power into zanpakuto. Most of death god used the standard weapons provided by Seireitei before graduation, and with the help of years of grinding and study, finally transformed the Asauchi into the zanpakuto that belonged to themself. However, the problem they were about to face was that they could not provide standard weapons such as Asauchi to the graduated death god. All the ''Asauchi'' in the original work were forged by sword, Oetsu Nimaiya. They were handed over to the central 46 and sent to every student of the Spiritual Arts Academy as the initial tool tomunicate with zanpakuto. Then the problem was, what if there was no Oetsu Nimaiya in Lod''s Soul Society? Asauchi seemed to be very simple, however, after Lod asked Nemu, he knew that the forging difficulty of this thing could be said to be breaking through the sky! It must be known that Oetsu Nimaiya sessfully entered Zero Division with the credit of forging Asauchi! Originally, Lod did not hold any expectations and nned to spend money in the future to draw Oetsu Nimaiya. But until today! When he saw Tony''s zanpakuto, he suddenly changed his mind! Since Oetsu Nimaiya could forge an asauchi, then there should be no reason for the genius inventor of Stark Industry to not be able to forge a new Asauchi! Moreover, even if Tony Stark couldn''t do it alone, with Kurotsuchi Mayuri and Kisuke Urahara, wouldn''t that be enough? Chapter 265: Deal With The Hydra

Chapter 265: Deal With The Hydra

The Hand Building. A ck Mercedes-Benz stopped in front of the door, and three men in suits got out of the car. One of the men was tall and sturdy, and his eyes were like that of a wild beast. Even if he wore a high-end suit, it would not be able to hide his iron-blooded aura. Moreover, one of his hands was always on his waist, and his gaze was vignt as he searched the surroundings. "Take it easy, Brock Rumlow.." The other bald man with a suitcase pushed the frame of his sses on the bridge of his nose and gazed at the building in front of him. He said calmly, "Don''t forget our purpose this time. We are not here to fight." "I know what to do, Sitwell." The man known as Rumlow sneered. His hawk-like sharp eyes shed. "My mission is only to protect you. I won''t do anything unless it is absolutely necessary." Brock Rumlow''s code name was Crossbones. On the surface, his identity was S. H. I. E. L. D.''s quick response to the captain of the special forces. In fact, he was one of the members of the Hydra organization and one of the future enemies of the captain america. Sitwell that Brock Rumlow mentioned was one of the high-ranking agent that Hydra had inserted into S. H. I. E. L. D.. He was usually responsible for the experiments. In fact, he was the bald man with sses in the elevator of "The Captain America 2". Although in the movie, Sitwell was a nobody and there were few cameras, in fact, he had a lot of power in the Hydra - S. H. I. E. L. D.. He was even quite trusted by Alexander Pierce. When Alexander Pierce gnawed on the space stone, such an important task was handed over to Sitwell. It was enough to see that his status was actually not low. At least, it was much higher than agent like Crossbones. "I hope so." Sitwell looked at Rumlow with fear, then walked to the Hand Building with his suitcase. Rumlow looked at Sitwell''s back with disdain in his eyes. If not for the fact that this mission was so important, he wouldn''t want to protect this sinister guy. After silently cursing for a while, Rumlow followed Sitwell and walked into the Hand Building. It was strange. Inside arge building, There was no one! The temperature outside the building was more than 30 degrees, but it was unusually cold inside. But when they looked around, they found no cooling facilities. "Strange... Is there no one here?" Sitwell frowned. This situation was beyond his expectations. "It''s empty." Rumlow frowned and turned to ask, "Sitwell, are you sure there are people here?" "That shouldn''t be the case..." Sitwell looked around in confusion. "ording to the information, after the Hand was destroyed, it was Jessica Jones who took over this building and power. Did they move?" When the two of them were puzzled by this, they suddenly felt the hair on the back of their necks stand up all of a sudden! An indescribable strange feeling, as if there were countless eyes around them, silently observing them in the shadows, apanied by a chill that gradually spread to their limbs and bones. "Be careful, something is wrong here!" Rumlow pulled out his pistol and reminded Sitwell beside him. Perhaps because he had been wandering on the edge of death all year round, he was very sensitive to danger. From the moment they stepped into the building, Rumlow had vaguely sensed a faint killing intent, which was like a thread that surrounded them all the time. This building... It was like the nest of a spider, and they were the prey that had fallen into the spider web! At this moment! Figures slowly appeared from the shadows of the entire building. In just a few breaths of time... Dozens of men in ck suddenly appeared in the entire building. They stood in the shadows like ghosts. Their cold eyes looked through the masks on their faces, staring straight at the two uninvited guests who had suddenly barged in! "Hiss -" Sitwell was startled by this group of people. He took a step back with a slightly pale face and hid behind Rumlow silently. "This bastard..." Rumlow was so angry that the corner of his mouth twitched. He wished he could shoot this coward. You are clearly the person in charge of this operation. What is the meaning of hiding in the back when there is a problem? Sitwell saw the unfriendly look in Rumlow''s eyes and awkwardly squeezed out a smile, exining, "Isn''t this just a subconscious reaction? Aren''t you very skilled? Why don''t you go up and test them first?" I''ll test your grandpa! There were at least seventy to eighty people on the other side. Even if the Captain America came over, he would probably be knocked down! Rumlow was furious. If not for the Colt M1911 loading only seven rounds and still needed to deal with this group of people, he would have shot this idiot in the head! Sitwell shrank his neck, not daring to look at Rumlow''s murderous eyes. "Tell me your purpose!" Rumlow looked up at the source of the voice and saw a masked woman standing on the beam of the hall. The ck tight clothes vividly reflected her figure, and the bright red cloth wrapped around her limbs. It seems that this is the leader... Rumlow thought to himself. After all, among all the men in ck, she was the most special. Sitwell also noticed this. He mustered his courage and walked out behind Rumlow. He coughed twice and then smiled. "This must be the leader of the new Hand. We came here on behalf of S. H. I. E. L. D. to discuss a deal with you." "A deal?" The woman with the red cloth mask sneered and said, "We don''t need to trade. Get out of here, or you will die here." Directly refuse! Moreover, there was no room for negotiation in her tone. Her unyielding attitude made Sitwell dumbfounded. Even the words that were about toe out of his mouth were forcibly swallowed back. Seeing that Sitwell was defeated, Rumlow was secretly pleased. He had long disliked this bastard. He only knew how to brag all day, but his actual ability was unsightly. If not for Pierce''s protection, he would have long been eliminated from the inside. "I''ll count to three. If you still don''t retreat, then stay here forever." The masked woman in red didn''t care about them at all and directly began to count down. "1... 2..." "Wait... wait!" Sitwell quickly raised his suitcase and shouted, "Please take a look at this first. I believe you will be interested!" As he spoke, the suitcase was opened. Rumlow couldn''t help but look sideways. He had long been curious about what was inside the suitcase, and it was worth Sitwell hiding like a treasure along the way. Inside the suitcase was a deep red crystal. The moment this crystal appeared, the surrounding air seemed to be thick, and a faint pressure spread out. "This is..." The eyes of the masked woman with red cloth narrowed. After a moment of silence, she waved her hand to stop the ninjas who were trying to move forward. She looked at them deeply and said in a low voice, "The two of you,e with me. The leader wants to see you." Chapter 266: What Awaits Them

Chapter 266: What Awaits Them

Leader? Rumlow and Sitwell looked at each other and saw a touch of shock in each other''s eyes. This woman with the red cloth mask was actually not the leader of these men in ck! Under the shocked eyes of the two, the woman with the red cloth mask jumped down from a beam that was more than ten meters high, heavily smashing into the marble floor, and terrifying cracks spread out. This move clearly subdued Rumlow. As a mortal, his physical strength could be considered outstanding, but if he jumped down from a beam that was more than ten meters high, even if he did not die, he would have to break his leg, but this woman was unscathed, which showed how abnormal her physical fitness was! Rumlow estimated in his heart that if he did not rely on any weapons to fight this woman with his bare hands, he would be beaten to death in less than ten seconds! And this kind of person was actually not the leader of the Hand? It seemed that since the death of five fingers, the strength of the ''Jessica Jones'' who once again ruled the Hand was far stronger than they had imagined! At least when those five fingers were in position, they did not show such abnormal physical quality, nor did they have the ability to let people climb out of the shadows, otherwise S. H. I. E. L. D. would have killed them long ago. Rumlow suppressed the shock in his heart and followed the woman into the elevator. Thirty-six floors underground? Looking at the floor pressed by the masked woman, Rumlow and Sitwell were shocked again. If the first floor was two and a half meters, then the thirty-sixth floor was ny meters underground. This was too shocking! When did they build a building that was 90 meters underground? Weng ---Weng ---Weng --- As the elevator shook slightly, the number stopped. Ding! The elevator door opened. It reflected in the eyes of RumLuo and Sitwell. It was a huge underground pce! The overall construction style of the pce was inclined towards the east. Several huge pirs supported the circr dome and carved all kinds of beautiful beasts. Pieces of white marble were paved into stairs, extending from their feet to the deepest part of the pce! "This... this is?" Sitwell was dumbfounded. No matter how hard he racked his brains, he could never have imagined that there was actually such a magnificent pce hidden beneath the Hand Building! Rumlow''s eyes widened, as if he was also shocked by this scene. "Come with me," The red-masked woman said coldly, striding her long legs into the depths of the pce. Rumlow and Sitwell put away the shock in their hearts and followed her to the deepest part of the pce. Sitwell observed the murals around him and suddenly found that the murals recorded some stories about a war. The first mural described a newborn baby. This baby was very weak. He could not see, hear, speak, or even move, just like a dead body. On the second mural, the baby that should have died miraculously survived. A group of people appeared around him, treating him as a god. In the third mural, the baby had grown up. He became a handsome young man with long ck hair. More and more people followed him, and they all looked at him with reverence. In the fourth mural, the ck-haired middle-aged man sat on the throne. The people who followed him all knelt on the ground and lowered their heads, as if they were weing the return of the king. The fifth mural was a fierce war! The ck-haired middle-aged man led a group of white-clothed people with bows and arrows. They were fighting a group of ck-clothed men with sword in their hands. Arge amount of red paint scattered wantonly. The intensity of the battle was so fierce that even through the mural, Sitwell seemed to be able to smell the pungent smell of blood! In the blink of an eye, the mural came to thest one. The ck-haired middle-aged man was dead. He was lying quietly on the ground, surrounded by arge number of shadows. Standing in front of his corpse was a bald man covered in scars and holding a me de. "Tsk, tsk, strange..." After looking at the murals, Rumlow couldn''t help but exim in surprise, "Have you noticed that in all the murals, only this ck-haired man hasn''t had his eyes drawn?" Hearing Rumlow''s words, Sitwell re-examined him and was shocked. "That''s true. Why is he the only one?" These murals were quite realistic. All the characters who appeared had eyes, but only this ''main character'' of the mural had his eyes not drawn. It was obvious that the painter had done this deliberately. "Who knows? It has nothing to do with us anyway." Rumlow shrugged and stared at the murals thoughtfully. "Instead of wondering if he has eyes, it is better to think about the contents of these murals. What exactly does it mean?" "I seem to have seen them before." Sitwell stared at the mural with a sense of familiarity in his heart. Especially the scene of the battle between the men in ck and the men in white. He felt as if he had seen it somewhere before, but he could not remember where. "We''re here." The woman in red cloth interrupted their thoughts. She pushed open the bronze door in front of her and respectfully bowed her head after walking in. "Miss Jessica, they''ve already brought them over." Rumlow and Sitwell took a deep breath and followed closely behind the bronze door. Another pce! However, the area of this pce was much smaller than the outside pce. An unknown source of light hung at the top, illuminating the entire pce. There was only one seat inside. "It''s been hard on you, Erica." A ck-haired woman sat on it with one hand on her cheek, her eyes as tranquil as the sea. "You can leave now. I have something to discuss with them." "Yes, Miss Jessica." Erica lowered her head and slowly retreated, closing the bronze door behind her. Rumlow and Sitwell tensed up. The woman in front of them was clearly just a woman, but the pressure she gave them felt like they were facing a ferocious beast and could die at any time! Sitwell swallowed his saliva and said cautiously, "Miss Jessica, we are here on behalf of S. H. I. E. L. D.. We want to make a deal with you." "S. H. I. E. L. D.? Hehe ---" A hint of ridicule shed through Jessica''s eyes. He sneered, "You Hydra, when did you change your name?" Boom! Rumlow and Sitwell''s faces changed drastically! "You... you must be joking, right?" Sitwell''s pupils trembled slightly. He forced a smile and said, "Hydra was destroyed by our S. H. I. E. L. D. during the Second World War." "Cut off one head and grow two heads..." Jessica straightened up slightly from her seat and looked down at the two people whose faces were pale. She said lightly, "S. H. I. E. L. D... hehe, I think it should be called the Nine-Headed Snake trap now, right?" Sitwell: "..." Rumlow: "..." Not good, there''s a traitor! Chapter 267: Hydra’s Research Result

Chapter 267: Hydra''s Research Result

Not good, there is a traitor! Sitewell''s expression changed slightly, but he still refused to admit it. "I think you must have misunderstood. We really aren''t Hydra." "Heh, are you still unwilling to give up?" Jessica shook her head, and then said slowly, "Alexander Pierce, Grant Ward, Baron Strucker, Viper..." Every time a name came out of her mouth, Sitwell''s and Rumlow''s faces turned paler. Later on, beads of cold sweat oozed out of Sitwell''s face and flowed down his temples. These people... Even within the Hydra organization, their identities should be extremely confidential, but this woman in front of them seemed to be very familiar! "By the way..." Jessica paused for a moment, and then her gaze carried a trace of ridicule and ridicule as she said, "I almost forgot that there is still a Dr. Arnim Z, who is trapped on the Inte, and a few winter soldiers. Am I right?" "This... This is impossible!" Sitwell''s pupils dted slightly, and his heart was in turmoil. Cold sweat instantly drenched his back! In the entire Hydra organization, only three people knew of the existence of Dr. Arnim Z. How did this woman find out? First of all, he could not be a traitor. Next, Alexander Pierce was the leader of the Hydra, and he could not be a traitor. Thest Baron Strucker would not be a traitor! Then... Who was the one who leaked the information? Sitwell felt a chill run down his spine. He suddenly felt that they had underestimated the woman who had single-handedly destroyed the Hand! Jessica narrowed her eyes slightly. She looked down at Sitwell and said in a mocking tone, "Do you still need me to continue?" "No... no need..." A bitter look appeared on Sitwell''s face. It was as if his strength had been sucked out. "You are right. We are indeed Hydra." The uracy of the other party''s intelligence was far beyond his expectations, and it was clear that they were trying to show off their strength. At this point, even if they continued to pretend, there was no point in it. It was better to admit it openly and see what she wanted to do! After figuring out the key points, Sitwell calmed down. He was not as flustered as he was in the beginning. Since the other party already knew the identity of their Hydra, but they were still willing to meet them. From the side, it showed that the other party actually did not care about the identity of Hydra! "My deardy Jessica ---" Sitwell cleared his throat and tidied up his messy suit sleeves. Then, he calmly said the words he had prepared, "In fact, I think that whether it is Hydra or S. H. I. E. L. D., these titles are not important, and they have no practical meaning." "Oh?" Jessica slightly raised her eyelids, sizing up Sitwell, and said, "Then tell me, what is important to me and what is meaningful?" "Benefit! Value!" Sitwell did not avoid the gaze that was cast at him. Instead, he straightened his back and said firmly, "Those who can bring you benefits are the most important to you, aren''t they?" Rumlow looked at Sitwell strangely, as if he had recognized this little white face he had always looked down on. If he didn''t even have such thoughts and methods, he would have long been removed from the inside. After all, Hydra was not a charity organization. "You are interesting." Jessica raised her eyebrows slightly, interested in him. "Then what benefits can you bring me? What about its value?" "Have you ever heard of... super soldier serum?" A mysterious smile appeared on Xi Te Wells'' face. "I''ve heard of it." Jessica leaned back in her seat, her index finger lightly tapping on the armrest as she slowly said, "I''m sure there is no one who doesn''t know about the famous Captain America, right?" "Yes!" Sitwell smiled even more brightly. At the same time, he raised the suitcase to his chest, patted it, and said, "Please allow me to solemnly introduce you to thetest invention of the Hydra - the second generation of super soldier serum!" "It is based on the serum research and development of thest generation. The second generation serum not only has various abilities that are far beyond the first generation, but it can also make humans evolve to a higher level!" "You may not be able to imagine how terrifying a human fighting in the form of a soul is. He is simply like a ghost!" Super soldier serum second generation When Rumlow heard this name, his whole body trembled uncontrobly. He looked at the suitcase with a strong sense of greed! It was this serum! It made the originally thin and weak chicken be Captain America who had exceeded the limits of human body! Rumlow admitted that he was no worse than that weak chicken. If he got this tube of serum, he would definitely be more powerful than Captain America! Huchi... Huchi... Rumlow''s breathing became rapid. His eyes were red as he stared at the box. His hands were clenched and rxed at times, and terrifying blue veins popped up on his neck! "Brock Rumlow!" Sitwell noticed his abnormality and quickly hugged his suitcase tightly. He stared at him vigntly and threatened, "Don''t think about what you shouldn''t have. You know the tricks of Hydra!" As soon as this was said. Rumlow''s expression changed slightly and he instantly calmed down. It was as if a basin of cold water had sshed on his head, extinguishing the fire of greed burning in his heart. "Don''t worry, I know what I''m doing!" Rumlow took a deep breath and moved his eyes away from the suitcase with great difficulty. Sitwell heaved a sigh of relief. If Rumlow really wanted to rob him, he really couldn''t do anything about it. Sitwell turned his eyes to Jessica and said, "Now, what do you think the value of this serum is?" "Just this?" Jessica sneered, her eyes full of contempt. "If it is only at this level, it seems that there is no need for us to cooperate." "Wait... wait, Miss Jessica!" Sitwell''s expression changed slightly. He had not expected that the serum he was proud of was not attractive to Jessica at all! "You may not understand the value of the second generation of super soldier serum. It..." "Is it hollow?" The mocking expression on Jessica''s face grew even stronger. "Your so-called super soldier serum should be a medicine developed based on hollow''s blood, right?" As if struck by lightning, Sitwell''s face turned pale. His pupils trembled slightly as he looked at Jessica in horror. He eximed, "You... How did you know that this serum is rted to hollow?" "Hehe..." Jessicaughed and shook her head. "When you came in, didn''t you already see the murals? Can''t you recognize who we are?" "You... you..." Sitwell suddenly recalled the contents of the murals. It was a group of people in white with bows and arrows! Bow and arrow... White clothes... "I got it!" Sitwell''s pupils suddenly shrank to the tip of a needle, and he could not help taking a few steps back. "You are... Quincy!" Chapter 268: Dragon Bones

Chapter 268: Dragon Bones

Confidentiality: Top Secret - Level 8 [Code: Quincy] [Sex: Male] [Age: Unknown] [Appearance features: long blond hair, emerald green eyes, white military uniform, visually Anglo-Saxon (with high-definition camera image)] [Character: Unknown] [Special ability: Bow and arrow, detonate mes, instant movement, suspected to be able to control some special energy. ] [Evaluation: Although it has a simr appearance and body shape as a human, it must not be regarded as a human. The target individual has the terrifying power to threaten a country. It is rmended to be closely monitored. ] [Note 1: The target and death god are natural enemies. They once fought for a thousand years due to an unknown reason. After failing, most of them were ughtered. Currently, they are only one body. ] [Note 2: The target once contacted a captain of death god. After a difficult victory, the two talked for a while. The specific content is unknown, but the captain of death god should give up the mission afterwards. ] ... The information about the ''Quincy'' and ''death god'' was extremely confidential in the whole of S. H. I. E. L. D.. Only agent, who was above level 8, could ess them. And Sitwell was the assistant of Pierce, so he could read these information that were extremely confidential. However... He had never calcted that he would see the Quincy in this ce! Now that I think about it, what those murals described is undoubtedly the origin of the Quincy race! Too lucky! Thank God for his mercy! Sitwell wanted tough out loud. This was really not a waste of effort! Ever since Nick Fury made contact with death god, many secret bases had been established. Even their Hydra did not know what these secret bases were researching. Thus. Alexander Pierce decisively ordered, Have them find traces of the Quincy at all costs and establish a cooperative rtionship with them. Unfortunately... They searched for more than half a year, but they did not find any trace of the Quincy. They seemed to have disappeared into thin air. To this end, Pierce was furious and even ordered them to find the Quincy. Unexpectedly, in a trade mission, he caught this ''big fish''! Sitwell''s eyes shed, as if he saw a road in front of him. If he seized this opportunity and established a close cooperation rtionship with Quincy, it would not be a dream to take over Pierce as the next Hydra Leader! "Quincy and hollow... what are they?" Rumlow looked nk, and he found that he could not hear what these two people were talking about. Sitwell did not have time to pay attention to him. He stared at Jessica eagerly, bowed deeply, and then said respectfully, "Respected Quincy, please forgive my previous rudeness. On behalf of Hydra, I express the most sincere respect to you." Rumlow was shocked and wiped his eyes, as if he could not believe the scene in front of him. Who was Sitwell? The assistant of the current head of Hydra, Alexander Pierce, could be regarded as a figure under one person in the entire Hydra organization, but he was so respectful to this woman! "And then?" Jessica raised her slender legs and ced them on her other leg. With one hand supporting her cheeks, she calmly said, "If that''s all you want to say, then prepare to die here." As soon as the word ''die'' came out, along with the seemingly tangible killing intent, it caused Sitwell and Rumlow''s expressions to change, and they subconsciously took a step back. She was serious! If she still couldn''t take out anything that had a'' value'', she would definitely kill them without mercy! Even if it was Rumlow who had been in battle for a long time, when he felt this killing intent, the hairs on his back stood on end. Fear couldn''t be suppressed from the bottom of his heart and spread throughout his entire body! "Wait a minute, esteemeddy Jessica!" Sitwell''s heart was beating wildly. He quickly said, "I can represent the Hydra organization. I am willing to establish the most intimate and unbreakable cooperative rtionship with you and the organization behind you!" "Hahaha..." Hearing this, Jessica let out a sneer and said with disdain, "The basis of cooperation is based on the equality between the two sides and strength. May I ask why I want to cooperate with the weak you?" Sitwell knew that this was hisst chance. He wiped the sweat from his forehead and raised his suitcase. "Miss Jessica, you only know one thing, but you do not know the other. This tube of serum is a special blood purified from the body of a special hollow." Jessica asked, "How special is it?" "This hollow is very special. Its blood can cause other hollow to have some kind of mutation effect." When he said this, his face was full of pride. "And this hollow was created by the Hydra organization with all its strength!" Created? After hearing this word, Jessica''s expression finally changed slightly. No wonder... Lord Haschwalth would personally send a sound transmission to let her contact these two people and establish a cooperative rtionship! It turned out that it was because they had already grasped the method to create hollow, and it was a special body that could allow other hollow to evolve! This news was no less than a heavy bomb, exploding in Jessica''s heart, setting off a tempestuous storm! "The special hollow..." Jessica narrowed her eyes slightly, tapping her knuckles on the armrest, forcing her expression to remain unchanged, saying in a calm tone, "Sounds good, but if that''s the case, I don''t think there is a need for me to cooperate with you, right?" She was very greedy. The task that Lord Haschwalth gave her must bepleted with ten thousand percent. What she wanted was not just a tube of blood, but that hollow! "This..." Sitwell wiped the sweat on his forehead, swallowed his saliva, and desperately searched through the thoughts in his mind. Then, he said with difficulty, "Of course not. If you are willing to cooperate with us, we can transfer this hollow to you." "What else?" Jessica was like a demon, greedily begging to squeeze out all the value of the Hydra! "This... this..." Sitwell''s nervous face was covered in sweat. He wiped it with his suit sleeve and said, "I''m not too sure. What else do you want?" "Hehe." Jessica smiled but did not answer the question. Instead, she asked, "Let''s talk about you first. What do you want from me?" There was nothing to hide about this. Sitwell said bluntly, "It''s like this. We originally wanted to use this serum to exchange for the right to use the Hand''s dragon bones." "Dragon bones?" Jessica recalled for a moment before remembering that there was such a thing. She couldn''t help butugh, "What do you want that thing for?" The Hand''s dragon bone was actually a mysterious bone from the east'' Kunlun ''. It had the effect of longevity and giving special energy. However... For the Quincy, the dragon bone was useless, so it was thrown in a corner. If Hydra hadn''t mentioned it, she would have forgotten that there was this thing. Sitwell showed a troubled expression. "This... I don''t know. I only know that this is an order from Chief Pierce." "I understand." Jessica nodded slightly and then said lightly, "The dragon bone... can be given to you, but you have to tell me that hollow is for me." Chapter 269: Pierce’s Brilliance

Chapter 269: Pierce''s Brilliance

Using that hollow to exchange for the dragon bone? Even though Sitwell, who had already been mentally prepared and had been extorted, could not control his facial expression and his face twitched violently when he heard the request of Jessica, who was almost like a lion opening its mouth to speak. To put it bluntly. No matter how powerful this dragon bone fossil was, its value was absolutely notparable to that of hollow! Because the existence of that hollow itself meant the highest technology crystal of the Hydra. Just the research and development process, the funds spent on the experiment, and the huge manpower invested in it were enough for Nick Fury to build several hundred secret bases! "This... I''m afraid it won''t work." Sitwell wiped the sweat off his face. He said carefully, "Honorable Lady Jessica, you should understand in your heart how valuable that hollow is. It is definitely not something a dragon bone canpare to." "Don''t misunderstand." Jessica leanedzily against the seat, her two beautiful legs folded together, a hint of mockery in her eyes. "I''m not negotiating with you. I''m telling you, I want that hollow. Do you understand?" This meant that she was nning to rob him openly! "This... this... respecteddy Jessica, that hollow is a precious research material that belongs to our Nine-headed Snake." Sitwell was sweating profusely. He was both angry and helpless. It had always been their Hydra that threatened others. When had it ever been their turn to be threatened? Jessica said indifferently, "What has it got to do with me?" Xite Welwell was speechless. A wave of anger and frustration surged in his heart. The status of negotiations between the two sides waspletely not on the same level. Without any strength foundation to support it, even if he was angry and sullen, what could he do? Not to mention the destructive power that the Quincy showed in the New York war, just the fact that the other party was familiar with all the information of Hydra''s top executives was enough to make the whole Hydra feel fear! Not agree? Sitwell suspected that if he dared to refuse, The next day, Alexander Pierce''s head would probably be hung on the door of the triangr building. At that time, he might even see the heads of the other higher-ups hanging up together! However, he did not have the authority to do so. "My esteemeddy, my authority is not enough to make such a decision. Can you allow me to contact Chief Pierce?" Sitwell said as he wiped his sweat. "Up to you." Jessica waved her hand casually and said, "But I don''t like to wait, so I will only give you one minute." "Yes, yes!" Sitwell breathed a sigh of relief as if he had been granted amnesty. At the same time, he quickly took out his mobile phone from his pocket and dialed Alexander Pierce. A momentter. Themunicator projected a blond old man in a suit and tie. His hair was gray and his face was full of wrinkles. His eyes were not angry but full of majesty. It was the former director of S. H. I. E. L. D., the current leader of Hydra, Alexander Pierce! Pierce frowned and his eyes showed a trace of impatience. "You shouldn''t have contacted me. What happened?" "Director, there is a problem with the deal. The specific situation is like this..." Due to the limited time, Sitwell spoke very quickly and described what happened in the most concise and brief sentence. When he heard ''Quicer'', Pierce''s expression changed slightly, and there was a slight change, and there was a sudden burst of light in those turbid eyes, which made Sitwell and Rumlow feel that their hearts were almostpletely broken. Even though Alexander Pierce was only an old man now, without the strength to truss a chicken, but when he was serious, the aura he exuded, even through themunicator, made Rumlow and Sitwell tremble in fear! "Hahaha..." To their surprise, not only did Pierce not get angry after hearing it, he evenughed. Sitwell was uneasy. He nervously wiped the sweat from his forehead and lowered his head deeply. He did not dare to look at the old man''s eyes. Pierce smiled and turned around. He faced Jessica on the seat and bowed deeply. Then he smiled and said, "Deardy Jessica, please allow me to express my highest respect to you and Quincy on behalf of the Hydra organization." Jessica was expressionless and said impatiently, "Now, can you tell me your choice?" "Of course!" Pierce had a smile on his lips and said, "We are willing to establish the most intimate cooperation with the Quincy family, and that hollow is a gift to you." "Meeting gift..." Jessica said thoughtfully, "So you don''t want the dragon bone anymore?" "No." Pierce waved his hand generously and said, "It''s just a dragon bone fossil. If you can exchange it for the friendship of the Quincy, it is the biggest harvest of Hydra!" Sitwell could not help but take a cold breath, looking at Pierce as if he was looking at a stranger. Is this still the chief of Pierce who plucked feathers and left skin? The current director of S. H. I. E. L. D., Nick Fury, had learned how to extort money from the Congress from the director in front of him. Otherwise, how do you think the Hydra organization, which suffered a crushing defeat during the Second World War, could rise up so quickly when they were poor and had nothing to ask for? When it came to the ability of Pierce to make money, even the soy egg was far behind. After the initial shock, Sitwell thought about it and found the meaning of this move. Whether it is the dragon bone fossil that allows people to live forever, or the infinitely evolved hollow, in front of the friendship of the Quincy family, there is no value inparison! The Quincy is the transcending power that they really want to win over! Alexander Pierce''s move is really far-sighted. The long-term vision is enough to make the soy egg next door ashamed. In contrast. Regardless of whether it was Nick Fury''s way of doing things or his way of doing things, it was inevitable that he was too petty. He could not remove the aura of agent from his body. He was always wary of anyone. It was no wonder that S. H. I. E. L. D. ended up falling apart in the end. Pierce ced his right hand on his chest and made a standard gentleman''s salute. He smiled and said, "I wonder how Miss Jessica feels about the sincerity of our Nine-Headed Snake?" "Very good, very good." Jessica nodded with a smile. It was rare to see such a sensible person. Since the Hydra organization had shown the greatest sincerity just to win over the friendship of the n, what reason did she have to refuse? As for whether the Hydra was righteous or evil, what did it have to do with the Quincy? This world... There had never been only ck and white colors, but also mottled gray! "Alexander Pierce..." Jessica stood up slowly, her eyes glimmering. "Congrattions, you have won the friendship of the Wandenreich." "I can''t thank you enough!" Pierce got what he wanted and said with a smile, "Please wait for a few days, Miss Jessica. We will escort that hollow here. At the same time, we will also have a few other small things. Just treat it as a small gift for you and the Wandenreich. Please ept our sincerity." Too sensible! Jessica was quite satisfied with his performance. She smiled faintly and said, "Since you have shown your respect, the Wandenreich will naturally not treat you unfairly. The dragon bone fossil is given to you." Pierce was a little surprised andughed, "Thank you, Miss Jessica. I believe this will be a good start for our cooperation!" The deal was over. Both sides had obtained what they wanted the most! Chapter 270: Winter Plan

Chapter 270: Winter n

Greend. It was located in thergest ind in the Arctic Circle, sandwiched between the Arctic Ocean and the Antic Ocean. More than 80 of the ind''snd was covered in ice. The climate was cold all year round. The lowest temperature could reach -86 degrees. It was one of the coldest regions in the world! On this ind, one could see countless icebergs and ciers. It could be said to be a great marvel! Thule, north of Greend, is one of the northernmost towns on Earth. Due to the cold weather all year round and the weather at 90 degrees below zero, all food and water sources were very short. Even survival had be very difficult. Only a few dozen people still lived here. Going north along Thule Town was a white desert! Thickyers of ice covered the earth, and blue icebergs floated on the surface of the water. The hundred-meter-long ciers of various forms could not help but make people sigh with emotion. Boom! Along with the roar of the engine, the tail of a carrier aircraft shot out mes and flew across the sky at an extremely fast speed,nding on this deserted white desert! If one looked carefully, one could find the ce where the carrier aircraftnded. Behind it was a huge mysterious base covered in white camouge, almost merging with the cier! The cabin door opened. Coulson, who was about to face a bald crisis, walked out of the cabin, wrapped in thick winter clothes. "Damn, this ce is actually so cold!" Coulson stomped his feet and rubbed his hands. He breathed out white gas as if he regretteding to this ce. "Don''tin, aren''t you meeting your idol?" Following behind Coulson was Melinda, agent, who was also wrapped in a thick winter coat. She grumbled, "If not for you pulling me along, I would have been training new students in the academy right now!" They hade to the North Pole this time, bearing the mission that Fury had personally given them! Cold Winter n! The search and rescue of the Captain America had been going on since the time of Howard Stark. After a full seventy years, they finally found the legendary figure. He was also the leader that could lead the avengers! Coulson smiled. He joked, "There''s nothing we can do about it. After all, we are the only ones left in the station." Melinda nced at him, "Don''t we still have Barton and Natasha?" "They have another mission. I heard that there was a problem in Italy. The fossil suddenly swallowed several living people." Coulson shrugged his shoulders and shrugged helplessly. "Is it the fossil that carved three men?" Melinda knew about this thing. In St. Christine''s Cathedral in Italy, there was a world-famous mouth ofndscape truth and an ancient fossil! ording to the data from carbon 14, this ancient fossil was about a hundred thousand years old. Three lifelike men were carved on it, which attracted S. H. I. E. L. D.''s curiosity about the prehistoric civilization. Therefore, he established this secret base to study this ancient fossil. This was not a high-level secret. Basically, it could be known by agent who was at least level three. However, an ancient fossil that was more than a hundred thousand years old suddenly swallowed several living people, which inevitably made people feel a bit strange. "I don''t know the specific situation." Coulson shook his head and said, "ording to the news from the scene, after the researchers touched the fossil, their entire body was... strangely integrated into it, as if they were eaten." Melinda frowned, "This fossil... could it be a weapon made by the prehistoric civilization?" "I don''t know." Coulson shook his head and said, "But the director guessed that it might be some kind of weapon, so he asked Barton and Natasha to go and have a look." "Okay, okay..." Melinda sighed helplessly, "If I had known, I would have gone to Italy too. At least it wouldn''t be so cold." "Hahaha..." Coulson tightened his neck and smiled, "Don''tin. Don''t you want to see the Captain America with your own eyes?" Melinda nced at him and sneered, "Sorry, I''m not interested in him." As the two talked, they walked into the base under the cier. "Where is he?" Coulson asked impatiently as soon as he entered the door. The person in charge pointed inside, his red face showing a trace of excitement. He said, "Captain America... he is inside. Oh my god, do you know? He has been frozen in ice for seventy years, but he still has vital signs. It''s incredible!" "I knew he wouldn''t die!" A rare look of excitement appeared in Coulson''s eyes. He rubbed his hands together and said, "Now, let''s go meet the legendary figure of the United States!" Under the lead of the person in charge, they passed throughyers of security checks and arrived at the room where the Captain America was ced. Squeak --- As the security door opened, Coulson impatiently stepped inside and saw the Captain America lying in the life-support warehouse. Coulson said in surprise, "Seventy years have passed, but he is still so young!" "His time seems to have stopped." Melinda was also shocked that Captain America was so young. He didn''t look like a seventy year old ''old man'' at all! "When I first saw him, I was also very shocked." The person in charge smacked his lips and exined, "It''s because of the ice seal and the super soldier serum. That''s why he can maintain his youth." "I really look forward to the time when he wakes up..." Coulson pursed his lips that had been frozen to the point of cracking. His eyes shed with excitement. The feeling of seeing his idol with his own eyes made him so happy that he almost wanted to jump up! "Cough cough..." Melinda coughed and interrupted Coulson''s fantasy. She gave him a look and said, "Don''t be in such a hurry to chase after the stars. Don''t forget our mission." Coulson was reminded by her and suddenly remembered that their mission was not only to take back the Captain America, but also to retrieve the item that had disappeared with him! "The only one that was salvaged was Captain America?" Coulson turned around and asked. The person in charge knew what he meant. He lowered his voice and said, "There is another thing that is ced in a Level 6 secret warehouse. Follow me." Following behind the person in charge, they passed through theyers of metal doors. After passing through the strict surveince, they arrived at the highest level of confidentiality room in the base. The person in charge carefully entered the password, then unlocked the safety lock with his pupil and voice. He took out a square-shaped suitcase and handed it to Coulson, "This is what you are looking for." Coulson and Melinda looked at each other, and thetter tacitly entered a state of alert. Beep! He entered the password and opened the suitcase. A square azure crystaly quietly inside. "That''s it!" Coulson''s pupils contracted. He had seen in the information that this blue cube had sunk into the deep sea with Captain America! During the Second World War, the energy weapons developed by the Hydra organization were based on the energy of this cube! And this was the real ''Cold Winter n''! Chapter 271: Welcome to 21st Century

Chapter 271: Wee to 21st Century

New York, Brooklyn. The overall architectural style and furnishings in the sanatorium were modeled after the end of the second battle of thest century, full of nostalgia of the era. In the main ward. A handsome young man with short blond hair was sleeping on the bed with his eyes closed. His chest was slightly rising and falling, and his breathing was steady. He was the legendary figure of the United States, Steve Rogers, also known as the Captain America. During the Second World War, he led the Howling Commandos and defeated the conspiracy of Hydra and Mafia time and time again, helping the United States to defeat the hero of the axis country! In the end, in order to save the world, he slept under the cier of Greend for a full seventy years. After persistent searching and rescue, we finally let the legend of the United States see the light of day again! Steve Rogers slowly opened his eyes. He felt as if he had been asleep for a century. His muscles were sore and weak, and his joints were stiff as if they had rusted. "Where... where is this?" Steve Rogers got up from the bed. His eyes revealed a sense of loss and helplessness. He turned his neck and looked around. The familiar structure slightly calmed him down. On the radio beside the bed, the live record of the baseball game was ying. "Now the Dodge team and Phdelphia team have reached a 4:4 level. Everyone knows that as long as the yer swings his stick, it is possible to change the situation on the field immediately!" It is worth mentioning that today''s weather at the ABC court is very good. At present, the two teams have fought to a draw. However, the Dodge team has three people on the base, but Pearson threw the ballst month and injured Lyse. Lyse must be very eager toe to the home run to take revenge. "Lyse bent down, ready, swing the stick, he hit!" "The ball flew to the right side and crossed Coach. I guess it will get three points!" "The coach wanted him to run back to the base. The ball was thrown back to the base, but Lyle was not eliminated. He still had a chance!" The voice in the radio was excited and high, apanied by the enthusiastic cheers of the audience. But Steve Rogers'' pupils shrank slightly. His originally calm and stable heart suddenly rippled violently! At this moment. The door of the ward was pushed open. A beautiful blonde woman dressed in the costume of a nurse from thest century walked in. When she saw Steve, who had woken up and was sitting beside the bed, a hint of joy appeared on her face. "Good morning, Captain." Steve Rogers frowned and said calmly, "What is this ce?" The nurse smiled and replied, "This is the sanatorium of the New York City Hospital." The baseball game in the broadcast was still ying. Steve nced out of the window and asked again with a frown, "Where exactly is this ce?" The blonde nurse was stunned and squeezed out a formal smile. "Sorry, I don''t quite understand what you mean." Steve Rogers stared into her eyes and said word by word, "The game in the radio is a y in May of 1941, and I was there!" The blond nurse froze. She had not expected such a big mistake. Steve Rogers slowly got up from the bed. His eyes were fixed on the nurse. Step by step, he walked to the nurse who was obviously avoiding his eyes and said in a low voice, "I will ask you again, where is this ce?" "Captain Rogers, please calm down..." The blonde nurse''s expression changed slightly as she tried to exin. At the same time, her right hand, which was behind her back, pressed a button in an extremely secretive position. "Who are you!" Steve Rogers'' eyes were full of vignce as he questioned her loudly. But the next moment. Two fully armed soldiers walked in from outside the ward. The ck armor worn by the two soldiers and the unknown weapon held in their hands made Steve Rogers alert and think of something else! Hydra! In just a second, Steve Rogers thought of several possibilities. When he was unconscious, S. H. I. E. L. D. did not find him. Instead, he was found by the dead Hydra organization and deliberately created such an environment to confuse or even imprison him! The blond woman saw the fierce light in Steve''s eyes and quickly tried to exin, "Captain Rogers..." Unfortunately, it was toote. Before the woman could finish her sentence, Steve suddenly jumped up, his muscles tensed up like a cheetah, and his fists smashed into the chests of the two soldiers. Bang! Bang! The two soldiers seemed to have been hit by a car, and they were instantly sent flying, crashing into the fragile white wall. Steve finally saw that outside the ward, it was hollow, who looked like a film studio. "Captain Rogers, wait!" The woman was shocked and tried to stop Steve from running away. However, Steve was already very wary of them. He even thought that this was the base of Hydra, so he did not listen to her at all and ran straight along the passage. The woman looked at the back of the captain and took out her walkie-talkie helplessly. "Attention, No. 13 patient. Captain Rogers has escaped. Stop him!" Steve ran along the passage. After pushing open a door, he found that the hall was full of people in suits and suits. Everyone''s eyes were focused on him. "He is there. Stop him!" "Don''t let him run out. Hurry up and go!" A group of people swarmed forward, trying to stop Steve who was running away. However, even the well-trained agent was no different from an ordinary person in front of this super soldier. Steve charged through the crowd like and tank, knocking down all the people who tried to get close to him in two or three moves. Then, amidst a scream of pain, he rushed out of the building where the ''imprisoned'' was located. However, the moment he rushed out of the building, the steel buildings, the bustling streets, and the heavy traffic undoubtedly shocked the ''old man'' from seventy years ago! He ran all the way along the wide and bustling streets until he arrived at the Times Square! Steve was like a lonely person isted from the world. He looked at the familiar yet strange scene in a daze. There were peopleing and going on the huge cross streets, shing with neon lights of various colors and countless bustling shops. Who am I? Where am I? What am I doing? All of a sudden, countless mysteries and questions flooded Steve''s mind! Beep, beep, beep... ck cars drove directly into the square and surrounded Steve. Countless men in ck came down from above and separated the crowd from them. "Rx, warrior." Just as Steve clenched his fists and made an attack posture, he suddenly heard a familiar voice behind him. Steve looked at the source of the voice. When he saw the man''s appearance, the nervous expression on his face rxed and he slowly loosened his fist. Nick Fury put his hands in his pockets and looked at the captain''s old face. He grinned and said, "Long time no see. Are you okay?" Chapter 272: One Million Years Old Fossil

Chapter 272: One Million Years Old Fossil

Let me formally introduce it. Nick Fury had joined the Howling Commandos Team in the second battle and had been injected with unlimited forms, so he had a very long lifespan. After the end of the second war, Nick Fury had joined the Central Intelligence Bureau and served as themander of many secret spy organizations. He had contributed greatly to the destruction of the Soviet Union''s'' red house ''in the Cold War. After the war, he was promoted to Director of S. H. I. E. L. D., responsible for the safety of the country and the danger from the unknown! In the face of the formerrade of the Howling Commandos, Steve finally put down his guard and looked at him doubtfully. "Tell me... What happened? And the house just now, these people... what happened?" "I''m sorry, we made some arrangements." Nick Fury raised his hand and patted him on the shoulder, indicating him to calm down first. Then he said, "It''s mainly because I think it''s better to tell you about this slowly." Steve vaguely sensed the problem, but he still refused to believe the answer in his heart, so he could only stare at Nick Fury. He asked worriedly and nervously, "Tell me" Nick Fury was silent for a moment, then slowly exhaled. Staring at Steve''s nervous eyes, he said in a deep voice, "I''m sorry to tell you this. In fact... Captain, you have been asleep for nearly seventy years." Seventy years... What a long time it was! At that moment. Steve''s mind went nk, and even his breathing was forgotten. Then... Countless buried images were dug out from the depths of his memory. He owed that person a dance for seventy years! Seeing that Steve seemed to be in a bad condition, Nick Fury asked with concern, "Captain, are you all right?" "I... I... am fine..." Steve''s eyes seemed to be a little moist. Facing the gentle breeze, he pretended to be calm and said, "I''m fine. I just... just... have a date..." Even in the face of the most difficult and desperate situation, No matter how powerful the enemy was, he never shed a single tear. But now... After learning that he had slept for seventy years and missed that date, even though he was a tough man, he still could not suppress the grief in his heart and a drop of tears fell from the corner of his eyes. How cruel was time? A full seventy years of separation broke the two like a heavenly moat. Nick Fury could deeply feel his pain. He stepped forward and hugged the tough man who was still struggling. He whispered in his ear, "If you want to go, you can go see Carter. She... is still waiting for you." "Good!" Steve did not hesitate. Even if he knew that the woman he loved was likely to be married and have children, old and white-haired, he still wanted to see Carter. Just take it as... In order to make up for this seventy-yearte date! "I''ll wait for you toe back." Nick Fury waved his hand, indicating for Coulson, who had already been unable to contain his excitement, toe over. He introduced, "This is S. H. I. E. L. D., level eight agent Phil Coulson. He is responsible for taking care of you during this period of time." "Thank you... Fury." Steve did not refuse and shook hands with Coulson. Firstly, he really needed someone to take care of him now, and secondly, he needed to understand the world in seventy years. Coulson said excitedly, "Captain, take my ''Laura''." "Laura?" "Laura is a car. I love her like I love my wife." "... Your taste... is quite unique." "Captain must be joking, hahaha..." ... Three dayster. Steve, who had been apanying Carter in the hospital, suddenly received a message from Nick Fury. He asked him to rush back to S. H. I. E. L. D.''s headquarters at top speed. There was a very important task for him! Although he was very reluctant, Steve still said goodbye to Carter. Because he knew very well that if not for a very important matter, Nick Fury would never disturb him and destroy this seventy-yearte ''date''! The person in charge of receiving them was Coulson, but this time, there was no smile on his face. His tightly knitted brows and solemn eyes were undoubtedly indicating the seriousness of the matter! Steve sat on Laura, and before he could ask, he heard the roar of an engine! Weng! Weng! Weng! Weng! Coulson directly stepped on the elerator to the end, and with a strong sense of back-pushing, he instantly turned into a fiery red light and disappeared at the end of the road! The two of them returned to the main building as fast as they could! Steve, full of doubts, followed Coulson to the top floor of the building and arrived at Director S. H. I. E. L. D.''s office! Ding --- As the elevator door opened, Maria Hill nodded at him. Steve nced around and frowned. "Fury, what did you call me here for?" "I''m sorry, Captain." Nick Fury sat on a chair and crossed his hands on the table. His eyes shone with a dignified light. "Your vacation is over. We need your strength!" Steve raised his eyebrows. "Don''t tell me it''s another job to save the world?" Nick Fury sighed. "Unfortunately, you guessed it right." "I knew it was like this..." Steveughed at himself and then slowly asked, "Is it a terrorist organization this time? Robbers? Or an enemy army?" "None of them." Nick Fury shook his head and looked up at Steve. "The enemy this time is neither a spy, nor agent, nor a terrorist organization. It is... a kind of ''creature'' that we can''t understand at all!" "Creature?" Steve frowned slightly. He noticed that Fury had deliberately emphasized this word. "In fact, we are not sure whether that thing is a creature or not." Nick Fury let out a shaky breath, and a rare trace of fear appeared on his face. "They are humanoid entities that crawled out of a fossil from a hundred thousand years ago. They are extremely aggressive and have very strange abilities!" "Wait a minute..." Steve suddenly raised his hand and interrupted Fury''s description. Rogers looked at him with a puzzled expression. He repeated, "Did I hear it wrong, or did you say a creature that crawled out from a fossil from a hundred thousand years ago?" "You can interpret them as creatures from prehistoric civilization." Nick Fury looked bitter. "At least this can barely exin their origins." "..." Steve had a strange expression on his face. There seemed to be ten thousand thoughts running through his mind! Seventy years ago, his enemies were the axis country and the hydra. Now that he woke up, he had be a prehistoric civilization a hundred thousand years ago! Even if he saw aliens invade the earth one day, he would not be surprised, right? Chapter 273: Sleeping Calamity

Chapter 273: Sleeping Cmity

Nick Fury said, "Hill, y the mission report sent back by Barton." "Yes, Director." Hill, the assistant standing at the side, nodded and then swiped his finger across the tablet. "This is the video information sent back by Barton and agent in H-5 secret base at 5.30PM yesterday afternoon." The holographic projection in the office began to y an image sent back. The image was a special viewing angle, just enough to take in all the scenery in theboratory. It was a huge standing patiboratory, and in the center of it was a huge stone pir sculpture that was about ten meters tall and five meters wide. On the sculpture were three creatures that were suspected to be male. The sculptures of the three men were lifelike, and their eyes were extremely vivid. The muscles all over their bodies were perfect like Greek sculptures, and even the hair of the three men were carved extremely meticulously, as if they had sealed the living into the stone pir. Even through the image, Steve felt uneasy, and a chill ran down his spine! This feeling... It was like the survival instinct that creatures showed when facing their natural enemy! Nick Fury noticed Steve''s expression. He pursed his lips and said, "You feel very uneasy, right?" Steve nced at him. "Since you know it is strange, why did you touch it?" "Because of the unknown." Nick Fury rubbed his eyebrows and seemed a little annoyed. "We must find out whether it is beneficial to humans or not." "Heh, now you know?" Steve sneered and said, "Because of your desire to explore, you personally opened this Pandora''s Box." "You are wrong, Captain Rogers." Nick Fury said calmly, "The Pandora''s Box will open sooner orter. It will not change the result because of my interference. At least we know that it is a threat. We can find a way to correct this mistake!" Steve was speechless. Staring at Nick Fury for a long time, he sighed, "You have changed a lot, Fury." "Everyone will change." Nick Fury said meaningfully, "Seventy years is enough to change a lot of things, including you and me." Steve did not want to argue with him and continued to look at the holographic projection. Two researchers in white were preparing the experiment project by the stone pir. "The experiment record is 00-3." "Experimental staff: Meln Modun." "Monitoring staff: Warton Hans." "Experimentcontent: Analysis of fossilposition and increase the drop of blood." After S. H. I. E. L. D. found the stone pir from 100,000 years ago, he had been trying all kinds of research methods. During a certain experiment, after an experimental subject was devoured by the stone pir due to improper operation, they discovered that this ancient stone pir could actually absorb the blood and tissues of living creatures. In the previous experiment. They had always used a small amount of blood of living creatures to test if there would be any changes to the stone pir. It was a pity that there seemed to be too few of them, so the stone pir had never changed. After the agreement of this base''s highest level of responsibility In the previous experiments, they found that the stone pirs absorbed human blood very quickly, but they were slower to absorb other non-human blood, and there were even signs of rejection. So the researchers thought that if they wanted to activate the stone pirs, they needed a lot of human blood. With everything ready, the experiment officially began. The two researchers carefully ced a tube filled with blood into one of the male individuals on the stone pir. "Warton, prepare to enter the blood of 4,000 mL." Meln installed the monitoring device, then took out the record book that had been prepared and said, "The first experiment record, begin." "Understood!" With a solemn expression, Meln pressed the button. "Blood input begins. Everyone, be alert and activate the greatest defense measures." Gulu... Gulu... Gulu... Bright red viscous liquid flowed along the conduit and into the ancient stone pir. Then, not a single drop was left. It waspletely absorbed by the male sculpture. Soon. Four thousand milliliters of blood was transferred, but there was still no movement from the ancient stone pir. "Colonel Stroheim, do you still want to continue?" Wharton looked up at the people inside a transparent ss in theboratory and asked. "Proceed." A burly man held a cup of coffee and nodded. "I would like to see how big its appetite is!" "Colonel Stroheim, should we be more cautious?" Barton, who was standing at the side, frowned. A sense of uneasiness suddenly rose in his heart. "I also don''t think we should be in such a hurry. That stone pir is obviously a bit strange. What if the three men on it are some prehistoric creature?" Natasha nodded in agreement. The woman''s intuition told her that if she continued to pour blood into the stone pir, something bad would happen! "Don''t be afraid." Stroheim sipped his coffee and said confidently, "The steel te in thisboratory is 50 centimeters thick. It can resist the direct impact of a missile. Moreover, there are thousands of me methrowers, ten 20mm machine guns, and even several time bombs!" Barton heard this and the uneasiness in his heart weakened a little. "It seems that you are well prepared. These weapons are enough to kill any carbon-based creature in an instant!" "Exactly!" Stroheim said proudly, "In front of the power of modern weapons, any creature is fragile. Even if they are prehistoric creatures, they must submit to the power of technology!" Natasha frowned. Although she knew the power of these weapons, she still felt uneasy. "I think it''s better to be careful. Don''t rely too much on these weapons." "Don''t worry, ck Widow." Stroheim was full of confidence. He looked at theboratory with disdain and said, "No one will be afraid of a tiger locked in a cage in the zoo. They have just been eliminated from the prehistoric civilization long ago!" Just as he was full of confidence, he suddenly heard the researchers below shouting. Warton turned pale with fright. "Colonel Stroheim, The stone pir has split open!" Kacha... Kacha... Clear cracks started to spread from the male body. Along with the crisp cracking sound from the rocks, those cracks quickly covered the surface of the entire stone pir. From a distance, it looked like a porcin that was on the verge of shattering, filled with a strange sense of beauty! "Not good, something is spurting out!" Warton eximed again. Everyone''s gaze was drawn over. An immeasurable amount of bright red liquid was gushing out of the crack! Chapter 274: The Ultimate Warrior

Chapter 274: The Ultimate Warrior

It was blood! The blood that was seeping into the stone pir was spurting out! Warton and Meln were the first to be hit by the blood and they screamed in horror. As researchers, when had they ever seen such a scene before? The people observing from above were also frightened by this scene and let out loud exmations. Natasha looked at Stroheim strangely, meaning that you were confident just now and said that you were fine, but now there was a problem? "Silence!" Stroheim was angry in his heart and waved to everyone to calm down. "Open the sprinkler and wash the blood!" Crash --- The sprinkler sprinkled the water on the stone pir and washed the blood that sprayed out. But... an even more strange thing happened! The male body that was originally carved on the stone pir suddenly had a luster and blood color after being moistened by the water. His whole person seemed to have been resurrected, and a stream of white hot air sprayed out from his mouth! Kacha kacha! The rock on the male body gradually peeled off, revealing the hidden white skin below, and then he fell to the ground in front of him. Barton and Natasha''s pupils suddenly shrank to the point of a needle, and a storm surged in their hearts! Stroheim''s expression changed slightly. It was obvious that he had not expected that the'' sculpture ''on the stone pir would actuallye back to life! "He... he is alive!" Warton, who was the closest to the male body, said in shock, "He is a living creature like a human!" "Colonel Stroheim!" Natasha felt more and more uneasy and shouted, "I suggest we eliminate it immediately!" "No!" Stroheim refused directly. "This is the best experimental material to understand the prehistoric civilization. No one is allowed to hurt him, understand?" "I think he is right, Nat." Barton also agreed with Stroheim''s opinion and said, "This is a living prehistoric civilization creature," "which for both humans and S. H. I. E. L. D. were precious experimental materials." Seeing that both of them said so, Natasha was helpless. She took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "I hope you won''t regret it." While they were talking about whether they should destroy him, the man who had left the stone pir suddenly stood up slowly. Plop! However, the ground that was sprinkled with water was abnormally smooth, causing the male to fall hard on the ground. He was like a newborn baby, clumsily learning how to walk. Then the male waited for a few seconds and stood up from the ground again! He moved his stiff joints and muscles, making a thunderous explosion. Then, he stretched his limbs wantonly, exposing his strong and developed muscles. The metal pieces on his hair collided with each other, making a crisp sound. The man''s eyes swept across the entireboratory and finally fell on Warton and Meln. "Colonel Stroheim!" Warton looked up in horror and shouted, "Please let us out, this guy... this guy is looking at us with a strange look, as if... as if he is looking at food!" "Stroheim!" Natasha said anxiously, "Hurry up and let them out. Something is wrong with that guy!" "Wait a bit longer!" Stroheim narrowed his eyes and said calmly, "This is the best time to observe. Warton and Meln, try tomunicate with him." Warton and Meln dared not say anything but listened to his orders and tried tomunicate with this unknown man carefully. "You... Hello?" Warton swallowed his saliva and asked, "Can you speak English?" The man looked at him with a hint of natural disdain in his eyes, as if he disdained tomunicate with him, and walked towards the two experimental staff. "Don''te over!" Warton retreated in horror and grabbed his pistol with a trembling hand. "If youe any closer, I... I will shoot!" Step... step... The man ignored them and continued to walk toward them. "Warton, you are not allowed to shoot!" Stroheim was about to stop Warton, but he was a step toote. Bang bang bang... Warton, who was in a state of extreme horror, subconsciously pulled the trigger and poured the bullets on the man. However. To everyone''s surprise, the moment the bullet hit the man, it seemed to be distorted by some kind of special power, forcibly changing the trajectory of the movement, and all of them were hit elsewhere. A touch of ridicule appeared in the eyes of the man, and then he continued to walk to the two experimental staff at a moderate pace. "No... Don''te over!" Warton and Meln huddled in the corner, shivering as they watched the man gradually approach. The man walked in front of them and raised his hands as if he was hugging them. He pulled Warton and Meln into his arms. "Is this... a sign of goodwill?" This action was beyond everyone''s expectations. Their originally nervous mood suddenly rxed. In human society, hugging this gesture symbolized the contact between the heart. Especially in western civilization, hugging was the etiquette of intimacy and trust! Did we all misunderstand him? This creature from the prehistoric civilization seems to be quite polite! Just as everyone put down their guard a little, Warton and Meln suddenly screamed and raised their hearts! "Ah" Warton and Meln, who were held in the arms of the man, suddenly screamed in pain. "Colonel Stroheim!" An observer shouted in horror, "We... are being absorbed by the monster!" Warton and Meln were'' integrated ''into the body of the man. It looked like a strange product after being forcibly merged, or... like a human being! Such a horrible scene made everyone present shudder! "Stroheim!" Natasha felt more uneasy and shouted at him, "I order you to shoot immediately and stop that monster!" "It''s toote..." It was unknown who said this, but the screams of the two people stopped abruptly. Chi La! Warton and Meln''s bodies were forcibly torn apart, and the missing part of their flesh and blood was coincidentally part of the male ''Absorption''. Blood gushed out like a fountain. The male grabbed onto Warton and Meln''s iplete bodies and threw the blood that had sprayed out onto the ancient stone pir! Kacha kacha... Amidst a series of heart-shaking rock shattering sounds, the other two ''sculptures'' also came to life! "Wamuu!" The male knelt down on one knee, his face revealing a pious and respectful expression. "Awaken, my masters!" The rock fell off. It revealed two perfect men who looked like Greek sculptures. The muscles all over their bodies were filled with strength and beauty. Even the world champion''s bodybuilders were not able to match up to one in ten thousand of them! "Oh, it''s Wamuu." A man with long purple hair and a perfect appearance slowly said, "What era is it now?" The man called Wamuu swept his gaze around and said, "Lord Kars, it has been several thousand years since west woke up." "A few thousand years..." Kars pondered for a moment, and then his eyes revealed a trace of ridicule. He turned to the man beside him and said, "Did you see that? When we were sleeping, these animals seemed to have learned to be smarter." The lips of the white-haired man, Esidisi, rose slightly, outlining a hint of ridicule. "I can already imagine these weak inventions. Do you think you can trap us with these things?" Barton: "They... speak!" Natasha: "And... it''s actually English" Stroheim: "..." Chapter 275: Getting Out

Chapter 275: Getting Out

The Pir Man had revived! These three strange creatures from the prehistoric civilization from hundreds of thousands of years ago were now alive in front of them! It was just the first appearance... They had shown humans the strange ability beyondmon sense! Stroheim was greatly shocked in his heart, but he managed to maintain hisposure on the surface. "Tell me, when did you learn English?" Is this question important? The other researchers looked strange. Shouldn''t they think of a way to destroy or tame these three ancient ''humans'' at this time? Barton and Natasha, as agent, were more quick-witted than ordinary people, so they could understand why Stroheim asked this question. The point of this question was not why they spoke English, but when they learned English! English belonged to the Germanguage species. The earliest origin was four thousand years ago, when it was the era of bronze in northern Europe, and the carbon 14 monitoring of this stone pir was at least a hundred thousand years ago! Only ording to the era of the two, they could easilye to a conclusion that they could not speak English. Excluding all the above possibilities, the only remaining result, even if it were forhard to believe, was the correct answer! In other words. They had learned English in just a few minutes through some unknown method! And the answer that Stroheim wanted was actually a disguised test. The learning speed and ability of these three prehistoric humans! Among the three people, Wamuu raised his head and his gaze met with Stroheim who was in the istion window. He naturally revealed a hint of ridicule. "When I ate that human, I already learned yournguage." Not only did it possess intelligence that surpassed humans, it also had a strange ''Devour'' ability, and its learning speed was astonishing. Such an ancient creature could simply be called... a Ultimate Lifeform! "That''s right... That''s right..." Stroheim stared at them with fiery eyes and murmured, "This is what I want, an Ultimate Lifeform!" "Stroheim, you are a madman!" Natasha heard this. "Can''t you see that they are all dangerous?" Even Barton felt that this guy was crazy after hearing the idea of Stroheim. He said uneasily, "I agree with Natasha and agent. They are too dangerous. I suggest destroying them immediately!" "Danger? So what!" Stroheim gave her a cold look and said disdainfully, "Any great invention is apanied by great risks, just like the invention of atomic bombs and firearms. As long as we can control them in the end, won''t it be fine?" Natasha was not to be outdone. She stared at him and said, "Are you so sure that you can control them?" "Ha ha ha..." Stroheim seemed to have heard something funny. Heughed and said, "This beautifuldy, please open your eyes and look clearly. There is a secret room inside. It is a special alloy steel te with a thickness of 50 centimeters. It is enough to resist the bombardment of air and earth missiles. Believe me, no creature cane out of it!" A special alloy steel te with a thickness of 50 centimeters... This was indeed a number that could make people feel at ease. No matter how shocking the abilities of the three ancient creatures in the secret chamber were, they were still carbon-based creatures made of cells and protein. Theoretically, it was impossible for them to break through this ''chasm''! But... there were always idents! Ever since she witnessed the battle between death god and the Quincy on the streets of New York, Natasha had always maintained her fear and awe of the unknown. "I think it''s better to be vignt!" Natasha still refused to give up and persuaded, "I suggest using a machine gun to break their limbs. At least make sure they have no ability to move, right?" Barton nodded and said, "I agree." After pondering for a few seconds, he saw the determination in the eyes of the two and said, "If this can make you feel at ease, then... let''s do as you say. As long as they are alive, it will be fine." Natasha and Barton looked at each other and breathed a sigh of relief. But before their heartspletely sank, they heard the observer by the window suddenly shout in horror, "C-Colonel... Stroheim!" "What?!" * 3 Barton, Natasha, Stroheim''s hearts almost stopped. Their pupils shrank to the point of a needle, and they were trembling slightly! The three of them rushed to the ss window and stared at the secret room with wide eyes. The purple-haired man was still there. He was sitting on the top of the stone pir, looking at them through the ss window with an indescribable and strange look. The man with fluffy white hair was also there, and he was doing some stretching exercises leisurely. Only the man with blond hair and dirty braids was missing. "Bastard!" Stroheim picked up the observer from the chair. His eyes were bloodshot. "Didn''t I tell you to keep an eye on them? Where did the rest go? Tell me!" "No... I don''t know. I just blinked and he disappeared!" The soldier in charge of observing was sweating and exining in horror. "Get lost!" Stroheim was extremely furious. He shook off the soldier and then looked back and forth in the secret room with gloomy eyes. He gnashed his teeth and said, "Impossible, this is impossible. How did he escape from the secret room?" At this time, Barton suddenly raised his hand and pointed at an obviously deformed vent. He said, "The venttion duct. He escaped from here." "How is this possible" Stroheim looked in the direction he pointed. It was just a pipe less than ten centimeters long. Even if he stuffed a hand in, it would be enough, let alone a strong man who was nearly two meters tall. "Now is not the time to think about this!" Natasha made a prompt decision and said, "Activate your weapons immediately and eliminate the two people in the secret room. Then, keep an eye on all the pipes in the base. Do not let him get close to us!" Before he finished speaking, An extremely shrill scream suddenly reached everyone''s ears. Everyone''s expressions changed. They looked to the side and saw the soldier in charge of observing. His entire body swelled up like a balloon that had been blown up! "Save... Save me... Stroheim... Colonel..." The soldier who had been blown to the extreme, his facial muscles twisted in pain. He raised his trembling hand and said, "I... It''s so painful. He is in my body, in my mind, in my brain. Please... let me free!" "Sergeant Alton, the country is proud of you!" Stroheim''s eyes narrowed, and he pulled out his pistol and fired several shots. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The bullets shot out from the gun barrel and prated deep into the body of the Alton. Boom! Flesh and blood rained down from the sky. Crushed flesh and organs spilled out, dyeing the entire office red. It was a terrifying scene like hell! "Wamuu!" The monster named Wamuu walked out from the broken flesh of the soldiers. He swung the golden braids behind his head and stuck out his tongue to wipe away the minced meat and blood on the corner of his lips. His eyes revealed a strong sense of ridicule. "It''s just a group of domesticated animals. Do you think you can trap us with a few iron tes?" Chapter 276: Wamuu

Chapter 276: Wamuu

Livestock... When they heard this adjective, everyone surprisingly did not feel angry. Instead, from the deepest part of their hearts, there was a strange feeling that should have been like this, just as this man said, humans were originally livestock raised by this group of people! There were a few drops of sweat on the face of Stroheim. He had long regretted not listening to the advice of the two people. He looked down on these monsters from the ancient times too much. Unexpectedly... Just a ten-centimeter venttion tube was enough to be the exit to escape the secret chamber! It was toote now! This group of monsters from ancient times who fed on humans had escaped! If such a terrifying person were to run outside, who knows how many ordinary people would be their ''food''? Stroheim simply couldn''t imagine what kind of great damage it would cause to human society if he let out these monsters from the past because of one mistake! He had to stop them! Even at all costs, he had to bury them again! Before he could turn his thoughts into actual action, two people were already one step ahead of him. It was Hawkeye Barton and ck Widow Natasha! Barton drew the bow and shot the two special explosive arrows in one go, aiming straight at the face of Wamuu. Natasha followed closely behind. She pulled out the electric gun at her waist and shot two ropes with 30,000 volts and high-voltage electric current at Wamuu''s legs. The two had cooperated with each other for many years, so they were already quite familiar with each other''s routine. If Wamuu dodged the explosive arrows on it, he would definitely be killed by the high-voltage electric rope. On the other hand, if he wanted to avoid the high-pressure rope, he would definitely be killed by the explosive arrow. No matter which of the two, they could easily take the lives of any carbon-based creature! However! They had clearly underestimated the strong physical body of the Pir Men! In front of Barton and Natasha''s horrified eyes, a bone-chilling sound was heard as itpressed itself into a ball of flesh. This time, Everyone knew. How did this man named Wamuu escape from the venttion duct? Boom! Boom! The two explosive arrows collided with the ss behind Wamuu. The violent explosion immediately set off a cloud of dust, blocking everyone''s line of sight. Kacha! A crisp shattering sound caused the expressions of everyone in the room to change! "No... not good!" Stroheim shouted in horror, "That ss can only bear the impact of the outside, but it can''t bear the impact of the inside. They... areing out!" The so-called good intention to do bad things might be referring to this situation. One super ancient monster was enough to give them a headache, and now they released the other two. This was simply adding insult to injury! Barton''s face was quite ugly. He took out three more arrows from the quiver and put them on the bowstring. His eyes were surging with cold light. He gritted his teeth and said, "Nat, this time you are in charge of the main attack. I will support you!" Natasha shook off the electric gun, grabbed the submachine gun of the soldiers next to her, aimed at the smoke, and shouted, "Colonel Stroheim, now is not the time to be in a daze. We must stop them here!" "Yes... you are right!" Stroheim snapped out of his daze. He picked up the walkie-talkie and called, "Everyone, pay attention. The base has entered the highest alert state. All soldiers gather at the entrance of theboratory and kill the three ancient humans who have escaped!" Crash! More than a dozen well-trained soldiers loaded their guns and aimed at the three figures in the smoke. "I''ll leave it to you." The purple-haired man nced at them and said indifferently, "Don''t waste time. We still have things to do." "Yes, Master Kars." Wamuu knelt on the ground and lowered his head respectfully. "Shoot!" With the order of Stroheim, the hot bullets drew a dazzling line of fire in the room. Apanied by the roar of death, it turned into a flood that covered the sky and covered the three people in the smoke. Boom boom boom boom... No one knew how many shots had been fired! The hot shells fell to the ground and made a crisp sound. The dark room had been lit up by the mesing out of the muzzle, as bright as day! The depths of everyone''s eyes were filled with dense fear, and they let out hysterical roars of anger. It was as if this was the only way to cover up the fear in the deepest depths of their hearts! Firearms. The greatest killing weapon in modern warfare was roaring wantonly, releasing bullets of death! Ka... Only when everyone''s gun barrels were red did they stop their crazy attacks. "Huchi... Huchi..." Everyone was panting heavily, letting sweat drip down from their eyes. They stared at the smoke and dust with wide eyes. "Dead... dead?" Stroheim gulped and asked nervously. "Not a bad weapon." In the smoke and dust, a burly man walked out. It was none other than the blond haired Wamuu! He was covered in blood, and the surface of his skin was covered with countless bullet holes. He looked like a ho''s nest, but the strange thing was that the bullets were stuck on the surface of his muscles and did not go deep inside! ... Just as everyone was so shocked that they couldn''t speak, they saw that Wamuu controlled his muscles to move slightly, squeezing out all the bullets and causing them to fall to the ground with a crisp sound. "It''s time to end this." Wamuu''s arrogant gaze swept past everyone and then slowly raised his arms. "For the sake of providing us with blood, I, Wamuu, have decided to let you die under this move!" Weng!!!! His left hand and joints rotated counterclockwise, while his right hand and joints rotated clockwise! The violent wind pressure created by Wamuu''s hands, which were spinning at a super high speed, swept up all the air nearby, forming a vacuum space with great destructive power. It was like a giant meat grinder! "Fighting Technique: Divine Sandstorm!" Boom! Boom! Boom!!! In an instant, the wind pressure came roaring! Under the strong wind pressure, the steel ground under their feet was cut inch by inch like a rag! The structure beam that supported the underground base, as well as the walls in the room, all things were crying out in pain. Everyone was sucked into the terrifying tornado, and their bodies were torn apart like fragile tofu. Blood and organs sshed out like a storm! Zi Zi Zi... The scene ended. "It''s over. This is thest scene that was sent back." Nick Fury looked serious and said slowly, "Now tell me your opinion, Captain Rogers." "..." The corners of Steve''s mouth twitched. Thought? What he thought was that Nick Fury wanted him dead! Chapter 277: Bloody Marathon

Chapter 277: Bloody Marathon

Under the Italian church, the creatures that were revived in the ancient stone pirs were officially named by S. H. I. E. L. D. as the Pir Man. This was a group of terrifying creatures from the ancient times who had extraordinary bodily functions and regarded humans as livestock! The only thing that S. H. I. E. L. D. could rely on to eliminate the Pir Man was the newly revived Captain America. In fact, there was still the Iron Man who was entrusted, but Tony was busy with something recently and kept refusing to pick up S. H. I. E. L. D.''s call. Therefore, Nick Fury could only pin his hopes on this legendary figure who had saved the United States several times. "I need support!" After a long silence, Steve finally broke the strange silence. He raised his head and looked straight at Nick Fury. His gaze was extremely oppressive as he said, "In the face of such an ancient monster, I alone can not stop them!" "Of course." Seeing that the Captain America had agreed, Nick Fury''s tense expression eased slightly. He nodded and said, "I''ve already prepared for support. It''s an elite special operation team. Coulson and Melinda, two high-level agent, what else do you need?" "Weapons, information!" Steve''s eyes were unusually serious. He said in a low voice, "I need a more powerful weapon, as well as all the information about the Pir man. You can''t hide anything from me!" "No problem, I can satisfy all your requests." Nick Fury crossed his arms in front of his chest and said lightly, "And I only have one request, and that is to bring back the body of the Pir Mans." "You haven''t given up yet?" Steve frowned and looked a little unhappy. He said, "Do you still insist on doing this kind of dangerous research after seeing that tragedy?" "Captain Rogers..." Nick Fury looked at him deeply and said meaningfully, "The human world is not as safe as you think. The Pir man is not the first, nor will he be thest. All we can do is protect the human race at all costs. Do you understand?" "To deal with the impending danger, study something more dangerous?" Steve looked at Nick Fury with aplicated expression. After seventy years of reunion, he suddenly felt that thisrade-in-arms in front of him had be very unfamiliar. Nick Fury said calmly, "You are right." Steveughed at himself and asked, "Then have you ever thought that it was because you were studying these dangerous things?" That was why you caused those dangers? "This is a necessary method." Nick Fury remained unmoved and stubbornly said, "If this can protect humans, then no matter how dangerous it is, we must try to control it." "But what if this thing brings even greater danger?" "Then study stronger weapons to deal with greater danger!" "Weapons and wars have already brought us great pain, but you still insist on developing without stopping. Do you think this is really correct?" "I don''t think my actions are wrong. At least I am protecting this world!" Steve looked at Nick Fury sadly and sighed. "Such an idea is like a sad marathon running desperately while vomiting blood." "Your description is very urate." Nick Fury exhaled heavily. He slowly stood up from his seat and looked at the sky outside the window. His voice was emotionless as he said, "But we are such pathetic creatures. We are full of ambition, desire, and despicable beggars." In order to protect himself, he wanted to develop a powerful weapon. However, a powerful weapon would attract even more powerful threats! Wasn''t it just a marathon that was still running while vomiting blood? However, no one knew... How long could this ''man'' who vomited bloodst? "I''ll go back and prepare." Steve did not want to dwell too much on this issue. He got up and said, "In an hour, we will set off to Italy." "Coulson, take the captain to prepare." "Yes, Director." The two left the office, and Hill followed closely behind. Only Nick Fury was left, watching the scenery outside the window. "A marathon that vomits blood?" There was a helpless look in the depths of Nick Fury''s eyes. "Captain Rogers, Pandora''s box... has long been opened by us. If we don''t run with our lives on the line, the only thing waiting for humanity is... destruction!" ... ... ... The Hand Building. In the afternoon, 3:50 PM. An ordinary-lookingrge truck, as well as a dozen pitch-ck anti-missile cars, drove along the main road of the city and entered the interior of the Hand Building. Dozens of fully armed personnel in charge of escorting goods were removed from the huge frozen warehouse in the truck and then ordered back by Sitwell, driving away from the Hand. Sitwell stood alone in the empty hall of the Hand. He rubbed his hands and said excitedly, "Deardy Jessica, we have brought the gift we promised you." Whoosh --- In the shadows of the buildings, one ninja after another appeared. The leading ninja in red, Erica, walked over. Her eyes fell on the huge frozen warehouse. After confirming that there were no problems with the goods, she waved her hand and said, "Carry it and send it to the underground pce." Four ninjas walked over, lifted the huge frozen storage, and slowly blended into the shadows under the gaze of Sitwell. "Do you have anything else to do?" Erica nced at the bald man and directly chased him away, "If there is nothing else, it is best not to disturb senior Jessica." Just as she was about to chase him away after putting away her things, this operation really surprised Sitwell. He had to wipe the sweat on his forehead and carefully said, "Uh... Ms. Erica, Director Pierce still has a few gifts for me to personally hand to Ms. Jess." Erica was silent for a moment and then said, "Come with me." The two of them took the elevator and arrived at the lowest level of the pce. When they walked through the pce again, Sitwell''s actions were a little strange. His gaze remained on the murals all the time, as if he wanted to memorize all of them. Erica ignored him. The two of them went to the end of the pce and then said to him, "Lady Jessica is inside. You can go in now." "Thank you!" Sitwell retracted his gaze from the mural. He smiled and nodded in thanks. Then, he pushed the door open and walked in. Inside the bronze door. As soon as Sitwell entered the door, he realized that something was wrong. Jessica was not likest time, sitting on the bronze chair at the end of the long flight of stairs. Instead, there was a respectful guard at the side. On the bronze chair sat a Western man wearing a white military uniform, with long golden hair and delicate facial features. "Hydra?" The man in the seat spoke. Even though his voice was very soft, it was like a p of thunder in the depths of Sitwell''s heart, causing thetter''s legs to go limp and he almost fell to his knees. "Let me introduce you." Jessica said indifferently, "This is an existence second only to His Majesty in the Wandenreich, Lord Jugram Haschwalth." Chapter 278: Red Stone of Aja

Chapter 278: Red Stone of Aja

Jugram Haschwalth When Sitwell heard this name, his heart shook violently. When he raised his head and carefully observed, he found that this man was the mysterious ''Quincy'' during the New York War! "Mr. Haschwalth, hello." Sitwell swallowed and tried not to be too nervous: "I am... Director Alexander Pierce''s assistant, i am in charge of the task of escorting the goods this time." "i see...." The man on the seat seemed to be a little tired. He just nodded slightly to show that he had no intention of speaking more. In fact. The person sitting here was actually not Haschwalth, but Lod Carl. Just two days ago, Lod suddenly received a message from Sorcerer Supreme, saying that he had discovered the aura of the ''Darkness Divine Book'' in Sokovic, so he sent Haschwalth over to take a look and fulfill his promise to retrieve the broken pages of the ''Darkness Divine Book''. Just as Haschwalth was on a business trip, Jessica sent a message saying that Hydra was on his way, asking if he needed toe over to see him. In ordance with the basic principle of working well with Hydra in the future, Lod had to put down his work for the time being ande to see agent of Hydra, and also to see hollow who had infinite evolution. As for why he was tired... In fact, it was because he was trying the new zanpakuto "Nozarashi"! To be able to use such a rough and wild zanpakuto, Lod could only say that Zaraki Kenpachi was savage enough, just to bear the beast-like rough Spiritual Power, his body was almost broken. But this was not without benefits. At least Lod found that under the sharpening of Spiritual Power in the wild, his body became more and more tough and terrifying, and his defense was evenparable to the previous Arrancar Hierro! I really don''t know in the original work, how big of a cheat did Kurosaki Ichigo open to defeat Zaraki Kenpachi this monster? Perhaps... The one who really defeated Zaraki Kenpachi was not Kurosaki Ichigo, but Yhwach, who was hidden in his body! Jessica looked slightly sideways. I was keenly aware that ''Haschwalth'' seemed to be a little tired, and immediately issued a message to Sitwell: "We have received the gift, and now you can leave here." "Please wait a moment, Ms. Jessica!" Sitwell calmly lifted the box in his hand, opened it and presented it to the two of them. He smiled and said, "This is a precious ruby we found in the ruins of the Aztec civilization in Mexico." "Take it back." Jessica frowned and said with dissatisfaction, "We don''t need this kind of thing." Perhaps in the eyes of the outside world humans, the value of a ruby is very high, but in the eyes of Quincy, it is worthless! "No, no, no... Miss Jessica, you misunderstood, it is different from other gems!" Sitwell hurriedly exined, "This gem has no trace of impurity. It is the purest ruby that only has one in the world. Moreover, it can make light reflect in it for hundreds of millions of times. After the amplification, it will radiate from a little bit. It is a miraculous power created by nature!" "Huh?" The originally sleepy Lod suddenly opened his eyes after hearing this. When his gazended on the ruby that was as pure as blood in the suitcase, his pair of green eyes that were as tranquil as the sea suddenly trembled slightly! This thing... Isn''t it a Red Stone of Aja? The corners of Lod''s lips twitched slightly. He thought to himself, the Nine-Headed Snake really knows how to give things. He even found this thing! Sitwell did not notice this. He was still introducing himself. "Originally, we nned to use this gem to create high-endser weapons. However, Chief Pierce could not bear to see such a beautiful gem be a weapon, so he wanted to give it to a beautifuldy like you." "Because only a perfect woman like you can be worthy of having this one, the unique ruby of nature!" Although Sitwell''s ttery was good, it was a pity that Jessica did not enjoy it because she did not care about the ruby. Gemstone? No matter how precious this thing was, it was nothing in her eyes. Haschwalth praised her. "No need." Jessica''s eyes were slightly cold. She said, "Take your things and get out of here. Lord Haschwalth is tired." Sitwell''s face suddenly stiffened. Obviously, he did not expect that there was a woman in the world who was not interested in this perfect ruby! This was a gift that Alexander Pierce had carefully selected just to please the Quincy family! But now it seems... There seemed to be something wrong with the direction they were trying to curry favor with. The other party did not like this kind of shy thing. "Since that''s the case, then I will take my leave first. Honorable Lady Jessica, Mr. Haschwalth." Sitwell expressed some regret and intended to put away the gem and leave. "Wait..." Lod suddenly opened his mouth and said, "This gem, I want it." Why did he suddenly change his mind? Sitwell was stunned for a moment. It was only when Jessica suddenly appeared in front of him and took the suitcase with the gem that he reacted. He smiled and said, "Since Mr. Haschwalth is willing to ept it, then it will be convenient for me to report to the director when I go back." "Go back." Jessica''s attitude softened a lot. She nodded and said, "Tell Alexander Pierce that we are satisfied with his gift." Sitwell bowed and stepped back. With a bright smile on his face, he was taken away from the underground pce by Erica. After Jessica watched him leave, she took out the ruby and handed it to Lod respectfully. She asked doubtfully, "Lord Haschwalth, is this gem very special?" "Yes... very special." While ying with the gem in his hand, Lod showed a thoughtful look and said lightly, "I never thought that I would actually be able to see a Super Red Stone of Aja" Red Stone of Aja? Jessica recalled carefully and found that she had never heard of such a thing before. She asked, "Forgive this subordinate for being ignorant. May I ask, Sir Haschwalth, is there anything special about this super Red Stone of Aja?" The appearance of the Super Red Stone of Aja was a bright red as blood, and its interior was extremely pure, without a trace of impurity. And in the center of the gem, there was a dim pattern in the shape of a cross. Such a high-purity and only ruby, if ced in Sotheby''s auction house, the price will definitely exceed the original Josephine Blue Moon, and even the one on the Queen''s Crown may not be as good as this gem! However, in Jessica''s eyes, this gem had no value. Lod ced the bright red gem under the light and looked at the magnificent light that appeared inside after multiple reflections. He smiled faintly and said, "Its special aspect is that it can allow a certain race to evolve into the so-called ultimate lifeform." Super Red Stone of Aja has appeared, presumably the three brothers under the moon should not be far away, right? Chapter 279: Infinite Evolution

Chapter 279: Infinite Evolution

Ultimate lifeform? Jessica raised her eyebrows and looked at Haschwalth with a surprised expression. "An existence that can be called by the Lord as ''Ultimate Lifeform'', could it be the legendary Vasto Lorde-ss Arrancar?" "Uh..." Lod choked for a moment and shook his head. "That''s not the case. It should be... a super-creature that gathers all the characteristics of the creatures on Earth." Although in the "Jojo''s Bizarre Adventure - Battle Tendency", the super-creature, Kars, was appointed as an Ultimate Lifeform by the government, that was only limited to JOJO''s view of the world, and it was before the appearance of the "substitute." If the Kars was ced under death god''s view of the world... It wasn''t that he looked down on Kars. Even if there were ten more Ultimate Lifeform, Lod would be able to use a hundred kinds of fancy methods to torture him to the point of living a life worse than death. Ultimate lifeform? Possessing the abilities of all living creatures in the world? Sorry. In front of my Zanpakuto, everyone is equal! Even if it is an immortal body, it is just like hollow, meaningless. If the target ofparison is changed to ''Quincy'', I am afraid that Kars will die more ugly! It must be known that death god''s zanpakuto mainly focused on super-speed and purification of souls, and the ability of Quincy was the natural enemy of all souls! The souls killed by death god would be drawn to Soul Society, but the souls destroyed by the Quincy would only be scattered. Of course, the premise of all this was that it could kill Kars effectively. Otherwise, in the face of the near-infinite physical strength of the ultimate lifeform and the biological system evolved from Earth for hundreds of millions of years, it could only be an empty talk. At the very least, the current Jessica did not possess such an ability. "Sir, you seem to care a lot about this ultimate lifeform?" Jessica pondered for a moment. Through Haschwalth''s actions, she seemed to understand something. Lod did not hide anything and said bluntly, "That''s right, it is very useful to us." Even though Jessica''s mind was sharp, she could not guess what this lord was thinking. She tilted her head and asked curiously, "This subordinate is very curious. What is the use of this lord wanting it for?" Lod did not want to reveal too much information to her, so he said ambiguously, "Give some trouble to the Soul Society, so as not to stare at us all day." Seeing that Haschwalth did not seem to want to say more, Jessica was very tactful and did not ask more. She lowered her head meekly and said, "If there is anything you need me for, please feel free to tell me." Lod thought for a moment and said, "Go and get some information from Hydra and see if there is a race called Pir Man recently. The characteristics are three super ancient male creatures. They have some strange abilities and use humans as food." "Yes, Lord Haschwalth." Jessica nodded and agreed, "I will figure out these things as soon as possible." "Okay." Lod slowly got up from the bronze seat and said, "I will take that hollow away. Inform me if there is any news." Jessica bowed slightly. "Farewell, my lord." ... ... ... Soul Society, Tower of Penitence. The surroundings were filled with murderous spirit stones thatpletely isted spirit energy. There was no need to worry about affecting the outside world. Therefore, Lod carried the special hollow with one hand and dragged him out of the shadow domain. "Roar -" The hollow let out a strange howl, and the ear-piercing sound waves hit the depths of his soul! It was a Menos Grande that looked like a giant octopus. Its tentacles that were full of suckers stretched out for six or seven meters. Its entire color was a strange purple color, and on the sides of its huge tumor-like head, there were two dark purple organs simr to eyes, as well as two teeth that were as neat as a human. From its appearance alone, it was almost difficult to determine that it was a Menos Grande. Because on its body, there was no mask or hole that symbolized hollow. Instead, it was more like a giant octopus that had been radiated by a certain ind nation. As soon as it escaped from the domain of shadows, this Menos Grande could not wait to let out a howl. It waved its tentacles that were full of suckers, trying to capture the man in front of it and turn him into its food! Bang - A blood mist exploded! Just as the tentacle was about to reach the corner of the ck clothes, it was shattered by Spiritual Power, who had been released out of reflex by Lod in apletely unconscious state. "Roar -" Losing six or seven tentacles at once made the octopus hollow let out a tragic howl and moved his bloated and ugly body backwards. When the difference in strength was too great. Even touching the other party was an unattainable hope. "Interesting..." Although Lod looked disgusted, he was still a little interested in it. After looking at it for a moment, he said with a strange expression, "Judging from Spiritual Power''s level, it was clearly just Gillian, but he actually had the form of an Adjuchas in advance." Under normal circumstances, Gillian''s form was generally in the shape of a spire and a clown mask. However, this Gillian was obviously different. Although it had the form of a Adjuchasin advance, it did not obtain the strength of the individual consciousness and the corresponding Spiritual Power. "The great hollow who has infinite evolution..." Lod narrowed his eyes and observed for a moment. Suddenly, he remembered that among the original Espada, there seemed to be a Gillian who could evolve infinitely! Yes, he remembered! It was the Number 9, Aaroniero Arruruerie, the self-proimed great hollow who could evolve infinitely, and after swallowing more than 30,000 hollow, he was killed by the female protagonist, Rukia. But that''s not important. Among all Espada, only this one is not popr. The empty gimmick of ''infinite evolution'' makes people feel so, even death is full of drama. In addition to using its infinite evolution to create a Menos Grande, Lod did not really want to add it to his Espada list. Therefore, he intended to change No. 9 and No. 7. Don''t ask why he wanted to eliminate No. 7. He had trypophobia. "Maybe... can webine it?" Lod looked at the wriggling giant octopus and thought for a moment. Then, he suddenly had a bold idea! Unlimited evolution was a very outstanding ability. It was just wasted by that dish. Its potential was definitely not as simple as it seemed. At least, it should not stop at just a mere Gillian! If... His idea could really be established! Then perhaps in the future Espada, there would be an additional ultimate creature that could evolve infinitely! "Tell Kingpin toe and find me." Lod thought about it carefully and felt that it was feasible. The stone mask and ared Stone of Aja. Next, all he needed to do was find Kars and help him be an ultimate lifeform! Chapter 280: 33 Days

Chapter 280: 33 Days

Italy, Rome. In order to avoid causing international disputes and public panic, S. H. I. E. L. D.''s carrier aircraft concealed itself andnded on the edge of the city. With Captain Steve Rogers as the leader, level eight agent Phil Coulson, level seven agent Melinda May as the support, Brock Rumlow led an elite special operation team to form the main force of this mission. Everyone took the anti-missile vehicle provided by S. H. I. E. L. D. and headed to the destination of the mission. St. Christine''s Cathedral, located on the main street of Marathon Opera, the famous marble carving of the world,'' The Mouth of Truth '', had a strange copse yesterday afternoon. ording to spection, it might have been caused by an earthquake. Fortunately, there were no casualties. At present, the area had been blocked by the local police. S. H. I. E. L. D. was a global organization. In addition to the Asian region, there were branches in Europe, America, and other countries. This time, after the European branch found the abnormality, it immediately blocked the scene to avoid causing panic among the ordinary people. Coulson and May got out of the car, took out the documents they had prepared, and handed them to the police in charge of the blockade. The policeman took the certificate and looked at them in surprise. "The United Nations Special Investigation Unit and the World Cultural Relic Protection Center?" "That''s right." Coulson''s expression did not change and his heart did not beat. He smiled and said, "We are responsible for evaluating the damage this time, as well as the work of ''repairing the cultural relics''." "... Are you really here to repair the cultural relics?" The corners of the policeman''s mouth twitched visibly. These dozens of fierce men who were nearly two meters tall and exuded a fierce and murderous aura, no matter how you looked at it, it had nothing to do with repairing the cultural relics, right? After May''s gaze swept across the officer''s chest, she looked straight into his eyes and said in a half-threatening and half-serious tone, "Officer Daniel, for the sake of your work and your life, there are some things that you better not ask too clearly. Do you understand?" Daniel was silent for a moment. He looked at the group of people with fear and moved sideways to make a path. "Go over." The group crossed the police blockade line and came to the entrance of truth. The second alert line was responsible for receiving them. It was the branch members who had been contacted in advance. When they saw theming over, they went up and gave Coulson a warm hug. "Thank God, you are finally here!" The man wiped the sweat on his forehead. Without any hesitation, he went straight to the point and said, "The underground researchb haspletely copsed, but we have detected two vital signs. From the data, it should be humans." "Have you cleared the entrance?" Coulson asked. "We managed to clear out one, but only one person can pass through it, and even the situation inside is unknown, so we have been waiting for you toe." The person in charge described the situation inside in a few short sentences. "Let me go." Steve did not hesitate and volunteered to be the vanguard. Coulson and May exchanged nces. They both thought that the captain was the best candidate. Now, everything below was in an unknown state. Moreover, the copsed passage could only amodate one person. Therefore, it was the most suitable choice to hand it over to the strongest Captain America present! "Captain Rogers, be careful." Coulson was still a little worried and reminded him. "Yes, I will be careful." Steve would not joke about his own life. After equipping the golden shield, he changed into the familiar Star g Battle Suit and said while moving his muscles, "If they are really down there, I will find a way to stall them. You should support them as soon as possible." Crack! Rumlow pulled the gun bolt and grinned. "Don''t worry, Captain." This time, in order to eliminate the ''Pir Man'', S. H. I. E. L. D. specially equipped them with the energy of the Tesseract as the foundation. As for the new energy weapons that were developed, any carbon-based creature would be burnt to ashes on the spot by the high temperature of thousands of degrees as long as they were hit! Pir Man? In front of modern technology, they were just a bunch of savages! Steve had seen the power of this weapon in World War II, so he was more at ease with Rumlow and the others, so he bent down and went down the copsed gap. The cave below had copsed quite seriously. There was almost no ce for people to step in, and they had to rely on the strength of their hands to grab the wall and slowly climb down. This was all thanks to the fact that he was a super soldier. Otherwise, if someone else hade over, they might not have been able to safely go down. This difficult climbsted for more than ten minutes. Steve squeezed out of the copsed boulder and sessfully arrived at the location of the research institute. The outermost steel door of the research institute was about one meter thick. It should be the most defensive facility, but it was still violently knocked away from the inside. It flew for three to four meters and prated deep into the underground rock wall. However, the most surprising thing was that when Steve looked at the inside of the iron gate, he found that there were many messy and violent fist marks on it, which were deeply embedded into the steel. "What a terrifying power!" Steve reached out and brushed past the fist marks. Feeling the lines of the steel cracks, his pupils could not help but tremble slightly, and a violent shock rose in his heart. This was a steel gate with a thickness of one meter. It was smashed open by one punch after another. To be able to reach this level with pure physical strength, one could imagine how terrifying the ancient Men of Pirs was! At least, he could not do that. Hu... Steve took a deep breath and wiped the shield hanging on his right arm. He calmed down a little and continued to move deeper into theboratory. Along the way. Apart from the copsed researchb, the ground was covered in human skin that had been sucked dry. There was no flesh or blood left in these people, only dry skin, which made Steve shudder. As they went deeper, Steve suddenly saw a dim light under the copsed boulder not far ahead. The brightness of the light was very weak. If not for his good eyesight, he might not have been able to see it. Could it be a survivor? With this thought in mind, Steve carefully approached the boulder. "Is it Rogers... Captain?" The person who was pressed under the boulder was covered in dirt and could hardly see her face, but her long, maroon hair undoubtedly proved her identity. "Agent Natasha Romanov?" When Steve saw that it was one of his own, he immediately put down his guard and said with a little peace of mind, "I didn''t expect you to still be alive. Is Agent Barton still alive?" "Barton... in a lower ce." Natasha was rather weak. She said with a pale face, "If you hade a little slower, I''m afraid we would have really died." "What exactly happened?" Steve took out his adrenaline and gave Natasha a shot. He asked, "All the people in the research institute were killed. How did the two of you survive?" With Adrenaline, Natasha''s face turned a little ruddy as she said intermittently, "When the research institute copsed, it was Stroheim who who activated the defensive facilities in time, allowing Barton and I to escape." "And then?" Steve frowned. Even if they could escape the initial copse, how did they survive the hands of the Pir Man? All the people in the research room were sucked into human skin by the Pir Man. Only Natasha and Barton survived. He wanted to know why. "Because of a vow." Natasha looked bitter and said, "I yed some tricks with Barton and let one of the warriors named Wamuu think that we can surpass him in a month, so the other party let us go and agreed to duel in 33 days." Steve looked a little strange. "Did they really believe this kind of lie?" "Yes, but..." Natasha sighed. There was a hint of sadness in her eyes. "They left a ring with poison on the major artery of my heart and Barton. The antidote can only be obtained after defeating them." Chapter 281: The Allure of Longevity

Chapter 281: The Allure of Longevity

Barton and Natasha were quickly rescued. Although their injuries were very serious, at least their lives were not in danger. With S. H. I. E. L. D.''s ck technology recuperation method, it would take about half a month topletely recover. The only problem was... The man named Wamuu used some unknown method to insert the two poison rings into the major artery of their hearts. Even the most advanced surgery could not remove them. Moreover, the poison in the rings could not be analyzed. It seemed that the only way to save them was to defeat them and take the antidote in the lip rings as Wamuu had said. Apart from the two of them. This research institute, along with Colonel Stroheim, had a total of 147 people killed in the line of duty. When more than a hundred human skins were neatly ced in front of their eyes, everyone fell silent. The Pir Man was terrifying and cruel. It was like a red-hot iron that was deeply imprinted in the heart of everyone. This was a battle of survival! Sess or failure was rted to the status of prey and predators, as well as the honor of being the head of all spirits at the top of the food chain! Just like two million years ago, when the ancestors of mankind defeated the Neanderthal, they established the current position of human beings at the top of the food chain! The Pir Man must die! This was the thought in everyone''s hearts! After reporting all the information here, they received a reply in less than fifteen minutes. After being confirmed by the members of the three major council, they jointly signed the highest levelmand, demanding that they capture the man of the super ancient race pir at all costs. That''s right, it was capture! Moreover, the higher-ups had specifically warned them that they must be the living Pir Man! When he heard this order, Steve was so angry that he almost went crazy. The rest of the people were also dumbfounded. Capture? In the face of a terrifying race that treated humans as food, They didn''t think about how to destroy the other party, but asked them to capture them alive! Steve suppressed his anger. He grabbed hismunicator and asked loudly, "Fury, I need an exnation. When you asked me toe over, you didn''t say that!" "Captain Rogers... I can''t do anything about it." Nick Fury said with a tired face, "I swear I have tried my best, but this is an order from the council." "F*ck!" Steve frowned and said angrily, "What the hell are these bastards trying to do?" "Long life..." Nick Fury sighed. "The council saw the hope of humanity''s long life on the Pir Man, so they gave such an order." Steve gritted his teeth and said, "But don''t they know how dangerous the Pir man is?" "No one can refuse the temptation of immortality, especially when it is within our reach," Nick Fury said faintly. Perhaps the so-called pig teammate referred to the politicians who paid attention to the corpses and disregarded life for their own selfish desires. In the face of the temptation of immortality, things like life, morality, andws were simply too cheap. This was not the first time, and of course, it would not be thest time. Sometimes Nick Fury felt tired. He clearly knew that the danger factor was very high, but there was a group of pigs sitting on top of his head. They repeatedly probed around on the edge of death, and after they were done, they let him wipe his butt. Everyone fell silent for a moment. Although there was only a difference of two words between capturing and eliminating the two, the difficulty was like heaven and earth! If one wanted to capture the living body of the Pir Man without using a fatal weapon, who knew how many lives would have to be sacrificed to do so! Steve gripped hismunicator tightly and said unwillingly, "But I can refuse to carry out this mission, right?" "I suggest not." Nick Fury understood what he was thinking and sighed, "The council controls the world''s greatest power. The result of resisting them will only be worse." Although Fury did not make it clear, Steve still understood the hidden meaning, "Unless you don''t want to live in this world, it is best not to resist the council." "I didn''t expect to meet such a disgusting group of people after sleeping for seventy years." Steve hung up the call weakly, a look of disappointment on his face. This was not the first time he had experienced such a situation. Back in World War II, there were many simr politicians who ordered him toplete missions against his will with all kinds of selfish requests. "We need to make a n." Steve looked around and found that everyone was suppressing their anger. He said helplessly, "First of all, Coulson,e and gather all the information about the Pir Man that we already know." The special operation team led by Rumlow could not ess information about the Pir Man in terms of authority, but now that they were about to fight with such a terrifying creature, they had to be familiar with all the habits and weaknesses of the other party, so it was very necessary to gather information. "No problem." Coulson took a deep breath and suppressed the anger in his heart. "Currently, there are three men who know the pir. They are at least 100,000 years old or even older. Their flesh and bones can be squeezed and deformed at will." "Secondly, the Pir Man also has a strange ability called ''Flow''. It is known that Wamuu in the group of three can use this ability tounch a powerful storm attack. The copse of the underground research room is because of this ability of Wamuu." "Other than the above points, everyone must pay attention to not touching the skin of the Pir Man. Otherwise, they will devour and assimte it like food." "Wait..." Hearing this, Rumlow could not help but frown. "You only mentioned their strengths. What about their weaknesses?" "Unfortunately, we still don''t know the weakness of the Pir Man." Coulson sighed and shook his head. Currently, there was too little information about the Pir Man, and he could not find the weakness at all. Steve pondered for a moment, and his brain worked wildly. "The biggest problem we are facing now is how to find these three men of the pir. Coulson, Melinda, do you have a way to track them down?" "This is not a problem, Captain Rogers." Melinda May smiled, "If we mobilize the Heavenly Eye System, we''ll be able to find their tracks very soon." The Heavenly Eye System was born based on the massivework and cameras around the world. It was the predecessor of the ''Project Insight'' that Pierce had carefully nned to use to search for the traces of the three Pir Men. It could be said that it was not too easy! Steve, who had been asleep for seventy years, obviously did not have a deep understanding of modern technology, so he was somewhat skeptical. Melinda didn''t exin too much. She directly turned on theputer she carried with her and inputted the characteristics of the Kars, Esidisi, and Wamuu into the system. Then, she used the dozens of satellites in the nearby orbit and instantly began a huge search. Mobile phones, ATM machines, surveince videos, driving records, and so on... All electronic devices that could be connected to the Inte and had cameras became part of the Heavenly Eye System at this moment. Everyone waited patiently for a few minutes before the Heavenly Eye System found the Pir Man. "Found it!" Melinda narrowed her eyes and said, "They took an international flight and left Italy. They officially arrived in America this morning!" Everyone:??? Chapter 282: Future

Chapter 282: Future

"Wait a minute..." Steve Rogers suddenly raised his hand and interrupted Melinda. He asked in surprise, "You said they were on an international flight?" Melinda exined, "ording to the analysis of the Heavenly Eye System, the Pir Man swallowed three ordinary people and then transformed into their appearance. He used this identity to sessfully get on the ne." Three ancient creatures from tens of thousands of years ago, it was already shocking enough to learn how to take a ne. What was even more shocking was that they actually bought first-ss cabins! The expressions of the rest of the people were also quite wonderful. There was an inexplicable feeling of absurdity in their hearts. It was as if they were listening to a fantasy story. Were they sure that they were not joking? The corners of Steve Rogers'' mouth twitched. "Is... is this possible?" "I think we seem to have missed something!" Coulson bit her lips and suddenly said, "Captain Rogers, don''t forget that they are mutants with intelligence and learning ability that surpasses humans. They only used a few minutes to learn English." With his reminder, Steve Rogers suddenly recalled. In the surveince video, after Wamuu swallowed one of the researchers, it learned English at an extremely fast speed and could talk to other people normally, showing amazing learning ability and wisdom! "But I still can''t figure out why they insist on going to America." Coulson frowned and asked the question in his heart, "Could it be that there is something in the US that is attracting them?" "This is indeed very strange. Judging from the trajectory of their movements, their goal is too clear." Melinda also frowned. As agent, her sharp senses told her that those male pirs definitely had a special purpose! "We will naturally know when we find them." Steve Rogers did not care about this. After getting up and tidying up his equipment, he ordered, "Everyone, immediately return to America on a carrier eagle. We must capture them before they make a bigmotion!" ... ... ... There were no coincidences in the world, only inevitable! The Pir Man revived from the era hundreds of thousands of yearster. In order to seek the Red Stone of Aja. The three men were nearly two meters tall. They were tall and sturdy, and their bodies were wrapped in thick cloth pieces. They looked like strange men from India who were walking on the empty streets. When they finally reached the end of the sun, one of them impatiently took off the cloth pieces that were wrapped around the outside. It was one of the three men who took a ne to America after escaping from the research room! Esidisi breathed out and turned around to ask, "Kars, are you still unable to find the exact location of the red stone?" "No, my senses have been blocked." Kars, whose eyes were only exposed due to the cloth, said somewhat angrily, "But the red stone is in a corner of this city. It''s just that I''m temporarily unable to determine the exact location." He was born with a special sense for the Ref Stone of Aja. But now, there was something wrong with his senses! Before stepping on thisnd, he could clearly sense the location of the red stone, but when they officially stepped into the city, their telepathic connection with the red stone was suddenly blocked! As a servant, Wamuu suddenly opened his mouth and said, "Lord Kars, could it be that the Hamon user is behind this?" "Don''t joke around, Wamuu." Esidisiughed and said, "The Hamon Race was already killed by us thousands of years ago" "Well... it''s possible." Kars'' gaze was slightly gloomy as he said coldly, " Other than the hamon n, I really can''t think of anyone else who would deliberately block my perception of Red Stone of Aja" "Damn the hamon n. It''s been thousands of years, but they still haven''t given up?" Esidisi was a little angry and smashed the wall next to him with a punch. "Lord Esidisi, please calm down. This time, I, Wamuu, will personally destroy them." Wamuu''s eyes were boiling with killing intent. As the strongest person among the three, he had sufficient confidence to do it. After all... He was the one who wiped out the hamon n thousands of years ago, and now it was just another time. "I''ll leave it to you, Wamuu." Obviously, Esidisi trusted him very much, and his face showed a touch of fanaticism. He whispered, "Our dreams for tens of thousands of years must be realized this time, and be the ultimate creature that dominates the world!" "Shut up, Esidisi!" Kaz''s eyes suddenly became unusually sharp. He swept his gaze across the shadows in front of him and said coldly, "A group of rats hiding in the sewers, why aren''t you getting out?" Esidisi and Wamuu were slightly shocked and looked in the direction of Kars'' gaze. Suo Suo --- "I saw dozens of figures slowly appearing from the shadowy corners all around." This group of people was equipped with the most advanced equipment, night vision goggles and gas masks, armed with various weapons, and the dense red dot sightsnded on the three of them. "How is that possible.....I didn''t find them" Esidisi''s face was quite ugly. Even with his perception, he did not notice that there were still such humans around! "Lord Esidisi, please look at the masks they are wearing. They seem to be able to stop breathing. That''s why we can''t find them." Wamuu nced at those people and calmly analyzed. "The hamon n, the Red Stone of Aja, Ultimate Lifeform..." Coulson finally walked out of the crowd and looked at the three people. He said with a little regret, "I originally wanted to listen a little longer. Maybe I could get more information, but now it seems that it is unlikely." "Interesting..." Kars'' looked at them with interest and asked curiously, "Human, can you tell me how you found us?" "It''s a satellite. You don''t understand, right?" Coulson smiled honestly, then pointed to the sky and said, "I admit that your physical functions are indeed very outstanding, but in the hundreds of thousands of years that you have been asleep, human beings are not unchanging." "Oh?" Kars narrowed his eyes, but it gave off a dangerous glow. "Unfortunately, no matter how humans change, they are still animals in our eyes." "No, no, no..." The smile on Coulson''s face deepened. He said brightly, "Mr. Kars from a hundred thousand years ago, what I want to tell you is that the times have changed. Humans are no longer the humans of the past. Now, it''s your turn to be ''animal''!" "Wamuu, go and teach them a lesson." A murderous intent burst forth from Kars'' cold eyes as he said cruelly, "Let them experience for themselves who is the king at the top of the food chain!" "Yes, Master Kars." Wamuu responded respectfully, then turned around and walked towards the crowd. Coulson looked at them calmly, raised his right hand high, and then waved it down fiercely. One word came out from between his teeth, "Fire!" Chapter 283: Repression From The Top Of The Food Chain

Chapter 283: Repression From The Top Of The Food Chain

"Fire!" Following Coulson''smand, everyone raised their guns. Judging from the statistics of the Pir Man, their bodily functions were far beyond that of ordinary creatures. Not only were they able to control their bones and muscles at will, but their recovery speed after being injured was also astonishing. Therefore, when they attacked, they only needed to pay a little attention to avoid the head and heart and other fatal parts. In any case, the requirement of the council was only to capture the Pir Man alive. There was no requirement for theplete ''Pir Man''! Compared to capturing theplete ''Pir Man'', it was obviously much simpler to cripple him. These weapons had undergone special modifications and had been filled with strong anesthetic and tranquilizers inside the bullets. Once they entered the body, they would quickly spread throughout the body. In just a few seconds, an elephant would faint! Just as Coulson had said before. My Lord, the times have changed! The humans now are no longer the barbarians from tens of thousands of years ago. Instead, they have conquered the sea of stars and are the overlords at the top of all the food chain! In front of the weapons invented by the modern humans, three backward creatures from hundreds of thousands of years ago can only be beaten! Boom boom boom boom boom - Countless bullets swept through the air, stirring up scorching waves of air. Clusters of lethal tongues of me shot out from the ck muzzle, like fireworks in the night sky, bursting out a series of deafening roars. The dense bullets rained down on the three men of the column! However. Under the endless barrage of attacks, a scene that almost caused everyone present to drop their jaws! "Foolish human, don''t even think about harming Lord Esidisi and Lord Kars in front of me!" A hint of ridicule appeared on Wamuu''s face, and then his arms suddenly rotated, releasing two violent storms! "Wind Flow Technique: Divine Sand Mist!" Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The joints of the arms that were spinning at an extremely high speed brought about a gale. They formed two terrifying white hurricanes that were like roaring dragons that repelled all the bullets that were shot at them! Then, before S. H. I. E. L. D. and the others could react, two white dragons whistled over! The hard cement floor on the street, as well as the utility poles and ss windows on the side of the road, were all cut into fingernail-sized pieces by these two dragons. The gravel was wrapped in the wind pressure and rushed to S. H. I. E. L. D. and the others! The fierce wind howled, and the flying gravel left a bloody mark on Coulson''s face. He couldn''t help but change his expression. He subconsciously took a step back and shouted for help, "Captain Rogers!" The next moment. Steve Rogers descended from the sky and faced the two dragons charging at him. Like an ancient dragon warrior, he raised his shield, which was full of honor! Two roaring Storm Dragons came head-on, mming into the shield of the Captain America. ng When the visible shockwave hit the indestructible shield, it was as if millions of sharp des of steel sword were shing at it, causing countless sparks to fly and explode in everyone''s ears along with the sound of metal shing! The huge sound wave made Coulson and the others cover their ears, and their faces showed a painful expression. They felt as if their eardrums were about to be shattered. A momentter, the wind and waves dispersed. "What a terrifying attack power..." Steve Rogers slowly put down his shield. His arm trembled uncontrobly, and his eyes could not help but reveal a hint of shock and horror. If not for this golden shield, which had an almost indestructible and energy-absorbing characteristic, he would have been knocked dozens of meters away by the two storms, or torn to pieces by the wind pressure on the spot. The Pir Man... was indeed strong! "I must not be careless!" Steve Rogers took a deep breath and immediately raised his vignce to face these ''monsters''. "I didn''t think that a human would be able to withstand my Divine Sand Mist!" Evidently, Wamuu had not expected this to happen. He was slightly surprised. This was the first time in tens of thousands of years that someone had been able to receive his ultimate skill head on! "Wamuu, take a good look. The one who will receive your attack is not this human, but the shield in his hand." Esidisi crossed his arms in front of his chest and said proudly. "I know, Lord Esidisi." Wamuu licked his lips, a burning desire to fight rising in his eyes. "But he is the first human to take the Divine Sand Mist. I want to y with him for a while. Is that okay?" "Haha, haha..." Esidisiughed loudly when he heard this. "You are still the same as before. Wamuu likes to toy with humans who think they are strong, and then give them the greatest despair!" "No, Lord Esidisi." Wamuu shook his head. "I only respect the warrior. I can feel from the aura that he is emitting from his body that he is a pure warrior." As a veteran of the Second World War, Steve Rogers had the purest ideals and dreams. The persistence that flowed from his body and the aura of a battle-hardened warrior fascinated him! He revered fighting, enjoyed fighting, and longed for victory. He was a true warrior! The temptation of ultimate creatures was even greater than a hearty battle in front of Wamuu, so he suddenly had a desire to defeat the man in front of him! Just like the unyielding hamon warriors from tens of thousands of years ago, the only way for him to feel the pleasure brought by the battle was to flow, roar, and boil again! Knowing the battle style that Wamuu revered, Kars and Esidisi did not me him for it. "I understand." Kars patted the dust off his body and said lightly, "I''ll leave this ce to you. Wamuu, let''s go find the red stone first. You cane back to us after you deal with them." Esidisiughed and joked, "Don''t y for too long, Wamuu." "Lord Esidisi, Lord Kars, please rest assured." Wamuu''s face revealed a hint of joy, and he said with a strong fighting spirit, "I will finish them off very quickly and then find you." Steve Rogers shouted, "Everyone,unch an attack to stop the target from escaping the encirclement. Sniper, break their legs!" To prevent any idents from happening in this operation, non-lethal weapons could not cause effective damage to the Pir Mans. Steve Rogers had set up twoyers of encirclement in advance. Rumlow was in charge of the secondyer of encirclement, and all of them were equipped with heavy weapons. Five of the best snipers, once they found out that the Pir man was trying to escape, they would immediately shoot at their limbs! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! On a tall building in the distance, a Barrett M82A1 anti-equipment sniper rifle roared. The 12.7 mm armor-piercing bullet was pushed forward by the huge kic energy. It was like the deadly sickle that death god was waving at sword. It tore a vacuum tunnel in the air and rushed straight to the three of them There was no panic on Kars''s face at all. A bone de popped out from the outside of her arm, and under the faint reflection of the moonlight, it shot out a rainbow-like gorgeous color! "Flow of Light: Radiance de!" Kars raised her bone de, which was as dazzling as a rainbow, and then swung it towards the iing bullet! Dang! Everyone suddenly heard a crisp metallic sound. Then, they saw that 12.7 mm armor-piercing bullet was forcibly split in half by a seven-colored ray of light! Coulson, who had witnessed this scene, was so shocked that his jaw almost hit the ground. What did he see? That monster actually used a bone sword that popped out from the outside of his arm to split the 12.7 mm broken armor into two halves! Chapter 284: Warrior’s Glory

Chapter 284: Warrior''s Glory

Do you think this is over? No, not yet! In the face of the dense bullets fired by the soldiers, Kars did not stop. The speed at which he waved his arm was almost like a blur! ... Countless bullets were cut open by sword, who was shining with rainbow light, and fell to the ground one after another, making a crisp sound like a wind chime. These sounds, in the ears of S. H. I. E. L. D. and the others, undoubtedly filled their hearts with despair! Coulson''s face was full of bitterness. Although they had already thought highly of the danger level of the Pir Man, they did not expect to discover that they had underestimated these perfect creatures from a hundred thousand years ago when they were facing him! The man who looked like the trio could easily split open the 12.7 mm armor-piercing bullet with the bone de on the outside of his arm. This was a huge blow to the originally confident them! "Flow of Heat: me King!" Esidisi, who had his arms crossed in front of his chest, seemed to be unable to endure the loneliness any longer. He raised the blood in his body to five hundred degrees and then sprinkled a scorching hot blood bead at S. H. I. E. L. D. and the others! "Ah..." Any soldier that was touched by the blood bead was instantly melted by the high temperature. Then, the exposed skin was melted into holes by the hot blood bead. He screamed and rolled on the ground. Fortunately, Coulson slipped away quickly and was not touched by the blood bead. "Bastard!" The scream echoed in his ears, causing Steve Rogers to be furious. He held his shield and blocked the blood bead outside, then charged at Esidisi! "Human, your opponent is me!" Wamuu shed to appear in front of Steve Rogers, and he swung his huge fist at the shield! Bang! The powerful kic energy contained within this punch waspletely absorbed by the golden shield. It was reflected back by the golden shield, causing Wamuu to be forced back several steps by his own strength. "Good chance!" Steve Rogers'' eyes lit up. As he ran forward, he forcefully turned around and threw the shield with the help of the centrifugal force! Woo The air whistled, and the circr shield transformed the centrifugal force into kic energy. It spun quickly and crashed into Wamuu! This was amonly used move by the Captain America. He threw the shield towards the enemy. Because the edge of this golden shield was extremely thin, and its appearance was quite smooth, it had perfect aerodynamics characteristics, so the shield could be bounced back into the hand after hitting the enemy. But it was this habitual action that became the cause of Steve Rogers'' defeat. He had misjudged one thing. That was the near-perfect bodily functions of the Pir man, which couldpletely ignore the great kic energy brought by the shield. Wamuu had abat instinct that was almost abnormal. The moment the round shield flew towards him, he suddenly made a hugging motion. His body bent backwards at a strange angle. His two palms that were the size of a cattail leaf fan came up and down. The moment the shield was about to touch his body, they suddenly closed up like a crocodile biting its prey! Bang! After a loud dull sound, the visible air waves spread out. Steve Rogers was horrified to see that the golden shield he threw was caught firmly by both of his hands. "I haven''t moved for thousands of years, so I''m a little rusty." With the golden shield in one hand, Wamuu frowned and said with a little dissatisfaction, "If it was thousands of years ago, I would only need one hand to take this attack." This... What should I do? Even the battle-hardened Steve Rogers was suddenly dumbfounded. He had never met someone who could take the shield he threw with his bare hands in World War II! The key was that without this golden shield, how could he deal with the Pir Man? "What an interesting shield." Wamuu tapped the shield with his finger and felt the rebound force on it. He analyzed, "In addition to its hardness, it can also reflect external power. No wonder you use this harmless thing as a weapon." Steve Rogers gritted his teeth and began to think about what he should do next. Without a shield, it meant that he absolutely could not engage in closebat with the Pir Man. Otherwise, there would be the risk of being devoured. However, weapons like firearms could not cause any damage to them. Just as Steve Rogers was lost in his thoughts, Wamuu seemed to see his embarrassment and threw the shield over. "You... What are you doing" Steve Rogers widened his eyes, almost unable to believe that the other party had thrown the shield back. "This is your weapon." Wamuu crossed his arms in front of his chest, his arrogant expression showing on his face. His eyes were filled with fighting spirit. "I admire powerful warriors, so I am willing to give you a challenge to my glory. Pick up your weapon and show me your bravery, human." At this moment. Although he knew that the other party was an enemy, Steve still could not control himself and felt a hint of admiration for Wamuu. "Come on, human." Wamuu let go of his arms and said excitedly, "A miracle will not happen a second time. Now, use all your strength to fill the empty hollow in my heart!" Coulson threw out a short ck stick and shouted at the same time, "Captain Rogers, use this!" Steve raised his hand to catch the ck short stick. After pressing the bottom, the entire short stick was covered with high-voltage electricity, shing with crackling blue electricity. One of the ck technology produced by S. H. I. E. L. D., a short stick with high-voltage electricity. It couldst for a very long time and was one of Natasha''s favorite exclusive weapons. It was used by Coulson to support the Captain America. "I hope this thing is useful to him!" Steve thought to himself, holding a shield in one hand and a short stick in the other as he charged at Wamuu once more! "You actually chose to rush forward head-on. Your courage ismendable." Without knowing whether to mock or praise him, Wamuu raised his foot and stomped on the hard cement ground beneath his feet, charging forward like a tyrannosaur! Step, punch! To Steve''s surprise, he did not choose to dodge. Instead, he threw a punch straight at Steve! Bang! However, the result this time was beyond Steve''s expectations. This punch contained some kind of strange power. It was notpletely absorbed by the golden shield. Instead, arge portion of the power fell on him. Steve, who was holding the golden shield, was forced back by the punch. Clear footprints were left on the ground. After taking more than ten steps back, Steve managed to get rid of the strange force. At the same time, he felt that the right side of his body was trembling from the force, and his mouth was bleeding. "It seems that I have found a way to deal with you." Wamuu did not take the opportunity to pursue him. Instead, he clenched his fist and said with confidence, "I didn''t expect the skills of the hamon warriors to be so useful against your shield." "Damn it..." Steve looked down at his bloody left hand and bit his lip. "Do... do I have to use that power?" Chapter 285: Gift From 70 Years Ago

Chapter 285: Gift From 70 Years Ago

"Really... Do you want to use it?" Steve Rogers had aplicated look in his eyes. At this moment, his heart was full of struggle and contradiction. The twopletely differentplex feelings were like being roasted by a fire, making him feel tormented and tortured. "Human, are you afraid?" Wamuu frowned slightly, and his eyes suddenly became a little disappointed. Although his expression was not very obvious, he still noticed Steve''s abnormality. Steve''s whole body was trembling imperceptibly, like a prey trembling in fear when facing a predator. In his long life, he had seen this scene countless times. It was despair! No matter what creature, there was fear. When facing the suppression from the upper level of the food chain, the fear engraved in the depths of the soul would gush out from the depths of the heart like a tide, covering every corner of the body, every cell! Even the strong-willed hamon n warriors could not avoid the nature of these creatures, especially after experiencing the overwhelming strength of the man of the column, many hamon warriors copsed from despair, finally giving up their dignity and kneeling to beg for mercy. It was precisely because he had seen so many people who groveled and only wanted to live that Waamu was even more eager to meet a respectable and noble warrior! Originally, he had high hopes for this human in front of him and hoped that he could bring him a hearty battle to activate the heart that had long been silent, but now it seemed that he was going to be disappointed again! "You disappoint me too much." Waamu suddenly lost interest and felt as if he was tired of ying with it. He turned around and nned to leave this ce. "Wait." Steve Rogers suddenly opened his mouth and called out to Wamuu, who was about to leave. "Give up, human." "Get lost before I change my mind. I don''t care about attacking someone who has lost the will to fight. You won''t be so lucky the next time we meet." "..." If the man who stayed behind was Esidisi or Kars. With their ruthless personality, they would definitely choose to kill Steve Rogers, not to mention handing over their weapons to their opponents and even let him live. "Captain Rogers..." Coulson''s expression was a littleplicated as he silently watched the back of the Captain America. Everyone saw the gap between humans and the Pir Man! Even the modern weapons that they had given their greatest hope could not withstand a single blow in front of this group of supernatural creatures, not to mention that the Captain America was only a super soldier. In essence, he was still a human! On one hand, he hoped that the Captain America would not be impulsive and save his strength for the future battle, but on the other hand, he was a little selfish. He hoped that the Captain America would take out some courage and not ept the ''charity'' of Wamuu. The remaining S. H. I. E. L. D. and the others all held their breaths, waiting for this legend''s answer. But no matter what he chose in the end, everyone could ept it. "You have misunderstood one thing, Wamuu." Steve Rogers took a deep breath. His eyes, which were originally filled with hesitation, gradually became firm at this moment. "The reason why I am trembling... is not because I am afraid, but because I am hesitating whether it is worth it to do it!" Trembling... stopped? Not only did his gaze be more determined, but his entire temperament waspletely new. From the inside to the outside, he exuded a strong sense of confidence. These sudden changes made Wamuu''s two thin golden eyebrows raise. He was a little surprised. "Human, you seem to have be more confident. Is it because you have found a way to defeat me?" "That''s right." Steve Rogers ''eyes were like sword''s as he looked straight into Wamuu''s eyes. He said word by word, "The method to defeat you has always been there. It''s just whether I am willing or not." Such arrogant and conceited words not only did not arouse the dissatisfaction of Wamuu, but made himugh at the sky. "Haha, haha... I admire your confidence. Although I don''t know where it came from, I will defeat you again!" "Coulson, help me with something." Steve Rogers calmly gave the order. "Take everyone and leave this ce immediately!" "What?" This order made Coulson confused. He thought of a bad premonition and said in surprise, "Captain, do you want to sacrifice yourself to save us?" "There is no need for that." Waamu crossed his arms in front of his chest and said disdainfully, "I can promise you that I will spare these people''s lives." "Listen to my orders, Coulson." Steve Rogers lowered his head. A hint of violence had appeared in his eyes. He suppressed a desire that was about to burst out. He said in a low voice, "I won''t sacrifice myself to let you leave here. It''s only because... I don''t want to involve you in the next battle!" "Captain Rogers..." Coulson was slightly shocked. He felt an ominous feeling from his body. He swallowed hard and nodded solemnly. "I understand. Everyone, retreat immediately!" Agents who were still able to move, supported their injuredpanions and followed Coulson to the other end of the street. Waamu did not stop them. His eyes were always fixed on Steve Rogers, and his expression was rarely dignified. It was not until everyone had retreated, and they were at least a thousand meters away. "Finally... they''re all gone!" Steve Rogers finally raised his head. His ocean-blue eyes were filled with violence, and the air around him seemed to be boiling, emitting an extremely unusual and terrifying pressure! The moment that Wamuu met his gaze, his heart trembled violently as if it had been struck by a heavy blow. This feeling was different from the past. It was as if it hade from a higher dimension. An indescribable fear filled his entire body, and it was like a greedy poisonous snake was biting him bit by bit! "Are you ready?" Steve Rogers'' eyes were red, and a tyrannical aura suddenly rose. "You are the third person to be fortunate enough to see it!" Buzz!!! The boiling air made his figure be a bit distorted. The steady flow of spiritual energy was gushing out of his body like a tide. Then, like moltenva, it gathered directly on his right arm! The shape of Steve Rogers'' right arm changed. The color of his skin turned into ck and red lines, spreading to the prescription on his shoulder before stopping. The overall pattern and shape were like a grinning demon! "What is that?" Wamuu''s pupils suddenly shrank, his face violently trembling, revealing a trace of horror! "I named it... the right arm of the giant." Steve Rogers had a slightlyplicated expression on his face. He clenched his right arm, which had a ck base and red pattern that looked like a demon, and the killing intent in his eyes boiled. "Wamuu, a friendly reminder. The power of the next attack ispletely different from before!" Chapter 286: Final Move

Chapter 286: Final Move

"It''s connected!" Steve Rogers'' eyes shed, and he exhaled loudly. It was like a thunderp that exploded on the long street, causing the surrounding air to ripple and spread out continuously like waves! Bang He took half a step forward with his left foot, and like a mammoth, he stomped on the originally t ground, shattering it into pieces. Countless small pieces of gravel flew out like bullets out of the chamber, carrying the sound of the wind as they shot out in all directions! The light blue Spiritual Power suddenly rose up and wrapped around the ck red mark. It was like a demon was on his arm, and the air around it was like boiling water, emitting surging hot air waves! The next moment. Steve Rogers moved. His arm, which looked like a demon''s grin, clenched his fist, and as if he was pushing a huge rock weighing ten thousand kgs, he threw a punch at Wamuu! Arm of The Giant - One Strike!" Boom - This stunning punch was like an ancient giant roaring at the sky. He waved his arm and poured out all the majestic power, causing the entire world to tremble! Rumble The mighty fist pressure was like a real dragoning out of the sea, striking hundreds of meters across with unparalleled force. The ground in front of him could not bear the burden and directly tore a gully with a diameter of a hundred meters! The surrounding air suddenly became extremely thick, as if he was in the bottom of the sea ten thousand meters below. The terrifying pressure that came from all directions made the backbone of Wamuu could not help but bend a little. The fierce and domineering fist intent hit the heart, making Wamuu feel as if he was being roasted by the sun, and a feeling of imminent death enveloped his heart in an instant! However. Wamuu did not feel afraid. The fighting spirit in his eyes became more and more intense! Yes... All along, he had been praying for this feeling that made him feel like he was about to die! The blood in his entire body seemed to be boiling. Every inch of his muscles and bones were trembling, and every nerve had to be taut. Otherwise, the stimtion of losing his life at any time would greatly stimte Wamuu! This was the battle he was pursuing! Perhaps fate had arranged for him to wake up from his tens of thousands of years of slumber in order for him to wee this moment of battle! Under the near-tangible threat of death, Wamuu broke through his limits and crazily squeezed every cell in his body, converting all his potential into power! Both his body and will had reached an unprecedented peak at this moment! Whoosh whoosh whoosh - A violent hurricane circled around Wamuu, emitting a ghostly wail that seemed toe from hell. However, this time. The howling winds did not spread outwards, but were sucked into his body like a whale swallowing the sea! After absorbing arge amount of air into his body through the air tubes, several processes were continuouslypressed, until the speed of the whirling winds became faster and faster, even gradually exceeding the limit of what Wamuu could endure! The Pir Man Although the bodily functions were strong, there was still a limit in the end. When the air that was swallowed into his body waspressed to a certain limit, no matter how fast the recovery speed was, it would not be able to keep up with the speed of the violent power destruction! Death was never something he feared. If he could pay the price of his own death and leave this dangerous man here, then everything would be worth it for him! "Not enough... This is not enough!" "Human... I admit that you are the strongest person I have ever met in my life. However, I still want to defeat you and leave you here. I absolutely can not let you destroy Lord Kars'' n!" "Watch carefully. This is myst blow!" The skin on the surface of Wamuu''s body was already showing cracks. His entire body was drenched in blood, as if he was a malevolent demon that had crawled out of hell. However, not only did he not stop absorbing air, he even increased his speed! The principle of this move was to absorb arge amount of air into the body, and then use the strong internal organs topress it. After several processes of super-high pressure hurricanes, the extremely small gap released a stream of air as sharp asser cutting through sword. But it was also because of this that this move was also thest trump card of Wamuu! This move would bring a strong burden to the body, and the degree of pressure and time would also increase the damage to the body, and even the risk of copse and death! But Wamuu no longer cared. Just as the light blue fist pressure was about to arrive, Wamuu finallypleted thest step of the addition process. He let out a huge roar that shook the heavens and moved the earth, carrying a boundless battle intent as he soared into the sky! "Final Mode: Atmospheric Rift!!!" Wamuu stretched out his palms together, releasing a de of air from the gaps between his palms! There was neither the terrifying momentum from when he released the Divine Sand Mist, nor the huge movement of sand and stone. There was only the sharpness of the storm after it seemed ordinary but contained killing intent! Swish! The milky-white curved air des shed and disappeared. The air they passed through was split open like water! The visible air waves appeared to be a strange and shocking scene. They separated in front of the air des, as if they had been cut open. A deep gully was directly plowed out on the ground! The Pir Man and human! The strongest attack VS strongest attack! Both sides had bet on the honor of being a warrior, and this attack was the final end! The milky white de of air cut through hollow''s air, the light blue fist pressing down like a dragon. In a thousandth of a second, the two suddenly collided! Rumble!!! The noisy world fell into a dead silence. After the dead silence, an earth-shattering sound burst out, shattering the ss of a tall building within a hundred meters! After the impact, there was an unbelievable explosion! The sky exploded one after another, and the street that was a hundred meters long copsed! The terrifying ripples rose into the sky like a huge wave, interweaving with the raging storm that was raging under the night sky! The ripples that seemed material spread out at an extremely fast speed, and they rolled over like a monstrous wave that covered the sky, emitting a roar that sounded like a magnificent army trampling on the earth, crushing everything that one could see into fragments that could not be seen with the naked eye! The street that was hundreds of meters long was actually destroyed! Countless shops, streetmps, ss, and ground were devastated by this terrifying wave of air, and they let out even more unbearable wails. It was only a single collision, yet the oue was already so earth-shattering! ... It was unknown how much time had passed. The terrifying storm finally stopped, leaving behind a piece of broken earth. "It seems that... I failed." Wamuu struggled to stand up from the ground. He struggled to support his body that was riddled with holes and looked ahead with a sad look in his eyes. "You lost, Wamuu." Steve Rogers slowly put down the shield in his left hand and suddenly felt a littleplicated. Even though the white Atmospheric Rift was extremely sharp, the remaining power of the shield waspletely absorbed by the golden shield and did not cause any damage to him. On the other hand, it was Wamuu. He copsed because he used his final move and was in a state of near death. It was clear who won and who lost. Chapter 287: Gone With The Wind

Chapter 287: Gone With The Wind

This was a battle! It didn''t matter if the process of the battle was magnificent or not, it only depended on who the oue of the battle was! Even with the help of the giant''s right arm, Steve Rogers was still scared to the point of breaking out in a cold sweat when he faced the final counterattack of Wamuu. If not for this Vibranium Shield, the best oue for both sides would have been to perish together. "Well done..." Wamuu raised his hand to wipe away the blood on his face. The fighting spirit in his eyes did not decrease at all, burning like a ball of fire. "But the battle between us is far from over, human!" Yes, the battle was not over! At least before he fell, this battle would not end! Whoosh whoosh whoosh - The strong wind gathered around Wam and was swallowed by the straw in front of his chest. It was obvious that he was nning to use Atmospheric Rift again. "It''s over, Wamuu." Steve Rogers sighed and looked at the arrogant warrior. His tone was a littleplicated. "Your body is already on the verge of its limit. If you use that move again, it will only speed up your death." "I don''t care about death." Even though half a foot had stepped into the embrace of death, this Watarm still maintained thest dignity of a warrior. "Burning myself in a perfect battle like a moth darting into a me is the long-cherished wish I have pursued in my life!" There were wounds caused by a blow from a giant, and there was a high burden caused by a wedge. No matter how fast the body of the Pir Man recovered, in the face of this continuous damage, he could only barely maintain a delicate bnce. If he forced himself to use the ''Interference'', even if Steve did not do anything, he wouldpletely copse from breaking the bnce. "You..." Steve Rogers was shocked by the determination in Wamuu''s eyes. He said with aplicated expression, "You knew that this attack would be blocked by the shield. Why did you still use this move?" "Are you ready? Human!" Wamuu didn''t answer his question. He just forced himself to maintain this body that was on the verge of its limit. A sharp spiral appeared on his forehead. "This is myst attack," he said. [Final Mode: Atmospheric Rift! ] He gave up all the organs in his body and transferred all the healing energy to his lungs to ensure that thepression process would not be interrupted. After the intensepression of air in his body, the super high temperature produced by friction made his body unable to bear it. The copse started from the organs in his body and spread at an extremely fast speed. This process was very painful. It was as if he had gone through thousands of sword''s cuts, cutting himself to pieces, but even so, Wamuu did not shout. Then again. Wamuu sharpened the air in his body through super-high pressure, followed the sharp spiral on his head, and released it at Steve. Atmospheric Rift! This was the final flow of the faith of this proud warrior! Boom A milky white spiral de burst out, instantly breaking through the thin air around it, and issued a sharp, ear-piercing whistling sound as it swept across dozens of meters like a stream of light! It was speed! At this moment, Steve suddenly understood. Why was it that despite knowing that this move could not break through the defense of the Vibranium Shield, he still had to use this move at the cost of his body copsing? If the previous move had strengthened its sharpness, even steel would be as fragile as a piece of tofu in front of it. Then this time, the Atmospheric Rift had strengthened its speed, especially since this air de was in the shape of a spiral, and its special structure had increased its speed to a new level! However. With his mind and will highly concentrated, Steve Rogers, who was already mentally prepared, finally managed to react and raised the golden shield in his hand. Bang!!!!!!! The milky white spiral shaped air de hit the upper corner of the golden shield at a very tricky and strange angle! The sound of a huge metal collision erupted, no less than the sound of hundreds of copper bells. A nearly solid sound wave spread out. The huge impact of the nting angle made Steve feel very ufortable. His body lost its bnce in an instant, and the shield was out of control. It was actually sent flying by the spiral air de. "No... not good!" Steve Rogers, who had lost his shield, suddenly changed his expression. He understood that this was the real target of Wamuu! However, the sound of the wind next to his ear shocked Steve. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw two ck shadowsing at him. When he looked back, he found that it was Wamuu''s arm! "So, this is the real killing move!" Steve was shocked, but he, who had lost his bnce, had no time to counterattack. His neck was caught by two hands. Although his two arms were separated from his body, Wamuu was still able to control it. This was the abnormal physique of the Pir Man race! First, he used the mixed wedge to knock away the golden shield from the obliqueangle, and then took advantage of the moment when he lost his bnce and lost his footing tounch an attack! One ring after another! Wamuu was worthy of being a battle genius. Even when he was in a desperate situation, he could still think of such a wonderful counterattack. But unfortunately... The counterattack that he had carefully thought out was destined to be useless to Steve. The giant, who looked like a demon, squeezed his right arm lightly and crushed the two arms that were pinching his neck. Then, he pulled them off and threw them aside. "Cough cough..." Steve clutched his injured neck and coughed out a mouthful of blood. He said hoarsely, "You lost, Wamuu!" Although his reaction speed was already very fast, his throat was one of the most vulnerable parts of the human body. Being grabbed by Wamuu''s arm that was full of killing intent, it was inevitable that he had suffered some light injuries and his breathing was not smooth. Wamuu looked bitter. "Yes... I lost." Even though he had burned all the mes in his life and used hisst move, he still could not defeat Steve. He had reached his limit. The internal organs and the skin on his body began to melt due to the high temperature. His life had entered a countdown. "Kill me, human." A look of relief and satisfaction appeared on Wamuu''s face. He slowly said, "As a human warrior who defeated me, can you tell me your name before I die?" "Steve Rogers, Captain America." "Wamu of the dark races." "I will always remember you, Steve Rogers." "Then... farewell." With only muscles and bones left on his face, Walmart forced out a free and easy smile and closed his eyes in satisfaction. As a proud warrior, he finally achieved his wish! Burning himself in a perfect battle, and then pulling the curtains for the glory of his life! In the face of the calmly dying Wamuu, even though he knew that he was an enemy, Steve Rogers still couldn''t help but feel admiration in his heart. Wamuu was a true warrior! Not only did he possess the lofty glory of a warrior, but he also adhered to the rules of battle from beginning to end! "Giant''s... attack!" Steve Rogers could not bear to close his eyes and used thest of his spiritual power to throw out a punch, because Wamuu was worth it! The huge Spiritual Power closed in. "Steve Rogers, huh... Thank you." Wamuu understood his intentions, and the corners of his lips curled into a smile of relief. "Maybe it was for the sake of meeting you that I was lost for tens of thousands of years." "It''s just that this time... it was a little short." "I really hope that I can hold on for a while longer. I finally met you... But..." Boom! Thest figure of Wamuu was submerged in the violent Spiritual Power and gradually fell apart. In the end. Wamuu turned into a pile of ashes and dispersed with the breeze blowing from the street. He came with the wind and also left with the wind. The wind warrior, Wamuu, died at the hands of the Captain America after fulfilling his lifelong wish! Chapter 288: Deal With The Devil

Chapter 288: Deal With The Devil

"What is that?" Steve Rogers'' eyes were suddenly attracted by an object on the ground. It was a ring, shining with a faint golden light under the moonlight. It turned out that in a situation where he knew that he was going to die, he threw the lip ring used to detoxify the poison into a ce where it would not be affected. "Wamuu..." Steve lookedplicated. He picked up the golden ring on the ground and could not help but sigh. Such a warrior, death was his home. If he fell into the hands of those despicable politicians, it would be the greatest insult to him! The wind warrior was dead. Even at thest moment of his life, he still maintained his dignity as a warrior. He would rather die standing than live on his knees. Steve respected Wamuu in his heart, so he used his strongest attack to send the proud warrior to the underworld. At the very least, don''t let anyone disturb his peace after his death. At this time, Coulson''s voice suddenly came from themunicator. "Captain Rogers, how are things on your side?" "I''m fine on my side." Steve took a deep breath and put away hisplicated feelings. He asked, "However, since Wamuu is dead, the task of capturing the living body can only be left for the remaining two Pir Men." "Dead... dead?" After hearing the news, Coulson was shocked. How terrifying was the Pir Man? The armor-piercing bullet fired by the Barrett anti-equipment sniper rifle was fired at a speed of 853 meters per second, and the damage it caused could even prate the outer armor of the tank car. However, it was split in half by the Pir Man! It was obvious how much shock Steve Rogers had caused to destroy the Pir Man alone! Steve did not want to dwell on this topic, so he changed the topic and asked, "How are the two of them?" "We are tracking them." The environment on Coulson''s side was very noisy. He could even hear the loud roar of the propeller. It was obviously from the helicopter. He shouted at the top of his voice and said quickly, "Judging from their route, the target seems to be the Statue of Liberty. Captain Rogers, if you can still move, pleasee and support us!" "... I understand." Steve hung up themunication and sighed with a slightly bitter face. He did not have any extra strength. He had used up all his physical strength and spiritual energy to use the two hits from the giant. It was very difficult for him to still stand, let alone support them. But he still agreed. Because he was the Captain America, anyone could fall, but he could not! ... ... ... The Statue of Liberty. Through sensing the location of the super Esidisi looked at the stone statue in surprise and asked suspiciously, "Kars, are you sure the red stone is here?" "The fluctuations of the red stone have disappeared again!" Kars''s face was extremely gloomy as he spat out a few words from his teeth, "Damn the hamon n, how dare they fool us like this!" Ever since they set foot on thisnd, the sense of the red stone had been constantly changing. It appeared and disappeared again and again, as if someone was deliberately ying with them. Anyone who was treated as a monkey would be angry, not to mention that they boasted of being the perfect creature that ruled the earth. Esidisi also became angry, gritting his teeth, "Don''t let me know who it is. Otherwise, I, the Esidisi, will tear off his head!" Rumble... The loud noise of the propeller turning came from the sky, attracting the attention of the two people who were in the air. They saw ten armed helicopters full of special ammunition heading in their direction! "It''s this group of insects again!" Esidisi crossed his arms in front of his chest, and a cold light shed in his eyes. He said, "Kars, let me get rid of them?" Kars narrowed his eyes slightly. He observed the height of the helicopter and shook his head. "There''s no need to go. Esidisi, we can''t touch that height. It seems that these humans came prepared." Esidisi was so angry that he gritted his teeth and said unwillingly, "Damn it, are we just going to watch them like this?" "Let them be proud for a while." Kars sneered and said, "When we be ultimate lifeform, even Earth can''t stop us!" It was fine if he didn''t mention it, but when he mentioned it, he became angry and said unhappily, "But now we can''t even find red stones, what can we use to be ultimate lifeform?" This obviously poked at Kars''s sore spot. He said with an ugly expression, "I can be sure that the red stone of Aja is somewhere in this stone statue!" While the two were discussing, a human suddenly appeared in the open space in front of them! The person was wearing a white double-breasted military uniform and a wide white cloak. His long golden hair fluttered in the breeze and a pair of emerald green eyes were looking at them with a scrutinizing gaze. The moment Coulson, who was sitting on the armed helicopter, saw the person through the telescope, his expression changed several times. He could not suppress the shock that surged in his heart. He grabbed themunicator and shouted, "All helicopters, stop attacking and evacuate immediately. Repeat, stop attacking and evacuate immediately!" "Commander Coulson?" The pilot obviously did not react. He looked at Coulson, who was full of men, and asked doubtfully, "Now is the best time to attack. Why should we retreat?" "Because..." Coulson bit his lips, his pupils shrank to the size of a needle, and he said in a trembling voice, "That person... that person is the Quincy of the New York War - Haschwalth" Quincy: Haschwalth! He believed that everyone who participated or heard of this name would have a deep impression of him. After all, the few destroyed streets were still in the process of rebuilding. The Pir Man could not fly, but this man could! If this touched his bad luck, with the speed of the helicopter, it would be killed by an arrow in minutes! It was obvious that he was looking for death, but not many people would do it. Noticing that the helicopter had suddenly left, Kars frowned slightly. He felt that something was wrong. However, Kars did not care about this. He said impatiently, "Human, who are you?" "Is this what you''re looking for?" He slowly opened his palm, and on ity a pure red gem. "Red Stone of Aja?!" * 2 The gazes of Kars and Esidisi were instantly attracted by this perfect red stone! The Red Stone of Aja that had been searching for tens of thousands of years finally appeared in front of them, bing the target of the ultimate creatures. At this time, it was as if it were forclose at hand! The strong temptation drove Esidisi. He said with a ferocious expression, "So it''s you, damn hamon n. You dare to y with us? Go to hell!" Esidisi did not care much and directly rushed to Haschwalth. "Wait, Esidisi, don''t be rash!" Kars''s expression changed greatly. He had obviously not expected that Esidisi would actually charge straight at the man! "Divine Arrow Annihtion." With no expression on his face, he flicked his finger at Esidisi who was rushing over. Shua! An azure beam shot out from his fingertip and instantly pierced through the space between Esidisi''s eyebrows. "Ah!" There was a hole in between Esidisi''s eyebrows, and then his pupils dted slightly, and his life breath suddenly disappeared. The so-called perfect creature, amazing recovery speed, excellent physical skills, these were like a big joke in front of the power of the Quincy. "Dead... dead?!" Esidisi''s sudden death shocked Kars, who took several steps back as if he was struck by lightning. "Kars, right?" Throwing the red stone over, he said lightly, "I''ll give you this red stone. Do you still need the stone mask?" The Red Stone of Aja was right in front of him, but with the example of Esidisi, Kars did not dare to pick it up at all. He said warily, "You... What are you trying to do?" "Do you still need to ask?" He looked at him with a faint smile and said, "Of course it''s to turn you into an ultimate lifeform." Chapter 289: Evolution

Chapter 289: Evolution

"Huchi... Huchi..." Kars'' breathing became rapid, and his eyes revealed a thick look of greed. The opportunity that he had been waiting for for for tens of thousands of years was right in front of his eyes. Strong desires kept emerging from the bottom of his heart. He was like an evil devil, whispering in his ears and using a bewitching voice to lure him into picking up the stone. In the face of such a huge temptation, Kars finally held back and forced herself to calm down. It was not because he had given up on his dream, but because of the means of this mysterious man! This man only flicked his finger and instantly killed the man who was not weaker than him. Moreover, he could ignore the recovery ability of the Pir Man. Was it the power of the hamon? Kars immediately guessed that perhaps it was because the beam of light contained a powerful hamon power that caused Esidisi to die instantly. He did not even have the chance to recover. However, when he thought about it, he felt that something was wrong. He had seen countless hamon warriors before, but none of them had the power of hamon that wasparable to the beam of light just now. Moreover, even if it was really hamon, unless the strength of the hamon was at the level of sr light, there was no way it would be possible to kill Esidisi one blow. The energy emitted by the beam of light gave him a special feeling that was hidden in calm and violent, as if it was natural to restrain him! "The key to bing an ultimate lifeform is right in front of your eyes. What are you still hesitating for?" Kars raised his guard. Not only did he not pick up the red stone on the ground, he instead slowly moved backwards. He asked, "Who are you? What is your purpose? Why would you help me evolve into an ultimate lifeform?" His personality was different from the other two Pir Man. He was obviously more cautious. Therefore, before he figured out all of this, Kars would never pick up the red stone. Even if the hope of evolving into a ultimate lifeform was right in front of him, as if it was his reach, he would not risk his life. Three consecutive questions made ''Haschwalth'' more impatient. "These questions have nothing to do with you. I''ll give you two choices, Kars." "What two choices?" Kars said warily. He raised two fingers and said lightly, "First, evolve into an Ultimate Lifeform. Second, I''ll help you be an Ultimate Lifeform." The corner of Kars''s mouth couldn''t help but twitch. Was there a difference between these two choices? There was indeed no difference. But unfortunately, he had never intended to give Kars a chance to choose from the very beginning. The ultimate goal of these two choices was to induce Kars to evolve into an Ultimate Lifeform. As for the process in the middle, whether or not Kars was willing was not important. What was important was the result. "I don''t have time to waste on you." A cold light shed through his eyes. He raised his left foot and lightly stepped on the ground. He said indifferently, "I''ll give you three seconds to think about it. Either you do it yourself, or I help you." Weng! A huge five-pointed star array pattern was formed in the deep blue light! The spirit particles in the atmosphere surged endlessly and gathered in the sky above the five-pointed star array pattern, condensing into light blue beams that densely hovered above the head of Kars! "There are so many of them?" When Kars saw therge number of arrows, his pupils could not help but tremble slightly. He subconsciously cried out in rm. Originally, he had thought of using the sharpness of his Flow of Light to cut off the arrows that were flying towards him and then take the opportunity to escape. But now, his n had failed before it could even begin. The energy contained within each arrow was no less than the one that had shot and killed Esidisi before. Coupled with such arge and dense amount of arrows, even if he were to put his life on the line to use the Flow of Light, it would be impossible for him to block all of them. However, if he were to be hit by one of the arrows, it was possible that he would lose his life just like that of Esidisi! "10..." The countdown to death began. Kars''s pupils shrank to the point of a needle, and they were still trembling violently. He felt as if his heart had been gripped tightly by an invisible hand. Even the surrounding air had be thinner and thinner. He had to work even harder in his lungs before he could absorb the air into his body! "1..." The number suddenly jumped from ''10'' to ''1''. Kars''s tense nerves suddenly snapped at this moment. Her eyes were filled with shock and astonishment, as if she was questioning''. What about the numbers of ''98765432'' in between you? However, Kars had no time to think. Her slowly raised finger reflected in his pupils. A cold, cold killing intent pierced into his heart like a sharp de! Subconsciously, Kars shouted, "Wait... I agree! I''m willing! Don''t attack!" "Very good. I like sensible people." Throwing a knowing look at the red stone on the ground, the meaning was undoubtedly very obvious. Am I being sensible? Aren''t I clearly being threatened by you! Kars wanted to cry but had no tears, and he felt bitter in his heart. In the past, he had always been the one who stood at the angle of the strong. This was the first time he had stood at the angle of the weak and felt the feeling of being oppressed. He asked, "Where''s your stone ghost mask?" "It''s here." Kars reached his hand into his chest and pulled out a stone mask. There was a groove in the middle of her eyebrows for cing gemstones. After confirming that there were no mistakes, he looked at the dim horizon that was about to break and said lightly, "The sun ising out. You can prepare to start." "... Yes." Kars was in a veryplicated mood. He embedded the gem into the stone ghost mask and put it on his face. This scene was clearly what he had been looking forward to for a long time, but being forced by someone made him feel a little strange, and even a little... uneasy! The only thing that made him happy was that as long as he could evolve into the legendary Ultimate Lifeform, he would have the power to resist this guy! Ultimate Lifeform! This was an existence that was above the entire earth! Time, early morning, six o''clock! A ray of dazzling white light, apanied by the rising sun, emerged from the distant horizon, illuminating the darkness of the entire world. "It''s here." His eyes narrowed as he observed the changes in Kars. Weng! The light emitted by the sun shines on the Red Stone of Aja, and after hundreds of millions of reflections inside the gemstone, which are free of impurities and pure, it turns into a huge hot and majestic energy, which gathers together like a vast ocean. The dazzling seven-colored light was like a burning me, enveloping Karspletely! The extreme sun energy continuously washed over the perfect physique of the Pir Man! Under the impact of this vast energy, the cells experienced destruction and restructuring at an astonishing speed. After countless rebirths, the cells gradually evolved to a higher level! Chapter 290: The Ultimate Lifeform

Chapter 290: The Ultimate Lifeform

Kacha! A crisp sound of porcin shattering rang out, causing the stone ghost mask and gem to shatter and fall to the ground. Kars slowly stood up from the ground. Her long purple wavy hair fluttered in the morning breeze. Her strong and tall body appeared exceptionally beautiful under the sunlight. Her angr muscles and face were as perfect as a sculpture in ancient Greece. It was as if she was the greatest masterpiece with both strength and beauty! After tens of thousands of years... He finally achieved what he wanted! He was truly standing under the sun, bathing in the sunlight! He, Kars. He had already defeated the weak point of the Pir Man - The Sun, and evolved into a super-creature that stood above the entire earth! On the several armed helicopters that had long distanced themselves from the goddess of victory, even Coulson couldn''t help but reveal a look of greed and envy when he saw Kars''s almost perfect and fascinating body. This feeling came from the depths of the human heart, yearning for higher level creatures! "Is this power of the ultimate creature?" Kars closed his eyes and carefully felt every cheering cell in his body. Endless power flowed between his limbs and bones. At this moment, he was like a god walking in the world. The energy and life of all living things, the process of life evolved from nine billion years on Earth, all the gic factors and memories were recorded in his cells. With just a small thought, he could turn him into any living creature! First, he was invincible! Second, he would never age! Third, he would never die! Fourthly, he had the ability of all living things in the world and was far above other living things! The so-called Ultimate Lifeform was the special characteristic of all living things on the earth, and it was the other type of ''god'' that was above the entire earth! Inyman terms, it was easy to understand... That was, from the moment Kars became the Ultimate Lifeform, his own existence was equivalent to the life of the entire earth! Pa... While Kars was immersed in the glory brought by the evolution, His intoxication was interrupted by a sudden p. "Congrattions ---" Haschwalth pped his hands expressionlessly and said calmly, "You''ve finally be an ultimate creature." "Human..." A hint of gloom appeared in Kars''s eyes. He had not forgotten the humiliation that this human had brought him. He immediately said coldly, "I''ll give you a chance now. Kneel on the ground and beg for my forgiveness. In that case... I''ll let you die a happier death." Before bing a true ultimate lifeform, perhaps he would still fear this human a little. However, after bing an ultimate lifeform, the power surging within his body and the power that was above all other living beings filled him with confidence. He believed that with his current strength, it would be easy to kill him! "Whoa, it really is different." He raised his eyebrows and looked at Kars with a faint smile. "You came to provoke me as soon as you became a Ultimate Lifeform. May I ask who gave you the courage?" "Hmph, ignorant human." A sneer hung on Kars''s face. He raised his right hand and said, "I''ll let you experience just how terrifying Ultimate Lifeform are!" Gulp gulp! Kars''s right hand seemed to melt. The cells reorganized at an astonishing speed and then turned into a living squirrel! "Oh my god!" Coulson, who was secretly observing the scene on the helicopter, was shocked beyond words when he saw this scene. What did he see? The palm of the Pir Man had turned into a squirrel! If this discovery was in the scientific world, it would cause a huge wave and even overthrow Darwin''s theory of evolution. Because of his existence, itpletely denied the principle of biological evolution! Too terrifying... This was the power to create life. Kars was like a god in the Bible! Coulson couldn''t help but break out in cold sweat. The Pir Man hadpletely escaped their control and stepped into an unpredictable and terrifying level. It was a forbidden realm that humans could never touch! But then, something even more shocking happened! The squirrel was still constantly cracking and multiplying at an astonishing speed. One became two, two became four, four became eight, eight became sixteen... In the blink of an eye, it turned from a squirrel to thousands of squirrels. It was like a brown wave, making chirping noises. Then, like a tsunami, it charged towards The neat stone bs on the ground were crushed by the teeth of these squirrels. Even the steel bars with astonishing hardness could not escape. Under the horde of squirrels with bloodshot eyes and a ruthless and crazy aura, anything that stood in their way would be eaten up! "Ha ha ha ha... die, human!" A cruel look appeared on Kars''s face. She could not wait to see the scene of this damned human being bitten to death by a squirrel! These squirrels were made from his cells. Even steel could not stop them, let alone a human. "Not bad." Looking at the swarm of squirrels, there was no panic at all. Instead, he calmly pushed up his sses and said indifferently, "In terms of material, it is barely qualified." Puff... puff... When the beast tide approached within ten meters of With an indifferent expression, he walked towards Kars. One, one after another... As he gradually moved forward, Spiritual Power erupted with a heavy pressure as he rose, causing the beast tide to forcefully stop its attack. It turned around and continued to copse and explode, dyeing the surroundings into a scarlet hell! "This... This is impossible!" This scene made the confident Kars suddenly turn pale. His pupils uncontrobly shrank and trembled, and an indescribable chill ran down his her spine and into his brain. "Don''t be afraid..." His eyes flickered with a glimmer that made one''s heart palpitate. Then, he said the most terrifying words in the calmest tone, "Because soon, I will make you a true Ultimate Lifeform!" Run! Run! The instinct of all creatures was deeply trembling in fear. The sixth sense that surpassed all living things was now like a buzzing sound in his brain, frantically reminding him to quickly escape from this man! Without a moment of hesitation, Kars controlled the cells in his body to transform his arms into wings of birds. Then, he abruptly pped his huge ck wings, transforming into a streak of light that fled into the distance! Sou In just the blink of an eye, he had already flown dozens of meters away from where he was! Every time the ck wings pped, they would bring up a huge gust of wind, pushing Kars like a rocket to escape at an extremely fast speed! "Get out of my way!" In order to run for his life, Kars shot the ck feather as a bullet when he encountered a helicopter! The feather was as hard as the shell of an armadillo after hardening. Moreover, it was able to use the air in its body to elerate and ejectit. Its might was definitely no less than a bullet. Boom! A helicopter could not dodge in time and was directly hit by the ck shell. While the pilot was shocked, those shells turned into a man-eating squirrel, crazily attacking all the life in the range of sight. "Help... Help!" Finally, after the pilot was bitten to death, the helicopter exploded in the smoke and mes! Chapter 291: Data Collection

Chapter 291: Data Collection

Kars had escaped! Perhaps even he himself had never imagined this scene. He had clearly be an ultimate lifeform, possessing a powerful strength that was above the entire earth, and even all life. But in front of that man, he was still as weak as a newborn baby. No... To be precise, it was weaker than a baby! If that man wanted to pinch him to death, it would not be more difficult than him wanting to pinch a human to death. The instinct that was engraved in the deepest part of biological DNA was ''survival of the fittest''! Even if it was for an ultimate lifeform, it was no exception. Moreover, due to the characteristics of all lifeforms, Kars'' perception of danger was sharper than anyone or even an animal. That was why he turned around and ran without hesitation. Kars aimed the spearhead at the helicopters, as if to vent his anger, but also to show his strength. He pped his huge ck wings and shed across the sky like a bolt of lightning. "Attack! Attack!" "Fire!" "Be careful, don''t let him get close!" "Base, calling for support, calling for support. The target creature has evolved, unable to be captured. Repeat, the target creature has evolved, unable to be captured!" Seeing the crash of the helicopter, the rest of the helicopter pilots broke out in a cold sweat. They did not want to be bitten to death by a group of damn squirrels. They adjusted the angle of their bodies and fired the M230 chain machine gun hanging below the body. After aiming at Kars, they fired at full power. Boom boom boom boom... The 30mm machine gun bullets whizzed over, forming a dense of fire in the air, filling up all the space avable for evasion in Kars'' left and right! A carpet bombing, a full-fledged attack. This was both the most familiar battle strategy in the US and the only battle strategy they were proficient in. The pilot of the Apache Armed Helicopter was fully confident that no living creature could escape their fire, even if the enemy was an ultimate creature! However, their hope was destined to fail. From the moment he evolved into an ultimate lifeform, Kars was no longer the same as he was before. Even if it was thirty-millimeter cannon bullet, he was fearless! He was fearless! Searching for gene storage... Searching for suitable temte... Evolution! Theplicated biological system that the Earth had spent nine hundred million years to evolve, the gic information factor was kept in Kars'' cells. His brain could analyze the most suitable biological characteristics for the current situation in a very short period of time, and then stimte the cells in his body to evolve! And in nature, the hardest creature was the armadillo! The shell of ordinary biological armadillo was covered with biological grease, which could not only bend the angle of bullets, but also withstand the impact of bullets head-on. Ultimate creatures were above all creatures, so the ck shell that Kars used to defend against machine guns came from the armadillo, and the hardness of the defense was several times stronger than the armadillo itself! The outeryer of feathers gradually turned ck and hardened, forming the shell of an armadillo and covered with lubricant oil, causing all the bullets that hit it to nt their angles. Kars was covered in a ck shell, forcibly resisting the dense firepower, pping his two huge wings, rushing to the front of an armed helicopter at an astonishing speed. Chi La... An Apache armed helicopter was actually split into two by Kars'' ck wings. Moreover, the cut surface was extremely smooth, as if it was cut apart by aser! "F*ck! F*ck!" This scene stunned Coulson, and he subconsciously blurted out a curse! The other pilots were so shocked that their eyeballs almost popped out. One had to know that the armor near Apache''s cockpit was equipped with titanium alloy. It was able to withstand the direct attack of the thirty-three mm high shot cannon, but it couldn''t even block Kars'' wings? After eliminating the unrealistic ideas of making his opponent submit and bing research material, Coulson was forced to ept the most impossible idea, which was that Kars really became a god above the entire earth and even life as he said! "Weak and lowly humans!" Kars finally found a trace of confidence and showed a calm and proud expression. "As a reward for witnessing the birth of ultimate lifeform, I will show you the horror of ultimate lifeform!" Seeing that the man did not chase after him and instead gave him sufficient confidence, Kars could not wait to ''share'' his joy of bing an ultimate lifeform to this group of humans. As for whether these humans were willing or not, that was not within his scope of consideration. Search... Evolution! In just a breath''s time, Kars hadpleted his evolution once again, and this time he chose the creature with the greatest power in the natural world - the mantis mantis shrimp! The mantis shrimp could punch in a fifty-one second, and its fastest speed could reach twenty-five meters per second. It could create an empty cavity and sparks in the underwater environment. When such a terrifying ability was ced on a person, the destructive power would be unimaginable, let alone the ''ultimate lifeform''. Kars'' arm was covered by a red shell, and his forelimbs were like shrimps, tightly contracted in front of his chest. Then, like a spring, Kars'' forelimbs bounced out at a speed that could not be captured by the naked eye, and punched at the helicopter that was dozens of meters away from him! Bang The moment he punched out, a huge cavity appeared in front of him. As the airflow copsed and shrank, the high temperature generated by the friction was like a roaring me dragon, carrying a rolling storm and roaring, and the helicopter was instantly smashed into pieces! Rumble... It wasn''t until the entire body was sted apart by the mes that the sound of the punch rang out together with the sound of the explosion, echoing in the air like a thunderbolt in the clear sky! The extremely fast punches continuously struck, sting out giant ''cavity'' in front of them! In the blink of an eye... Out of the ten Apache Armed Helicopters, only Coulson was left alone. Watching Kars catch up with the helicopter and retract his front limbs, Coulson''s expression changed and hemented in his heart, "I''m really dead this time!" It was not that they had never thought of jumping off the ne to escape... However, all the pilots who jumped out of the helicopter were devoured alive by Kars. Rather than dying so painfully, it was better to be blown to death than die. At least this way, he would die instantly. In the nick of time, ''Haschwalth'' suddenly appeared A glimmer of hope ignited in Coulson''s heart. That white military uniform and cloak made him feel that he had never been so intimate! No one wanted to die. Even agent, who was mentally prepared, was the same. After all, why would he seek death if he could live? "Thank you for your cooperation, Kars." Standing in mid-air, his feet seemed to be stepping on an invisible staircase, and his eyes were mixed with a wisp of indifference. He said, "The data regarding the Ultimate lifeform has been collected. Now, I''ll have to trouble you to cooperate with me and do a ''small'' experiment" The reason why he did not act immediately was because he chose to watch coldly from the sidelines. He wanted to collect data about the Ultimate Lifeform and bring it into the ''Great Spirit Book Corridor'' so that it could be used for other purposes in the future. Now, all the data was collected. Then, it was time for thest thing. ''Persuade'' Kars to help himplete a small experiment! Chapter 292: Small Experiment

Chapter 292: Small Experiment

A small experiment? This kind of lies, whoever believes it is an idiot! From the moment ''Haschwalth'' threw the Red Stone of Aja Kars had been vignt and guarded against his conspiracy. Now, after hearing this sentence, he did not hesitate at all. He directly turned around and fled! Searching ''fastest creature''... [Biological temte determined: Sharp Tail Rainbird! ] [One of the fastest birds in the world. The fastest speed is 352.5 kilometers per hour. It only takes one second to fly a hundred meters! ] However, this was not enough. The gic temte was optimized again! Kars knew that only this level would not allow him to get rid of that man. Therefore, on the basis of the Sharp Tail Rainbird, he reconstructed the streamlined body that was more suitable for aerodynamics, as well as the special air hole that acted as the propeller! The twopletely different power crystals, animals and technology, were perfectlybined on Kars'' body! Boom boom boom - The ear-piercing noise broke through the sound barrier at a speed, and the massive ring of air exploded like ripples! "Such... such a fast speed" In the blink of an eye, Coulson found that Kars had disappeared, leaving only a small ck dot in the distance. Moreover, he was flying at an astonishing speed. If nothing unexpected happened, Kars wouldpletely disappear from his sight! Based on the visual estimation, the speed was at least one Mach, faster than the US military''s war axe cruise missile! Coulson suppressed the shock in his heart and turned his eyes to ''Haschwalth''. He was looking forward to what choice he would make. Should he chase after her or give up? That was the speed of A Mach one. Even if he had seen the strength of the Quincy, Coulson still had doubts in his heart. He could take this opportunity to have a look. Perhaps he could find the weakness of the Quincy? As a result, Coulson was disappointed. Haschwalth seemed to finally react. The deep eyes crossed the space barrier and fell on Kars who was fleeing in panic. The next moment. Taking a step forward, he followed theyers of air currents that swirled beneath his feet. His entire body instantly disappeared from the spot! Quincy High-Order Steps: Advanced Hirenkyaku! Bang! When the next sound rang out, Coulson looked towards the source and was shocked to find that the figure of ''Haschwalth'' had appeared a thousand meters away. One step, a thousand meters! With his hands behind his back, he took another step, and he was dozens of meters away from Kars! "This... this is impossible!" Kars looked at the approaching man, and his face showed a deep fear. He thought that he could shake off ''Haschwalth'' He did not expect that the other party would catch up to him from a thousand meters away in just two steps! Although he was expressionless, he couldn''t help butugh coldly in his heart. The speed? Unless Kars was possessed by the Divine Speed Force, there was no meaning in front of him, even if Quick Silver came! Hoho, Sonido or Hirenkyaku. ''Haschwalth'' could choose any one of them. In terms of high-speed movement, he had never been afraid of anyone. Or if he wanted to, he could even open a new door in front of Kars. There were too many ways to deal with Kars, so he only chose the simplest one. Oh right, I forgot to tell you. The ''Haschwalth'' standing here was actually Lod himself in disguise. After all, Haschwalth went to deal with the mess of Sorcerer Supreme, Ancient One. At present, Lod, who was seriouslycking in subordinates, could only choose to personally appear. He had not been out for a long time. Lod reached out a hand from the cloak and directly grabbed the desperately fleeing Kars. "You are fooled!" Kars'' eyes suddenly shed with a fierce light. He quickly turned around in mid-air, and then shot dozens of ck thorns at Lod from the mass of lumps hanging under his wings. He roared angrily, "Have a taste of the tiger-head stinger I specially prepared for you!" The mass seemed to be an organ tissue of some kind of creature. The speed of these ck thorns was several times faster than the speed of bulletsing out of the chamber, leaving only an afterimage in the retina of a human! "Not a bad counterattack." Lod cast a look of appreciation, and then changed the topic, saying, "But unfortunately, it is useless to me." There was no need to use Spiritual Power''s wall to defend. Lod allowed the ck spikes to hit his body, and even his steel skin could not be shaken, not even leaving a mark. This scene caused Kars to feel despair in his heart. The final desperate strike was actually unable to leave a single mark on his opponent''s skin. The difference between the two was so great that even if Coulson came over, he would still be able to see it. As for the hand that Lod stretched out, it was like an inescapable. No matter how Kars moved, no matter how much he tried, he was unable to escape the fate of being captured. After his neck was tightly grabbed, his entire body was sealed by a special force! He couldn''t move... That force was like a heavy shackle, causing Kars to lose all ability to move. Even such a simple action like blinking his eyes had be an extravagant hope for the current him. Kars was like a puppet, carried by Lod all the way back to the bottom of the Statue of Liberty, and then threw it on the ground like a piece of trash. "He... he''s back again?" Coulson was both shocked by the speed of Kars'' defeat and curious as to why'' Haschwalth ''had speciallye back. Lod leisurely walked to the shadow of a Statue of Liberty, then reached out and pulled out a huge monster that looked like an octopus from the shadow on the ground! This octopus monster was one of the ''gifts'' that Hydra had sent. "Is that a Menos Grande" Coulson hade into contact with this kind of creature the most, so he recognized at a nce that the monster was Menos Grande, and the Menos Grande that wasmonly seen seemed to have a different degree of evolution and category! But ording to the information, weren''t the Quincy and hollow enemies? Why did the mutual enemy, ''Haschwalth'', summon a Menos Grande here? What was he trying to do? For a moment, countless questions flooded into Coulson''s mind like a tide, making him unable to understand. But soon, he had an answer to his question. Kars'' pupils trembled slightly. He felt a greedy desire from that creature. When he wanted to devour other creatures, he would have the same desire. In other words... This monster wanted to eat him! "Kars, your chance hase." Lod narrowed his eyes and said indifferently, "Either be devoured by it and be bait, or devour it to evolve once more." As soon as he finished speaking. The octopus-shaped hollow wiggled its tentacles and rolled up Kars, who was lying on the ground, unable to move. Under thetter''s eyes that were filled with fear, it stuffed him into the mouth at the top. Chapter 293: The True Ultimate Lifeform

Chapter 293: The True Ultimate Lifeform

"But... damn it!" "I, Kars... I am unwilling!" "I am a... Ultimate Lifeform, how can I die in such a ce!" "C... Curse you!!!!!!!!!!!!" "No!!!" Kars screamed in despair, directly piercing through the silence of dawn. No matter how hard Kars struggled and tried to evolve the cells in his body, he could not escape from the mouth of the octopus like hollow. His lower body was crushed by the sharp teeth around the mouth and swallowed into his body bit by bit. The n of hundreds of thousands of years had fallen through in one day! In less than ten minutes, the joy of bing an ultimate lifeform weed the darkest moment of his life! The Pir Man n, who regarded humans as livestock and allowed them to ughter and devour them, had now be food for hollow. Their status had suddenly changed from predator to prey, which made Kars, who was in despair, feel an inexplicable sense of absurdity. "So... this is the feeling of ''Them''?" With only one head left, Kars suddenly remembered all the creatures he had devoured. Would they be like him before they died, full of unwillingness and resentment, and thirst for life? The life force of the Ultimate Lifeform was so huge that Kars, who only had one head left, could barely keep himself alive and conscious. But that was it... If there was no external interference, he might be able to regenerate other limbs like a gecko. However, the sharp teeth around the monster''s mouth were closing, and it would grind and break his hard skull in a moment. It would not take long for him to bepletely devoured. "No... I don''t want to die!" When the sharp teeth were about to grind the hard head, a strong desire to survive suddenly burst out in Kars'' eyes. "I am an ultimate lifeform, an immortal existence. How can I die in such a ce" "I, Kars... will not die!" "Just you wait. Even at the end of hell, I will crawl back and take revenge on you!" Facing Kars'' bitter curse before he died, Lod nodded and said, "Okay, I will wait for you to take revenge on me. The premise is that you can still live." Ho... From the wriggling mouth of the octopus hollow, there was a disgusting chewing sound. The hard bones and flesh were fully ground red blood, flowing down along the tentacles that were full of suction cups. And the screams of Kars finally disappeared. ... ... ... "He... He was swallowed" Seeing this scene through the telescope, Coulson was immediately full of doubts. From Haschwalth''s previous behavior, it was obvious that he was deliberately helping Kars so that he could evolve into an ultimate lifeform. But he let the Menos Grande swallow Kars, so what was the meaning of this? Was it just purely ''Experiment''? No, impossible! Although there was not much information about ''Haschwalth'', as agent''s sixth sense, it told Coulson that this matter was not as simple as it seemed. There should be a deeper motive! It was this deeper ''motive'' that lured Haschwalth to reappear! But what was the motive? Coulson frowned, an ominous feeling lingering in his heart. For some reason... His heartbeat had been elerating since the beginning, and his blood pressure was constantly rising. The air around him seemed to be heavy, and even the birds in the sky disappeared. All these strange changes seemed to indicate that something big was about to happen. "Agent Coulson... You... Look over there..." The pilot''s face was pale. He raised his trembling fingers as if he had seen something terrifying. Even the tone of his voice had changed. Coulson looked in the direction the driver was pointing at, and his entire body shook as if he had been struck by lightning! The giant octopus that could be seen without a telescope was shockingly wrapped around the towering Statue of Liberty. Tentacles covered in suckers were more than ten meters long, and they were still swinging wildly. Its mouths, which were as big as sea anemones, constantly poured into the air, as if they were greedily devouring some kind of energy! "I understand!" Coulson''s expression suddenly changed, and he immediately understood. Combined with Haschwalth''s strange actions before, it was not difficult to understand why he first helped Kars, and then let Kars be swallowed by that big hollow, because Haschwalth''s real n was to make Kars, who became the ultimate creature, be the stepping stone on the path of the evolution of the Menos Grande! Just by observing a little detail, Coulson almost restored the whole incident, and even guessed part of the intention of ''Haschwalth'', but there was still the most important question that he could not understand. ording to the information death god revealed, the Quincy and hollow were natural enemies. But since they were natural enemies, why did Haschwalth help hollow evolve? "Damn it... Why? What does Haschwalth want to do?" Coulson secretly clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. "Without the most important information, there is no way to analyze his intentions!" "Roar -" The strange howl was extremely sharp and ear-piercing, as if it could pierce through the soul of a human. Coulson and the pilot, who were more than a hundred meters away from the monster, revealed a painful expression the moment they heard the voice. They covered their ears tightly, feeling as if their eardrums and cerebral cortex nerves were about to be torn apart! Fortunately, the crysted for only a few seconds before it disappeared. Coulson and the pilot gasped in pain. There was a trace of fear on each other''s faces. After the hollow devoured the Ultimate Lifeform, it seemed to have be even more terrifying! Evolution... Evolution! Although Kars had been devoured by hollow, his cells had notpletely died. At the moment before death, the Ultimate lifeform evolved his cells into the form of a ''fungi'' and then swallowed up the cells of hollow like a terrifying parasite! Since I can''t defeat you on the level of a living creature, I will devour you from the level of cells! This was the ultimate lifeform, Kars'' final n! He had found a way out of the originally hopeless situation, and he had even obtained an even stronger power! How could Octopus hollow, who did not have an individual consciousness and only acted on instinct, contend against Kars who had 400 IQ? Rumble... The huge spiritual energy fluctuations formed a vortex, even throwing the originally clear sky into chaos! A steady stream of spiritual droplets poured into Octopus hollow''s body from the ocean-like mouth, then were divided up by countless greedy cells and turned into the energy source for the evolution of this'' body '', advancing step by step towards a higher level! "Not enough... not enough!" "I need more power and more life energy!" Kars'' consciousness gradually gained the upper hand. He began to plunder more spiritual energy crazily, and he was not satisfied with this. He manipted the tentacles covered with suction cups to reach out into the sea and devour all kinds of creatures in the sea! "It''s about time..." Lod''s eyes were full of satisfaction. He thought, "Nemu, let gigai of Haschwalthe over. It''s my turn to go on stage." Chapter 294: Sudden Visit

Chapter 294: Sudden Visit

The Statue of Liberty. Captain America, who hitchhiked halfway, finally arrived at the battlefield at this time.. However, Steve Rogers, who had just gotten out of the car, looked up at the Statue of Liberty wrapped in tentacles and the monster that looked like a giant octopus. He suddenly wondered if he had transmigrated, or if he had not had a good restst night. "Coulson..." The corners of Steve Rogers'' eyes twitched, and he said hesitantly, "Can you exin to me why a giant octopus appeared on the Statue of Liberty?" "Uh..." Coulson did not know how to answer. He said helplessly, "Captain Rogers, the specific situation is very troublesome to describe. In short, this is not an octopus, but a kind of..." "Great hollow!" Without waiting for Coulson to finish, Steve Rogers suddenly interrupted him. The Spiritual Power that the big hollow emitted made Steve Rogers recognize it. A hint of sadness that could not be wiped out appeared in his eyes, mixed with a trace ofplicated emotions. He sighed, "This is a big hollow. I have seen such a creature before... I have seen it before." "Captain Rogers?" Coulson was so shocked that he almost couldn''t hold hismunicator. He asked with wide eyes, "Have you seen this kind of hollow? This... This is impossible. You have been unconscious for 70 years. How can you have seen it?" "Ha... Of course I have seen it..." Steve Rogers looked sad and clenched his right fist subconsciously. He gritted his teeth and said, "If not for because of hollow, Bucky... Bucky wouldn''t have been swallowed up to save me!" "But... this doesn''t make sense!" The doubt on Coulson''s face became even stronger. He said in surprise, "Big hollow should be a creature that has recently reappeared after death god''s recovery. Captain Rogers, where did you see Big hollow seventy years ago?" Steve Rogers took a deep breath and said a name that shocked Coulson to the extreme. "It''s... Haschwalth!" Boom! This news was no less than a heavy bomb, and it directly set off a monstrous wave in Coulson''s calm heartke! It turned out that seventy years ago... Haschwalth the Quincy, was already preparing for theireback! Coulson immediately realized, They all ignored one thing. After the thousan years war between the two sides, when Soul Society had no choice but to seal the world, the remaining Quincy, what shocking conspiracy were they nning? Haschwalth! Everything originated from this man,ying down an ambush that hadsted for thousands of years like a grass snake! Now this man no longer hid himself, but really stood in front of the curtain. Did it mean that his n had already beenpleted? In an instant... Coulson imagined countless terrible results, and the cold sweat all over his body was scared out of his body, soaking his clothes outside. Just think about it. A powerful race that was almost exterminated in the bitter war had been dormant for a thousand years. Suddenly, they no longer hid their tracks. Instead, they acted with great fanfare. They were exposed to the eyes of the enemy. It could only mean that they no longer needed to hide themselves. They were bound tounch a vigorous counterattack! Was it really just an ident that hollow and death god appeared in the human world again? Perhaps... Behind all of this seemingly coincidental event was this man named Haschwalth, secretly manipting the development of the entire event! "No... I have to report to the director..." Coulson was drenched in cold sweat. In the face of the powerful Quincy, they could only cooperate with death god to ensure the safety of the human race! ... Evolution, evolution, evolution! The biological gic factor that was evolved from over 900 million years in the ultimate biological cells of the earth just happened to be the best partner of the ability ''Infinite Evolution''. The two were almost perfectly fused together. Together, they urged the big hollow to step forward step by step from Gillian! As for the massive amount of energy required to evolve, one came from the light of the sun, and the other came from the spirit particles in the atmosphere. As the massive amount of energy surged in, the form of the octopus gradually changed. The Spiritual Power that filled the air suddenly surged. The calm sea surface was swept up with ripples, and the clear sky was covered by dark clouds. The heavy pressure seemed to be material, causing the Statue of Liberty beside her to be covered in cracks. It looked like it would copse at any moment. Hu --- In the howling wind, there was a mixture of killing and violence. A human-shaped creature appeared from the mouth of the huge octopus. Its familiar purple hair fluttered in the wind, and a pair of eyes full of arrogance and resentment stared straight at the "Ha ha ha... I didn''t expect it!" Kars'' eyes shed with resentment, and heughed savagely. Not only did I, Kars, not die, but I also obtained greater power. The current me has already surpassed the ultimate height and be an invincible existence! Pa... To Kars'' surprise, ''Haschwalth'' was still expressionless, looking abnormally calm. He nodded as he pped and said, "Not bad, not bad. You really did not disappoint me. Let me congratte you in advance. Invincible... Mr. Kars." For some reason, when the word ''invincible'' came out of his mouth, it made Kars feel a bit of ridicule and contempt. Although he didn''t know where the confidence of'' Haschwalth ''came from, there was a terrifying power surging in his body that was hundreds of times stronger than before. This made Kars full of confidence at the moment, and he felt that everything was empty. "You will regret letting me obtain this power, because it will be the root cause of your death!" Kars licked his lips and grinned. "I will let you experience the feeling of being devoured bit by bit!" "Let''s talk about it next time." He pointed to the back of Kars and said indifferently, "I think you should first think of a way to deal with those nosy fellows." "Meddling in other people''s business?" Kars was slightly stunned. He felt a strange movement behind him and subconsciously turned his head to look. Weng --- White spiritual mist filled the surroundings, and an ancient, deep red arched door slowly appeared. "That is... what is it?" Kars widened his eyes in surprise. He was sure that there was no such door here before! "It''s... it''s a door!" Coulson, who was a hundred meters away, said subconsciously. That was... Soul Society''s unique ''Senkaimon''! Its appearance meant that a death god had arrived in this world! Creak --- As the ancient, deep red wooden door opened, the white spiritual mist became denser. --- A sound that was like the collision of bells, both crisp and pleasant, suddenly echoed within this space. His eyes changed and became a little serious. "I didn''t expect... Soul Society to send him here." Chapter 295: Kenpachi Zaraki

Chapter 295: Kenpachi Zaraki

--- As the crisp sound of the bell got closer and closer, a tall figure gradually emerged from the dark red arched door amidst the white spiritual mist. The man had an extremely ferocious face. A terrifying scar ran across the left side of his face from his eyebrow bone. His right eye was like a pirate from thest century, and he wore a ck blindfold. Moreover, his hairstyle was very strange. At first nce, it looked like the spikes of sea urchins. At the end of his hair hung small golden bells. The sound he heard just now was from the collision of these bells. Apart from that, Coulson also noticed one more thing, which was the white feathered embroidery on this man''s body. Although the two cuffs had been torn off, he had only seen this special white haori on the captain ''Winter Monarch''! In exchange... This fierce-looking mysterious man was death god, a [Captain Rank]! "Oh no... even the captain has appeared!" Coulson wiped the sweat off his forehead. The matter hadpletely exceeded his control and was running towards an unpredictable ce. You''re... Kenpachi!" ''Haschwalth'' calm expression finally changed slightly when he saw this man. A trace of seriousness shed in his eyes as he said, "Could it be that Soul Society has no one left? He actually sent a monster like you over!" "Monster? Hahaha..." Zaraki Kenpachi grinned, bursting with an extremely oppressive gaze, like a beast choosing to eat, said: "You are the real monster, the head of Sternritter - Jugram Haschwalth!" "I miscalcted." Pushing his sses, he frowned and said, "I thought that Soul Society would let other Captaine, but I didn''t expect it to be you, a beast." "These are not important..." Zaraki Kenpachi eyes shed with bloodthirsty light, and the corner of his mouth showed a smile, slowly pulling out the long sword at his waist. "Any n is fine. I just want to fight to my heart''s content with you right now!" Zi - When the long body of sword was pulled out of the sheath, The rough mouth of sword, which was full of sawtooth, was slowly revealed, and it made a slightly harsh sound between the collision and friction. "A... broken sword?" Even Steve Rogers, who had never made sword, could tell that this was a broken sword! With such a broken sword full of sawteeth, could he really defeat that terrifying man and this huge Adjuchas? This was not only the idea of Steve Rogers, but also the idea in Coulson''s heart. Even Karsughed out loud and ridiculed loudly: "Take such a broken sword, even if I stand and let you cut, you can''t kill me!" Only Haschwalth looked slightly dignified, and it seemed that he was quite afraid of Zaraki Kenpachi. He said lightly: "Your opponent is not me, but this Adjuchas." "It?" Zaraki Kenpachi then turned his eyes to Kars, and a touch of disdain appeared in his eyes: "It is not easy for me toe to the modern world, not to cut this kind of trash, only a man like you can make me feel pleasure!" Being ignored again and again, Kars was more and more furious, and he roared and rushed to Zaraki Kenpachi: "Damn human, I want you to regret that you dare to look down on me!" "Hey, bastard." Zaraki Kenpachi raised his head and nced at Kars who rushed over. The cold bottom of his eyes seemed to be burning with golden mes. He grinned and said, "The adults are fighting, the children don''t intervene, get out and y." Just one nce! Kars seemed to have been frozen, and his entire body was corroded by a bone-piercing chill! Only when he truly faced this man could he feel that suffocating pressure. It was as if a sea of corpses and blood had appeared in front of him, apanied by bursts of cold wind mixed with mournful howls. It was precisely the countless vengeful spirits that had died miserably under the serrated sword! Spiritual Power, who had wantonly vented out from this man''s body, was like a beast that made people feel uneasy. Zaraki Kenpachi had no time to pay attention to it, or he did not care about Kars at all. In his eyes, there was only Haschwalth alone. "It''s a pity, Zaraki Kenpachi." Haschwalth raised his hand to hold the gold-rimmed sses frame, and the bottom of his eyes was cold glimmer, saying: "Now is not the time to fight with you, so this battle will stay in the future." "In the future?" Zaraki Kenpachi licked his lips, and his eyes burst out like a bloodthirsty beast, roaring in a low voice, "I have no patience to wait untilter. Let''s fight now, Haschwalth!" Bang - The tall and burly figure just took a step forward, but made the whole earth shake violently. The violent momentum was like a vast ocean, directly filling up the surrounding space! Then, the next second. Zaraki Kenpachi raised the serrated zanpakuto in his hand high, with a sharp and majestic momentum. Boom A huge sword pressure whistled through the sky like a crescent moon. A suffocating terrifying hurricane soared into the sky, directly crushing the dense dark clouds. It was like a sharp sword energy that had been tempered thousands of times. It seemed to want to split the entire sky and even the earth apart! The violent wind blew the hair on Haschwalth''s forehead into disorder. The huge sword pressure was getting closer and closer, but thetter''s expression did not change at all. He just slowly raised his right hand, and his five slender fingers slightly loosened. Looking at Haschwalth''s actions, it seemed that he was going to take the sword pressure with his bare hands. Coulson and Steve Roger held their breath. They felt that this was almost impossible, because the sword pressure was too terrifying! But the result was out of their expectations. Haschwalth took the terrifying sword pressure with one hand and only took a slight step back, and then pushed the sword to the other side! Rumble!!!! The entire surface of the ground was plowed open by the sword pressure, leaving a deep gully. As the sword pressure rushed into the sea, it set off a wave that was nearly dozens of meters high and mmed down on both sides with a force of ten thousand tons, bursting out a deafening sound! This scene shocked Steve Rogers. Even though he was holding the golden shield, he was not confident that he could take the terrifying sword pressure without any injuries. However, Haschwalth was able to take it with his bare hands. It could be seen just how terrifying his strength was! The dust that filled the air was dispersed by a violent Spiritual Power. A wild and unrestrained figure stepped forward. zanpakuto, which was covered in sawteeth, was dragged on the ground. A long spark was produced from the friction. "That''s how it should be!" Zaraki Kenpachi showed a hunting look andughed loudly. "Come and kill each other, Haschwalth!" Haschwalth lowered his head and looked at the shallow sword mark in his palm. His eyes were slightly cold and he said, "As expected of the captain who inherited the name of Kenpachi, but unfortunately, my n has been achieved. Fighting... Let''s wait for the next time we meet." The ck shadow under his feet suddenly expanded and gradually swallowed Haschwalth like an abyss. "Are you going to escape again?" The excitement on Zaraki Kenpachi''s face faded and became somewhat disappointing. "Whatever you say." Haschwalth''s eyes were cold, and when he was about to disappear, he said, "But the next time we meet, it will be the day of the reappearance of the Wandenreich!" Chapter 296: Sexta Espada

Chapter 296: Sexta Espada

Haschwalth disappeared. Just like the inexplicable appearance of him, he disappeared without a trace, making people unable to understand his thoughts. The only thing that people cared about was... When Haschwalth left, the ''Wandenreich'' that he mentioned was about to reappear. Although he didn''t know the meaning of this name for the time being, Steve Rogers still subconsciously imprinted the ''Wandenreich'' deep in his heart, because he always had a feeling that he might meet them in the future. "Tsk... He actually ran away." Zaraki Kenpachi twisted his neck and then locked his eyes on Kars, who was on the side. "Since Haschwalth slipped away, then I can only reluctantly cut you. After all, it was hard toe out. If I don''t cut something, I always feel something wrong." What was he saying? It wasn''t harmful, but it was extremely insulting! Even Kars, who had stopped due to fear, instantly lost all his rationality when he heard this. His scarlet eyes stared straight at the wild figure and he said angrily, "Arrogant human, don''t think that you will win. I was just not serious just now. Now, I will let you experience the horror of Ultimate Lifeform!" "Oh?" Zaraki Kenpachi carried the serrated de and provocatively hooked his index finger at Kars. He said with ack of interest, "Then please let me see the so-called ''Ultimate Lifeform'' you speak of. Don''t let me down." Whether it was Ultimate Lifeform or Adjuchas, it was all the same. He didn''t care what the enemy was, he only cared that the enemy couldn''t be cut down. "Go to hell, arrogant human!" Kars waspletely dominated by anger and subconsciously used cero! Buzz - - A huge scarlet energy burst out from the octopus front and enveloped Zaraki Kenpachi figure! But Zaraki Kenpachi just raised his hand and easily caught this cero. Bang! After Zaraki Kenpachi crushed cero with his bare hands, the violent energy surged around his body and set off the rolling airflow, but the disappointment in thetter''s eyes was heavier, "What a trash" "If you are only at this level, you are not even worthy to die under my sword." "Damn... damn it!" Kars felt a surge of grievance in his heart and roared unwillingly. He had clearly surpassed the Ultimate Height of the creature, but why was the gap still so big? "Forget it..." Zaraki Kenpachi felt dull, carrying zanpakuto full of sawteeth to Kars: "Sure enough, you can''t have too much expectation for the scum. It''s better to quickly cut you back to Soul Society." A terrifying killing intent that was enough to suffocate people, like a huge wave, rushed over. With every step that Zaraki Kenpachi took, the ground was constantly cracking and copsing. The tall Statue of Liberty was crumbling, and even the sea surface hundreds of meters away seemed to be repelled by an invisible force, forming a huge concave pit! The huge ck cloudyer gathered in the sky and gradually shrouded the shadow on the earth. "No... Don''te over..." Kars'' pupils trembled, and his body was cold. At the moment, in his eyes, Zaraki Kenpachi body seemed to be huge, like a mountain pressing down on his heart, almost making him unable to breathe! But this scene in the eyes of outsiders, it seemed a little funny. Obviously, he had a huge advantage in size, but Kars was constantly retreating, but the man who seemed to be at a disadvantage was constantly approaching the octopus monster. Even Coulson and the others can''t help thinking, who is the '' monster''? "This... is [Captain Rank]" Coulson stared at Kars who was constantly retreating due to fear, and his heart was full of mixed feelings. Kars was a terrifying existence that could not be matched by human beings. In front of this captain named Zaraki Kenpachi, he was as weak as a baby, only being ravaged unterally. It undoubtedly proved the strength of ''death god'' from the side! So... Could the n that the director expected to restrict death god really be realized? Coulson suddenly became confused, not knowing whether blindly following the orders of Fury was right or wrong. Death god was clearly an existence protecting humans, why did they have to think of all means, even at the expense of causing a great disaster, to restrict the power of ''death god''? The Quincy, Hollow, the Asgardians, Pir Man... Every time a disaster appeared on Earth, it was death god who solved these troubles. Then what was the point of everything they did? Coulson clenched his fists and looked at the wild figure. His eyes were somewhat lost and he subconsciously muttered to himself, "Director Fury... Maybe the wrong person is us. death god is not an enemy, but our protector." At this moment, the thoughts in Coulson''s heart quietly changed. ... "Still not nning to attack?" Zaraki Kenpachi carried the serrated zanpakuto and said, "In any case, both sides are dead. Why don''t you try to attack? What if you win?" This sentence seemed to arouse Kars'' desire to live. He let out a furious roar that was on the verge of desperation. It was like a solid sound wave setting off rolling airflow, apanied by a huge and huge Spiritual Power filling the space. "Die for me" Kars manipted the giant tentacle of the octopus andunched a fatal blow to the figure! "A little bit of it... but it''s still not enough!" Looking at Zaraki Kenpachi that fell from the giant tentacle, he casually raised zanpakuto and shed out. Chi! Zanpakuto seemed to be full of sawteeth, but sword''s de was extremely sharp and easily cut the tentacles. The violent Spiritual Power spread out like mercury. Wherever the sharp golden Spiritual Power passed, everything was like being torn apart. The devastated ground shattered and copsed under the Spiritual Power of Zaraki Kenpachi. The power of the golden sh did not decrease after cutting the tentacles, like a cold waning moon emitting a fatal cold light, directly splitting half of Kars'' body, and then passing through the sea level and disappearing at the end of the field of vision. Just one strike. The insufferably arrogant Kars was seriously injured and on the verge of death. Half of his body was shattered under the sword''s edge. Death... It was like a dark shadow that wrapped around Kars'' heart! "It seems that it has ended." Zaraki Kenpachi carried the bloody serrated sword, and the bell at the end of the tail collided with a crisp sound, step by step toward Kars who was eroded by fear. Time had never been so painful! Kars could only watch helplessly, and the horrible man was approaching him. Escape? Stop messing around! In front of this man''s terrifying Spiritual Power, Kars could not even breathe freely. Finally. Zaraki Kenpachi came to Kars, who slowly raised the sword de in his hand and then shed it down! At this moment, something happened! He saw that the jagged sword de was about to cut down and take away Kars'' life, but it was suddenly blocked by the back of a hand. Dang Sword''s de cut on the back of his hand, bursting out a string of white sparks! "Huh?" Zaraki Kenpachi frowned slightly and looked at the person who suddenly appeared in front of him. The light blue short hair was wild and mboyant, hanging down a few strands of bangs to the forehead. The sky blue eyes were unruly, and the eyes were printed with theke green eyes. The white mask was arranged in a beast tooth shape on the right cheek. "Nice to meet you, death god." The man''s back burst out a strong Spiritual Power, directly sending Zaraki Kenpachi flying, and then his hands in his pocket, proudly said, "Let me introduce myself, I am Espada #6 - Grimmjow Jaegerjaquez!" Chapter 297: Three Major Powers

Chapter 297: Three Major Powers

The situation on the field could be said to be changing rapidly! Kars, who was supposed to die under Zaraki''s zanpakuto, was saved by the arrogant youth who suddenly appeared. Moreover, this mysterious and arrogant youth showed his strong strength when he first appeared. Not only did he easily block the fatal blow, but he also released a powerful Spiritual Power from the back of his hand, sending that peerless madman flying! Butpared to this... What caught Coulson and Steve''s attention even more was the bone mask on the young man''s face, as well as the fist-sized hole in his abdomen. These two things were the symbol of [hollow]! In other words. This arrogant young man who imed to be ''Sexta Espada, Grimmjow Jaegerjaquez'', although he had the appearance and body shape of a human, he was a real hollow! This was the first time S. H. I. E. L. D. and even the entire human race had seen [hollow] in apletely new form! If one ignored the mask that remained on the face and the hole in his abdomen, his appearance would be no different from that of a human! "Could... could it be..." Coulson''s face was pale, and his pupils dted slightly. An unbelievable term slowly emerged from the depths of his mind. Vasto Lorde! Although death god had casually mentioned it before, S. H. I. E. L. D. still kept the relevant information in his heart. As the main person in charge of this kind of event, Coulson naturally remembered it in his heart. The records about Vasto Lorde marked the most prominent feature of this group of people, which was that they were no longer monsters, but [Menos Grande], who looked like a human! In all the records regarding Gillian''s elimination, S. H. I. E. L. D. needed to send at least ten special action teams, equipped with the highest technology energy weapons, and support in the air, as well as the ambush of the ground units. Only then could he bepletely killed! On the other hand, the only time they had a record of Adjuchas was in theboratory in New Mexico. Dozens of action teams were destroyed. The cruise missiles and cannon fire of the fighter jet werepletely ineffective against Adjuchas. In the end, it was death god who took action andpletely solved the problem. Then the problem came... Vasto Lorde, who had reached the top of the path of evolution, was above all the Menos Grande. What kind of terrifyingbat power was it? "Oh... I caught a big fish!" Zaraki Kenpachi waved his arm and the excitement in his eyes was more intense. He licked his lips and said, "It is the first time that I have met hollow with a human appearance, and the feeling of this Spiritual Power... You should not be mere Gillian, right?" "Gillian? Are you serious, death god?" Grimmjow put his hands in his pockets, with arrogance between his eyebrows, and said coldly, Don''tpare us to those inferior things. We are the [Arrancar]! "It doesn''t matter if it''s Arrancar or hollow, whatever you are is good. Compared to these unimportant titles, what I care more is how strong you are." Zaraki Kenpachi was toozy to think about so much. He was eager to fight and vent the burning fighting spirit in his chest. "Won''t you know if you try?" Grimmjow grinned and hooked his finger at Zaraki Kenpachi, provoking: "But want to test my strength and be ready to die in battle, this unknown Captain death god!" "Haha, haha..." Zaraki Kenpachiughed at the sky, and Spiritual Power around him was like boiling water, and the strong wind blew the haori. "Prepare to die in battle?" "Sorry, I don''t need to prepare this thing at all!" The voice had not fallen. The earth suddenly shook violently, and the surrounding airflow swept up dozens of meters high in the air like a tsunami. In the roaring wind, a wildly released figure rushed forward with a terrifying explosive momentum! Woo! A rough saw-like sword de cut through the air and cut down horizontally above Grimmjow''s head! Spiritual Power, which was flowing on the sword de, wantonly vented out, like a tsunami that destroyed the sky and the earth, which made Grimmjow''s arrogant eyes slightly restrained, and even faintly felt the tingling pain from his skin. Facing such a powerful enemy, even the arrogant Grimmjow did not dare to take this sword with the back of his hand. Instead, he decisively pulled out the long sword at his waist, from the bottom up, an arc of light and the falling sword. Bang!!!!! The two sword collided, and sparks flew. Thousands of thunder burst out, as if the sky was going to be torn apart. Endless strong wind roared, and a huge sword light soared into the sky, directly crushing the thick ck clouds! Immediately after, the earth that carried the two of them collided suddenly let out a cry that could not bear the burden. The sound of continuous explosions, the howling wind, which was like the wailing of ghosts and the howling of wolves, copsed under the horrified gazes of Steve and Coulson! Rumble... The Freedom Ind, which carried the Statue of Liberty, copsed after just one exchange between the two! "The Statue of Liberty... has fallen" As a native New York, it was a huge blow for Steve to see the copse of the towering Statue of Liberty with his own eyes. It even made him feel unbelievable. But this was just the beginning. After the copse of Freedom Ind because it could not hold the power of the two people, Zaraki Kenpachi and Grimmjow moved the battlefield to the sea. For a time, shadows covered the sea. The collision between swords, the collision between Spiritual Powers. In just a few seconds, the two of them had already exchanged hundreds of blows. The explosive winds and sword energy surged, stirring up the originally calm sea. The high-speed movements of the two sides could no longer be captured. Only the sparks of weapons colliding could be vaguely seen. The vibration waves wantonly crushed the entire street. The speed of the exchange waspletely beyond the limits of human retina capture. Even if they used the highest pixel dy, they could not capture the sword shadows that collided in the air! "Is this all you have? death god!" Grimmjow took advantage of the gap of the sword to block the attack, and his left hand suddenly pressed on Zaraki Kenpachi''s chest andughed: "Have a taste of this move - cero" After the scarlet red evil energy gathered andpressed in the palm, it was sted out almost at zero distance! Boom - A huge energy burst out! The terrible shock wave with a destructive aura, pushed Zaraki Kenpachi body over the sea like aet, leaving a huge gully, and directly hit the shore closest to New York City! "No... not good!" Coulson eximed. The thing he was most worried about had happened! At first, he was worried when the two fought. Although there were few people near Freedom Ind, it was still too close to New York City. If the battlefield moved to the city, the damage would be unimaginable! Unexpectedly... his conjecture came true! Chapter 298: What Lies Under The Blindfold

Chapter 298: What Lies Under The Blindfold

Rumble... The helicopter carried Captain America that fell on the sea and followed in the direction of Zaraki Kenpachi. That was... Bartley Park! This park was located in the south of Manhattan. It was amemorative park established during the Second World War. There were many people who watched the light on weekdays and the people who participated inmemoration, and today was coincidentally Sunday, when the park was the densest! And the Avenue near Bartley Park is one of the fivergest streets with the densest flow of people in New York. Not only are there many historical buildings, but it is also the residential area of the rich and powerful. The most important thing is... Bartley Park is not far from the Empire Building! If Zaraki Kenpachi and Grimmjow start a war here, the loss caused is almost unimaginable. Setting aside the destroyed buildings, it could be foreseen that at least a thousand or more people would die under this disaster. What Coulson could think of, Steve Rogers had no reason to not think of. The two of them almost turned pale at the same time. It seemed that the crowd was wailing under the copsed ruins. "We have to stop them!" Coulson clenched his fists and almost crushed his teeth. His brain worked wildly, trying to find a way to stop them! However, what made people despair was... No matter how Coulson and Steve thought about it and put all the power they could use into their thinking, they could not find any hope of stopping this battle. With S. H. I. E. L. D.''s current technological strength, there was no way to stop the battle between the two people. Facing a monster that could destroy an ind with a single strike, not to mention whether human weapons could hurt them, just the amazing speed they disyed when they fought was definitely not something any weapon could hit! Could it be... Were they going to watch helplessly as this tragedy happened? Although S. H. I. E. L. D. had received the rm, there was nothing they could do. Nick Fury stood in the office, unable to do anything. It was useless to curse at everyone. No one could think of a way to stop the tragedy that was about to happen. Thousands of lives that were about to die were pressing down on everyone''s hearts. "Is there really no other way?" Coulson''s eyes were red. He punched the cabin and bit his lips, suppressing his grief and indignation. Just as everyone was immersed in this sadness, a ck figure suddenly appeared at the edge of the battlefield. "That is... Lod?" Coulson recognized at a nce that the figure was the death god they first knew. But then a hint of doubt arose in his heart. "But... what is he doing here?" "Is it you?" ''Lod'' seemed to have sensed something. He nced at Coulson who was on the helicopter. After Hoho, he went to the side, he frowned and said, "What are you doing here?" "Mr. Lod, we..." There was a touch of sadness in Coulson''s eyes, but there was a sudden hope in his heart. Since they were both death god, maybe he could help them. So he said sadly, "I beg you to stop them from fighting. If we fight here, thousands of people will die miserably!" "Sorry, I can''t stop Captain Zaraki. If I rashly step into the territory of the beast, I will be torn to pieces." In the eyes of Coulson full of hope and pleading, ''Lod'' decisively shook his head and refused the request. "How can it be..." Coulson seemed to have aged dozens of years in an instant. His essence, energy, and spirit had fallen to the bottom as he said absentmindedly. "But you don''t have to worry." ''Lod'' paused for a moment. Then, under Coulson''s eyes that were once again burning with hope, he said indifferently, "In this case, I have already applied for space freeze from Soul Society." "Space... freeze?" Coulson and Steve looked nk. ''Lod'' said calmly, "In order to let death god fight to his heart''s content in the modern world without affecting ordinary humans and souls, the special technology developed by 12th Division can freeze space and time in a certain range, temporarily transfer all life into other dimensions, and transfer them back after the battle is over." "That means... these people will be fine?" Coulson and Steve widened their eyes, and their hearts were filled with ecstasy. "That''s right." Lod'' nodded slightly and said, "As for the damage caused by the buildings during the battle, it will be deducted from Captain Zarakiter, so you can be at ease." Good guy... Another battle subsidy? The corners of Coulson''s mouth twitched slightly. Why didn''t I see your battle subsidy for the damage caused by thest New York war? But after thinking about it carefully, Coulson decided to rot in his stomach. At the side, Steve Roger looked straight at ''Lod'', as if he wanted to ask something, but in the end, he hesitated for a moment and did not ask. "Mr. Lod, aren''t you going to help this captain?" Coulson, who did not have any worries, immediately said worriedly, "I think he... is not this hollow''s opponent. He was sent flying so far and was injured." "He was injured too badly... He will lose if this continues!" Steve followed up with his opinion and said worriedly, "And... why didn''t he dodge? Why did he have to use his physical body to block an attack that he could have avoided?" As the two said. From the looks of it, Zaraki Kenpachi did not have the upper hand, and the flesh on his chest was charred, and he was also cut several times by sword. The blood kept flowing out, dyeing the shattered ground around him red. "Don''t worry." ''Lod'' was very calm, and he chuckled. "This is the usual style of Zaraki Captain, but even if the injury is heavy, he will not fall." For the words of ''Lod'', Steve and Coulson were skeptical. "You are so weak, death god!" Grimmjow broke out the powerful Spiritual Power while constantly suppressing Zaraki Kenpachi. The chaotic sword light shed, the heavy force made Zaraki Kenpachi constantly retreat, and his body added a lot of sword injuries, even the haori and the death tyrant suit were cut into pieces. "Next swing, i will send you on the way, the weak Captain death god!" Grimmjow growled, and after the sound approached Zaraki Kenpachi, he released sword''s de with his bare hands, and his right hand held sword. Feeling the approaching death, Zaraki Kenpachi stepped back slightly, but the right eye blindfold was identally sent flying by sword. The next moment, Boom Zaraki Kenpachi, after the eyepatch was sent flying, seemed to break the silence, and instantly burst out a far more than the past Spiritual Power, and the golden mes around him rose up. The golden Spiritual Power, in the fierce friction with the atmosphere, formed a huge human skeleton. The dark eyes were like a demon, staring at Grimmjow ruthlessly. Zaraki Kenpachi himself seemed to not notice this amazing change, his eyes burning with a zing golden me, raising the rough long and rough sword in his hands full of sawteeth, and the explosive Spiritual Power was condensed on sword''s de. sh! It was a simple sh, but it erupted with an aura that could destroy the heavens and the earth! The moment the sword shed down, the dazzling golden light suddenly tore apart the sky, and the surging air waves created a vacuum zone, and the stirring power cut everything in all four directions into pieces! The zing golden light was like an ocean, and it let out a deafening roar, drowning Grimmjow''s figure in it. Chapter 299: Resurreccion

Chapter 299: Resurrion

For a time. The heaven and earth within a radius of several thousand meters were enveloped in a zing golden light. A series of sword pressure of heaven and earth apanied by a heavy and sharp aura swept across the sky. It crushed the clouds and tore the earth apart. It caused rolling winds and thunder to surge endlessly, turning into waves and waves that surged and roared, drowning everything that one could see in their line of sight in the midst of Spiritual Power which had destroyed heaven and earth! This terrifying processsted for dozens of seconds before it gradually calmed down. "Gulp..." Coulson wiped his sweat and swallowed his saliva with lingering fear. He was d that they had the protection of Lod. If not for Lod helping them block the aftermath of this attack, this helicopter would have been swept into the storm and torn to pieces on the spot! "Is... is it over?" Someone in the chaos suddenly asked. "No, not yet." Lod dutifully acted as amentator and shook his head. "The Arrancar''s Spiritual Power hasn''t disappeared yet. The battle is far from over." "He took that kind of attack head-on... Is he still alive?" Steve and Coulson, who had just calmed down, immediately jumped to their throats again. They looked at the area covered in smoke in disbelief. Sure enough. After the dust was blown away by Spiritual Power, the arrogant and unruly figure was revealed. It was the culprit who had provoked the battle - Grimmjow Jaegerjaquez! ... Arge amount of blood sprayed out like a spray and sshed on the ground near Grimmjow. In a close distance, the frontal attack was blocked, and even though Arrancar had the outstanding defense of Hierro, it left a deep wound on the chest, and even the beating heart inside could be seen! This kind of terrible injury, if not for the special constitution of Arrancar, I am afraid that he would have died long ago. "Tch..." Zaraki Kenpachi raised his hand to touch his right eye and found that his eyepatch was picked up. The look seemed to be a little disappointed: "What a stupid guy. It''s all your fault that you took off my blindfold. I couldn''t control my strength properly." Huchi... Huchi... Huchi... Grimmjow forced himself to stand up, his chest heaved violently, and he let out a heavy breath like pulling a bellows. "Under your blindfold... what kind of mechanism is hidden?" "Mechanism?" Zaraki Kenpachi sneered and said, "I disdain to use this method to win the battle. It is just an ordinary blindfold." "An ordinary blindfold?" Grimmjow''s palm touched the wound on his chest, feeling the Spiritual Power left by sword, sneered: "This kind of lie, do you think I will believe it?" Indeed. Even Coulson and Steve, the two outsiders, could detect that before and after the blindfold was taken off, Zaraki Kenpachi strength climbed like a rocket, not to mention Grimmjow? "That is the eyepatch that Technological Development Department specially made for me. It can constantly devour and suppress the user''s Spiritual Power, so that I can slowly enjoy the battle and not end it all at once." Zaraki Kenpachi said lightly. "Suppress... Spiritual Power?" Grimmjow pupil slightly shrank and turned his eyes to the eyepatch that fell to the ground and found that it was as he said. In the inside of the eye mask, there were a mouth full of sharp teeth, greedily swallowing the surrounding Spiritual Power. In other words. Only after taking off the eye mask, Zaraki Kenpachi can show the real strength of his! And before taking off the eye mask, he was just enjoying the battle. It was well known. The battle between death god and hollow was both a battle between Spiritual Power. When others were desperately trying to improve themselves Spiritual Power, only Zaraki Kenpachi did the opposite, constantly suppressing and even sealing Spiritual Power, just to enjoy the fun brought by the battle. Whether it was the one who cut people or the one who was cut... For a madman like Zaraki Kenpachi who pursues fighting, it doesn''t matter at all. He is just simply pursuing the pleasure of killing each other, infinitely yearning for the thrill of walking on the edge of life and death! "Hey, the Arrancar over there, can you still move?" Zaraki Kenpachi slightly moved, the more stiff muscles and bones broke out a thunderous sound, nced at Grimmjow who was panting, and said lightly, "Now you... can you still bear my sword?" "Ha... What do you think?" Grimmjow grinned with a ferocious expression and staggered to stand up straight. His dark blue eyes burst out with a zing and strong fighting desire. "The battle between us has just begun. Don''t think you are sure to win, death god!" Whoosh whoosh whoosh - The powerful Spiritual Power was like a storm, gathering towards Grimmjow! Then the invisible pressure spread from his body, making the air around him suddenly be sticky, making people feel as if they were in the depths of the sea, an unimaginable huge pressure came from all directions, forcing the bones and muscles to cry out. Feeling Spiritual Power bursting out of Grimmjow''s body, Zaraki Kenpachi slightly ferocious eyebrows rose slightly, and the bell behind his head made a sound, as if it was warning him. "Hey, do you know why we called Arrancar?" Grimmjow slowly opened the posture and pressed a hand on sword''s de, and the blue pupil seemed to burst out, and the sharp killing intent was constantly gushing around. "I am not interested in ying the guessing game." Zaraki Kenpachi did not answer his words, indicating that he was not interested in this. "Anyway, it is just some hidden power. And the sword at your waist, no matter how you look at it, should not be a simple decoration, right?" "Ah... I guess so too. Rather than exining it to a battle maniac like you, it is better to let you experience it yourself. Our Espada''s Resurrion. Only when you experience the unforgettable horror will you regret being our enemy!" Grimmjow reluctantly stood up and then spat out a white hot breath. Boom Spiritual Power, which had gathered around Grimmjow, suddenly began to climb very high, like a violent and violent volcanic eruption, and the original broken earth around him was once again abused and ravaged! The devastated ground cracked, and the explosive energy spread out like a gale sweeping the fallen leaves, sinking the surrounding ground several meters deep, raising a huge blue storm, directly making the whole world and even the space tremble faintly! A pair of blue eyes full of tyranny, sharp eyes like sword''s sword prated the sky and the sun, falling on Zaraki Kenpachi, apanied by a proud voice echoed between heaven and earth. "Grind - Pantera!!!" Chapter 300: Gran Rey Cero

Chapter 300: Gran Rey Cero

Spiritual Power! The boundless Spiritual Power seemed to fill the world, as if there was a thunderous roar! A world-shaking roar shook the world. The vibrating air currents were like rolling pythons and dragons, and then the surging pressure fell from the sky. It was as if a sea had been overturned. The sudden increase in pressure caused the thousand-meter ground to crack. Step! Step! Step! The low footsteps echoed in everyone''s ears. Even in the roaring thunder, it was clear and condensed. Under everyone''s gaze, a proud figure stepped out of the dust. The originally messy sky-blue short hair reached his waist and fluttered in the wind. Grimmjow''s overall image also changed, and he was more like a beast. His whole body was covered with grayish-white skin, and the outside of his two arms grew a sharp de of sword. A tyrannical and wild momentum like a beast rose from his body. That pair of azure blue eyes were like a beast king that controlled everything! In front of this powerful pressure that dominated the world, Coulson could not even summon the courage to look straight at the terrifying figure. He could only tremble like an ant hiding in the corner. "I can''t move..." Fear spread in Steve Rogers'' heart. He squeezed out thest trace of Spiritual Power in his body and forced himself to hold his head high and look at the figure. Their eyes met. Bang! In just a moment, Steve felt that his soul was like being hit by a heavy hammer, and a mouthful of blood was sprayed out uncontrobly, followed by a tearing pain in his brain, covering his head and screaming out. "How do you feel, death god?" Grimmjow stared coldly ahead, and the wound that was cut by Zaraki Kenpachi on his chest had healed. "Not a bad Spiritual Power!" Not only did Zaraki Kenpachi not show a trace of timidity, the corner of his mouth pulled to the root of his ear. He raised zanpakuto in his hand and looked at him for a moment. He said, "It''s been a long time. The feeling of being polished by Spiritual Power, it seems that I can enjoy it." "Is that so?" Grimmjow licked the blood on his arm that had not dried up. He said coldly, "Then enjoy thest battle in your life!" Rumble!!! An unimaginably terrifying force surged around Grimmjow and gathered at the center of his feet. The foot that was like a beast''s foot fell, and at the moment of contact with the earth, it burst out a force that was like the copse of the sky and the earth. It seemed that there were thousands of thunder explosions, causing the ground within hundreds of meters to suddenly shake wildly. The earth rocks that were several meters thick were in pieces, and they were forcibly shaken into powder! Boom! Endless strong winds roared and tore the dust that filled the air! With the sound of rolling thunder, Grimmjow in less than a breath, pulled out a hot air wave that was hundreds of feet long, and the sharp beast ws attacked Zaraki Kenpachi in the air! Extremely overbearing, violent and fierce! The beast ws full of hostility were ringing in the air. It seemed that the sharp Spiritual Power, who had been ground by thousands of times, directly cut out a deep gully in the surrounding earth. Even when he was still a few meters away from Zaraki Kenpachi, thetter''s body was drawn out a line of blood. "Come on! Come on!" "What I want is this feeling. If I don''t pay attention, I will die. The stimtion of wandering the border of life and death. Only this kind of battle is the battle I dream of!" The strong fighting spirit was gushing out of Zaraki Kenpachi''s chest. He did not show any fear. Instead of retreating, he rushed forward. zanpakuto in his hand drew a gorgeous arc, and the powerful waved sword to the sharp beast w! Boom The sharp beast w and the rough sword de intersected. The golden and blue light intertwined, and the two Spiritual Power collided with each other. For a time, the whole sky changed color. The ground began to crack from the feet of the two people, bursting out a huge wave of air visible to the naked eye, like a dragon rushing straight into the sky! Dust scattered. The sharp beast ws left two huge tearing wounds in Zaraki Kenpachi chest, and the parts of the left shoulder bone and right ribs were broken. The blood gurgled out from the inside and dyed arge piece ofnd under the body. On the other hand, Grimmjow, he was not feeling well. Once again bearing the sh of Kenpachi, his chest was almost directly torn into two by sword''s de, the wound was only a few centimeters away from the heart, and arge amount of blood sshed out from it. "Come again!" Zaraki Kenpachi seemed to be not tired, the bitter battle and blood were like catalysts, but it made him more excited, and once again raised sword to attack Grimmjow. "Roar -" Grimmjow was not to be outdone and let out a long roar. The next moment, all the parts of the body were driven into a precise killing machine, pouring the attack on Zaraki Kenpachi like a storm. The space within hundreds of meters was filled with two people, Spiritual Power. The collision of sword''s de and the beast w rang, and the howling wind howled like a sharp de cutting everything. Even in the environment of smoke and dust, it could not stop the fight between the two people, even if the eyes could not see it, it did not matter, because the opponent''s unique Spiritual Power had already been imprinted in the heart, like a bright light in the night! A golden sh cut through the smoke and dust, still straight to the sh without any skill to speak of, Grimmjow''s reaction is also quite fast, the sword de of both arms is in the shape of a cross in front of him, blocking the sh from Zaraki Kenpachi! Dang! Dazzling sparks burst out, and the huge power contained in the sword de directly made Grimmjow staggered a step back. It became stronger again... Although Zaraki Kenpachi move is as always, there is no sword move and routine, and it is fighting with the beast-like intuition, but the broken sword de is getting heavier and heavier. This monster in human skin is like slowly adapting to his strength. With each exchange between the two, it will be stronger than before, as if there is no end, which makes Grimmjow feel fear. "Tch... Originally, I didn''t want to use this move!" Grimmjow suddenly pulled away from Zaraki Kenpachi, and there was a hint of reluctance in his eyes. "It seems that we can''t drag it on anymore. Let''s end the battle in one move, death god!" "This Spiritual Power..." Zaraki Kenpachi slightly frowned and closed Spiritual Power on the sword de. Chi --- Grimmjow cut the palm of his hand, and his five fingers gathered together. "Try this, death god!" Hum - The majestic blue Spiritual Power, mixed with blood, crazily gathered in the palm of Grimmjow. The terrifying energy fluctuation emitted from it even made the space around him gradually distorted! The next moment. "Gran Rey Cero" The azure sh of light carried the power to destroy the heavens and the earth. In the blink of an eye, it tore through a hundred meters of hollow''s space, splitting the heavens and the earth into two! Boom ... ... ... The distorted space gradually recovered. Looking at the earth thousands of meters away, under this terrifying attack, a huge rift valley was torn open. Chapter 301: Shocking News

Chapter 301: Shocking News

Woo The soil mixed with the hot air and permeated the wastnd. After the huge energy beam disappeared, the remaining high temperature melted the earth and presented a gorgeous crystal. Zaraki Kenpachi was holding the sword in his hands and shing, and behind him was a huge rift valley with a diameter of thousands of meters. Zaraki Kenpachi''s situation was not good. Half of his body was baked into ck coke under the high temperature. If not for his chest still rising and falling weakly, he was afraid that others would only regard him as a corpse. "Ahem..." Zaraki Kenpachi breathed in the hot air and coughed out two pieces of blood mixed with internal organs and asked, "What is the name of this move? It should not be the ordinary cero, right?" "Gran Rey Cero." Grimmjow also consumed a lot of energy. At this time, even standing was very difficult. He said with difficulty, "This is the exclusive cero that only we, the ten des, can use. The power is enough to distort time and space. I didn''t expect you to be able to block it!" "It''s really dangerous..." Zaraki Kenpachi gasped and looked down at zanpakuto who was holding his hands and said, "If the old man didn''t teach me this move, I''m afraid I would really die this time." "Can you still move? death god!" Grimmjow stood up and bent down to make a pouncing posture, his eyes shing with cold killing intent. "What do you think, Arrancar!" Kenpachi waved his sword, and his face once again revealed a wild color. "The battle is not over yet. How can I fall!" Spiritual Power rose again! The twopletely different Spiritual Power, blue and gold intertwined and merged, splitting the entire world in half! Air, sky, ground, nts... Everything in the world trembled under this horrible pressure. The strong wind filled with strong fighting intent once again rolled up a terrible air wave, indicating that the battle between the two was going to restart again! He actually... still wanted to fight The battle intent of these two people was so strong that it shocked Coulson. They had already fought to such an extent, but they still continued. Were they all monsters who did not know exhaustion? But at the same time, Coulson felt a trace of relief. If not for the ''Space Freeze'' technique that Soul Society had set up beforehand, half of New York would have been destroyed after this battle, let alone how many ordinary people would have died miserably. The entire space froze at this moment. The two powerful auras that were bing stronger and stronger rose up, like two volcanoes that were about to erupt with destructive energy! Just as everyone was focused and waiting for the battle to happen, a figure suddenly appeared and interrupted the solemn atmosphere of the confrontation between the two. Chi La --- In the middle of the two, space was suddenly torn apart by an invisible force, and a white arm stretched out from the ck turbulence. This scene stunned everyone for a moment, and their attention was attracted to the arm. Then... From the broken ck hollow, a beautiful girl with short golden hair walked out. The blonde girl was wearing the same white dress as Grimmjow, and her slender and white waist led people to have endless imagination, but the white bone armor covering her right arm undoubtedly told everyone her identity! It was another [Arrancar]! Coulson''s face suddenly became quite ugly, and he was even more worried about the captain. Just one Arrancar was enough to give him a headache, and now there was another Arrancar. Could it be that today he wanted to witness the death of a Captain death god? God knows if Soul Society would ask them to punish him if a captain level death god died. After all... To talk about the cause of this matter, it was their S. H. I. E. L. D. who provoked it! Coulson looked at the three people anxiously and whispered to death god, "Mr. Lod, there are two Arrancar over there. Will Soul Society send people to help?" "This... I don''t know." ''Lod'' pondered a little and said, "But judging from the decision-making speed of Central 46, I''m afraid it will be toote to send reinforcements." "Then... do you want to help Captain Zaraki?" This time, Coulson was more panicked. Even if there was only a one in ten thousand chance, he did not dare to bet whether Soul Society would be wise or not. "Coulson, don''t joke." ''Lod'' said with a calm face, "I am just an ordinary death god. How can I have the ability to intervene in the Captain level battle? Let''s just watch obediently." "Then... what if Captain Zaraki is dead?" "Of course it is to hold a burial ceremony and then deeply mourn." "No more?" "What else?" "..." Coulson was speechless. On the battlefield. Looking at the blond girl who suddenly appeared, Grimmjow could not help but frown slightly, and said in a questioning tone, "Gwen, what are you doing here?" Gwen nced at Zaraki Kenpachi, and looked at Grimmjow, who was in a sorry state, and said coldly, "Grimmjow, your mission should be to bring back Kars, not to tangle with death god here, right?" "Kars?" Grimmjow was stunned, and then his face suddenly became a little strange. Seeing his expression, Gwen instantly understood, and the coldness in his eyes became thicker and thicker. He said coldly, "Grimmjow, don''t tell me that you have forgotten your task? Is Kars dead?" "Humph, my task does not need you to intervene!" Grimmjow obviously said stubbornly, "Of course Kars is not dead. It is near the sea area. Anyway, I will take it back." "Don''t dilly-dally." Gwen''s frosty face eased slightly as he urged, "King has been waiting in Las Noches for a long time. You should know the result of beingte." "Tsk, tsk, I know. I''ll take Kars back now." Grimmjow''s arrogant look shed a little unnatural, turned his head and stared at Zaraki Kenpachi fiercely, saying, "Your luck is good, it seems that today is not the time of your death, but next time you are not so lucky, Captain death god!" The voice just fell. Grimmjow and Gwen disappeared together. "Transport? Hum... The lucky person should be you, Arrancar." Zaraki Kenpachi stared at the direction of the two people leaving, and after a moment of silence, he sheathed the jagged zanpakuto. Coulson wiped his sweat and breathed a sigh of relief. "Finally... it''s over!" Congrattions... This is the best result for S. H. I. E. L. D. and human beings! Zaraki Kenpachi looked around and found them and came over, which made Coulson''s heart, which had originally fallen, suddenly raised to his throat. Zaraki Kenpachi approached, the tall body looked down at the two people, and his eyes fell on death god on the side. He frowned and said, "Lod Carl, why are you here?" ''Lod'' adjusted his sses and said with a smile, "I am death god, who is responsible for guiding souls in the modern world. When I found Spiritual Power, Captain Zaraki, suddenly appeared, I naturally needed toe and take a look." "Spending time on this boring work will make your sword de more and more dull." Zaraki Kenpachi snorted, and then he seemed to think of something and said, "By the way, the old man let mee this time to ask if you are willing to go back and take over the position of Captain." ''Lod'' still had a smile and replied, "The position of Captain... Forgive me for not being able to take over for the time being. After all, my strength is not enough to bepetent." "You are too modest Lod Carl." Zaraki Kenpachi eyes narrowed, and there was a faint fighting spirit rising. "The current you should have mastered Bankai, right?" "Captain Zaraki , please don''t talk nonsense." Lod'' said without a change in expression: "I am just a little death god, how can I master Bankai?" "Little death god?" Zaraki Kenpachi seemed to have heard a joke, suddenly burst outughing, turned to look at him meaningfully and said, "In the first year in the Spiritual Arts Academy, you can already master zanpakuto Shikai, and the man who won the favor of ten captains, known as a genius rarely seen in a thousand years, cant be called ''little''." This... is a big news! One by one, the heavy news shocked Coulson. It turned out that the death god they first met was actually a genius in the entire Soul Society! Most importantly... This death god, who was called Lod Carl, had the qualifications and strength to take over Captain! Chapter 302: The Plot Thickens

Chapter 302: The Plot Thickens

"Captain Zaraki." ''Lod'' eyes slightly opened a crack and said coldly: "You seem to have too many words today. It is rare to see such a title in a thousand years. It is just a joke in the school. It can''t be true." Such obvious nonsense, even Zaraki Kenpachi, this kind of rough person, can see it, let alone the shrewd Coulson next to him. There was a conspiracy! And it was a great conspiracy! Coulson, who had a keen sense of smell, decisively detected the familiar scent of conspiracy from this conversation. Why would death god, who was known as a genius that was rarely seen in a thousand years and even had the ability to take over the position of captain, appear in the world far away from Soul Society and do such a boring and mundane job of guiding souls? Or what made this genius rather stay away from Soul Society and hide his strength than go back to take over the position of captain? Coulson''s pupils slightly trembled, and he suddenly remembered something. ording to the information collected before, Soul Society had only a total of thirteen captains, which had never changed for tens of thousands of years. Since he let Lod Carl go back and take over the position of captain, did it mean that Soul Society''s current captain was not in a full state, butcked a part of the importantbat power! Then think deeper... Soul Society was so eager to let Lod inherit the position of captain. Did it contain another meaning? Since Soul Society''sbat power had notpletely recovered from the '' Thousand Years War'', but because of the two great hidden dangers of the increasingly powerful ''hollow'' and the Quincy family, he had to recall the living power to strengthen himself? While Coulson was thinking, the conversation continued. "So, you refuse?" Zaraki Kenpachi scratched his head and said with some frustration, "If the old man knows that i did not brought you back, he wille to nag me again. Do you want to take you back forcibly?" He is not good at persuading people, but he is very good at tying people up! With the idea of not forcing people to move, Zaraki Kenpachi eyes became more and more dangerous, and even Spiritual Power around him showed signs of rising, which made Coulson on the side nervous, afraid that he would be swept in as cannon fodder. ''Lod'' looked a little helpless and sighed: "Captain Zaraki, I shouldn''t be the only one who can inherit the title of captain in the Soul Society, right?" "But you are the most suitable candidate." Zaraki Kenpachi took another step forward, and his eyes were extremely oppressive staring at ''Lod'' and said: "Lod Carl, what happened that night that forced a man like you to run away for three hundred years?" Running away for three hundred years? Coulson pricked up his ears. His intuition told him that this matter was very important. Perhaps this had a great connection with why Lod appeared in the modern world and was unwilling to take over the position of captain! "Nothing happened." ''Lod'' was silent for a moment, then shook his head. But Coulson, who was at the side, noticed that deep in the depths of Lod''s eyes, there was an extremely obscure sh of anger when he said this. Although it was only a sh, Coulson was sure that he was not mistaken. As one of agent''spulsory courses of micro-expressions, he could dig out the most subtle psychological state from a person''s facial expression. "If you don''t want to say it, forget it." Zaraki Kenpachi shook his head and turned away with the sword, leaving a sentence: "Remember to go back a few more times when you are free, so that the old man will not talk about you every day." "Well... I know." ''Lod'' nodded slightly and watched Zaraki Kenpachi step into the realm gate. Now, there were only two people left. ''Lod'' stared at Coulson without saying a word. "Mr. Lod... I... won''t tell anyone." Coulson suddenly broke out in sweat. He remembered that he seemed to have heard something he shouldn''t have heard. He thought that he wouldn''t be killed to silence him! "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you." ''Lod'' saw through agent''s thoughts at a nce and immediately dispelled his thoughts. "Really? Really?" Coulson was skeptical. After all, as agent''s habit, it was difficult topletely trust a person, not to mention that the other party was not necessarily a'' person ''. ''Lod'' felt a little funny and asked, "Then why don''t you tell me why I want to kill you?" "Uh..." Seeing this, Coulson felt relieved. He scratched his head and said with an embarrassed look, "I heard so many secrets. Isn''t it normal to kill people to silence them?" "Don''tpare humans with death god." Lod gave a self-deprecating smile and said, "Moreover, these things are not a secret. The entire Soul Society knows. Otherwise, how could Captain Zaraki say it in front of you?" "That''s true..." Coulsonughed and thought that he was worrying too much. Some of the things that they thought were confidential were just because they knew too little information, but from Soul Society''s point of view, it could not be considered confidential. Coulson hesitated for a moment. Driven by curiosity, he was ready tomit suicide. He asked, "Mr. Lod, can I ask why you are not willing to take over the position of captain?" "You have too many questions." Lod''s eyes flickered slightly as he revealed a trace of a dangerous aura. Spiritual Power suddenly surged out from his body. Plop! Coulson was pressed to the ground by this aura. It was as if thousands of kilograms of weight had fallen down, causing the bones and muscles in his entire body to let out cries of pain. The shattered ground around him even cracked once more as if it were forstruck by a heavy hammer. "S-sorry" Coulson''s face was flushed red, and he felt that his breathing had be extremely difficult. It was as if he would be crushed into meat paste at any moment, and these words popped out from between his teeth. Spiritual Power suddenly disappeared. "Huff huff huff huff..." Coulson panted greedily. He looked at the cold ''Lod'' with lingering fear in his eyes. He was d that the other party did not really want to kill him. Otherwise, he would have definitely died just now! "This is the second time." Lod said lightly, "There are only three times that a person can be kind. I hope that next time, you won''t use my kindness to do something beyond the boundaries, Coulson." "Yes... I understand, Mr. Lod." Facing the ''Lod'' who turned hostile faster than flipping through a book, Coulson could only choose to swallow the bitter fruit and remember in his heart that he must not court death next time! "Hmph." Lod'' snorted coldly, and then Hoho disappeared. Coulson waited for a long time. After confirming that ''Lod'' really left, he dialed the contact information of the soy egg. "Hello... Director Fury? I have a very important report about... the codenamed death god''s file." ... ... ... Chapter 303: Debate

Chapter 303: Debate

S. H. I. E. L. D., the Trihorn Wing Building. Coulson, Natasha, Barton, Steve, and Hill were all gathered in this office, and each of them had a solemn expression on their faces. Everyone in this office was Nick Fury who was more at ease and trusted, and all of them were gathered here because of a great battle that had happened a few hours ago! After reading the information that Coulson had sorted out, Nick Fury, who was already ate stage of suspicion, suddenly became even more sleepless. Since the appearance of the [Espada], he found that everything was running in a direction that he could not control. Countless conspiracies were intertwined, like dark undercurrents flowing under a quagmire. First, it was Jugram Haschwalth, who symbolized the annihtion of the soul, who imed to be reviving the great [Wandenreiche]. He led a group which their abilities were all in an unknown state [Sternritter]. For thousands of years, this mysterious force quietly lurked in the modern world and was still carrying out some unknown conspiracy. ording to Steve Rogers'' report, when he was in charge of the battlefield of the Hydra Headquarters seventy years ago, he had seen Jugram Haschwalth appear with his own eyes, and thetter used some unknown means to attract arge number of [hollow] to the modern world. As for the details of this raid mission, due to some special reason, the inspector at that time thought it was an illusion caused by a long-term battle, so it was not recorded into the file. So that if Rogers had not personally mentioned it, no one would know about it until now. As for the source of that special power... Steve said bluntly that he did not know either. It was just that when he was fighting with hollow, he suddenly awakened this power under high emotional stimtion. Secondly, what made Nick Fury feel uneasy was that the power that appeared during this battle with death god and Arrancar had already caused far more destructive power than when they first met! If not for Soul Society''s'' Space Freeze ''technique, the entire Manhattan would have been reduced to a battlefield. By then, the casualties of the civilians, as well as the damage to the buildings, would be no less than a modern war! And through this battle, some things revealed made all the elites present feel fear and uneasiness deep in their hearts. Whether it was the Arrancar that appeared in human form, the Quincy who had been dormant for thousands of years, or the gradually recovering Soul Society. The three forces mped each other, maintaining a delicate bnce, and the human being was caught in the middle of them, like a leaf in the ocean. There was a huge crisis of being capsized by the waves at any time! Then the problem in front of humanity now was how they should protect themselves and not be destroyed by the powerful forces of the three sides! "Tell me your thoughts." Nick Fury rubbed the corners of his eyes. His brows revealed a deep exhaustion. He had not slept for an entire day. During this time, he had to be distracted to deal with the questions from above. It could be said that he was exhausted. Coulson, who had participated in the entire battle and witnessed the battle, looked at the solemn and uneasy expressions of the people around him and spoke first, "I think the most important task at the moment is to monitor and search. All the information rted to the Quincy is missing, and at the same time, establish a closer cooperation rtionship with Soul Society." Other than Steve, after hearing Coulson''s suggestion, the others all showed a hint of surprise. Barton and Natasha frowned, as if they did not agree with his point of view. Dada... Dada... Nick Fury leaned back in his chair and tapped his fingertips on the table. He said calmly, "What''s the reason? Coulson, I need to know the reason for your actions." "The reason is actually very simple, Director." Coulson cleared his throat and said seriously, "No matter how wary, and careful we are of death god, in essence, they are the defenders of the ''Order'' and will not cause arge-scale destructive blow to the current human society." "I do not agree with your point of view, Coulson." Barton heard this and got up to argue: "You are too naive. Even if death god is the Protector of Order, how can you be sure that the Order they maintain must be the same as the Order we want?" "Barton''s worry is correct." Natasha echoed from the side, "You have seen the destructive power that death god can cause. Even if there is a one in ten thousand chance, we can''t hand over the right to decide the fate of mankind to Soul Society!" "Natasha is very reasonable." Barton then added: "Besides, what does the hatred between death god and the Quincy have to do with us humans? If we rush to the side, we can only attract trouble for ourselves." Although Coulson had a good temper, after being ridiculed by the two people with guns and sticks, he was also angry and retorted: "With the current strength of human beings, between Soul Society and the Wandenreich, we are nothing." "Coulson, don''t forget your position. You are a human, not death god. We want the highest priority of human interests!" Barton said angrily. "Human? Hehe..." It was fine not to mention this matter, but when Coulson was mentioned, he was full of anger. He asked, "Then may I ask if you are thinking about this from the perspective of a human, or from the perspective of the US?" "Is there a difference?" "No?" "That''s enough!" Nick Fury pped the table and interrupted the two men. "I didn''t ask you toe here to quarrel, nor to discuss whose butt is unstable!" "Hmph." Barton and Coulson stopped arguing and sat down silently. "Captain Rogers, what do you think?" Nick Fury turned to Steve and asked, "How do you think the current S. H. I. E. L. D. should face these three forces?" "I agree with Coulson." Steve Rogers muttered to himself for a moment before his gaze swept across everyone''s faces. "The reason is just like what Coulson said. No matter how dangerous Soul Society is, at least from the surface, they are still dedicated to maintaining order." "On the other hand, we can already judge that Quincy and Hollow are the threat. Just from their appearance several times, their threat level is far higher than Soul Society''s." "You mean, leaning towards the Soul Realm and opposing the Quincy?" Nick Fury frowned slightly, as if he was not satisfied with this answer. "Yes." Steve Rogers said lightly, "Of course, this is just my personal suggestion. The final decision lies in you." "I''ll think about it again..." Nick Fury closed his eyes and waved his hand. "All of you may leave. Coulson will continue to follow up on Lod." The few of them left the office one after another. "Death God, Hollow, Quincy..." Nick Fury slowly got up. He looked out the window and muttered to himself, "What exactly happened in this world? Why did so many unknown powers suddenly appear?" "Could it be..." "As [He] predicted, the final battle is about to begin?" Chapter 304: Haschwalth Disappears

Chapter 304: Haschwalth Disappears

Soul Society. Located in the most central position of Seireitei, is a huge pce. The style of the entire pce is famous for its magnificence. Dozens of huge white murderous stones hold up the dome, and a straight whitedder is at the end of the stairs, which is the most sacred pce in the entire Seireitei - Soul King Pce! Of course. This Soul King Pce was just a fake that was temporarily condensed by Reishi, and it was used for the ce where Lod lived and dealt with administrative matters. After returning with Zaraki Kenpachi appearance, Lod returned to the original body. And those terrible injuries on his body recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye when they were born again. In just a few breaths of time, apart from the broken haori and the death tyrant suit, there was no trace of injury. Lod sat on a huge white bench, Nemu stood on one side, and Grimmjow and Gwen were on the two sides. Grimmjow showed an envious look on the side, and his mouth was a little ufortable. He said, "If I had known that when I was in the Arrancar, I would have kept the super-speed regeneration." "Stop dreaming!" Gwen nced at him snappily and said, "If you choose to keep the Ultra Rapid Regeneration, can you still be No. 6, Espada?" Although Grimmjow understood the reasoning, he still felt a little sorry. He curled his lips and said, "I... I know even without you telling me." Lod put on the new clothes that Nemu handed him and asked, "Where''s Kars?" "He fainted and left it in Abyss of Despair''s hands." Grimmjow put his hands in his pockets and suddenly seemed to think of something. He said, "He has never seen Soul Society, so he will not be exposed." "That''s good." Lod nodded with satisfaction. Before capturing Kars'' actions, Lod had warned them not to let Kars see Soul Society or expose their rtionship with him. Fortunately, Grimmjow did not forget this. Gwen asked curiously, "Sir, when can Kars break through?" "Wait a bit more... It''s not the right time yet." Lod rubbed the space between his eyebrows and said, "Seal Kars for the time being. Don''t let him wake up. Wait for me to find the right time to break the mask." "I understand, my lord." Gwen immediately understood what Lod meant, indicating that he would do it. The reason why he was not in a hurry to let Kars be disfigured, In fact, Lod had two aspects to consider. Firstly, at the moment, three Arrancar was enough. If the number suddenly increased, it was easy to make the entire Soul Societyck spiritual energy supply. Secondly, Lod did not intend to let Kars know his true identity, especially before the territory of the [Hueco Mundo], if a person like Kars appeared in Soul Society, it would easily disrupt the situation he had worked hard to set up. Therefore, the most important task at the moment was to find a space suitable to be [Hueco Mundo]! As more and more hollow appeared in the modern world, he had to find an environment suitable for hollow to survive as soon as possible. Otherwise, the gradually expanding hollow would turn the entire world into a battlefield. This was something that Lod did not want to see. But as a result, the problem came again. The establishment of [Soul Society] originated from the ''shattering hell''. If he wanted to establish [Hueco Mundo], it meant that he needed another ''shattering hell''! shattering hell How difficult was it? Thest time he faced Gabriel and Lucifer, the scene of him almost dying with all his strength was still vivid in his mind! The hell fragments were basically all in the hands of those demon kings. If he wanted to get the pieces, he had to snatch food from the tiger''s mouth. The degree of danger was self-evident. Even the current Lod did not have much confidence. The only seemingly feasible method seemed to be only to rely on luck. He wanted to see when the system would be merciful and swipe a ''fragment'' from the special store. But this possibility... was very slim. With this dog system''s character, even if he really got a'' Hell Fragment '', he would probably be deterred by the price. After thinking about it for a long time, there was no result. Lod let out a sigh of relief and forced himself to stop thinking about it. He supported his head with one hand and asked, "Nemu, Haschwalth has been gone for ten days. Is there any news?" "Not yet, brother." Nemu shook his head and said gloomily, "I called him several times through Hell''s Butterfly, but Haschwalth did not reply. He should be okay, right?" "He should be fine for now." Lod frowned slightly and said, "But... I can''t sense what exactly happened." Haschwalth was born into his soul fragment, so the two of them were one. Not only could they sense Haschwalth''s state, but he could even let his will cross time and space and descend into Haschwalth''s body when necessary. Haschwalth was not hurt at the moment, so theoretically, there should be no problem. But the problem was... Lod discovered that his ''connection'' with Haschwalth seemed to have been forcibly cut off by some kind of power. He could only sense the state of thetter, but he could not let his ''will'' descend. "How could it be" As the only person who knew about Haschwalth''s situation, Nemu was suddenly a little panicked. "Should we go and find him? If something happens to Haschwalth, brother, you..." Nemu did not say the second half of her sentence, but Lod understood what she meant. He and Haschwalth were an existence of one heart. Once Haschwalth died, Lod, who was the main body of the soul, would also suffer heavy injuries! Lod frowned. He was thinking about who it was that had the ability to trap Haschwalth. With Haschwalth''s current strength, although the entire Marvel World was not on the table, there were only a handful of people on Earth who could touch him! First of all, Sorcerer Supreme was definitely not. Haschwalth went to Europe to retrieve the remnant page of the ''Dark Book of Darkness''. Ancient One had neither the standpoint nor reason to imprison Haschwalth. Then among the remaining people... who else? Lod frowned and fell into deep thought. "Let me go." Grimmjow volunteered toe out and took the initiative. He said, "I was not satisfied with the fight just now. You did not use your real strength at all. You can take this opportunity to see how strong I am now." "My lord, I can go too." Gwen followed him and bowed her head. "With me and Grimmjow, two Espada, even if we can''t beat the other, we can retreat. Let us first test who is behind this plot against Lord Haschwalth." Thebat strength of the two Espada level Arrancar could indeed guarantee that even if they were no match, they could still escape unscathed. Looking at the entire earth, people who had the ability to defeat two Ten des behind, if not for the blessing of the divine artifact, even Big Boss might not be able to do it! "Wu..." Lod''s eyes wandered around the two people, and after a moment, he nodded and said, "Then I''ll leave it to you. Go find out why Haschwalth disappeared. But remember, once you encounter an invincible existence, immediately retreat to Soul Society. Do not linger in battle, understand?" "Yes, my lord!" "Understood." Grimmjow and Gwen nodded and agreed, and then turned and left Soul King Pce. Chapter 305: System Update

Chapter 305: System Update

[Ding ---] [Detected update content of the system! ] [After confirming the system update, please prepare ordingly! ] The sudden system update notification made Lod feel a little confused. This dog system can still be updated? Looking at the entire Transmigrator army, Lod felt that his system might be the most backward. It had been 1202 years. Under such a great pressure in the system industry, if other people''s system couldn''t transform into humans, or just act cute and y tricks, then his system was still like an old antique from ten years ago. Other than asionally making a bubble to prove that he was still there, the rest of the time he was like a brain paralyzed penguin, asking for money! If this thing had a post-sale evaluation, then he would definitely give this dog system a half-star bad evaluation. But unfortunately, he couldn''t give a bad review. Originally, Lod was already used to this dog system, but now it suddenly told him that it was going to be updated! This was like Nobita, who often had zero points in the exams next door. One day, he suddenly scored a hundred points. Needless to say, he knew that there was definitely something fishy! Regarding Haschwalth''s disappearance, although Lod was also very anxious, butpared to the system''s unprecedented update, he could only put it aside for now. "Nemu, you can go out first." Lod suppressed his excitement and did not show any expression. He waved his hand and said, "I want to be alone for a while. If nothing major happens, no one is allowed to enter Soul King Pce." "I understand, brother!" Nemu nodded heavily. Nemu''s big eyes revealed a touch of worry, but she still chose to follow Lod''s order and left the Soul King Pce with small steps. Boom... The two doors made entirely of murderous stonespletely closed after Nemu left. [Please confirm, do you want to proceed with this update? ] [Note: This update will take three days. During this period, the host will be unconscious. Please confirm the safety of the surroundings. Would you like to update? ] The system urged again. "Confirm, update!" Lod took a deep breath. After calming down his excitement, he said calmly. [3... 2... 1... ] [System update begins... ] Weng! Lod suddenly felt his vision go ck. Then, a strong sense of weightlessness spread throughout his body. It was as if he was being dragged by an invisible force into an endless abyss! Falling... Falling... Falling... This process was extremely long, and Lod''s consciousness was always in a hazy state. He felt as if he was falling down endlessly, and then he was swallowed by endless darkness! ... ... ... He didn''t know how long had passed... The never-ending fall finally stopped, and Lod''s consciousness suddenly woke up from the trance! However, the scene that came into view shocked Lod. What appeared before his eyes was the embryonic form of the world that was currently in a state of chaos! As for why it was called the ''embryonic form'', Lod was not very clear in his heart. It was only because when he saw this world, he could not help but think of the first word that came to his mind! "So beautiful..." Beautiful nebs were born or destroyed in a sh. This was a brilliance that no scenery in the world could match. Even Lod was deeply attracted and subconsciously praised the beauty of the universe. It was the beauty of Order and also the beauty of Chaos! The rules that were born when they were born seemed to flow right in front of their eyes, and the power that was interwoven when they were destroyed was also terrifying! But even in the beautiful scenery, it could not hide the doubts in Lod''s heart. Where was this? And why was he here? It was clearly just a system update. Why would such a strange scene appear? This was a strange world... The neb that was born was destroyed in the blink of an eye, and the neb that was destroyed was born in the blink of an eye. There was neither life nor death. Forward and backward were happening randomly, and the world was chaotic. But to this world, Lod was like a transparent bystander. He had neither the ability to change nor the ability to touch the world. He could only quietly watch the process of the world''s development. The state of Chaossted for a long time... a long time... After repeated destruction and creation, this monotonous cycle repeated for several trillion times, the entire world finally underwent a slight change, and a ''person'' was born from it! It was an existence that had the characteristics and size of a human, but was shrouded in light blue light. From the moment he was born, the world of Chaos finally weed ''Order''! ''Forward'' and ''Back'' were no longer random, turning into chains of ''time''! ''Destruction'' and ''Creation'' were no longer repeated, dividing the boundaries of life and death! It could be said that it was precisely because of his appearance that the world of ''iplete'' was mended, allowing all things to have life and death, allowing time to advance and retreat! But... this was not enough! Even though the world was beginning to show ''Order'', the light blue figure was not satisfied with that. Although the world wasrge, it was too lonely to be alone. He wanted more panions'' to make the world more colorful! So, he opened his eyes. It was a pair of star-like pupils, flowing with a majesty that was as vast and boundless as the stars. Along with the light blue figure slowly raising his left hand, it was as if the entire world was moving forward and elerating! "hollow!" Perhaps because it was too lonely and empty for hollow, it subconsciously uttered this word. The world responded to its will. Thus, from the initial chaos, a human-shaped creature covered in a white bone mask was born. Its chest was pitch ck and empty, and its eyes flickered with the most scarlet color. The aura of violence and ughter pervaded its entire body. "Human!" It seemed to realize its mistake, so it corrected its ''will''. Thus, a second creature was born in the world. This creature had a simr appearance to him, no longer wrapped in light blue light, and no longer had the power to transform the world like he did! But unfortunately... He had made a wrong estimation, a species created by himself. ''hollow'' was born out of fear of loneliness and emptiness. The people were born with hope for the future. The two were essentially existences that could not coexist. Therefore, the two species started a war in this world where order was first discovered! However, the group of the people was too weak. They did not inherit his power and had almost no ability to resist, so they could only allow him to kill and devour them. The number of the entire group began to decrease rapidly. Finally, he realized his mistake. If they allowed the ''hollow'' to grow any further, all the ''people'' would eventually be devoured. This result was undoubtedly betraying the initial thoughts of ''Him''. ''hollow'' was a wrong existence! He wanted to make up for the mistakes he made, so he began to eliminate these ''hollow''. Chapter 306: Soul King

Chapter 306: Soul King

It was both to save the world and to save the people. As the first existence of the world, his power was no match for hollow. He killed the ''hollow'' one by one with absolute power! However, the result of this action caused the world that had stabilized to gradually return to Chaos! Everything had a positive and negative side, just like the yin and yang side of life. Hollow symbolized fear and death, while people symbolized hope and life. The two were like yin and yang intersecting, jointly building the world''s'' Order ''. Although ''hollow'' could devour ''people'', it did not mean that its existence was wrong. It was because of the existence of ''hollow'' that the boundaries between life and death werepletely divided. And when the people were engulfed in fear, there was still a small portion of the ''people''. They had the courage to face death and fear, thus obtaining a higher level of evolution. And there were six people who originally had this power. Although they were not as powerful as his power, these six people also inherited one of the original powers. They unanimously agreed that if ''He'' continued to destroy ''hollow'', it would cause the world to regressback to the state of chaos, so they discussed pushing the world to undergo ''revolution''. But there were some differences in the six people''s thoughts. Some wanted to control ''His'' power, some wanted to establish new order, some wanted to push the stagnant world, some wanted to create a harmonious world, and thest wanted to make up for the ''hollow'' of the world. In the end, the six of them discovered that if they wanted to achieve their goal, they would need to divide this chaotic world into three, bnce each other, and build the most stable world order together! The only person who possessed such power was the ''Him'' who was born in this world! Thus, the six of them suddenly attacked and ambushed ''Him''! The process went very smoothly, and even the wisest fat monk among the six felt that it was somewhat inconceivable. Because from beginning to end, ''He'' had never resisted. It was as if ''He'' had already known of this scene and was watching them with his indifferent eyes. The six who rebelled against the Creator were afraid of His power, so they ripped off His arms that symbolized ''stillness'' and ''forward'', plucked out His heart that gave all things the ''power of miracles'', and took His The source of power, the ''lock knot'', finally cut off his legs, made it into a ''human stick'', and sealed it into the crystal. They created to be the killing and control, The ''Creator'' who had no ability to resist and used it as a wedge, dividing the world into three! Among them, the most wise fat monk opened up a world alone and was responsible for monitoring the imprisoned ''Him''. The remaining five people called themselves the five great nobles, lived in Soul Society, established thirteen divisions, and crowned the original ''Him'' in the name of the ''Soul King''! Although he had already guessed some, when Lod really heard that the six people called ''Him'' Soul King '', there was still a huge wave in his heart! ''He'' was the Soul King! A sad existence that was betrayed by his own creation, as a wedge connecting the three worlds, imprisoned in the pce! And the original six people, their identities were obviously on the verge of being revealed! The most wisest fat monk who had his eye on the future Monk - Ichib! The person who pursues the principles of order is Kuchiki, the person who wants to move the world forward is Shihouin, the person who wants to live in peace is Shiba, the person who wants to control the power of the Soul King is Tsunayashiro, and the person who wants to fill the void in the world is.... The five great nobles had obtained what they wanted. A world full of order and integrity that would only move forward and not retreat. There was no emptiness or chaos! But... Had all of this really ended? From the perspective of a bystander, Lod, who had witnessed death god''s history, had a question in his heart. The eyes of the Soul King symbolized [Omnipotence]. It was the power to change the world and even fate. It was impossible to hide things that happened in the future and in the past from his eyes! Not to mention whether the six people were qualified to challenge him or not, when they attacked, the Soul King remained the same, calm and indifferent expression. It was obvious that he had already foreseen this scene. Rather than saying that it was ''being imprisoned'', it was better to say that all of this was the result of the Soul King''s voluntary decision. He was voluntarily imprisoned in a pce as an important wedge connecting the three realms. Then, he used his omniscient and omnipotent eyes to silently watch the development of the three realms through theyers of sealsid out outside. To him. Inside the seal of this pce, or outside the seal of this pce, there was essentially no difference. Of course, the above was purely his personal guess. After all, the Soul King had be a human stick, and it was still locked inside the crystal and could not speak, so who knew the specific facts? What Lod wanted to know the most now was not the past of the Soul King and the conspiracy of the five great nobles, but the system update. What did it have to do with the past history? It couldn''t be because his name was'' Soul King Development System '', so he had to let him see how the Soul King turned into a human stick, right? Wasn''t it a little too evil... Although this system was usually more like a dog, it shouldn''t be to this extent, right? Just as Lod was thinking hard and unable to figure it out, he raised his head in boredom, and his gaze suddenly collided with the Soul King imprisoned in the crystal. His originally calm heart suddenly violently throbbed! Soul King... seemed to be looking at him! At first, Lod thought that this was an illusion. It was rted to the angle he was looking at the Soul King. That was why he had this feeling. But as Lod slowly moved his feet and walked to the side of the crystal, the eyes of the Soul King imprisoned in the crystal actually moved slowly with him! "Hiss -" Lod couldn''t help but suck in a breath of cold air. The hairs on his entire back stood on end! Soul King, he was really looking at him! That pair of eyes of ''omniscient and omnipotent'' seemed to have prated through theyers of space-time barriers, silentlynding on his body! "You... can see me" Lod calmed himself down and stared at the Soul King in the crystal. He urgently asked, "Did you know that I woulde? Or did you see me?" However, the Soul King within the crystal did not answer his question. [System updateplete. Host is about to return! ] [10... 9... 8... ] "Wait, let me finish asking thest question!" Seeing that there was not much time left, Lod no longer cared about it. He suddenly rushed to the crystal and stared at the Soul King with a cold gaze. "Tell me, the appearance of the system... is it rted to you?" [3....2... 1... ] The countdown officially ended, and Lod was once again shrouded in darkness. However, when thest ray of light disappeared, a voice that could not distinguish between men and women, age, or anything special quietly entered Lod''s ears. I... am... waiting... you... ... ... ... [ This System has been updated. ] [New function is as follows. ] [I: New Daily Mission. Afterpletion, you will receive rich rewards. ] [II: New ''Battlefield in the heart''. Spend a certain amount of soul to allow the host to experience the situation and transform into other characters to fight. Sessfully obtain part of the character''s experience, skills, Spiritual Power and others. ] Chapter 307: Battlefield In The Heart

Chapter 307: Battlefield In The Heart

The system update ended. When Lod opened his eyes again, he found that he had returned to the Soul King Pce. It seemed that everything he had seen before was a dream, but he knew that it was not a dream, but something that had really happened! When he was about to leave, the Soul King imprisoned in the crystal actually said that he was waiting for him! And this sentence undoubtedly confirmed one thing. That was the Soul King imprisoned in the crystal, who had always been able to ''see'' him as an observer! Countless questions surfaced in Lod''s mind, making him sit on the chair in silence for a long time. He believed that the Soul King was not a person who spoke without reason. Since he had chosen to respond, then there must be a deeper reason why he left this message before leaving. Was it an invitation? Or a message? The truth was already unknown, and Lod could no longer ask the Soul King about it. But the only thing that was certain was that this so-called ''Soul King Development System'' was definitely not as simple as it seemed! The unknown... was always the most terrifying. He had never thought deeply about the source of the ''System'', but now he had to face it head on, the fear that he had been deeply buried in the bottom of his heart! "System... Soul King..." Lod sat on the throne, his eyes seemed to pass throughyers of time and space, as deep as the vast starry sky. "No matter what you are nning, as long as I am strong enough, I don''t need to be afraid of you!" True. At present, he still needed to rely on the power of the system, but this did not mean that he would need to rely on the power of the system in the future. Do not forget, this was Marvel World! As long as the opportunity and nning were appropriate, it was not difficult to surpass the system and surpass the Soul King! "Hu..." Lod exhaled a breath of turbid air, calmed his agitated mood, and turned his eyes to the update content. The two new functions of the system, For him, whocked everything at the moment, it was definitely a timely help. First, it was ''daily mission''. The new mission system was different from the random missions that had been released in the past. Instead, it refreshed some fixed missions every month. The difficulty was high and low. For example, eliminating a certain amount of hollow, guiding a certain amount of souls into the Soul Burial, or achieving certain special achievements, as well as thest series of death-seeking missions, etc.. The daily mission series was not only diverse, but even the rewards were different. ording to the difficulty level, there was a great difference in mutation. There was nock of other types, which were achievement tasks purely based on rewards. Secondly, the challenge mission of the deathly series: ''Summon Chthon'', ''Seize the Time Stone'', ''Release the Goddess of Death H'', and other tasks. The basic reward was the beginning of the superior soul, and there were even many Schrift and Bankai. On the other hand, the remaining missions that were rtively easy toplete, such as eliminating Great hollow, guiding souls and so on, were obviously much worse in terms of rewards. Although ording to the difficulty of the mission, the final rewards were different, at least after the mission failed, there was no penalty mechanism. On this point, there was a big difference from the previous missions. The daily missions of the system update were equivalent to the monthly fixed sry. Even if they onlypleted the simplest mission, it could save Lod a lot of effort, provided that Frank and Tony had enough ''liver''. As for the second new function of the system: The Battlefield in the Heart This aroused Lod''s interest. Through the function of ''Battlefield in the Heart'', paying a small amount of soul as a fee could allow him to experience the real world and engage in a life and death battle with any character in the original work. Then the system will be rated ording to the result. If the highest rating is obtained, the character can be randomly selected, including but not limited: Spiritual Power,bat experience, swordsmanship, skills, etc.. Only you can''t imagine that you can''t get it without you! The prerequisite for all of this is that you can obtain the highest evaluation! The Battlefield in the Heart The benefits were not limited to this. In addition to obtaining various rich rewards and surprises, it also allowed people to experience the most real ''life and death duel'' experience. This was exactly what Lodcked the most! In fact, he had long realized hisck of battle experience. It is like many times in the battle, there will be unnecessary waste of Spiritual Power, as well as the angle of the sword, etc.. It is morecking than the real captain, but Spiritual Power this one made up for his shorings. But if faced with a stronger enemy, when Spiritual Power can''t crush the enemy, then the shorings will be exposed and be the most fatal factor. The masters are not trained, but they are shot out! Lod has always agreed with this sentence. In the original work of Bleach, Kurosaki Ichigo is shot out, Yamamoto Genryuusai is shot out, Unohana Retsu is shot out, Zaraki Kenpachi is shot out, even Aizen, this kind of behind-the-scenes BOSS, thebat experience is very rich! Therefore, this ''battlefield in the heart'' was the thing that Lod really needed right now! However... The only thing that was a bit of a pain in the ass was this ''battlefield in the heart''. The characters that appeared on the stage would be refreshed immediately, and the characters would switch automatically every fifteen days, or they could choose to forcibly refresh the characters with their souls. "I hope I can have an opponent worthy of my full strength!" Lod closed his eyes and silently prayed in his heart. He then softly said, "System, use ''The Battlefield in the Heart''!" [Ding ---] [This is the first time the host uses the ''battlefield in the heart'' function. You can challenge an S -level character for free! ] Listening to the system prompt, Lod slowly opened his eyes. The corner of his eyebrows could not help but twitch. [C: Ishida Ury(Early-stage of Quincy) ] [Challenge fee: 100 * Inferior Soul] .. [B ss: Kurosaki Ichigo(Fullbring chapter)] [ -- Challenge fee: 10 medium soul] ... [SS Rank: Yamamoto Genrysai Shigekuni(Peak of Thousand Years War) ] [Challenge fee: 10 * High Grade Souls. ] ... [SS - Rank: Aizen Sousuke(Hgyoku period) ] [ - Challenge fee: 10 * high grade souls] ... [S - Rank: Kyouraku Shunsui] [ - Challenge fee: 50 * medium soul] ... [S - Rank: Unohana Yachiru] [Challenge fee: 50 * medium soul] ... The line-up was extremely luxurious! Looking at the people above, other than Ishida and Kurosaki Ichigo, the rest were all peerless experts! SS rank is not included in consideration. Yamamoto and Aizen are too OP, you should avoid it. So the only thing that can be chosen is Unohana and Kyouraku Shunsui. "Kyouraku Shunsui... Forget it!" Lod thought about it and gave up on this choice. In the face of Kyouraku Shunsui at his peak, with his bankai revealed during the war, he could absolutely crush him from the beginning to the end. Moreover, Katen Kykotsu''s ability was really a bit abnormal, and he was somewhat restrained from a certain extent! So, there was only one choice left! Chapter 308: Unohana

Chapter 308: Unohana

"ChallengingUnohana Retsu!" Lod took a deep breath and said. [Challenge: Heart of Unohana Yachiru! ] [First Challenge exempt fee, double the reward after the settlement! ] Wait a minute... Unohana... Yachiru? Lod suddenly looked confused and had a bad feeling. But the system did not give him the chance to ask. [Challenge officially begins! ] [Battle scene: Hell! ] As the voice of the system fell, the time and space in front of Lod suddenly changed. What appeared in front of him was an endless huge in, dry and cracked surface, high and low mountain rocks, and the air was filled with ufortable hot air. This was the prison that was originally located in the deepest part of the central 46 room, which was used to imprison Aizen. Even if Lod was also a first time to see ''Hell. It was just like its name: time, space, and suffering! There were no signs of life here. It was an extremely dark environment. If not for the fact that he, Spiritual Power, was strong, he wouldn''t be able to see anything. In addition, the deathly silent atmosphere made people feel depressed! Step... Step... Step... Soft footsteps came from the darkness in front of him. Needless to say, the neer was definitely Unohana Retsu! Lod''s pupils shrank slightly and immediately pulled out zanpakuto, staring at the gradually clear figure in the darkness. As the footsteps gradually approached, the silhouette of the figure became clearer and clearer. By condensing Spiritual Power in his eyes, he could still see in this dark environment as if it was daytime. Finally, he saw it. A pair of animated eyes, even in the darkness, were as bright and resplendent as the sun. The long ck hair was casually scattered down, and the ck clothes that clung to his body were vividly disyed. "Unohana... Retsu?!" Lod was secretly shocked. This seemed to be slightly different from the Sister Unohana in his impression! "You got the wrong person." A trace of surprise shed on the woman''s beautiful face. She frowned slightly and said coldly, "My name is Unohana Yachiru, not Unohana Retsu." "Ya-Yachiru? Aren''t you called Unohana Retsu?" The corners of Lod''s eyes twitched slightly, and the uneasiness in his heart became stronger. "What do you mean?" The woman''s eyes were as sharp as sword''s sword. She said lightly, "I have mastered all the schools and swordsmanship in the world, so I named myself Yachiru. As for the Retsu you mentioned, I don''t know her at all." Lod: o((ѩn))o. "Although I don''t know who you are..." Unohana Yachiru pulled out zanpakuto which was like a crescent moon on her waist, and then a meaningful smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, "But since you havee to the Infernal Realm, please me with your life." Boom! With the sharp sword out of the sheath, the overwhelming killing intent instantly invaded the whole space. Right now, Unohana Yachiru was emitting an extremely dangerous aura from her entire body. She was like apletely different person from before. It was as if she was a fierce beast that had awakened and was currently baring its sharp ws and teeth at him. Just how many people had she killed to be able to temper such a terrifying killing intent? It was only their eyes that met, but Lod felt a chill all over his body. It was as if he had been cut into thousands of pieces in an instant. sword felt as if he was seeing an illusion. It was as if there was a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood formed from piles of minced meat. Then, a strong and pungent smell of blood rushed straight into his nose! If it was purely based on killing intent... Even the killing intent of Zaraki Kenpachi was notparable to one-tenth of the killing intent of the Unohana at this moment! Yachiru? Yachiru... Yachiru!!! A memory suddenly emerged in Lod''s mind, and then his pupils suddenly shrank to the tip of a needle. He finally remembered! The Unohana was changed into the word "Retsu" after joining the Gotei 13 and bing the captain of 4th Division. Before she was appointed as the captain of 4th Division, her original name was called Yachiru. She swept the world with the name of the first generation Kenpachi. She boasted that she controlled all the schools and swordsmanship in the world. The souls that died under her hands might be more than those that died under Primera Espada! In order to confirm this idea, Lod looked at Unohana Retsu''s chest! Don''t misunderstand, he is not ying rogue, but seeking proof! "Sure enough... there is no scar!" After seeing the smooth and white skin above the sternum, Lod could finally be sure that his guess was not wrong! If it was theter Captain of 4th Division, Unohana Retsu, there would be a scar pierced by Zaraki Kenpachi on her chest, and it was because of this incident that she gave up the name of the first generation Kenpachi and took over the Captain of 4th Division. The woman in front of him... It was the Asura of the first generation of Kenpachi - Unohana Yachiru! The dog system tricked me Lod felt like vomiting blood in an instant. No wonder he felt that something was wrong at the beginning. It was the first generation Kenpachi that he challenged! He admitted that he wanted to pick the ''soft persimmon'' at first and determined that Unohana Retsu, who was the 4th Division Captain, would not be serious, so he chose this gentle and beautiful big sister. But he never expected that this dog system actually tricked him! What was waiting for him was not the gentle big sister of 4th Division, but the first generation Kenpachi! But it was toote. Now, no matter how regretful he was, he could only choose to face the wind! In fact, in the depths of his heart, after knowing that it was Unohana Yachiru, not only did he not have a trace of fear, but he was actually cheering, as if he could not wait to fight with the person in front of him! "Come on... Yachiru!" Lod lowered his head and licked his dry lips, issuing a challenge to the person in front of him. "Let me see just how powerful the first generation Kenpachi is!" Unohana Yachiru frowned, a hint of displeasure in her eyes. He said, "Don''t you intend to use Bankai on your zanpakuto?" "Then why don''t you use Bankai?" Lod asked. He knew that this was not a kind reminder, but Unohana was afraid that the enemy was too weak and did not let her enjoy the battle. Everything was over. "Want to see my Bankai?" Unohana Yachiru squinted, and the killing intent rose several levels again, like a tsunami, surging out: "That depends on whether you have the ability to force out my Bankai!" "Hehe ---Then you have to be careful!" Lod''s eyes narrowed into a dangerous arc, and he pointed sword to Unohana Yachiru and said, "Don''t die under my hands before you use Bankai!" The first generation of Kenpachi, as a training, is perfect! It was a good opportunity to test how strong he was now, and to what extent could he do against Soul Society, a veteran expert! "Hehe, flowery words." Unohana Yachiru smiled and said, "But if you can really kill me, maybe I will be very grateful to you." Chapter 309: Duel

Chapter 309: Duel

Spiritual Power was boiling! Twopletely different forces of Spiritual Power burst out from their bodies, like a volcano that had been silent for a long time. The majestic momentum carried the wind and waves, and they collided fiercely! Lod stepped on Hoho and suddenly disappeared. The next moment. Sword''s light suddenly appeared from the darkness, drawing a sharp cold light, straight towards the back of the woman''s white neck. Unohana Yachiru was not the least bit surprised, as if she had already expected this scene. Her footsteps were light like a butterfly as she stepped on the ground. She turned her body in a rxed manner, allowing sword to sweep past her eyes and cut off a strand of ck silk. When his sword missed, Lod knew that things were not good. However, before he could adjust his posture and change the next wave of attacks, a slender and white hand pressed on his sword''s handle. At the same time, a gentle voice sounded along with the fragrant wind blowing by his ear. "This is not how to use a sword." Unohana Yachiru smiled and said lightly, "Let me teach you the real usage of swordsmanship." Zheng --- Both swords let out a soft cry, and a chilling light shed from the bottom up. In this pitch-ck hell, it was as if there was a bright crescent moon, emitting a faint radiance as cold as ice. Chi La - Unohana''s sword, which had an astonishing arc like a crescent moon, easily broke through Lod''s steel skin. His chest immediately became torn open, and blood gushed out like a fountain! The ck haori outside was soaked in blood, and coupled with the smile hanging at the corner of her lips, it suddenly gave this seemingly gentle neighborhood sister an indescribable... perverted beauty. Thump, thump, thump... Lod took several steps back, covering the wound on his chest that was so deep that bone could be seen. His face was a little pale from the loss of blood. He looked up at the horrible woman in front of him. "Why?" "What why?" Unohana Yachiru said lightly. "Just now... you showed mercy!" Lod touched the wound on his chest and his eyes slightly jumped. He asked, "The angle of sword was originally intended to cut off my head. Why did it change the trajectory in the middle?" "Oh ---You are talking about this." "..." Unohana Yachiru shakes the blood on her sword. She said unhurriedly, "It wasn''t easy to enjoy the thrill of killing. I don''t want to end it so quickly, but there won''t be a next time. So can you understand what I mean?" "I understand... As expected of the first-generation Kenpachi. I was too naive. I actually wanted to force out your Bankai first." Lod took a deep breath. sword''s intention was to warn him that if he did not take out his real ability, the next time he would be dead! He had always told others that ''a lion needs full strength to fight a rabbit'', but in the end, it was himself who first vited the biggest taboo in this battle! It was ridiculous! Through the short confrontation just now, Lod instantly came to his senses. This time, it was just a challenge, but if he were to face a real enemy one day, if he still held this kind of arrogant thought, sooner orter, he would fail miserably in an easy task! A real life and death duel, there was no second chance for him to ''repeat''! "Thank you for your guidance." Lod took a deep breath and cleared all his thoughts. There was only one thought left in his mind! Kill her! "It''s good that you understand." As if noticing the change in the eyes of the man in front of him, Unohana Yachiru''s lips curled up slightly. Under her seemingly calm face, a storm of crazy killing intent was brewing. She said, "Please take out all your strength, and then... please me." "Bankai - Kamishini no Yari!" This time, Lod did not hold back. The surging Spiritual Power gushed out like a tsunami, directly filling up the whole space, stirring the explosive wind whistling, turning into visible ripples spreading out, plowing the nearby ground into a gully! The next moment. Sword''s cry was like the roar of a dragon. The extremely violent and dazzling light of sword directly cut through theyers of space, like the dawn breaking through the darkness, illuminating the entire hell! Kamishini no Yari! The sword that was known as Soul Society''s fastest Zanpakuto! When facing the Kamishini no Yari for the first time, very few people could directly react. This was also the reason why Lod chose it. Reality proved that his choice was not wrong. The moment Lod attacked, Unohana Yachiru reacted. However, the speed of the Kamishini no Yari was too terrifying, so it was still a step toote. The left shoulder was identally plowed out a deep wound by sword! "What a fast speed. Even I almost couldn''t react." Unohana Yachiru praised, and the energy of Kaid poured into the shoulder. The wound was healing at a speed visible to the naked eye. After the bloody Death Tyrant Suit was broken, it revealed a smooth white skin. "In fact... I can be faster." Lod did not wait for Unohana Yachiru to recover. He used Hoho to directly appeared in front of her. He raised the short sword in his hand and chopped down. The first generation Kenpachi would not give him time to pity. He must seize all opportunities to win! In the face of this momentum like a mountain copsing, Unohana Retsu could not use her left hand for the time being, but the right hand holding the sword was not affected at all. The sword was handed out at an extremely tricky angle and hit the weakest point of Lod and sword! Dang! The two swords collided, and the sound of metal rang out! Unohana Yachiru''s seemingly weak body burst forth with an astonishing amount of strength. In addition, her attack was still a force to be reckoned. As a result, Lod''s hand that was holding the sword felt numb and sore. He almost loosened his grip on the sword hilt. "What a sharp judgment!" Although this move seemed to be very easy, Lod knew that without countless battles, as well as his fearless calmness in the face of danger, coupled with his skilled sword skills, it was absolutely impossible for him to see through the point of impact and urately attack that position! "Your w is too big. You should not reveal a gap when wielding your sword, especially when facing an experienced enemy. This is equivalent to throwing your life away." Unohana Yachiru said as she pushed her feet lightly, and her entire body took the initiative to squeeze into Lod''s embrace. The de of the sword was like a spirit snake, bypassingyers of obstacles and directly shing down from top to bottom! "You are wrong, Unohana Yachiru!" Unexpectedly, Lod suddenly revealed a sly smile. "I just want to lure you over!" From the beginning, he knew that using Zanjutsu would resulted in his death if he fought against Unohana Yachiru. Therefore, if he wanted to win this battle, he could only take it by surprise. Before thetter could react, he would end the battle with a thunderous strike! "Sorry... Sister Unohana!" Lod grabbed the sword with his bare hands, and his eyes jumped with lightning. He said in a low voice, "In order to win this battle, I will not give you the chance to use Bankai!" Unohana Retsu slightly shrank, and she felt the dangerous aura from the man in front of her. "Kamishini no Yari!" Chapter 310: Duel Part 2

Chapter 310: Duel Part 2

Lod''s sword pointed at Unohana Yachiru''s heart. At such a close distance, Lod was confident that no one would be able to dodge the Kamishini no Yari! However, the result was that he was once again ruthlessly pped in the face. At this critical moment, Unohana Yachiru''s left shoulder was healed. She took half a step forward, and at the same time, her left palm raised upwards, ruthlessly striking at Lod''s forearm. Lod''s finger shifted, brushing past Unohana Yachiru''s face as he shot towards the dark space. What??? The corner of Lod''s eyes twitched violently, as if he had not expected that the sure-kill strike would actually be broken in such a manner! "Don''t be surprised." Unohana Yachiru casually swung her sword, forcing Lod to take a step back to block. "Hakuda is one of the four fundamental skills. Although I rarely use it for free, it doesn''t mean that I don''t know it. You don''t think that I only know Zanjutsu, do you?" Lod''s face turned slightly red. He almost forgot that Sister Unohana was not only an expert, but her attainments in other aspects were also not bad! Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! After several sword attacks, Lod was so aggrieved that he almost wanted to vomit blood. Every time he nned to attack, Unohana Yachiru would attack at a wonderful angle, interrupting his attack and forcing him to have no choice but to defend. Moreover, Unohana Yachiru sword moves were full of changes. Sometimes it was big, sometimes it was strange, sometimes it was fierce, sometimes it was fast, sometimes it was slow... In just a few dozen times, there were at least dozens of changes, which made Lod fall into a disadvantage and could not find a chance to counterattack! At this moment, Lod finally understood deeply. The origin of this title! Sister Unohana was a real warrior. She could do whatever she wanted just because she knew eight thousand sword styles! ng - When he found a w, Unohana Yachiru, hidden under the sleeve, her left hand suddenly stretched out, holding a short sword in a sh, and directly stabbed at the left side of Lod''s chest! "Blut Vane!" Blood appeared on the surface of Lod''s body, and he grabbed the short sword with his bare hands. Sword, hidden under the robe, quietly pointed to Unohana Yachiru, with the same style and color: "Ikorose, Kamishini no Yari!" Whoosh A dazzling white light suddenly appeared, apanied by a sharp sword radiance breaking through the air! "Too slow ---I have seen through your Bankai." Unohana Yachiru gently touched the ground, as if she was dancing a wonderful dance, light and elegant, she turned around and paced, avoiding the extended sword of Kamishini no Yari! Da --- Unohana Yachiru fell ten steps away, and zanpakuto, which was hanging down like a waning moon, looked at the expressionless Lod and said, "The real threat of your Bankai is the speed of stretching, so as long as you pay attention to your sword''s direction it''s easy to dodge, is it right?" It had only been three times, but she had already seen through his move! Although this was not the true ability of the Kamishini no Yari, one had to admire her sharp eyes! "If it was only at this level, it would be a little too boring." A look of disappointment shed through Unihana Yachiru''s eyes. "Your swordsmanship is a mess, even worse than the two students of the old man,pletely unable to make me interested." "Is that so? Then try this!" Lod''s eyes shed with a touch of madness, and he roared: "Bankai - Golden Lightning Pce" Rumble!!!!! The violent Spiritual Power shook the sky, causing the entire atmosphere to tremble! The earth-shattering loud thunder resounded throughout the hell. The golden thunder intertwined and transformed into a huge canopy. The falling thunder wrapped the two people like a bead curtain. The terrifying Spiritual Power was like an endless wave, whistling and filling every corner of the space! "The second... Bankai?" Unohana Yachiru had a deep shock in her eyes. This was the first time that she saw someone who could use two Bankai, but after the shock, she showed a meaningful smile. Interesting... In her long life of thousands of years, she had seen the strongest death god, seen zanpakuto in pairs, but she had never seen death god who could use two Bankai! "Scatter with Thunder, Sister Unohana!" The lightning in the golden canopy rolled like a huge wave, and then condensed into a ferocious giant beast. The bones and veins of the giant beast were vividly outlined by the lightning, and its whole body was emitting a strong aura of destruction. The scarlet and violent eyes contained a domineering intent that overlooked all living beings. The thunder was like the roar of a giant beast, making the whole world tremble! "Come on... Let me see how many surprises you are hiding!" The scattered ck hair of Unihana was blown away, and the battle intent in her eyes rose like a me. Facing the giant beast, sword resolutely raised her up. The golden lightning beast leaped down from the clouds and descended in a thousandth of a second! When the technique reached its peak, the dazzling brilliance that bloomed was something that even the vast sun in the sky could not conceal, and the Unohana Yachiru who had mastered all of Soul Society''s sword techniques was included in this list! The thousands of sword techniques of the sects that had been refined to the extreme fused together in the hands of Unohana Yachiru. Finally, they faced the descending lightning beast and swung out an extremely brilliant sword. The bright sword light that was like a crescent moon cut across the sky, and the blood-colored Spiritual Power directly split the entire world into two. "Zanjutsu - Nameless Stream: Heaven ying!" One side was a golden lightning beast, while the other was a blood-colored, cold, waning moon. When the two met in midair, the entire great hell fell into a deathly silence. A momentter. Rumble The wind was howling, and the earth was shaking! The deafening roar of thunder instantly resounded through the entire area. The dazzling golden ocean filled the area in front of him with a terrifying aura that could destroy the heavens and earth. The explosive winds mixed with the thick thunder, crazily wreaking havoc in this area! Under the bombardment of the raging thunder storm, space shattered inch by inch in the air like a mirror. The ins cried out in pain, andrge pieces ofnd copsed. Huge cracks spread out like a spider web, and the center where Unohana Yachiru stood was directly sted out a huge pit! After the calm, Lod was panting and staring straight ahead. Unohana Yachiru walked out from the bottom of the pit step by step, revealing arge piece of ck and cracked skin after being burnt, and the blood was evaporated by the residual heat on the surface of the body, and a faint white smoke rose and wrapped around the body. "Hu... It''s really dangerous." Unohana Yachiru exhaled a breath of hot air and said, "What a terrible Bankai. If I werenot proficient in Kaid, I would have died just now." Lod was shocked in his heart. After being bombarded by Golden Lightning Pce, she could still stand as if nothing had happened. How terrible was Sister Unohana''s physical body? "Ah ---Please entertain me more ---" Unohana Yachiru was full of joy, her face was slightly flushed, and her dark eyes were full of blood. Spiritual Power! The visible blood red Spiritual Power rose from the ground! The blood red Spiritual Power was like a surging tide, and drops of blood flowed down from zanpakuto, gradually converging into a bloody sea, drowning the whole hell in the blood sea! Unohana Yachiru stood on the blood sea, and her beautiful face showed an expression of enjoyment, like a lotus blooming in the mud, the huge contrast brought a different kind of beauty to her. Evil... and pure! Unohana Yachiru carried zanpakuto who was dripping blood, and her attractive mouth opened slightly and said, "Bankai... Minazuki!!!" Chapter 311: Duel Part 3

Chapter 311: Duel Part 3

"Bankai... Minazuki!" Unohana Yachiru''s eyes were full of blood. Her whole body was like a holy spirit on a cross, and her whole body was surging with thick Spiritual Power. From the upside down sword and sleeves, it seemed that endless blood was flowing. ... Endless blood was flowing, and then gathered under the woman, and turned into a bloody sea! Blood flowed like a river... Lod had always thought that this was an adjective, but he had never expected to see it with his own eyes today. The true meaning of blood flowed like a river! The entire Infernal Realm was covered in blood sea, apanied by surging waves. It gave off a pungent and suffocating smell of blood. Such a shocking and terrifying scene, even the usually calm Lod could not help but feel a trace of fear in his heart. In this sea of blood, there was a sticky feelinging from his skin, as well as the warm blood pool under his feet. It was filled with an ominous shadow of death. "Are you ready?" The moment his voice fell, Unohana Yachiru suddenly moved. Crash --- Unohana Yachiru walked lightly, like a beautiful butterfly, stepping on the churning sea of blood. In her white jade-like hand, she held a sword de condensed from blood, pulling out a thin and long blood line in the air, carrying a fierce and iparable sharpness, and shed at Lod''s head! "Golden Lightning Pce!" A golden light shed in Lod''s eyes, and without thinking, he raised his zanpakuto, instantly attracting tens of thousands of thunder! Rumble - The dazzling golden cover shook, and countless lightning mixed with the aura of destruction flowed down like a heavenly river. It was like a giant divine throne was protecting Lod, and within a range of ten meters around him, it was covered in a golden lightning liquid that was almost sticky and solid. Within the throne, it was the Divine Realm! Any creature that dared to step into the domain would have to face the wrath of the Thunder God and be sted into powder by the golden lightning liquid that was filled with the aura of destruction! Before he figured out the true ability of ''Minazuki'', avoiding direct contact was the best way to deal with it, so Lod chose the safest method. Then... it''s your turn now! Lod''s eyes were like a torch, and through the throne of Duke of Thunder, he looked at the eight thousand streams of Unohana Yachiru, wanting to see what method she was going to use to crack this Duke of Thunder! However, in the face of the forbidden domain filled with golden sma, Unohana Yachiru directly raised the tip of her sword, setting off a monstrous bloody wave! Boom! The turbulent flow of blood surged forward, turning into a hundred-meter-tall blood-colored tidal wave. A world-shaking and shocking momentum erupted. The terrifying deterrent forcepletely poured down, as if it wanted to drown Lod along with this golden lightning region! Compared to the two, Lod was simply pitifully small. Under the blood-colored waves that almost covered the sky, he was like a lone boat that was about to capsize at any time, as if he would be buried in a sea of blood in the next second! Hla! Lod stood in the thunder domain with his head held high, looking at the huge wave of blood that was a hundred meters tall pressing down. The Death Tyrant outfit rustled in the fierce wind, and his calm voice covered the huge tsunami, clearly resounding in the boundless hell, "Unohana Yachiru, you are too naive. With just this little wave you set off, you can''t drown my Golden Lightning Pce!" There was only one way to destroy his throne! That was to use the tyrannical power of absolute suppression to exhaust all the lightning stored in the golden canopy above Lod in an instant. Only in this way could she break through Lod''s bankai! The only regret was that this was the Infernal Realm. If he was in the outside world right now, the power of thunder would be endless if he controlled the heavenly manifestation with Golden Lightning Pce, so to some extent, Duke of Thunder''s throne was no different from a disguised '' absolute defense''! The monstrous sea of blood followed sword''s direction. With a terrifying momentum that could overturn the heavens and earth, it descended majestically. The huge divine throne sensed that someone had invaded the domain, and it suddenly released a dazzling and resplendent light. Then, it let out an earth-shattering roar that was like the roar of a thunder god. Rumble - The golden lightning liquid flowing under the throne instantly became as hot and boiling asva! In the surging lightning liquid, numerous golden dragons rose up. They looked ferocious and dignified. They stretched their huge bodies to their hearts'' content and danced in the thunder clouds and gales. They controlled an unstoppable and terrifying might and rushed into the sea of blood like a river of rivers! Roar!!!!!!! The giant golden dragon roared wildly. Its body was in a sea of blood. It disyed the power of a divine beast. The violent thunder that was contained in its entire body wantonly spread throughout this endless sea of blood. Boom boom boom boom... Terrifying explosions continuously sounded from the sea of blood! Large waves of waves gradually copsed, and the golden light within gradually devoured the blood red. Finally, the two exhausted all their energy, and with a cry of a hundred dragons, a huge mushroom cloud was created! Boom The extremely terrifying sound waves exploded like a huge ring. As the huge waves howled, they swept through the endless hell with an unstoppable momentum. It was as if thousands of sword swords had cut through the t ground, tearing out winding cracks. Several mountains in the distance were directly shattered by the raging storm, turning into ashes that drifted in the air! The golden lightning''s might poured out, directly ttening the earth! After the thunder dissipated, the remaining high temperature filled the air with heat. In the rising dust, one could vaguely see the graceful figure standing outside the throne. The facts proved that the throne was better! No matter how the sea of blood that had been turned into attacked the throne of the Duke of Thunder, it could never invade half an inch of this domain. Unohana Yachiru''s swords could not even touch Lod himself. "The thunder and lightning Bankai, and there is also the advent of the sky. It really surprises me more and more. I wonder how many hidden abilities you have." Unohana Yachiru stopped outside the Golden Lightning Pce, and looked at the golden cover above Lod, and said, "The defense limit of this move should be rted to the cover, right?" The vision is still so sharp. As expected of an old monster who has lived for thousands of years... Lod thought in his heart and directly admitted, "You are right. The defense limit of Duke of Thunder is only rted to Golden Lightning Pce. Before Spiritual Power runs out, no one can break through it and touch me." "No..." Unohana Retsu smiled and said, "At least I know two ways." "If you want to forcefully break Duke of Thunder''s throne, I advise you to give up." Lod calmly shook his head and said, "Although there is a huge gap between you and Spiritual Power, your strength is not enough to break it with brute force." "So I choose the second method." A meaningful smile crossed the corners of Unohana''s lips, and then he raised his foot and stepped into this terrifying golden domain. He opened his mouth and said, "Since you can''t crack it from the outside, you just need me toe in and force you out of this domain. Isn''t that good?" Lod: "???" He was shocked by Sister Unohana''s magical brain circuit! Chapter 312: Duel Part 4

Chapter 312: Duel Part 4

Come in Lod was dumbfounded and his heart was shocked! He had imagined many possibilities, the scene of Unohana breaking Duke of Thunder''s throne, but he had never thought that she would personally step into this domain! Because it could not be broken from the outside, she came in personally and forced him out? This... this was an absurd and ridiculous statement! Any target that invaded Duke of Thunder''s throne would be killed by the endless thunder. The endless attacks were like a rainstorm that would not stop until the threat waspletely eliminated. That was why Lod was so fearless. Looking at the past. Even the huge waves of the blood sea were destroyed by the thunder, let alone the fragile spirit body. But knowing this, Unohana still came in! Was she a fool? Of course not, at least Lod did not think so. At most, she was just a madman. Would a warrior, who had lived for thousands of years and killed countless people just for killing, do something that he was not confident in? The answer was - no! Unohana Yachiru would never die, so since she dared toe in, it must be like what she said, there must be some kind of trump card that was not afraid of the bombardment of thunder and forced him out of here! In the gap of Lod''s mind storm, the thunder duke sensed the intruder, and the golden thunder liquid flowing on the ground set off waves, directly drowning Unohana Yachiru in it! Boom boom boom... The golden lightning burst and exploded on the surface of Unohana''s body. Thetter''s Death Tyrant Suit was torn into pieces, revealing arge piece of wless and delicate skin like suet white jade. One could even vaguely see the... proud twin peaks. Cough, cough, this is too much! Lod collected his mind and forcibly retracted his gaze, silently chanting: Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! But a momentter, Lod realized that something was wrong. Unohana''s loss of health was clearly a bit too much! Under such a dense and never-ending bombardment of lightning, The woman''s skin was actually still as delicate as suet white jade. There was not even the slightest bit of injury. Only blood continued to flow out from her clothes, almost turning into another sea of blood! Bathed in the golden lightning liquid, blood fell like scarlet maple leaves. ck long hair fell down, Unohana Yachiru wore tattered clothes, and walked step by step towards Lod with alluring long legs. "Hiss -" Lod took a deep breath. What kind of ability was this monster''s Bankai? Although he had read the thousand-year blood waric before crossing, after all, it had been too many years, and his memory had long been blurred. Like Sister Unohana, who had only appeared once, he had long forgotten what the specific ability was. He could only vaguely remember it was very abnormal, and it seemed to have something to do with Zaraki Kenpachi! "Ah ---That''s the feeling!" Unohana Yachiru moaned, and her beautiful face flushed, and her eyes were red, as if she had been greatly satisfied. She was aplete psycho! The pain brought about by her physical body was not only unable to make her afraid, but it also aroused the fighting spirit that had been silent for a long time! Zheng --- Unohana Yachiru took half a step forward with her left foot. Her right hand was pressed against the handle of the blood-colored de at her waist. Her body was pressed forward like a bowstring pulled to a full moon. On the exposed slender arm, one could vaguely see the taut muscles. They were like a tightly twisted thread, and they were full of strength. An invisible sword momentum rose up! This was... the Art of Drawing sword? Although her swordsmanship was not as good as Unohana''s, Lod could still recognize her at a nce. The posture she took was the most standard sword Drawing Arts, but sword''s sheath was invisible and had a form! And the essence of sword Drawing Arts was the umtion of power in front of sword! When sword finished gathering his essence, energy, and even the strength of his entire body, he would blossom with a power that could split the heavens and split the earth! Unohana Yachiru, which was known to have mastered all the sword techniques in the world, made the moves that should have been used for sneak attacks be open and bright, and the sword qi storm that was brewing around her body made it impossible for Lod to interrupt. Feeling the oppressive aura emitted by Unohana''s eight thousand streams, it was rising rapidly like a rocket. It was not hard to believe what kind of terrifying might it would have if this sword shed out. Perhaps... even the sky would be cut apart! "Tsk tsk... I didn''t want to use this move!" A bitter expression appeared on Lod''s face. If he had not been forced to the point where he had no way to retreat, he really would not have used this move! Instantaneous - Thunder God Battle Form. This was hisst trump card, and also a move used to fight for his life! The advantage of this move was its powerful destructive power, and the weakness was also obvious, which was the extreme uncontroble nature, as well as a huge amount of consumption of Spiritual Power, so that even the constitution of Quincy could not replenish the lost spiritual power in a short period of time. When fighting with a strong person like Unohana Yachiru, rashly using this kind of extremely dangerous move, the consequences of failure were unimaginable, so Lod had been hesitating whether he should use this move. But when he saw the charging Unohana, he finally made up his mind! Or... he was forced to be helpless. Even the most powerful Golden Lightning Pce could not defeat the Unohana Yachiru, he could only choose to fight! If he won, everything was easy. If he failed, then he could onlye to challenge again next time! "Shunko!!" Lod roared towards the sky, and Spiritual Power surged around him! Thepressed energy of Kido surged within his body, and then it was drawn out by the golden lightning outside. In the extremely dazzling tinum light, an extremely destructive aura spread out. Violent thunder and lightning roared, transforming into armor that covered the surface of Lod''s body. Ferocious thunder horns appeared on his head, and six rings of lightning in the shape of a drum rose from his back! This was the second time he used the Shunko - Thunder God Battle Form! But it waspletely different from thest time. There was a huge gap between the two! Last time, it was in the state of the Daiguren Hyourinmaru. In fact, it was not suitable for the enhancement of thunder and lightning elements. Therefore, it needed to be carefully controlled. In addition, they were killing each other, causing the power of Thunder God Battle Form to be less than half! And this time... With the strongest lightning element zanpakuto, Golden Lightning Pce, he did not need to control Kido, which was in the Thunder God Battle Form. The two forces merged perfectly in his body and burst out a powerful force far beyond the peak! "This is my first time going all out..." The tip of Lod''s foot slowly left the ground. His whole body floated in the air, bathed in the golden thunder. The six ancient halo rumbled and emitted a loud thunder sound, attracting all the thunder in the golden canopy! Rumble! Dazzling lightning poured down, condensing into a golden lightning spear in Lod''s palm. His eyes were like the king of the world, falling on Unohana Yachiru below. His indifferent and ruthless voice sounded, "I will end this battle, Unohana Yachiru!" Unohana Yachiru''s right hand finally grasped the handle of sword. The sword power that had been umted for a long time was like a volcanic eruption. The surging blood red Spiritual Power directly dyed half of the Infernal Hell, which was dyed red. Their gazes collided, and a crack appeared in empty space! "Good!" Unohana Retsu raised her head and looked at Lod in the sky. She spat out a word. The entire Ethereal Hell suddenly fell into a strange and inexplicable silence. Both sides were umting their strength in order topletely destroy each other in the next move! Wind stopped, thunder extinguished. Only the increasingly dense bloody light and the increasingly dazzling golden lightpletely separated the two. Until a certain moment... The power that had been umted for a long time suddenly erupted! "Emperor of Thunder!" "Eight Thousand Swords Style - Underworld sh!" Chapter 313: Duel Part 5

Chapter 313: Duel Part 5

Dong! A light sound like the sound of a bell rang out. Then, Lod took a step forward and gripped the dazzling golden lightning spear with one hand. His entire body emitted a world-destroying aura that was like the brilliant might of the heavens. Rumble - Countless bolts of lightning fell from the golden canopy like a heavenly river, apanied by the surging and exploding Spiritual Power. For a time, they filled the entire Infernal Hell. The rioting Spiritual Power turned the heavens and earth upside down, setting off countless violent winds and waves. "Emperor of Thunder" As Lod let out a loud shout, the airflow around him exploded, as if he had used up all his strength, throwing the dazzling golden lightning spear out! Boom An extremely powerful golden lightning spear tore through the darkness, and the Spiritual Power contained within it was even more terrifying to the extreme. In an instant, it shook the entire Ethereal Hell, causing all the air and even spirit particles to boil and explode! At the same time. Unohana Yachiru exhaled a scorching white breath, and his gaze was like a leaping bolt of lightning that pierced through theyers of space. ng When the sharpness hidden in sword''s sheath appeared, it already disyed an astonishing momentum. The entire atmosphere and even space trembled, and then violent airflow visible to the naked eye continued to explode, as if there were millions of swords shing, tearing a huge gap in the ground in front of them! "Eight Thousand Swords Style - Underworld sh!" Unohana Yachiru opened her mouth and covered all the noise in the world. Even the roaring thunder could not be covered up. The cold and merciless voice was filled with killing intent! ng Sword was pulled out from the invisible sheath along with the clear cry. The slender and small blood colored sword de contained the philosophy of the eight thousand sects. It carried an unstoppable and vast momentum as it shed out. The crescent moon soared through the sky, and blood light soared into the sky! After the blood-colored Spiritual Power was condensed into a single point, it gradually spread into a sky full of blood-colored color, causing the entire atmosphere and even space to tremble. The sharp sword aura shed out with a heaven-shaking strike. It was as if it wanted to split apart the world in front of it! The lightning spear and the crescent moon collided! Everything in the Infernal Hell seemed to have been stripped of its original color, revealing a deathly gray color. In the next instant. The blood-colored crescent moon and the golden lightning spear intertwined with each other like water and milk. The indescribably huge light suddenly lit up the dim and endless hell. Apanied by two extremely powerful auras, they spread out in a radius of several thousand meters like mercury. The empty space was like a g, shaking in the violent hurricane. This strike... It was a blow that both sides used all their strength, leaving no path of retreat, and even condensed their beliefs! Boom boom boom - Boom!!!!! A huge mushroom cloud rose up, apanied by rolling waves of air. The rings visible to the naked eye exploded one after another, spreading at an unstoppable speed, sweeping away all the hills and hills in hell, and the shattered rocks were crushed in the storm! The extremely tyrannical Spiritual Power roared like a violent storm, emitting an unbearable loud explosive sound. It was as if the entire Ethereal Hell had lost its original brilliance at this moment! The entire Ethereal Hell trembled. The space let out a miserable cry that could not bear the burden. Like a broken mirror, he was torn apart by the raging spiritual energy, and dark cracks appeared, as if it was going to be destroyed in the next moment! Looking at the surface at the center of the storm, under the onught of this destructive energy, it was directly evaporated several meters by the terrifying high temperature, forming a huge bottomless pit. The rocks nearby were melted into boilingva. In the white smoke that rose after the high temperature was burned. A golden figure stood proudly in the sky, and another blood-red figure knelt on the ground. The two formed a sharp conflict from their vision! "Unohana Yachiru... It is you who lost!" Lod, who stood in the sky, was pale and panted to dere victory. However, the victory this time seemed to be a bit too tragic! The tyrant suit turned into pieces of cloth in the storm, hanging on his body like a naked beggar. On his chest was a wound so deep that bone could be seen. The blood and flesh on the side rolled up and dripped down continuously. Even through the bloody wound, one could see the beating heart inside! If it was anyone else, they would have been dead by now. It was only because he had super-fast regeneration that he could barely keep his life. Thinking of the blood-colored sword de now, Lod couldn''t help but tremble in his heart! Just a little bit more... That sword just now was probably less than a centimeter away from his heart! If not for the fact that the impact of the Emperor of Thunder had caused the angle of the sword to tilt a little, this sword would have already cut his entire body in half! Fortunately, the Luck Goddess was on his side! Unohana used all her strength to pull out sword''s sh, only a millimeteraway from killing him. In the end, it was all for naught! "Is this... the power you are hiding?" Unohana Yachiru, who was half kneeling on the ground, slowly stood up. Only then did Lod see that there was a huge cavity left in her chest after being pierced by the Creation God of War. Even the flesh and bones around her, as well as her internal organs, were all melted away by the lightning. "Can... can you still stand up" Lod was shocked by Unohana''s tenacious vitality! After suffering such a terrible injury, Unohana Yachiru should have died. But... she could still stand up! Unohana Yachiru held the de of sword that was still dripping blood. Her eyes were filled with surprise and greed. She looked at Lod in a daze. She licked the blood on the corner of her lips and revealed a strange smile. "But... it''s not enough. This level is not enough to satisfy me." The battle was far from over! The cold killing intent enveloped the entire space again, as if thousands of swords were cutting the bare skin on the surface of the body! This... This is absurd!!! Thick blood dripped down sword''s de and gathered under Unohana''s body. The originally dissipated blood colored Spiritual Power actually rose up once again, turning into a sea of blood that filled Lod''s vision! Unohana, who was above the sea of blood, had a huge cavity left behind after her chest was pierced through by the Emperor of Thunder. It was recovering at an astonishing speed. In just a few breaths of time, her flesh, bones, internal organs, blood vessels, and so on had all been reconstructed! "Regeneration?" Lod''s pupils suddenly shrank to the size of a needle. His face was filled with shock, and then he denied his guess. "No... impossible. This is definitely not something that can be done by Kaid. Is this your Bankai?" "Yes..." Unohana Retsu was not in a hurry to attack, as if she was deliberately giving Lod a chance to breathe. She exined slowly, "There is only one real ability, which is to heal!" "However, the treatment is a little different. All the creatures in the field will be healed regardless of whether they are enemies or allies. To be more specific, it is simr to the answer. It is all the effect of the spirit body by recovering Spiritual Power." "However, as the master of ''Minazuki'', I can freely control the healing ''speed'' in the field. So if I want, I can speed up your healing speed at any time, so as to achieve the effect of excessive treatment." As he spoke, Unohana Yachiru raised the blood-colored sword de and guided the churning sea of blood to pounce on Lod. Lod originally wanted to leave, but Spiritual Power was approaching the limit in his body, causing his steps to stagnate, and his entire left hand was drowned by the sea of blood. However, what happened in the next second was beyond his expectations. The moment he was touched by the sea of blood, his Spiritual Power had actually recovered a lot, and even the injury on his chest had improved a little. "Do you see it?" Unohana Yachiru smiled and said, "Just like now, but if I speed up a little..." As the voice fell. Spiritual Power in Lod''s body went berserk. The intense pain rushed directly into his brain. His left hand turned into blood, leaving only white bones! "You will turn into a skeleton..." Chapter 314: Death’s Shadow

Chapter 314: Death''s Shadow

Minazuki... Sure enough, the Zanpakuto was just like its name, double edge sword! Lod had imagined 10,000 kinds of things in his mind about what her Zanpakuto''s ability was. But he just did not think about it, all the real abilities... It was actually a ridiculous ''healing''! But in fact, if he carefully recalled it, it seemed to be very consistent withmon sense. Zanpakuto''s Bankai is a step further on the basis of Shikai. Whether the way or form changes, but the type of ability will never change. Arge-scale healing effect... This seemingly beautiful ability was a divine skill that could save the dying and heal the wounded. However, when it was ced on the Kenpachi, who pursued killing like Unohana Yachiru, it became the best tool for her to enjoy the battle. Before the enemies within the range of the domain were truly exhausted, this fierce battle that was only to please one person would never end. Only by fighting until thest drop of blood ran out could he escape the Sea of Bitterness! "Do you like my ability?" Unohana Yachiru pulled up a strand of ck silk and smiled indifferently. "Minazuki is like an infatuated woman. In order to be entangled with the man you love until death, in the end, only the person who survived can enjoy the climax brought by continuous fighting!" ... Pervert! When Lod heard these words, his heart and liver could not help but twitch. Although he knew that Unohana Yachiru was the first generation Kenpachi, he did not expect that even Bankai was so abnormal! It was all for the sake of constantly fighting with someone until death, and finally pushing the man to the peak of climax! No wonder... only she could wake up the sleeping Kenpachi. This kind of endless killing forced you to continuously evolve. I''m afraid only Kenpachi can survive! "Have you rested well?" Unohana Yachiru raised the blood-colored sword to her chest. Killing intent boiled in his half-closed eyes. She said, "After chatting for so long, your Spiritual Power should have recovered, right?" "As expected of the first generation Kenpachi. I really can''t hide it from you." Lod, who was exposed by a single sentence, did not change his expression. He simply did not hide it anymore. He absorbed the spirit particles in the atmosphere with all his strength and urged the super-fast regeneration to heal his injuries. When he discovered that Unohana was still alive, he had relied on his unique physique to secretly absorb the spiritual droplets from the Infernal Hell. Later on, after being excessively healed by the Blood Sea, although he had lost a left hand, the berserk Spiritual Power had already recovered by seventy to eighty percent! "Then...e!" Unohana Yachiru smiled gently and suddenly stepped in front of Lod. The blood-colored sword in his hand drew a beautiful arc and shed down from a strange angle, as if to cut him in half! Since he already knew his full ability, Lod naturally did not dare to rashly touch the blood-colored sword de. Facing the sharp sword de diagonally below, sword shed down from above. Dang! At the moment when sword''s sword collided, two terrifying Spiritual Power erupted, stirring up a violent wind that swept in all directions! The moment he blocked Unohana''s sword, Lod''s left hand that had turned into white bones suddenly stretched out, pressing directly on Mao Hua Baqian''s chest. Scarlet evil energy condensed in the five fingers of the white bones! "This is... cero" Unohana Yachiru obviously did not expect this move, and her chest was pierced by cero before she could react! Large pieces of flesh flew, and the internal organs were instantly burned by the terrible energy. Unohana directly spat out a mouthful of blood mixed with minced meat, but her beautiful face was flushed with a strange red, and the blood in her eyes became more intense! She... seemed to be more excited! "It... is not enough!" Unohana Retsu turned her sword and the hand holding the sword was handed forward, forcing Lod to retreat. At the same time, the sword tip, at an extraordinary angle, like an antelope hanging in a strange arc, directly cut on his shoulder. Chi La! The blood-colored sword de broke through the flesh and blood, sinking into the depth of several inches! The effect of excessive treatment immediately caused Spiritual Power to go berserk, andrge pieces of flesh and blood melted like the spring sun meeting the snow, leaving behind extremely terrifying white bones. "I really want to see how many more times you can recover" At the moment of life and death, a fierce look shed through Lod''s eyes, and he swept sword across the sword pressure! Unohana Yachirupletely gave up on defense, and at the same time, she stabbed her sword into Lod''s abdomen. "Again" Lod''s eyes were blood-red, and he seemed to have fallen into a state of madness. He attacked recklessly. The two of them suddenly disappeared, leaving behind afterimages. Only the sound of sword''s collision rang out in this broken and unbearable hell. The speed that surpassed the limitpletely disappeared the two of them. They could only look for the movement trajectory of the two of them from the ring shaped sonic clouds that kept exploding in the air! Boom boom boom boom... Countless blurred shadows formed into one, and explosive sparks fell like rain. The deafening Spiritual Power roared non-stop. The air waves created by sword rippled and spread to every corner of the Infernal Realm. The already dpidated ins were once again destroyed, and countless hills were turned to dust under the shock waves. In just a few dozen seconds, the two had fought hundreds of times! Under the violent Spiritual Power, the Infernal Realm seemed to have suffered the fall of millions of tons of weight. Arge amount of dust was lifted into the air by the raging storm. In the battle that could not be captured by the naked eye, the aura of Lod and the Unohana collided. It seemed to be equal. This was a pure battle! Under the guidance of Unohana Retsu, intentionally or unintentionally, Lod''s swordsmanship was improving at an astonishing speed! From beingpletely one-sided at the beginning, to fighting with him for dozens of rounds, and sometimes he could even rely on his intuition to suppress Unohana Yachiru. ng A light sound of sword shing resounded in all directions. The ear-piercing sonic boom turned into a huge ring of air that suddenly exploded. Apanied by violent energy fluctuations, the thick dust that covered the ground was swept away, revealing the two people fighting! "Is this end?" Unohana was bathed in blood. She looked at the ''person'' in front of him in a daze and seemed to say with some regret, "Sure enough... you still can''t please me." Not far in front of her, there was a... ''person'' standing. Lod, who was covered in wounds in countless battles, had all the flesh and blood in his body melted away, leaving only a pair of ghastly white bones. He held his zanpakuto, which was full of holes, standing in the endless sea of blood. Only a skeleton was left, could it still move? Although there was still a faint trace of Spiritual Power, at this time, Lod was like a candle, already burning himself to ashes! "Just a little bit more... What a shame." Unohana Retsu showed a touch of regret in her eyes, and her flushed cheeks gradually returned to white, sighing faintly: "If you can hold on for a while longer, you might be able to satisfy me. Goodbye... unknown man." At this moment! From the white bones that should have been about to die, the ck Spiritual Power was ignited again! "What is that?" Unohana Yachiru slightly shrank and subconsciously took half a step back. She saw that behind Lod who turned into white bones, a vague shadow of hollow came out! "Bankai - Golden Lightning Pce!" The shadow raised sword to the sky, attracting countless thunder and lightning, like a brilliant heavenly power. Chapter 315: Kansomei

Chapter 315: Kansomei

Let''s rewind the time to a minute ago. "I... failed?" Lod, who had been corroded by the sea of blood into a ghastly white bone, could no longer muster any strength. The loss of arge amount of blood and Spiritual Power caused the temperature of his body to drop rapidly, and his consciousness gradually faded away from him. The noisy and noisy world seemed to have quieted down, and everything in front of him was shrouded in darkness. "So... this is the feeling of defeat..." "Is this power... the first generation 13th Division Captain... has?" "She is really powerful... I am too far away from her..." "I can''t ept it... I really... I can''t ept it..." "I don''t want to win just yet, but... I don''t want to lose!" "So, please... please, my body... Hold on a little longer!" Lod''s pupils gradually ckened, and his consciousness sank into the boundless darkness. The scenery in his line of sight became blurry, and his heavy eyelids became more and more difficult to support. His life was about to dissipate like a candle in the wind. ... ... ... He didn''t know how much time had passed. In the hazy haze, Lod''s consciousness gradually began to recover. The cold and warm liquid wrapped around him, as if he was soaking in the slow flow of water. The warm andfortable feeling made him a little addicted for a moment, unwilling to open his tired, heavy eyelids. He was really too tired... In the process of fighting against Unohana Yachiru, he needed to be in a highly concentrated state of mind. Otherwise, if he was a little careless, there would be another wound on his body, and he would have to bear the pain of arge part of his flesh being melted. But even though he gritted his teeth and forced himself to hold on, He pushed his will to the limit and finally ended up in a failure. After removing all the burden, Lod only wanted to have a good rest. But unfortunately, things did not go as he wished. "How long are you going to sleep?" The clear and melodious voice of a woman rang in Lod''s ears, neither fast nor slow. It was obvious that she did not want him to continue sleeping. "Someone is calling me again... Who is it?" Lod forced himself to open his eyes, exhausted. However, the scenery that entered his eyes was an endless ocean! A gentle breeze brushed against his face, causing ripples to form. The seawater in his line of sight was extremely clear, like a huge natural mirror, reflecting the blue sky above his head! Everything seemed so harmonious. The blue sea and the blue sky, which was enough to be called the ultimate scenery, were simply like a paradise described in textbooks that stood aloof from worldly affairs. It made people unable to help but be fascinated, as if there was an invisible force that soothed his restless heart. "You finally woke up." Lod heard the sound and looked over, only to see a woman walking on her snow-white slender feet, crossing the blue sea surface. As the woman approached, her originally hazy face gradually became clearer. A head of silky ck hair hung down her waist. Under her slender phoenix eyebrows were eyes that were as bright as the morning stars. Her straight nose and cherry pink lips outlined a perfect face. Her skin was as wless as suet white jade. Even if she wore simple clothes, it was still difficult to hide her elegant and noble temperament. "You... Who are you?" Lod frowned. He had no memory of this woman. Although he was not very interested in women, if he had seen such a beautiful woman, he should have left a deep impression. It was definitely not that he could not remember her at all, so he was sure that he had not seen her before! "Ah... You have clearlye here, but you still can''t remember my name?" The woman frowned slightly, and an imperceptible displeasure shed through her eyes. Combined with her beautiful face, there was an indescribable beauty that made people feel pity for her. "Your name?" A hint of pain appeared on Lod''s face. Countless memories were crushed into pieces in his mind. The scenes shed by quickly, and then a sh of light suddenly shed. "Could it be that... you are my zanpakuto?" "So what if I am?" The woman was expressionless and said cynically, "Death God, who can''t even remember his Zanpakuto''s name, might as well give him a light beating." This gaze filled with resentment... Lod instantly felt numb, and the corner of his mouth could not help but twitch. He finally knew why he had been disliked. Zanpakuto and death god were one with one heart. The two belonged to one another, and they were even more so the things that he prayed for in the depths of his soul. The form that was presented after the materialization could be said to be the closest existence in the world. However, he could not remember her name. This kind of behavior was as bad as forgetting what his wife was called after marriage. If he forgot what his wife was called, what would happen in general, and when it was brought into the rtionship between death god and zanpakuto, he could probably understand Lod''s mood at this moment. If it was a zanpakuto who had a bad temper, he was afraid that he would have no hope of Shikai in this life! However, the only good news was that after the incident with Constantine, Lod had been frequently doing sword meditation, and had been persistently kicked out, but as the number of times he was kicked out, now his zanpakuto was finally willing to see him! This was a great improvement! At least it was better than being kicked out of the spiritual space without even seeing it in front of him. "Sorry..." Lod took a deep breath and apologized sincerely, "I have always ignored your voice and even left you to the side. This is all my fault. I have wronged you." Regardless of whether it was useful or not, at least his attitude of admitting his mistake had to be upright. This was zanpakuto, who belonged to him. Unlike zanpakuto who was given to him by other systems, Lod was more willing to believe her from the bottom of his heart, because this was equivalent to believing in himself! After the woman heard this, there was a faint moisture in her eyes. "I won''t beg you to forgive me now..." Lod slowly walked towards the woman. He only stopped in front of her when he arrived. His eyes were filled with sincerity as he slowly said, "I didn''t know that you existed in the past, so I ignored you. This is my fault. I won''t deny it or find excuses." The woman lowered her head and listened quietly. "I can''t give you more promises. The only thing I can promise you is that I will no longer ignore your voice and forget your existence in the years toe." Lod''s clear and bright eyes were like a dazzling ray of light that pierced through the haze that shrouded the woman''s heart. "Then are you willing to apany me until the end of time? Even if the world is destroyed, you will not let me go?" The water vapor in the woman''s beautiful eyes roiled. I looked at Lod with pity. There was a trace of expectation on her beautiful face, waiting for his answer. "I am willing." Lod nodded heavily and promised the woman, "Until the end of time, when the world is destroyed, we will still be together." Buzz! The endless sea was full of surging waves, and the blue sky was full of clouds! "Please advise me in the future." The woman smiled and hugged Lod with her wless jade arms. She whispered in his ear, "Call me. My name is..." ... ... ... "All Things Passed, Time Ends All - Kansmei!" Chapter 316: Kenpachi

Chapter 316: Kenpachi

"Bankai: Golden Lightning Pce!" The golden thunder covered the sky again! The brilliant might of the heavens was vast and boundless, and the surging golden lightning was like threads that wrapped around it, forming a terrifying and ferocious beast that was apanied by the rumbling of thunder that shook the heavens and moved the earth. It transformed into a mighty torrent that poured down! "Eight Thousand Swords Style - Underworld sh!" Unohana Yachiru had seen the horror of this move, so she did not dare to be careless. Her white hand gently pressed on the handle of sword. Along with the sound of sword''s cry, the sword tip suddenly came out of the sheath and turned into a dense blood light around her body. It was like a flying cassock that cut out a clean sky domain! In addition, she was in the blood pool domain, so even if the Thunder Beast broke through the defense, its strength after being weakened heavily, it could not cause serious injuries to her that could not be healed. Boom The Thunder Beast fell down with an unstoppable momentum and crashed into the blood red sword! The immeasurable strength washed down like a waterfall, causing the palm of unohana Yachiru to crack. The surging thunder poured out in anger, and many parts of thetter''s body were charred ck. Although the Thunder Beast had terrifying power, it was still weak and could not escape the fate of being drowned by the sea of blood. "Is this yourst attack?" Unohana Yachiru was covered in blood. The continuous battle had caused Spiritual Power to be severely exhausted. Her recovery speed was no longer as fast as before, but she still survived the terrifying lightning strike. "From now on, it is the real battle. Unohana Yachiru!" Lod, who had long since turned into pure white bones, had ck spiritual me burning in his hollow eyes. He slowly raised the sword de, and said with an indifferent voice without any emotion, "All Things Passed, Time Ends All - Kansmei!" Boom! Spiritual Power, which soared into the sky, shattered the ground around him, and the sharp sword intent that rose from the ground pierced straight into the hell. The ck Spiritual Power was like a dark cloud that covered dozens of miles, was constantly rolling in the sky above the Infernal Realm. Like the wind passing through, it swept away everything. The strong sense of oppression was simply different from before! "The third kind of Bankai? No, this feeling is... Shikai" Unohana Yachiru''s eyes shed, and she was very experienced. At a nce, she could see that the man in front of her was not using Bankai! But if it was just the Shikai, why would there be such a strong sense of oppression? This feeling was like being in a terrifying gravity environment. Everything in sight was wailing. The muscles, bones, internal organs, and spirit were all trembling, as if they would copse in the next second! Boom! Lod stepped out and instantly wanted to disappear. The ink-ck slender sword suddenly pulled out an afterimage, mixed with the ear-piercing sonic boom after the air was cut open, and shed at the woman''s neck like a sh of light! Unohana Yachiru blocked this blow from Lod''s sword, and her eyes were full of surprise. "This is impossible... You don''t even have muscle tissue now. How did you drive this body to attack?" "Guess?" Lod held his sword and continued to press down. He said in a t tone, and a ck hollow shadow appeared behind him again. "Bankai: Kamishini no Yari!" The ck hollow shadow held sword up to his chest and aimed the sword at the stunned Unohana Yachiru. The next moment, the dazzling light of sword burst, like the dawn of dawn breaking the darkness, reflecting death in the woman''s eyes! Puff! Unohana Yachiru only managed to avoid the vital point, but the left shoulder, including the arm, was almost directly cut by sword. The terrible wound was full of blood and flesh, leaving only the flesh and the broken arm at the root. Phew - Without any time to breathe, the next sword came to the front again! Unohana Yachiru was forced to retreat. She wanted to adjust her posture and breath again, but Lod did not give her the chance. She chased like a dog skin ster and clung to her and did not let her breathe! Ding, ding, ding, ding --- The two sides exchanged blows, and sparks flew between sword''s des. Unohana Yachiru moved in the air, but this time, she was no longer as calm as before. Several times, she brushed past sword, and it seemed that she was close to death. And the most strange and iprehensible thing was that Lod''s flesh and blood had been melted long ago. How could a white bone without muscles recover its ability to move? During the intense battle between the two, Unohana Yachiru finally realized the truth. In the body of Lod, which had turned into white bones, there were all Reishi threads that could not be detected by the naked eye. Even someone like her who was proficient in answering and had a keen perception of Spiritual Power would not be able to find out this secret if not for closebat! And these Reishi threads tied to the limbs and various parts of the body were like controlling puppets to control Lod''s actions. This was the real reason why he could still move when he turned into a white bone! And she had seen this technique before. Quincy Technique: Ranstengai (Disheveled Paradise Puppet)! The countless Reishi, which have been sewn together into a thread, is tied to the immobile parts, and the highest battle spirit that can be constantly fought before the body bes dust. Whether it is broken tendons or broken bones, it bes meaningless in front of this spell. This is to exist in order to fight to the point of breaking into pieces, it is the top battle spirit of the Quincy who controls Reishi! "Disheveled Paradise Puppet, this is the reason why you can still fight." Unohana let out a breath of turbid air and faintly said, "The will to fight is worthy of recognition, but if it is only at this level, you will still lose to me in the end." Disheveled Paradise Puppet had a time limit. No matter how much time it forcibly continued to fight, the human body had a limit, so as long as it was consumed, the one who would lose would be Lod! "You don''t have to tell me that." Lod was very clear about his own weakness, but he had never intended to waste it from the beginning. "The reason why I used the Disheveled Paradise Puppet is only for the next attack!" "Huh?" Unohana Yachiru looked at Lod who jumped in the air and suddenly had an ominous feeling. "Look, Unohana Yachiru!" Lod stood in the air and raised the ck slender sword tip. The surging ck Spiritual Power was like a me around his body. "This is my Zanpakuto - Kansmei" A ck figure slowly emerged from behind him. Then, a powerful figure that could be seen with the naked eye rose up like a hurricane in the sky! The ck figure had ferocious horns on its head and was bathed in lightning armor. There were six rings of lightning behind it that looked like the Thunder God Battle Form that Lod had disyed before! "This is..." Unohana Yachiru''s pupils suddenly shrank. He recalled that the ck shadow that had suddenly appeared before seemed to be Lod at a certain time when ''reappeared''. An almost impossible guess appeared in her mind. "Emperor of Thunder" The ck shadow held the Shinso, which was condensed from lightning, and suddenly threw it at Unohana! "I understand... Your ability is..." The golden lightning spear carried a powerful momentum, growingrger andrger in the eyes of the Unohana, eventually turning into an endless flood of destruction that drowned her! At this moment, the air suddenly sank, and then the roar trembled! Boom - In the huge thunder explosion, the ground was forcibly sted out a big pit. The terrifying might caused the earth to tremble. Terrifying cracks that were tens of meters wide and thousands of meters long spread out densely. The lightning smashed the ground and ravaged it into ruins, plowing out a huge canyon on the ground! After the dust and smoke dispersed. Lod, who was on the verge of reaching his limit, slowly walked to the end of the huge canyon. He looked at Unohana Yachiru, who was lying in the high temperature crystallized ruins, with only half of her body left. She moved her cracked lips and said, "This battle... I lost!" Unohana Yachiru''s eyes were blurred, and there was no expression on her face. She seemed to be a little disappointed and regretful. "Congrattions, from now on, you are Kenpachi." "Sorry, I am not interested." Lod put sword into the sheath and shook his head. "The title of Kenpachi should be given to someone else." "... Will we meet again?" Unohana was silent for a moment and asked. Lod said, "Maybe, but at that time, you might not remember me anymore." [Challenge sessful: Battlefield in The Heart: Unohana Yachiru! ] [Three seconds Return to the Modern Realm. ] [3... 2... 1... ] Chapter 317: The Balance

Chapter 317: The Bnce

[Ding ---] [This Challenge Rating: S ss] [Because of inheriting the name ''Kenpachi'', you have received a hidden reward. ] [Upgrade: Zanjutsu Lv.5 Lv.6] [Upgrade: Hakuda Lv.5 Lv.6] [Upgrade: Hoho Lv.5 Lv.6] ... Amidst the continuous system notifications, a series of dizzying numbers shed past Lod''s eyes. Among death god''s four basic skills (Zankensoki), other than Kido, the other three skills had always beencking. After experiencing the deathly duel against Unohana Yachiru, he finally made up for this w. Then, the System''s voice sounded again. [The challenge reward is being issued. Host, please check! ] [Superior Soul*1][Medium Soul*100][Zanpakut-Minazuki][Bankai-Minazuki][ZanjutsuEight Thousand Sword Style] ... "The dog system actually became a human!" Looking at the golden light that almost blinded his eyes, Lod couldn''t help but let out a short and spasming breath, his chin hitting his foot. There was no need to talk about how powerful it was. As someone who had personally experienced it, Lod had long coveted it. Now that he had obtained it, it would probably be difficult for him to even die in the future! Zanjutsu - Eight Thousand Sword Style. It was a bit unexpected. It was the Zanjutsu school that had been created after Unohana Yachiru had mastered all the schools. It was more inclined to a concept than skills. After more than a month of hard work, The earnings are not as much as this battle. Unohana Yachiru is worthy of being Soul Society''s most fierce woman. If there are a few more ''The Battlefield in the Heart'' in the future, I''m afraid there will be no need to go and draw the gacha, right? Thinking about Hgyoku Aizen and Peak Old Man, Lod could not help but leave a trace of saliva, as if he saw Kyka Suigetsu and Ryujin Jakka waving to him. "Forget it, don''t dream about it." Lod soon calmed down andughed at himself. With his current strength, it was no different to challenge a demi god. However, he believed that the day would not be too far away. One day, he would surpass all of death god and reach the peak that no one had ever been able to stand on! The corners of Lod''s lips curled into a gentle smile. He lowered his head to look at zanpakuto, which had changed back into an ordinary style. He stroked the sword as if he were a close lover and said, "In the future, I hope that you can give me some guidance, Kansmei." Weng --- Sword''s body trembled slightly, as if he was responding to his master. "I will always be by your side, until the end of time." A cold voice that was like an orchid in an empty valley rang out from the depths of his soul. In this trial, what surprised Lod the most was not the rewards the system had given him. Instead, he had finally awakened his own zanpakuto and learned her name - Kansmei. If one word was used to describe Kansmei''s ability, then the adjective he could think of was ''pervert''! Using the sword de of Kansmei to choose, the ''Lod'' that existed at a certain moment in the past, and then perfectly repeating the actions of that ''Lod'' at that time, his current selection range was within thirty days! In a simple and easy description. That means that Lod could reproduce all the moves he had used in the past thirty days, and the consumption of Spiritual Power was very small. The only w was that he could only choose a single time period of the past, and after choosing the time period, he could not repeat the selection in a few days! But even if there were all kinds of restrictions, it could not hide the horror of ''Kansmei''! ording to the theory of zanpakuto''s growth, the future made Lod look forward to whether it would extend more powerful strength after Bankai! He collected his thoughts and calmed hisplicated thoughts. Because the next part was the main event! "System, open the gacha." Lod rubbed his hands and shouted. He finally had some money left, so he had to use it for the lottery! [Ding ---Are you sure you want to use 100 * medium soul souls as a lucky draw? ] "Yes." After the 100 medium souls were deducted, the familiar Unohana Retsu came out, and the white on her chest was eye-catching. One treasure chest trembled slightly and shot out several rays of light! The four colors of gold, blue, purple, and white intertwined, causing Lod''s mood to sink to the bottom of the valley. ... [White - male death god Association - Hot Spring Special Edition(maeda Marechiyo)] [White - Las Noches - Espada Restriction Clothes] [Golden - Kisuke Urahara(Store Manager)] [Purple - ExperimentalNotes(Remnant)] [Gold - Freund Schild] [White - maeda Marechiyo''s Observing Diary] [Purple - Hoho Experience Book * 10] [Purple - Hakuda * 10] [White - zanpakuto, Gegetsuburi] [Gold - The Bnce] ... How should I put it... It was a little unexpected, a little painful, and a little wanted to curse. Although his lucky god did not die, there seemed to be a problem with the blessing. The rewards were good and bad, and could not be generalized. But what made Lod puzzled was... Isn''t maeda Marechiyo''s appearance rate a bit too high? Male death god Association Hot Spring Court Special Edition(maeda Marechiyo Special Edition) Does the dog system have some misunderstanding about him? Only people want to see this stupid joke? Lod took a deep breath and calmed down his irritable mood. He thought that maybe ''maeda Marechiyo''s observation diary ''was a little useful, but after flipping a few pages, the veins on his forehead suddenly popped out: "Isn''t this a perverted peeping diary?" The diary is full of daily events rted to Soi Fon. The details are enough to let the diary be found by Soi Fon and paint a bee pattern on maeda Marechiyo! Rip --- After tearing the diary and the special magazine into pieces, Lod decided that when he saw that fatty again in the future, he would beat him into a pig''s head so that he could vent his anger today. After dealing with the trash, he would read the book and what was next was the main character! In the original work, The Bnce was the exclusive Schrift of Haschwalth. Through contact, the effect of "unfortunate" is given to the other party, and the party who is "unfortunate" will be vulnerable. The "unfortunate" here can be understood as injury or physical state and so on. The weapon Freund Schild can rece himself, bear the misfortune that befalls him, and reflect the misfortune to the other side. There was one saying, too pretentious. Inyman''s terms, The Bnce was absolute defense, absolute offense, and anti-injury! So in front of Haschwalth, if he could beat him, he would be killed by sword in an instant, and if he could not beat him, he would definitely not be able to beat him, except for Ishida Ury, who has massive plot armor. Chapter 318: Invitation to Hell

Chapter 318: Invitation to Hell

As for thest reward... Lod sat on the throne of Soul King and could not help but fall into deep thought. This is the first time that the system has a ''character'' reward, and it is one of the most critical roles in the whole series - Kisuke Urahara! A little worrying is whether Kisuke Urahara is loyal or not? The system will never specially remind him in this regard, so this is the most worrying thing for Lod. With Kisuke Urahara''s ability to reconstruct, if there are any other thoughts, the consequences are simply unimaginable! The former director of Technological Development Department, the former captain of the 12th Division, the creator of Hgyoku, hidden behind the scenes, the cause of the Visored, the IQ can be ranked in the top five in the entire Soul Society, countless inventors of ck technology, even Aizen. It could be said that if Kisuke Urahara was missing, then Soul Society would be at least half safe. But from another perspective, Kisuke Urahara''s appearance was definitely more beneficial than the disadvantages. There was no need to doubt this. Although Nemu was a part-time Technological Development Department, whether it was knowledge reserves or thoughts, he was not as good as this old fox. But with Kisuke Urahara, perhaps he could solve the problem of ordinary death god in the current Soul Society. After pondering for a moment, Lod decided to ask, "System, will the summoned character be loyal to me?" [Ding ---] [Summoning character will be absolutely loyal to the host. Please do not worry. ] "Absolute loyalty..." Lod narrowed his eyes and pondered for a moment. Then, he said, "Since that''s the case, summon'' Kisuke Urahara ''." [Reconstruction Character: Kisuke Urahara] [ - Memory Construction... ] [ -- Spirit Body Rebuilding... ] Spirit power gathered in the pce, forming a huge whirlpool, and then a male body that looked to be around thirty years old, a middle-aged man gradually took shape. When the gathered spirit powerpletely dispersed, white smoke swirled around. Kisuke Urahara officially appeared. He had short, light yellow hair, a pair of military green eyes, and a slightly stubbled chin. He looked very much like a decadent uncle. He wore a dark green cheat and loose green pants. He wore a green and white striped fisherman hat and a pair of wooden clogs on his feet. "I... have been resurrected?" Kisuke Urahara first lowered his head and looked at his body in a daze. Then, he reached out and pinched his thigh. Then, a relieved expression appeared on his face. "The feeling of being alive is really good. I didn''t expect that I could start over again." Resurrection? Hearing Kisuke Urahara''s emotional sigh, Lod subconsciously frowned slightly. After Kisuke Urahara''s emotional sigh ended, he cast his gaze back onto the long white jade steps. The man who was sitting on the tall andrge pure white chair lowered his head slightly and respectfully said, "Thank you, Lord Soul King, for granting me a new life." Soul King? Lod''s expression was slightly startled. After thinking for a moment, he understood that this was the system''s doing. So in order to prove his conjecture, he asked in his heart, "System, has Kisuke Urahara''s memory been re-edited?" [Ding ---Yes. ] [All the memories of the summoned character will be tampered with to different degrees. Soul King will be the most revered object in the heart, and will be willing to sacrifice his life for it, and will retain all knowledge, ability, and experience. ] "Can they not find out about tampering with the memories?" Lod still felt a little worried. After all, this dog system had tricked him not just once or twice! [Ding ---Please rest assured Host. ] [Memory tampering won''t be reversed. It will forcibly distort the'' cognition range ''of the summoned character and ignore any level of logical errors. ] I roughly understand it. The system meant that no matter how big of a logical error urred in the matter of him being a Soul King, these summoned characters would make up for themselves andpletely ignore it. In short, there was no need to worry! "Uh... Lord Soul King?" Kisuke Urahara looked at the silent Soul King and suddenly felt a little nervous, thinking that he had done something wrong. "There is a question that I need you to answer truthfully." Lod knocked on the armrest and looked at Kisuke Urahara with a scrutinizing gaze. He asked, "Do you still have any memories regarding Technological Development Department?" "Of course I do." Kisuke Urahara shook the small paper fan and smiled. "All of Technological Development Department''s information is in my brain, so please rest assured, Lord Soul King." "So... there is also information about artificial souls?" Lod''s eyes lit up and asked. "Yes, Lord Soul King." Kisuke Urahara nodded and said, "When we discussed the modification of the soul, I was considered the initiator and important participant of this technology." "That''s good." Lod stood up and leaned forward slightly. He looked at the somewhat uneasy Kisuke Urahara and said meaningfully, "There are two important tasks that I n to hand over to you toplete." "May I ask, Lord Soul King, what mission are you nning to give me?" Kisuke Urahara rolled his eyes and did not dare to directly agree. He was worried that he would not be able toplete the mission. "The mission is very simple." Lod crossed his hands and ced them on his lower abdomen. With a calm expression, he slowly said, "I am rebuilding Soul Society, but due to theck of manpower, I need a group of ordinary death god to help me take care of the trivial matters." "Ordinary death god?" Hearing this, Kisuke Urahara was stunned for a moment, then said with some hesitation, "Soul King, please forgive me for being blunt. The transformation of the soul can not be like the real death god, having zanpakuto who belongs to himself, I am afraid in the future..." "That doesn''t matter." Lod waved his hand and said indifferently, "Transforming the soul is only used as an emergency item. When the students of the Spiritual Arts Academy graduate, they will slowly fill the gap of ordinary death god." "So that''s how it is. It seems that I have not considered it properly." Kisuke Urahara was suddenly enlightened. He patted his forehead andughed at himself. Then he asked, "I ept the task of transforming the soul. But I still don''t know the second task that Soul King mentioned..." "Forging Asauchi." When this matter was mentioned, Lod had a headache. The dean of the Spiritual Arts Academy had already responded to him several times, but he had no choice but to drag it out. "Uh... Soul King, forgive me for not hearing it clearly. Are you asking me to forge an Asauchi?" The corner of Kisuke Urahara''s eyes twitched slightly as he repeated the confirmation. "That''s right, I want you to forge an Asauchi." Lod nodded with a smile. "I believe that with your ability, you can definitely do it." "I... can I refuse?" Kisuke Urahara wanted to cry but had no tears. He revealed a troubled expression and said, "Lord Soul King, I am not good at forging." "It doesn''t matter. I will get another person who is proficient in forging to help you." Lod did not make things too difficult for him. He said kindly, "Moreover, this matter is not too urgent at the moment. You can try it first. We can talk about itter." Seeing that the words had already reached this point, Kisuke Urahara could no longer refuse. He could only sigh and say helplessly, "Since the Soul King trusts me so much, then I will give it a try." ... ... ... After sending Kisuke Urahara off, Lod sat alone on the Soul King Seat. He suddenly felt that there seemed to be something in the Shadow Space that was emitting a huge heat. "Hmm?" Lod frowned slightly. He flipped his palm and took out the thing that was emitting heat from the Shadow Space. It was a golden business card with a red devil printed on it. The word ''Mephisto'' on the business card slowly flowed like redva, emitting a rich sulfuric smell and an unbearable heat wave. Other than that. On this gilded business card, there was also a light blue five-pointed star pattern. There was a very familiar fluctuation in it. It was Spiritual Power, who belonged to Haschwalth! "Mephisto!" A cold light surged in the depths of Lod''s eyes, and Spiritual Power surged around him like a tide. Chapter 319: The Contract of San Venganza

Chapter 319: The Contract of San Venganza

This was an invitation from hell. And as the host party who had invited him, it was naturally one of the famous Infernal Kings - Mephisto! The first word of Mephisto came from a folk story, and its meaning came from the ''Swindler'' in the ancient Hebrewnguage. In the long story of ''Faust'', it depicted "Him" as a sinister, cunning, cynical, and degrading character, yet it did not lose its calmness, humor, and wit. It was the devil that symbolized destroying everything and denying all truths! And among Marvel World, Mephisto had existed since the ancient gods, and was likely to have participated in the battle of heaven. Moreover, at his peak, he was a single universe level warrior, and his every move was no less powerful than that of Dormammu next door. ording to what Lod knew. Even among the many devil kings that were born after the destruction of hell, only Mephisto was able to contend with Lucifer, and was the devil who was most likely to get close and inherit the name of "Satan." However,pared to Lucifer''s almost tyrannical strength and his beautiful face that was no less than an angel''s, the impression Mephisto left behind by being the Infernal King was his treacherous and cunning character, as well as his superb methods of deception. Because of this, Mephisto definitely had many enemies. Whether it was Earth, Hell, or even the gods of the Outer Star System, many of them had been fooled by him. For example, Asgard had an old man who was tens of thousands of years old. So far, he still remembered Mephisto''s scheme, and even did not hesitate to personally make a move to exhaust his already short lifespan to make him fall. Such a devil, who was synonymouswith treacherous and cunning, suddenly sent him an invitation. It was no different from a weasel paying a tribute to a chicken. He definitely did not have any good intentions. Who knew how big a trap was waiting for him! "Pentagram... Are you nning to use Haschwalth to lure me into a trap that has already been set up?" Lod held the gilded business card and slowly turned it between his fingers, his eyes flickering with a faint light. Haschwalth must be saved, but he must be prepared. Otherwise, if he rushed over in the heat of the moment, not only would he not be able to save the person, he would also lose his life. With Mephisto''s treacherous and cunning character, he should not have ced his hopes on the hostage. Therefore, this invitation letter must have other deeper intentions, and it was definitely not just to lure him into the trap. "Wait a minute... the pentagram?" Suddenly, a thought appeared in Lod''s mind. He thought of a way and immediately tried to input his spiritual power into the business card. Buzz! As he expected, after pouring his spiritual power into the gilded business card, the words "Mephisto" were printed on the surface of the card. It slowly changed shape like flowingva and then slowly formed another word - San Venganza! "San Venganza?" Lod frowned. He knew this ce. In the movie of the Ghost Rider, a vige called San Venganza once appeared. The vigers here were the most devout believers of God. Everyone''s soul was extremely kind and pure. Like a saint, the light shone on thisnd. When the faith of the people reached its peak, there were even rumors that an angel had descended here and sprinkled the glory of God. However, such a saint was used by Mephisto for three thousand years to use all kinds of schemes and tricks, turning the people of San Venganza Vige from the Saints who believed in God into fallen demons. Then, they sealed all three thousand fallen Saints'' souls in a sheepskin contract. This contract with the souls of three thousand Fallen Saints was the most important prop in the Ghost Rider movie - The Contract of San Venganza! From the information provided by the Ghost Rider movie, Lod guessed that the true purpose of the contract was to open the door to hell in the San Venganza Vige and provide an important medium for Mephisto''s true body to descend into the world! However, due to the intervention of an Archangel, the first Ghost Rider betrayed Mephisto and left with the Contract of San Venganza, dying the n that should have beenpleted three thousand years ago until today! However, there was a very serious error in logic that made Lod feel puzzled. Since the contract was so important, why did Mephisto have to wait for three thousand years until the first Ghost Rider, Carter de, appeared before slowly taking action? If he really wanted to take back the contract, could Carter de hide under the nose of this cunning devil for three thousand years with his little disguise ability? Anyone who knew a little bit of brain would know that it was impossible! Then the answer was very obvious... The contract of the San Venganza might be important, but for Mephistopheles, it was not as important as he had imagined. This treacherous and cunning devil had a deeper reason. If he was not wrong, this should be rted to Johnny ze. He was Mephisto''s real target! After figuring out the meaning of the contract, he turned back to look at the flowingva words on the gilded business card. Lod understood Mephistos'' meaning and sighed slightly, "So that''s how it is. Using the three thousand Fallen Saints in the contract to tempt me, I''m afraid this is your real trump card, right?" Mephisto was very cunning and smart. He never believed in any fake emotions of hollow, so he would usually use great benefits to entice those greedy people to take the initiative to take the bait. The contract that he threw out was like a bait hanging on a fish hook, using three thousand sealed Fallen Saint souls to lure him to take the initiative! That was a total of three thousand Fallen Saint Souls! To any weak Hell Lord, it was an irresistible temptation! This was because the souls of the Fallen Saints in the contract could not only open the gates of hell for them to enter and leave the human world as they pleased, but they could also raise the grade of hell and increase their strength! No Hell Lord could say ''NO'' to the souls of the three thousand Fallen Saints. But for Lord, although he doesn''t need the gates of hell. The quality of the souls of three thousand Fallen Saints was equivalent to three thousand medium souls in the system evaluation! Three thousand medium-level souls, what kind of concept was that? That was a total of thirty lottery draws, a huge sum that he had never had before, and it was not a dream for him to be rich overnight if he was lucky! "Hehe..." Lod stared at the gilded business card in his hand and smiled, "As expected of Mephisto. His ability to manipte people''s hearts is indeed amazing. It seems that I have to make a trip there." The world was full of benefits, and the world was in constant turmoil. This was a principle that had never changed. He could not help but admire Mephisto. In terms of grasping the greed of human nature, his calctions were quite urate. On one hand, he had to write it using Haschwalth''s Spirit Power as a hostage, and on the other hand, he had to use Contract of San Venganza as bait, forcing him to ept this invitation. However, Mephisto had miscalcted one thing, and that was to not provoke him! Don''t you like to scheme? Good! Then I''ll smash your chessboard, let''s see who else you can scheme against! So what if you''re a single universe level warrior? As long as Mephisto''s true body could not descend to Earth, the clone would only be at the peak of Big Boss'' death, so it would be best if he could use it to test sword! Chapter 320: The Legend of The Day

Chapter 320: The Legend of The Day

In a city located in Texas, a famous flying car stunt challenge was being held. The well-known motorcyclist Johnny ze was going to perform a motorcycle here, leaping from one end of the football field to the other end. In the huge football field, it was crowded with people. They all came to watch the death challenge of Johnny ze! Speaking of the most famous thing about Johnny, it is not because of his superb motorcycle skills, nor because of the high sess rate of challenges, but because this man... has an immortal body! Or in a way, the luck of Johnny is simply overwhelming. After all, few people could drive a motorcycle, with a speed of almost a hundred yards, and after hitting the ground, they could still stand up from the ground to wee apuse and cheers. It wasmon knowledge that flying cars were a type of ss that required a lot of courage. This was because the driver had to drive a motorcycle with a speed of over a hundred yards, flying at a height of more than ten meters from the ground. Below them, there might be a pile of cars, or a sea of fire, or maybe it was a cement ground with a huge height difference. If they were not careful or moved slightly, it was very likely that the car would be destroyed and people would die. However, these professions that filled the entire body with adrenaline and were infinitely close to the edge of death, and the death-seeking behavior that made people shocked, naturally became one of the most popr programs for the audience! Therefore, in this industry, there were very few people who could continuously challenge and survive. Even the most powerful flying car stuntman would one day make a mistake, and that day would mean death. However, Explosive Fire Johnny was the mostmendable thing. It had been about ten years since he started his career. During this period, he had experienced several near-impossible death challenges, and even shocking car crashes. However, he was able to miraculously survive after failing several times. If other outstanding flying car stuntmen were able to survive a certain death situation, people would say that he had been favored by the Luck Goddess, then Johnny was likely to be kept by the Luck Goddess, and all of his talents were saved again and again. Over time... Johnny''s immortal body. This legend gradually spread. Soon after, more and more people came to see if he could break the legend of the immortal body in the next death challenge! Just like now, all the audience in thisrge football field were not here to watch the wonderful flying car performance, but to see if the record of Johnny''s immortal body would be broken in this challenge! People always yearned for miracles, but also pursued despair. Compared to witnessing the continuation of a legend with their own eyes, the bad habits of humans tended to be more inclined to witness the fall of the legend in front of their eyes! "Let us wee - the man with the legend of the immortal body, Johnny ze!" The host raised the microphone, the veins on his face bulging as he shouted emotionally. A man wearing a helmet with fiery lines slowly appeared from the entrance of the football field on a motorcycle. He was tonight''s main character, Johnny who had the title of immortal body! "Johnny! Johnny! Johnny!" "Johnny! Johnny! Johnny!" "Undying Johnny! Hot Johnny!" Johnny''s appearance instantly ignited the audience, and the whole audience was boiling. People''s emotions were ignited like mes, and they instantly burst into a tsunami of shouts. Their faces were red, and they waved their arms like crazy demons, shouting the name of the legendary man - Johnny ze! In the deafening cheers and screams, Johnny ze, who was riding a motorcycle, raised his hands and made a fist gesture. Suddenly, he noticed a strange man sitting in the front row. The lively atmosphere of the surrounding crowd seemed to have nothing to do with the man. It was as if he was isted from this world. This strange and otherworldly temperament made Johnny notice him at a nce. For some reason... The man''s gaze was very strange, making Johnny feel very ufortable. This feeling was as if he had been exposed. Even all his thoughts and secrets were exposed. "Johnny, the performance is about to start. Why are you still standing there?" Seeing Johnny suddenly stop moving, the agent urged anxiously, "It''s alreadye to this. Don''t tell me you regret it?" "You can''t live in fear all the time..." Johnny ze thought in his heart, then forced himself to look away from the man and rode the motorcycle to the slide on the other side of the football field. As Johnny rode on the motorcycle and stopped on the slide on both sides of the burning road, it indicated that this death performance was about to begin. Shh --- The audience, who had been cheering loudly a second ago, instantly quieted down. Everyone widened their eyes and focused on the man wearing the ming helmet. "Dear viewers, let''s wee Johnny with the warmest cheers!" "Johnny doesn''t n to fly over fifty cars this time. Instead, he wants to fly past six ck Eagle helicopters and pass through the entire football field. This is a never before seen death flying car!" Rumble... A loud vibration came from the sky, and the iron dome above the football field slowly opened. Six ck eagle helicopters hovered in the sky, and the rotating propellers made a loud noise and neatlynded on the green shade. "Johnny! Johnny! Johnny!" The mood of the audience was burning to the peak, and everyone was shouting the man''s name crazily! No one dared to challenge the death flying car stunt. Not only did it have to leap a hundred meters, but it also had to cross six ck Hawk helicopters. If there was any mistake in the middle, it would undoubtedly be death to wee Johnny! People always liked to be crazy, so they all shouted at the top of their lungs. Under the stimtion of adrenaline, everyone''s face and neck were bloodshot, and they were covered with bulging veins! "Hu..." Johnny ze slowly closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He blocked all the sounds other than himself and kept repeating, "Don''t be bound by fear. You can''t live in fear all the time." The whole ce was silent. Everyone was waiting for the next miracle or a tragedy! The next moment. Johnny ze opened his eyes. His right hand twisted the elerator and his left hand loosened the clutch! Boom! The motorcycle covered in me patterns roared like a beast. Indigo-blue mes shot out from the tail of the burning nitrogen. They turned into a huge horsepower and carried Johnny ze like lightning. After diving along the slide that was close to 90 degrees, they jumped into the air like a soaring immortal bird! At this moment, everyone''s eyes were focused on him. In Johnny ze''s eyes, time seemed to have stopped. The propeller below became slow, and his motorcycle was flying bit by bit, flying across the football field of six ck hawk helicopters! Johnny ze, who was in mid-air, suddenly nced at the strange man sitting at the front of the audience. He found that the man slowly raised a finger, and then his lips moved slightly as he read a word. Hado #1 - Sho! Bang! The huge impact hit his chest. Johnny ze''s vision went ck. He subconsciously loosened his grip on the motorcycle and was sent flying more than ten meters away in mid-air. Then, he fell down uncontrobly! Before the audience could react, they saw Johnny ze fall heavily on thewn. The huge physical impact echoed throughout the entire football stadium, this unexpected event that had never been expected, instantly stunned all the audience present! Legend had it that he had fallen! The legend of Johnny''s undying body had finally been broken today! And the cause of all this, Lod, slowly put down his slender fingers and said indifferently, "It''s your turn, Mephisto." Chapter 321: Ghost Rider

Chapter 321: Ghost Rider

"Johnny... ze... Johnny... is dead!" The host held the microphone and was stunned for a long time before he stammered and announced the result. In an instant, the audience was in an uproar! Although the audience had a faint guess in their hearts, when they really heard the host announce the news, they finally reacted and let out screams of despair. Johnny ze is dead! As the saying goes, walking by the river often, how could there be no reason to not get wet? Even if the man who was kept by the Luck Goddess walked on the edge of death, he would still be unable to escape death in the end! And today, everyone present had personally witnessed the destruction of the legend of the undying body, as well as the scene of Johnny dying. Many reporters were like sharks that smelled blood. They immediately rushed forward with their short spears and sticks, wanting to take this exclusive photo. Compared to the topic of the Johnny ze challenging the leap of death, it was clear that the topic of the Johnny ze challenging the undying body was broken by the legend. If it were formore eye-catching, it could definitely make the headlines tomorrow! No one believed that Johnny ze could survive. Even if he was the father of the Luck Goddess, it was impossible! Even the medical staff responsible for the rescue team on the side of the field did not think that Johnny ze had any chance of surviving after seeing him fall from a height of more than ten meters. At least, from a human''s point of view, it was absolutely impossible to survive! At a height of more than ten meters from the ground, he rushed out of the track at a speed of more than a hundred meters. Then, without any protective measures, his head hit the greenwn first. The impact would break his neck in an instant, and then all the bones in his body would be smashed into pieces. Then, arge area of internal organs would be ruptured and bleeding. If Johnny ze could survive like this, I suggest the FBI to see if this guy is alien! All the reporters rushed up and surrounded him. They aimed the camera at the bloody man, constantly pressing the shutter and shing lights, leaving this scene clearly from all angles. "Johnny... This is impossible... This is impossible!" Johnny''s agent and friend were holding their heads in regret, kneeling on the ground and crying. He didn''t understand why at thest moment, Johnny suddenly flew out more than ten meters. To outsiders, this scene was extremely strange. In the middle of the flight, Johnny ze suddenly loosened the grip of his motorcycle. Then, in a strange position, he moved horizontally for more than ten meters as if he had been knocked away. Finally, she heavily smashed into the greenwn. But the problem was... At that time, Johnny ze was in the air and did not see any external help. How did she fly out of the air for more than ten meters? This was clearly beyond their knowledge and could almost be ssified into the unsolved mysteries of humanity! There were a few more quick-witted reporters who had even thought of the title. They were shocked! The global supernatural phenomenon proved that the King of Flying Cars, Johnny ze, was the mystery of death! Of course, Lod was toozy to understand these boring topics. He only cared about one thing now, and that was the mastermind hiding behind Johnny ze. When was Mephisto nning to appear and save this ''loyal'' fighter? As for Johnny ze... Although he had fallen quite miserably, he was not going to die at all. Lod, who was familiar with this plot, was confident because Johnny ze had long been possessed by the vengeful spirit, and purely physical damage could not destroy this Ghost Rider. Although he had not truly awakened and had not transformed into an Ghost Rider, this did not hinder his characteristic of ''non-death''. The hellfire that Mephisto had given Johnny ze could reconstruct him from the physical and soul level, and the powerful power of the vengeful spirit guaranteed that Johnny ze would never die. ording to the development of the plot, tonight should be the time for Johnny ze to awaken. Unfortunately, Lod was not in the mood to circle with Mephisto, so he nned to directly flip the table and use Johnny ze to force Mephisto to appear, and then defeat the Infernal King from the front! "It''s so hot, do you feel something is wrong?" "Yeah, why did it suddenly be so hot?" "Look, it''s a fire! Johnny! His body is on fire!" "Put out the fire! Help! Put out the fire! A fire! Johnny is on fire!" The crowd burst into a riot near thending point of the fire. A strange natural phenomenon suddenly urred in the bloody ''body'' of Johnny ze. Moreover, the fire was still getting more and more intense, emitting a pungent smell of sulfur that drifted with the wind and quickly spread to the audience seats of the entire football field. Hot... So hot... The raging mes burning near Johnny made the temperature in the entire football field rise at a speed visible to the naked eye. Many people''s clothes were even wet with sweat. "Johnny... Johnny moved!" A sharp-eyed reporter saw this scene and was immediately scared silly. He shouted in a trembling voice. The audience once again looked at the location of Johnny. They saw that this man was like a ferocious ghost that had crawled out of hell. His body was burning with raging mes, and he stood up shakily! Miracle... No, it should be a miracle! Even the host, who had a glib tongue, was speechless after seeing this scene. He did not know how to describe it. At this moment, he was shocked in his heart! A few medical and firefighters who had reacted were about to rush up to help put out the fire and save Johnny, but they were forced back by the terrifying high temperature around him. They had no choice but to stand dozens of meters away and stare. Ahhhh!!!! Johnny ze screamed in extreme pain, causing the people present to all change their expressions. His entire body was wrapped in burning mes. After the water in the nearby air was evaporated by the high temperature, the remaining white smoke circled around him. A sticky ck substance that looked like charred oil continuously dripped down from all over his body! "Ah... Ah... Hahaha... Hahahaha!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" Johnny ze endured the unimaginable pain. His screams from the beginning gradually turned into ferociousughter. After the mes attached to the outside burned and melted his skin, the white bones were left. Finally, the screams stopped. However, everyone who saw Johnny ze''s appearance was stunned by his horrifying appearance! It was a skeleton that was burning with mes. It was almost impossible to see the appearance of any human. It was like an evil spirit that had crawled out of hell. It was emitting an extremely oppressive aura from outside! "This is... The Ghost Rider?" After seeing Johnny ze''s new form, a hint of surprise appeared in Lod''s eyes. Then, he quickly regained his calm and said with slight disappointment, "It really isn''t that simple to force Mephisto toe out. Looks like I need to add more fuel to the fire." Fortunately, he was prepared! As long as the Ghost Rider exploded, it would be impossible for Mephisto to note out! Chapter 322: Ghost Rider 2

Chapter 322: Ghost Rider 2

Pa - The fire of hell burned around the skeleton. The temperature was so terrible that even the atmosphere was distorted. All the electronic instruments nearby instantly failed, including the camera lens, and countless dazzling blue sparks burst out. This made the reporters, who had originally nned to take this scene and use it as the headline for tomorrow, bow their heads and stomp their feet in regret. Johnny ze transformed into a me skeleton. Such explosive news content could definitely promote them to chief editor and get a generous reward, but now it was all ruined. However, no reporter dared to rush up and protest. Tell Johnny ze the so-called ''News Freedom'' and ''Media Freedom''. After all, the premise of protest and freedom was that the other party had to be at least a person, right? And now, Johnny ze was a skeleton that was burning with mes. No matter from that point of view, he probably could not be counted as a ''person''. Johnny ze... No, he should be called an Ghost Rider now! The Ghost Rider was stunned for a moment at first, then slowly raised his head as if he was revived and suddenly looked at the audience. The eyes that were burning with mes were hollow and deep, as dark as an endless abyss. There was some kind of inexplicable magic that could devour all life and soul! Target locked! The Ghost Rider walked with stiff steps, like a decaying puppet. It swayed as it walked towards the crashed motorcycle. The people who had gathered out of curiosity saw the ridiculous actions of the ming skeleton and suddenly felt less afraid. There were even some who were worried. What if he fell? Obviously, these people were worried for nothing. Although the Ghost Rider seemed to be swaying, every step he took was very steady. Wherever he went, thewn was left with charred substance. The fire of hell burned in the human world, emitting the smell of burnt sulfur. Soon, the Ghost Rider walked to the side of the motorcycle, stretched out his right hand that had turned into cold bones, and pulled off the decorative chain wrapped around the rear of the car. Crash - The Ghost Rider held the chain that was about the thickness of a child''s arm in both hands. The hellfire in his body was like a stream, slowly attached to the iron chain, transforming it into his special weapon. Crack! The Ghost Rider held the iron chain with one hand and casually swung it a few times. After the power was transmitted to the end of the iron chain, it was like a snake tail whipping the air, making a huge explosion! If a person was identally hit by the iron chain, it would probably explode on the spot, turning into arge piece of meat and blood mist, which could definitely be recorded in a thousand ways of death. "Hiss -" The onlookers gasped, and suddenly became pale. Then they finally remembered that the person standing in front of them now was no longer Johnny ze, but a monster from hell! "Run, run!" It was unknown who shouted first, but the whole football field instantly exploded. Everyone was running away in panic, trying to squeeze out! "Thou, is the most sinful person!" mes danced in the eyes of the Ghost Rider. He ignored the people who ran away. His right hand pulled the long iron chain, waving it in the air, and then threw it to the front row of the audience! Phew - The iron chain swung in the air, drawing a huge half circle in the air, making a series of ear-piercing sonic booms, targeting Lod who was sitting in the audience! A woman holding a child was tripped in the crowd of fleeing people. She struggled to get up, only to see a burning chain thrown over. At that moment... The mother''s heart suddenly stopped, her face became extremely pale, and the shadow of despair swallowed her! But there was not much time left for this mother. The speed of the chain was very fast. If she did not make a choice as soon as possible, then she and the child could not escape death! Almost in an instant, the mother made a decision. She threw the child who was still crying in her arms to Lod, who was sitting on the side, and begged at the top of her lungs, "Please... please save my child!" In this world, no one was not afraid of death. The only difference was the will that everyone showed in the face of death. As a mother, the great maternal love turned into courage and flowed through her body at this moment, defeating the fear of death. Although the mother did not know whether what she did was right or wrong, whether the child could survive or not, this was her only choice! The child drew an arc in the air and was caught firmly by Lod. The mother finally showed a trace of relief in her eyes. She looked at Lod with grateful eyes, then trembled and closed her eyes to wait for death. Pa! The chain seemed to hit something, making a dull sound, and the surging heat wave hit the woman''s face. There was no pain that she had imagined. The mother slowly opened her eyes, half confused and half surprised. The tall back of the man was like a mountain that stood up to the sky. It left a deep impression in the woman''s heart. She saw him holding the sleeping baby in one hand and holding the chain in the other. The chain that was burned red and shining, emitting waves of heat, seemed to be nothing in the eyes of this man. "Sorry, I am not good at taking care of children, so you should do it yourself." Lod turned back and smiled gently. Then, he gently returned the sleeping child to the woman. "Thank... thank you..." The woman was shocked. She hurriedly thanked him and reached out to take the child. When she saw that he was smacking his lips and sleeping soundly, her heart that was hanging in her throat finallynded. "Don''t thank me. The person you should thank is yourself. It is your courage and love that saved your child." Lod smiled and raised his hand. He caressed the child''s chubby face and said, "Alright, you should leave this ce quickly." "Thank you, thank you. May God bless you!" The woman thanked him repeatedly and then ran to the entrance of the passageway with the child in her arms. Seeing the mother leave with the child in her arms, the hellfire on the iron chain ignited again, apanied by a huge force, wanting to drag Lod over! However, no matter how hard the Ghost Rider tried, even using his two hands to pull, Lod, who was wrapped around the end of the iron chain, seemed to have taken root under his feet! Bang The iron chain was dragged by two forces, pulling in a straight line between the two. But gradually, the Ghost Rider found that something was wrong. The power on the iron chain was getting stronger and stronger, and there were even signs of pulling him over! "Come here!" Lod exhaled deeply, like a muffled thunder exploding in the sky of the football field, and then his right hand clenched the iron chain, bursting out a strong and powerful force. The bnce was suddenly broken, which caught the Ghost Rider unprepared. He only felt that there was a force that could not resist at all, and dragged his whole person over! Chi... The Ghost Rider wanted to resist. His feet left two deep ravines on the t greenwn. The burnt marks burned with mes. The next moment. When the Ghost Rider flew over uncontrobly, what greeted him was a pair of clenched fists. "Fist Technique: Single Strike!" Lod took half a step forward. The moment his footnded, the entire football field seemed to be shaking. Then, his spine rose up like a giant dragon, emitting a thunderous explosion. Then, the five fingers of his right hand clenched into a fist and swung forward! Boom!!! The violent fist directly pierced through hollow! Gathering all the strength in his body at one point, an unstoppable momentum like a mountain copsing and earth splitting, the extremely terrifying power was like a surging and roaring torrent, all of it vented on the Ghost Rider. Bang - The Ghost Rider instantly turned into a shadow, pulling out a huge airflow in the air, and flew out a hundred meters like a meteorite, fiercely smashing into the audience seats opposite the football field! Chapter 323: Hadō #90, Kurohitsugi

Chapter 323: Had #90, Kurohitsugi

Rumble!!!!!!! The Ghost Rider turned into a stream of fire and flew out at a speed that was difficult to catch with the naked eye. Then, under the violent impact of the audience stand, the hard cement floor directly copsed, raising a rolling dust cloud. Although the impact seemed to be violent and shocking, it actually did not cause any damage to Johnny. The mes from hell could not only burn any matter, but also change all physical forms that he touched with the will of the Ghost Rider. There was also one most important function, which was to give him the ''undying body'' on the level of physical and soul. In the copsed ruins, the fire of hell was ignited once again! A white bone w poked out of the ruins and then pushed away the crushed stones above. Johnny ze, whose body was burning with mes, jumped violently in the dark eye sockets, as if telling others that he was very angry. "Are you angry? Just in time..." Lod calmly took a few steps forward and came to the greenwn. Then he crooked his finger at the angry Ghost Rider and said in a provocative tone, "Don''t forget this feeling. Let me try how powerful the legendary vengeful spirit is." "As you wish!" The Ghost Rider''s empty eyes jumped with mes of anger, wrapping the hellfire around the entire chain. He said coldly, "Arrogant human, feel the pain of the hellfire burning your soul!" Boom! The Ghost Rider lifted his foot and stepped on the ground, instantly disappearing from the audience stand. The audience stands, which had already been turned into ruins from the impact, once again suffered an immeasurable blow, directly copsing in the loud roar. A fiery red shadow suddenly appeared, crossing the entirewn at an astonishing speed. Behind him, a visible me airflow was pulled out. It was like the legendary fire dragon spread its wings and swept across the earth. The terrifying high temperature burned everything it passed, leaving behind a visible me passage. Although the Ghost Rider''s performance in the movie was not very good, it seemed that apart from swinging the iron chain and riding a motorcycle to ignite the fire, it was not as strong as the Captain America. The only ability that could be used in his body seemed to be the hellfire. But the real situation was not like this. Although the Ghost Rider was using the hellfire as the core, and thus developed many types of attack methods, in reality, this seemingly fragile skeleton was not much weaker than Thunder God and Hulk, and could easily lift tens of tons or even heavier objects. Therefore, if one looked down on the power of the Ghost Rider, they would suffer a great loss! In the next moment, the Ghost Rider suddenly appeared! A low roar came out from the skeleton''s mouth, and it raised its right hand that was wrapped in red chains, fiercely swinging towards Lod! Through the previous short confrontation, he had already roughly understood the strength of the Ghost Rider. The Hulk and Thunder God were still a bitcking, so he only needed to pay a little more attention. Lod slowly raised his hand and blocked the punch with the back of his hand! Boom In an instant, there was a loud sound like a bell striking a bell, and the entire space was filled with it! The collision of the two powerful forces caused faint ripples visible to the naked eye, spreading across the entire football field like ripples on the surface of the water. When everything calmed down, the ground let out a cry that could not bear the burden. The ground under their feet slowly split open, followed by dense cracks that appeared like a spider web, criss-crossing and covering almost half of the football field. The fist that was burning with hellfire was blocked by the faint light film released by the outeryer of the back of Lod''s hand. Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack! The mes in the dark eye sockets of the Ghost Rider were jumping. The strength of his fist was constantly increasing, but it was still unable to break through theyer of light. It was as if there was a mountain in front of him, and no matter how hard he tried, he was unable to move it at all. Moreover, the ever-sessful hellfire was actually hindered by theyer of light. Thatyer of light blue defense wall of Spiritual Power not only dissolved all the power of the Ghost Rider, but also stopped the corrosion of the hellfire. "Is that all you got?" Lod angered the Ghost Rider with a contemptuous tone while releasing a powerful Spiritual Power from the back of his hand, sending him flying again! How fast the Ghost Rider was when he rushed over, when he was sent flying by Spiritual Power, his speed was several times faster. He was like a cannonball after elerating through the Railgun. His speed instantly broke through the sound barrier, and his body was surrounded by a transparent ring of air. Apanied by a violent explosion, a deep gully was plowed out on the greenwn, and then crashed into the outer wall of the football field. "So weak..." Lod frowned slightly. This Ghost Rider seemed to be too weak! It was not only because Johnny had transformed for the first time and had not mastered the vengeful spirit, but also because of the film and television version of the Ghost Rider. After experiencing a lot of weakening, it was already like this. In short, the strength disyed by the first generation Ghost Rider, Johnny ze, made himpletely uninterested. "Human" The mes in the eyes of the Ghost Rider fiercely jumped and let out an angry roar. Just as he was about to get up andunch a counterattack, Lod, like a ghost, suddenly appeared in front of him. Following that, a simple and unadorned side kicknded solidly on the Ghost Rider''s chest! Bang! The bones in the Ghost Rider''s chest shattered, and the tremendous force caused his entire body to be embedded several meters deep into the wall! Even though the hell fire had granted him an immortal body, it still required time to repair it. Obviously, Lod did not intend to give him this opportunity. He pointed his slender index finger at the Ghost Rider who was roaring in anger and said lightly, "Bakud #63. Saj Sabaku!" After gathering at his fingertips, Spiritual Power formed a golden chain that was as thick as a python. The Ghost Rider was tightly bound by the golden chain, temporarily suppressing his hellfire, making it unable to move freely for a few seconds. "Let''s try this move..." Seeing that the Bakudo had sessfully bound it, and even temporarily suppressed the hellfire, Lod was pleasantly surprised by the effect of Bakudo. At the same time, a bold idea suddenly emerged in his heart. It was just enough to take the Undead Knight to test how powerful his Kido was! Boom Lod pointed to the sky, and surging spiritual power gushed out from his body. Like the biting cold wind in the winter, the indifferent voice without any emotion clearly echoed in the ears of the Ghost Rider. "Seeping crest of turbidity. Arrogant vessel of lunacy! Boil forth and deny! Grow numb and flicker! Disrupt sleep! Crawling queen of iron! Eternally self-destructing doll of mud! Unite! Repulse! Fill with soil and know your own powerlessness!" "Had #90. Kurohitsugi!" Boom!!!!!! The devastated ground cracked one after another, and the sound of wailing and copsing could be heard. Boundless and boundless Spiritual Energy poured out from Lod''s body as if there was no end to it. Along with the sound of rolling thunder, it resounded throughout the entire football field. Then, it turned into an extremely terrifying current of gravity. Under the effect of the mighty force that seemed to be able to tear and destroy everything, the space around hollow seemed to be faintly distorted by the naked eye. Kacha! Kacha! Kacha! The sound of space cracking that made one''s scalp go numb rang out in session. Numerous pitch-ck and deep cracks densely covered the surroundings of the Ghost Rider, and the indescribable terrifying aura emitted from them caused the hellfire in the eyes of the Ghost Rider to violently tremble! Chapter 324: Eye of Judgment

Chapter 324: Eye of Judgment

Danger! Extreme Danger! The Ghost Rider who sensed the aura of death roared and released even more hellfire. For a time, even Bakudo was unable to suppress it. It was like a nuclear reactor emitting huge heat that directly melted the chains that bound him! "Roar -" The Ghost Rider let out an inhuman roar, waving the chains that burned with hellfire into a circle, and then suddenly threw them at the wall at the edge of the grave, trying to break the huge ck coffin that trapped him. Bang! A loud crash rang out, and the chains were shaken off. The seemingly weak ck border was actually iparably sturdy. Even after enduring the impact of the Hellfire Chain, it still did not move. The next moment. The ck coffin that hadpletely chanted created fine cracks in space. The vast Spiritual Power that seemed to be surging in substance turned into a ck cube that was more than ten meters tall and rose up from the ground. There were countless slender sword swords that looked like crosses at the top. They looked like a huge grave that buried the roaring and uneasy Ghost Riders inside! Any sound and light was isted outside by the ck coffin. The Ghost Rider in the space inside the ck coffin let out a tragic howl. Under the suppression of the indescribable gravity current, the bones that formed the body were as fragile as biscuits that were constantly cracking. Before the Ghost Rider could catch his breath, a chill rose from the bottom of his heart. Countless pitch-ck shadow des condensed into a dense mass of ck. It was like an extremely oppressive dark cloud had covered the entire space. Like a raging storm, they continuously descended, drowning the Ghost Rider in this torrent! Those so-called Thousand sword, even if they cut him up, he would only be like this! A momentter, the ck cube copsed. The Ghost Rider that had suffered the protection of tens of millions of sword''s de had turned into a pile of scattered bones. Only its head was still intact, and it could barely be seen its original appearance. And the hellfire in his dark eyes, Also became as small as a candle in the wind, as if there was a possibility of extinguishing at any time. "Hu..." Lod slowly spat out a white breath from his mouth. Looking at the Ghost Rider fragments scattered on the ground, he thought in his heart that No. 90 Hado was indeed powerful, but there were some problems brought about by high-level Hado. First of all, he needed to chant a lot ofplicated incantations. With his current strength as a third-ss Spiritual Power, he could not directly abandon chanting like Aizen, so if he wanted to release a high-level Kido in actualbat, he had to ensure two points, which was that the other party could not move or counterattack. This could be seen after restraining the Ghost Rider, and he almost escaped the range of the ck coffin. Then, the high-level Spiritual Power consumed too much energy. After releasing ck Coffin No. 90 once, his Spiritual Power had already used up one-third of his energy. If not for the fact that he had the constitution of a Quincy and could absorb the spiritual droplets in the atmosphere at any time, even he wouldn''t dare to release them recklessly. But fortunately, all these efforts were worth it! Even the Ghost Rider with the hellfire could not resist the attack of No. 90 Hado. Lod shook his head and expelled these thoughts from his mind. He looked down at the Ghost Rider with only one skull left and said with a smile that was not a smile, "Don''t lie on the ground and pretend to be dead. This level of attack can''t kill the vengeful spirit. Hurry up and stand up." Crack crack crack... As Lod''s voice fell, the Ghost Rider seemed to know that it couldn''t hold on any longer. The bones scattered on the ground ignited the mes of hell and then reformed into a human form in the boiling mes. A skeleton burning with mes appeared in front of him again with chains wrapped around its arms. "Don''t be too arrogant, human!" The mes in the eyes of the spirit knight surged, spinning like a whirlpool, emitting a strange and inexplicable attraction. "Look into my eyes and feel the pain of the innocent. Now, let me count your sins!" "At this point, are you still sane?" The corners of Lod''s lips curled up into a calm smile. Did he really think that he was not prepared for this move? As the most iconic means of attack for the Ghost Rider, the embodiment of the extreme use of the hellfire. It could burn the soul of the enemy through the eyes and let the other party experience the pain brought by the crimesmitted by others. It could also punish the soul of the target and read the multiple effects of the other party''s soul. Some people with weak strength might even turn into ashes on the spot if they were hit by the Ghost Rider''s Eye of Judgment. It could be said that they were worthy of being called'' who dies if they stared at someone. After all, even a blind person like Daredevil could be burned by the effect of the Eye of Judgment, so this method would not work. Moreover, even if you are a heinous viin, you can''t have no sense of guilt for trampling on all morals andws in the world. The Eye of Judgment can also take effect on psychopathic murderers who have no guilt in their hearts. At present, the only one who can be immune to the effect of the Eye of Judgment is the Punisher and Frank. He thinks that he has a clear conscience in killing people, for the sake of justice in the world, so he is immune to the Eye of Judgment of the Ghost Rider. But in the follow-up manga plot of MCU, the Ghost Rider''s Eye of Judgment took effect on Frank again, and because of this, he gave up killing people for a short time and changed his profession for a while. Therefore, how to fight against the Eye of Judgment became the most crucial problem. "Eye of Judgment" The mes in the eyes of the spirit knight burst out, and a powerful force that could prate the soul rushed out! "God''s favored son, the iron city wall, the dragon, the lion''s roar, the tiger''s roar, the wolf''s rush, cut off the heaven and earth before the copse!" Lod''s eyes seemed to flicker with divine light. He raised his hand to point in front of him and said indifferently, Bakud #81, Dank. Boom! Spiritual Power, who was rushing out, formed a huge transparent wall between the two! The soul burning energy of Hell''s Fire collided with the transparent huge city wall. The surface of the wall rippled with visible ripples, causing a huge wave of air. Lod, who was standing behind the transparent city wall, was unharmed. "This... is impossible!" The evil knight widened his eyes and shouted in horror, "How are you immune to the Eye of Judgment?" This was the first time in thousands of years that a human could be immune to the effects of Eye of Judgment. This made the vengeful spirit hiding in Johnny''s body Lod calmly smiled and said, "Do you remember the chain that bound you?" "I remember..." mes danced in the dark knight''s eyes. He gritted his teeth and said, "What does being immune to my Eye of Judgment have to do with that chain?" "It has a lot to do with it." Lod revealed a meaningful smile and said, "It is because of that chain that I am certain that your Hellfire can be suppressed by Bakudo. This is the key information." At that time, the Ghost Rider who was trapped by the lock was suppressed by the burning hellfire around his body. Although it was subsequently shattered by the reignited hellfire, and the details were noticed by Lod. In essence, the Eye of Judgment was the ultimate use of Hellfire. Since Kido could suppress the power of Hellfire in a short period of time, it meant that as long as he released a Sequence higher Kido, the effect of Hellfire would be ineffective. In order to confirm this point, Lod released No. 90 And the result was as he had expected. Not only did the ck coffin ignore the power of the hellfire, but it also shattered the evil knight with the mes. It fully proved to him that Kido could contain the evidence of the hellfire! That was why Lod was fearless. ording to his spection, the power of the evil knight''s Eye of Judgment would not exceed that of Hado No. 90, and Bakudo No. 81, could perfectly defend against Hado that was below No. 90! Chapter 325: Carter Slade

Chapter 325: Carter de

Ignore Hellfire! Immune to Eye of Judgment! Where did this monstere from His two special abilities, which he was most proud of, were actually unable to cause any harm to the man in front of him. The Ghost Rider was suddenly a little confused. This was the first time in thousands of years that he had seen a human immune to his Eye of Judgment! "Then next... I have to be serious." Lod shook his head dully and then walked towards the Ghost Rider. "You better pray that your master can arrive in time. Otherwise, if you want me to step over an ant and not kill him, this power is a bit too difficult to control." "You mean... Am I an ant in your eyes?" The Ghost Rider swung the chain and the mes around him became extremely violent. He said angrily, "Your ignorance is ridiculous. The fire of vengeance of the Ghost Rider will never be extinguished!" "No, there is still a way." Lod had already expected him to say this. He smiled contemptuously and said, "The premise is that you, as the vengeful spirit, must bebined with the host in order to have an undying and indestructible characteristic. But what if you are dragged out of that human''s body?" All things in the world had their shorings. Whether it was in the manga or in the movies, the Ghost Rider had an inevitable shoring! That was, the vengeful spirit as the source of power had to stay in the human body to give birth to the terrifying power of the hellfire. However, once the vengeful spirit left the host, its body would be very weak, and it would also be affected by the rules of hell. Mephisto had used this characteristic to trick Zarathos thousands of years ago and forcibly turned him into his own subordinate. Now, the powerful vengeful spirit was in Johnny ze''s body and controlled his consciousness. The Ghost Riders could do whatever they wanted in front of others, but in front of Lod, they were no threat! Although as a Lord of Hell, Lod was slightly weaker than the other Devil Monarchs, even in a weak Lord of Hell, he could still control a part of the rules of Hell! Therefore, as long as the vengeful spirit was dragged out of Johnny''s body, Lod could casually send him to Soul Society, and then in his own territory, he could do whatever he wanted to ravage Zarathos! Hu hu --- The Dark Knight was silent. The hellfire in his dark eyes swayed slightly. On one hand, he was afraid of what Lod said, but on the other hand, he didn''t believe that he could drag him out. He stared at Lod and said doubtfully, "You are lying. You are just a human. How can you drag me out of the human soul?" "Is this enough?" Lod slowly pulled out zanpakuto from his waist. Ayer of white frost condensed on sword''s de, which was as smooth and sharp as a mirror. The temperature in the entire football field suddenly began to decrease. The visible frost froze the greenwn inch by inch. Cold air? This strange cold air stunned the Ghost Rider. Even the hell mes around him seemed to be affected by this cold air, and the degree of burning suddenly became much weaker! "Who the hell are you?" The me in the eyes of the Ghost Rider was full of surprise and doubt. His jaw moved up and down, making a low and empty voice that was not human. "Why do I feel the aura from hell from you?" The me of hell... It was actually suppressed by this sudden chill! Moreover, in this world, besides the power of heaven, only the power of hell with the same origin could suppress the power of hell! "Sorry, I have no obligation to answer your question." Lod''s eyes turned cold. He took a small step forward and his figure suddenly disappeared. The next moment. Sword was wrapped in a wisp of extreme cold energy, drawing a faint ice-blue arc in the air. It was like a cold crescent moon that hung in the night sky, emitting a hazy and vast brilliance that enveloped the Ghost Rider like mercury flowing down! "Eight Thousand Sword Style - Minazuki!" Along with an indifferent voice ringing in his ears, it was only after sword had swept past his body that the Ghost Rider realized that a trace of coldness was slowly spreading from his abdomen! "What did you... do to me" The Ghost Rider suddenly found that his hellfire was going to be extinguished uncontrobly, and the residual frost power in his abdomen was spreading to his whole body at an extremely fast speed! If this continued, he would be frozen into an ice sculpture soon! The Ghost Rider who mastered the hellfire was frozen into an ice sculpture. Was there any joke in the world more ridiculous than this? "Damn, why... Why can''t I control the hellfire? What did you do to me?" The Ghost Rider waspletely panicked. He roared and wanted to activate the hellfire to melt the ice that had frozen him. However, his mind consciousness was in a mess and was not under his control at all! "It''s nothing. It''s just a little trick." Lod gently stroked the cold sword edge and said, "The sword just now shook the brain nerves of this body, so you can''t control his consciousness." Among the eight thousand style of Unohana, most of them are mainly killing techniques. However, the Minazuki is a rtively special type of sword technique. It does not use killing life as the main goal, but uses sword techniques to shake the enemy''s consciousness to achieve the goal of sealing the spirit body. It has to be said that Yachiru is really useful! Cough cough... Let me make it clear, this is referring to the Zanjutsu. "No... This is not possible!" The Ghost Rider let out a roar, and the hellfire seemed to gather and burn again. But the next second, sword came again. "Shh ---Be quiet." Lod held the ice-blue zanpakuto and tapped the ground around the Ghost Rider six times. "Six Clothed Ice Cleansing Formation." The six-pointed ice flower bloomed one after another. The surging cold air rose into the sky along with Spiritual Power, forming a special formation. The Hellfire that was about to be reignited was instantly suppressed again. As for the me skeleton... It turned into a lifelike ice sculpture skeleton. Through theyer of ice outside, one could even see the near-extinguished hellfire on the surface of his body. ng! After Lod returned zanpakuto to his sheath, he stared at the empty area around him and could not help but frown. "We''ve already done it to this extent, but Mephistois still not willing toe out?" It shouldn''t be! Logically speaking, the importance of the Ghost Rider to Mephistowas self-evident. How could this cunning devil sit back and watch Johnny get into trouble? Just as Lod was puzzled by this, he suddenly heard the sound of hoovesing from the distance! Ta, ta, ta, ta, ta, ta, ta, ta, ta, ta, ta, ta, ta, ta, ta, ta, ta A ming bull was riding a warhorse from hell. It was like a storm that came from the boundary of the dawn and dusk far away. It stepped on the gradually rising moonlight and left behind a string of ming hoofprints! It was extremely cool! No one could refuse a skeleton horse, especially one that had mes! That was... Carter de! Lod recognized it at a nce. It was the first generation Ghost Rider in the film and television universe! In the beginning of the movie, this old man had only been able to transform into an Ghost Rider once because he did not have enough strength left in his body. What was he doing here now? Hu!!!!! Carter de took off the whip on his waist and wrapped the mes of hell around it. He waved the whip in one hand and the air exploded under the long me whip. It was as if a roaring me dragon was rushing towards Lod with terrifying power! Lod frowned slightly and raised the whip that sword sent flying. However, the hellfire attached to the whip suddenly turned into a huge storm of mes, trapping him inside! Shua! Carter de did not hesitate for a moment. He rode on the Hell War Horse and turned into a stream of fire. He shed past the trapped Lod at an extremely fast speed. He used a rope to tie Johnny, who had turned into an ice sculpture, and then sped up and disappeared into the distance. Chapter 326: Another Ghost Rider

Chapter 326: Another Ghost Rider

ng - Sword swept past the raging storm, and the extreme cold instantly extinguished it. The surging force swept across the greenwn like autumn leaves. Arge amount of pure white frost condensed on the ground and spread out a dozen meters away in a ssh, drawing a perfect crescent arc. And the stream of light that the me turned into had disappeared at the end of the twilight. This was a little interesting... He originally wanted to use Johnny ze''s hand to attract Mephisto and then end the battle quickly. However, he did not expect that the main character did not show up, but instead attracted another Ghost Rider, one of the most important people! The legendary first Ghost Rider Carter de was the only human who fooled and betrayed Mephisto. He escaped from the control of the Lord of Hell, and in the following thousands of years, he guarded the Contract of San Venganza alone. It seemed that Johnny''s importance was obviously better than the Contract of San Venganza in the eyes of this old man! If not... There was no need for Carter de to use hisst chance to transform. He even risked being caught by Mephisto and rode his Hell Warhorse across more than half of the city to save Johnny ze right under his nose. By the way, the current Carter de was very popr. In addition to Mephisto who had an ambiguous attitude, there was also his son ck Demon and his subordinates who were also coveting the Contract of San Venganza. Of course, there was also him. There were at least three forces fighting over the cage! And the real threat to Lod was obviously the disobedient son of Mephisto- the ck Heart Demon! Although the ck Heart Demon''s performance in the movie seemed to be very bad and was easily killed by the Ghost Rider, in fact, this Son of Hell was even more powerful than his father in the human world! "Forget it, I''ll let you go for now." Lod frowned. After a long silence, he slowly put sword into the sheath and did not choose to chase Carter de. It was not that he could not catch up, It was just that there was no need at the moment. Since he almost sealed the vengeful spirit and dragged it out of the host body, Mephistohad not appeared, and this battle had lost its meaning. It was better to temporarily let Johnny go. In any case, as long as the plot continued to develop normally, he would always see Mephisto. The difference was just a matter of time. "Well... it''s time to go." Lod gently snapped his fingers and the space freeze technology came into contact. Then, Hoho out and disappeared. Dozens of minutester, S. H. I. E. L. D., who had received the news, arrivedte. "Captain Rogers, pleasee and take a look." An employee of S. H. I. E. L. D. scanned the surroundings with an instrument. His eyes were attracted by the burning horseshoe mark on the ground. He waved his hand and said, "There are traces of Spiritual Power here. There is another kind of... strange me here!" "It''s Spiritual Power..." Rogers had a serious expression and said, "And it''s very powerful. There was a great battle here." ... ... ... In a cemetery at the edge of Texas City. In front of him was a group of tall weeds. There were many broken gravestones hidden in them. From the blurry handwriting and the traces of wind and rain, it could be seen that no one hade to this cemetery for a long time. There was a church in the cemetery. The whole church was built from granite. There was even seven-colored painting on the ss, thebination of colors, the design and the perfection of the lines. One could not help but wonder why there was such a luxurious church in such a remote and deste ce. In the early morning sunlight, the weeds swayed with crystal dew. The air was full of soil mixed with the fragrance of flowers. The fresh smell was emitted from the air. From time to time, there would be crisp birds chirping, adding a different kind of peace to the broken cemetery. Creak --- The wooden door of the church was slowly pushed open from the inside. A white-haired old man walked out. He was wearing the costume of thest century, a cowboy hat, a round shovel to clean up the weeds around him, and also shoveled away the weeds that were too high. The sun gradually rose and it was noon. The old man''s work was finally over. After he shoveled away all the weeds in the cemetery, he sat on a reclining chair and fanned himself with a cowboy hat. He picked up a bottle of beer and drank with one hand. He looked veryfortable. The door of the church behind him slowly opened. A middle-aged man with stubble all over his face and a slightly dispirited aura walked out in a daze. The man was wearing a tattered racing suit. Thebel on his chest could still be vaguely seen. The brand names of several sponsors were also vaguely visible. One of them was his name, Johnny ze. "Good morning, dead bones." Carter de leisurely fanned the wind andy on the bench, greeting without looking back. "Sorry... I am a little confused now. Where is this? Am I not participating in the challenge? No... I seem to have fallen to death?" Johnny''s mind was nk. His memory was still at the moment when he fell from the sky. As for what happened after that, how he came to this cemetery from the arena, and why there was an old man, etc.. He could not remember anything! "It seems that you do not remember what happened yesterday." Carter de sighed, put down his cowboy hat, and slowly stood up with the armrest. He said, "Your memory is correct. You are indeed dead. What is alive now is only an evil spirit that acts for revenge." "Evil... Spirit?" Johnny froze on the spot, and then the iplete memory in his mind suddenly shed in front of his eyes like antern! mes, skeletons, anger, ck, huge square body... After the evil spirit that was trapped in the depths of his soul appeared, it turned him into a burning angry beast. The resentment and fury that had been suppressed for thousands of years almost burned away his rationality and consciousness! "Ah" Johnny let out a scream. He suddenly hugged his head and knelt on the ground. It was as if a red-hot iron had been stuffed into his mind. The intense pain invaded his entire body. His entire body convulsed and foamed at the mouth. "I almost forgot that you can''t bear his memory right now." Carter de walked over and squatted down. He gently pressed his old, wrinkled palm on Johnny ze''s forehead and recited the Bible with experience. As the syble of the Bible sounded, Johnny clearly felt that the pain had eased a lot. After remembering everything that had happenedst night and knowing that the old man had saved him, Johnny threw him a grateful look. "Thank you for saving mest night. Otherwise, I might have died in the hands of that guy." "Johnny ze, you need to adapt to it as soon as possible and control its power." Carter de slowly got up. His already old face was now much paler. His turbid eyes showed a trace of exhaustion. "There is not much time left for you. I have no power to help you. I can only rely on you now!" "Wait... I don''t quite understand what you mean. Let me take care of it first." Johnny''s brain was in a mess right now. After rubbing his hair, he asked, "First question, who are you?" "Carter de, the first generation of the Ghost Rider." When he said this, Carter''s slightly stooped body suddenly straightened, and his turbid eyes emitted a light that Johnny did not dare to look straight at! "The second question..." Johnny subconsciously avoided it. The old man''s eyes were sharp and terrifying. He asked, "The Ghost Rider you were talking about... what exactly is it?" "You can understand it as a bounty hunter who is responsible for hunting down the evil spirits that escaped from hell." Carter de seemed to be a little tired. He sat back down on the deck chair, picked up the cup full of golden wine and took a sip. He asked, "Would you like some? It''s wheat beer brewed by the Holy Arnold Church cultivators in the Nevada Mountains." "Thank you. I think I need to use this to calm down." Johnny unceremoniously picked up the ss and gulped down half a ss of beer. Gulp... Gulp... The cool and refreshing wheat beer flowed down his throat and into his stomach. Only then did Johnny recover from his shock. A day ago, he was still an ordinary flying car stuntman. He did not expect his life to be so changeable. In just a day''s time, he had transformed into a ''bounty hunter'' who chased after evil spirits and demons! This was... too exciting! Chapter 327: Taking Shortcut Is Not Always A Good Thing

Chapter 327: Taking Shortcut Is Not Always A Good Thing

"Wait... I still have a question." Johnny took a deep breath. Just as he was about to ask why it was him, Carter de seemed to have guessed what he wanted to ask and directly said, "From the moment you signed the contract with Mephisto, you were destined to be unable to escape this nightmare!" Mephisto... This evil name was like a terrifying nightmare, winding around Johnny for more than ten years! If he had not been bewitched, in order to save his father who was suffering from cancer, and signed the evil contract with Mephisto, his father would not have died in a flying car performance. And he would not me himself deeply for this matter and even deliberately challenge the impossible flying car stunt in order to find a way to let him die in peace. "You... How did you know?" Johnny sat on the ground dejectedly, his hands deeply inserted into the roots of his hair, burying his head in the bear like an ostrich avoiding a storm. "Because I also signed a contract with Mephisto just like you." Carter de recalled the past and could not help but let out a long sigh. "So you... we were all deceived by Mephisto!" A trace of astonishment shed through Johnny''s eyes. He did not expect the old man in front of him to have a simr experience with him. He immediately felt that Carter had be much closer. Carter de sighed again, the wrinkles on his face squeezed together. "We don''t need to be touched. We will soon be in big trouble. If we can''t solve it, the whole world will be swallowed up by the demons." Johnny''s eyes twitched. "Sorry, are you talking about the plot of Hollywood movies?" "The man who attacked youst night, I smelled a strong smell of hell from him." There was a hint of fear in Carter''s eyes. He said in a deep voice, "Just looking into his eyes made me feel a shudder from the depths of my soul. This feeling of being killed at any time, I have only felt it from Mephistopheles." "So... why did he attack me?" Johnny swallowed his saliva. Although he did not know how strong Mephisto was, the scene of him being abused by that man yesterday and being unable to fight back was still vivid in his mind! "If I''m not wrong, he should be here for the contract!" Carter de subconsciously nced at a broken tombstone. But he quickly took it back and did not attract Johnny''s attention. "The Contract of San Venganza?" Johnny frowned. His intuition told him that this thing was very important. "It sounds very powerful, but I have never seen it. Why did that mane to me?" "Because this is... the fate of the evil knight!" Carter de said in a deep voice, "It is the fate of every evil knight to protect the Contract of San Venganza and not fall into the hands of Mephistopheles and other demons." Gulp... Perhaps influenced by Carter''s solemn expression, Johnny unconsciously puffed up his chest and asked nervously, "What is the Contract of San Venganza?" "Key!" Carter de''s expression was rather solemn. "This is a Magic Tool forged by Mephisto who spent hundreds of years to turn a holynd of faith into purgatory and seal the souls of three thousand Fallen Saints!" "Once the Contract of San Venganza is obtained by Mephisto or other powerful demons, the entrance to hell linking the world to the world will be opened. Countless demons will enter the world and turn the entire world into another hell!" Johnny, "..." Carter waited for a long time but there was no response. He frowned and said, "Are you okay?" "... Can I give up?" Johnny wanted to cry but had no tears. The shock of this news was no less than a bolt of lightning striking his head. He was clearly just a flying car stuntman. How did he suddenly be a hero who saved the world? "Of course you can. As long as you are willing to see the people you love with your own eyes, all of them will fall into hell and suffer forever." Carter de sneered and said indifferently, "Anyway, I am about to die and have lived long enough. There is no one worthy of me thinking about." "..." Johnny''s mouth twitched slightly, and he was speechless for a moment. Carter de looked at him with disappointment. He stood up with the handrail and walked to the church with a shovel. "You still have a chance to regret. The car is outside the cemetery. When you think it through,e to the church. I will teach you how to control the evil spirit in your body." Johnny sat alone in the cemetery with aplicated look in his eyes. Looking at the deste and dpidated scenery around him, countless chaotic thoughts emerged in his mind. It was like a tangled thread, making Johnny suddenly feel a little confused. He did not know how to choose! ... ... ... As time went on, the bright moon rose from the horizon. Johnny actually sat quietly for a whole day without knowing it. The messy thoughts in his mind gradually dispersed, reced by a man''s voice full of maism that sounded in his heart! "Johnny, don''t be bound by fear!" "If you don''t lead the fate, then you will be led by the fate." To dominate the fate, not to be controlled by the fate! This was what his father had told him before he died! This sentence was like amp in the dark night, instantly illuminating the shadow in Johnny''s heart, guiding him to a great path! "That''s right, I can''t live in the shadows of the past, and I can''t be bound by fear!" The light in Johnny''s eyes became brighter, and his decadent aura was swept away. His whole person was like a new life, exuding a vigorous aura. "I want to control my own destiny. Whether it is Mephisto or the Demon of hell, don''t think of taking away my love!" Johnny strode into the church. He looked at the old man sitting under the window and said word by word, "I''ve decided. I want to be an evil knight and protect the Contract of San Venganza. I want to save my lover and this world!" "Congrattions." A smile bloomed on Carter''s calm face. His eyes were filled with relief. "In your despair, you finally have a chance to resist that dog shit''s fate!" "Thank you." Johnny shrugged and said, "Didn''t you want to teach me how to control my transformation? I want to start from that step first? It''s best if it''s simpler and faster." "That''s easy. You just need to stand there and don''t move." A strange smile appeared on Carter de''s face. He held a shovel and dragged him to the ground, slowly walking towards Johnny. "Wait... what do you want to do?" Johnny showed a trace of fear on his face and subconsciously leaned against the door. "Don''t be afraid. I''ll help you transform. Don''t you want the fastest and simplest way?" Carter de said with a smile, his hands holding the heavy shovel. Then... Before Johnny could react, Carter waved the heavy shovel and pped it on his forehead! Boom The shovel almost smashed Johnny''s head into pieces, and the hell fire burst out uncontrobly! The next moment, the Ghost Rider appeared. "This is the method you said?!" Johnny, who had turned into an Ghost Rider, touched his burning skull and shouted with lingering fear, "Damn it, do you know that I was almost killed by a shovel? What if I didn''t transform?" Dang --- "You are the one who requested to use the fastest and simplest method. Is my method not fast enough?" Carter held the shovel in one hand and said lightly, "And it is impossible for anything to happen to you. The hellfire can heal all wounds." Reality proved that trying to take a shortcut was not a good thing. Johnny, who was in the wrong, was exasperated and raised his middle finger. "F*ck you!" Chapter 328: Trade Offer

Chapter 328: Trade Offer

The moon and stars were bright and quiet. Originally, it was expected that it would only take one day to solve the problem. Unexpectedly, there was a little ident in the end. The cunning Mephisto did not appear. Instead, the first generation Ghost Rider Carter de suddenly appeared. Thispletely disrupted Lod''s future arrangements, so he could only choose to stay in Texas for two more days. Thinking that it was not easy to go on a business trip, Lod did not intend to wrong himself. He directly went to Das Carlton Hotel, located in the most luxurious suite on the top floor, and it was the kind that did not need to pay. After all, for death god, money in human society was meaningless. With his current influence, he only needed to reveal a little bit of his thoughts to S. H. I. E. L. D., and Nick Fury would probablyugh out loud if he knew. Then, he would pile endless money into a mountain in front of him. After setting up a formation to avoid disturbing Kido outside the room, Lod walked into the luxury suite. The furnishings and structure of the entire room were more inclined to the traditional style of Texas, but on top of this foundation, there was also a modern style. The bed sheets, nket, sofa, and other colors were warm. The huge floor-to-ceiling window was the night scene in the downtown of Das, and the bustling streets and Victoria Park could be seen. After washing up, Lod walked out of the bathroom in a bathrobe and poured himself a ss of ice water. Then he came to the huge French window and admired the bustlingmercial street below. Beep, beep, beep --- The ck Hell''s Butterfly pped his wings andnded on Lod''s shoulder. "Brother, how are things on your side?" Nemu''s tender voice came from Hell''s Butterfly. From her tone, it was obvious that she was worried about him. "It''s alright, but I miscalcted." Lod shook his head and sighed, "Mephisto did not appear at all, so I still need to stay here for a few more days. Soul Society will temporarily leave it to you and Kisuke Urahara." "Don''t worry, brother. With me here, there will be no problem for Soul Society!" Nemu promised. Hearing this, Lod could not help but smile. The image of Nemu straightening her chest and patting her chest to guarantee him appeared in his mind. He smiled, "I don''t need to worry about Soul Society. By the way, how are Grimmjow and Gwen?" "They found traces of the remnant page of the Divine Book of Darkness in Scandinavia and are tracking the source." As Nemu spoke, he suddenly burst intoughter and said, "Brother, you don''t know how angry Grimmjow was after knowing that he had been yed. His hair is all blown up!" "We were all fooled... we had no choice." Lod pinched the space between his eyebrows and said helplessly. Originally, everyone thought that Haschwalth had an ident in Thorvia, which was why Grimmjow and Gwen went to investigate, but they did not expect to be fooled by Mephistopheles. The real Haschwalth was in Texas, which led to the two people rushing over and missing, so he simply made the mistake and let the two of them retrieve the remnant pages of the Dark Book, and he came to Texas to meet Mephisto. "Brother, you have to be careful. Mephistois not simple. If you really can''t do it, then use that thing." Nemu said worriedly. She had seen the great power of the archangelwith her own eyes, and knew that Mephistowould not be inferior to the archangel. "En, don''t worry." Lod agreed. The two of them chatted for a while longer. During this time, they also asked about the progress of Kisuke Urahara''s research. After listening to Nemu''s description, they could only say one thing - as expected of Kisuke Urahara! It had only been a short seven days since he was summoned. Kisuke Urahara had alreadypleted more than half of his research on transforming souls. The only things left were the improvements and optimization. If nothing unexpected happened, when he returned, the first batch of trial But the only regret is... As for how to forge ''Asauchi'', Kisuke Urahara still had no idea. It was not as simple as he had imagined that he wanted to forge an Asauchi that was suitable for death god''s soul and could evolve along with it! However, if he thought about it carefully, there was nothing wrong with the high difficulty. If it was that easy to forge, the Nimaiya would not have advanced to be a member of Zero Division with this contribution. After hanging up the connection, Lod frowned and could not help but fall into deep thought. As a scientist, Kisuke Urahara was excellent, but he knew nothing about how to forge weapons. It seemed that he must be professional in forging. Just as Lod was thinking about how he should bring Tony Stark back, he suddenly felt a strange fluctuation in the space behind him. An extremely evil aura spread in the room like a shadow! Weng --- Space rippled in the air, and then an old man with a golden back. The old man wore a ck striped suit and held a golden cane in his hand. He leisurely appeared in the room. The unique smell of sulfur from his body undoubtedly revealed his identity. He was a visitor from hell! Lod slowly put down the cup in his hand, then calmly turned around and said coldly, "I''ve been looking for you for a long time, Mephisto." "It''s an honor to finally meet you." As a demon, Mephisto''s attitude was quite gentle, and he did not even have the slightest bit of arrogance. He said in a very gentlemanly manner, "I dealt with some family matters during the day, so I didn''te to see you in time." "I don''t like to beat around the bush, so I''d better get straight to the point." Lod was expressionless and said indifferently, "I''ll give you two choices now. Either let my people go, or let me cut off your avatar, and then take my people away." "Well... it sounds good." Mephisto revealed a strange smile. "But unfortunately, I want to choose the third one. If you help me, I will let your people go. What do you think?" "I refuse." A dangerous light shed in Lod''s eyes, and Spiritual Power seemed to be boiling around him. "Wow, I advise you to calm down." Mephisto took an exaggerated step back, and then raised his cane to hit the ground. Bang - There was a crack in the floor of the room, and below it was a burning hell, and Haschwalth was trapped inside! "What is in front of you is just a powerless clone. So before you kill me, you better think it over first." Mephisto''s eyes shed with an inexplicable look, and he said faintly, "You are also a Lord of hell. You should know that without my permission, no soul can escape from hell." Lod''s eyes shed fiercely. After a moment of silence, he said, "Tell me your request." Mephisto revealed a victorious smile on his face and said, "I hope that you can help me expel the ck Heart Demon from the human world." Lod nced at Mephisto and said, "The transaction should be equal. Then what price are you going to pay?" "The Contract of San Venganza. I think this reward should be enough to satisfy you, right?" Mephisto held his cane and revealed a sly smile like an old fox. Lod revealed a meaningful smile. "I hope that we can cooperate well." In fact, he knew very well that Mephisto must not have any good intentions in the deal. With this old swindler''s treacherous and cunning character, he would definitely not use the Contract of San Venganza as a reward. But it did not matter... Because from the beginning, he had never intended to follow the rules that Mephisto had set! Chapter 329: Dead Man Walking

Chapter 329: Dead Man Walking

Just like how Lod would not believe Mephisto''s lies, how could Mephisto, who was known for being treacherous and cunning, easily believe in a Lord of Hell with an unknown origin? However, Mephisto believed that he would definitely be the final winner! In fact, when he came to see Lod this time, other than asking him to teach his son a lesson to the ck Heart Demon, Mephisto had other thoughts, and wanted to test this Lord of Hell who had suddenly appeared! Now, it seemed that there was nothing to fear. After the two sides came into close contact, Mephisto could clearly sense that the origin of hell in Lod''s body was not dense. He immediately guessed that what he controlled was only a small piece of hell fragment. This was also the reason why Mephisto was so confident. It was just a small Lord of hell, could it be that he could overturn the heavens? When he obtained the contract with Saint Fan, he would be able to exert half of his strength in the world. At that time, even if Sorcerer Supreme came, it would be useless, let alone a weak Lord of hell! Unfortunately, Mephistopheles'' abacus was making a crackling sound, but he did not know that Lod was already prepared for him. The moment Mephisto tore open the space of the Modern Realm and exposed his own hell, Lod secretly used the Shadow Space to split a part of his soul, and then stayed in Haschwalth''s body! Through the soul that remained in Haschwalth''s body, he could ignore the obstruction of the rules of hell in Mephisto, and establish a new connection with Haschwalth, and he could instantly descend at a critical moment! As a hostage, Haschwalth was safe, and he could return to Soul Society through the realm gate at any time. However, Lod did not expose him. He wanted to see what else Mephisto would do when he lost his hostage! Due to the rules of hell, Mephisto could not stay in the human world for long. The longer he left hell, the weaker his strength would be, so after seeing that his goal had been achieved, Mephisto opened his mouth to say goodbye and return to his hell. Lod smiled and watched Mephisto leave. However, before Mephisto left, he gave Lod an important piece of information about his unfilial son, the ck Heart Demon. Originally, all demons needed a powerful and evil vessel when they descended to the mortal world. Otherwise, they would not be able to disy their original strength. Just like the vengeful spirit in the body of the Ghost Rider, the ck Heart Demon was an exception. The ck Heart Demon took the initiative to abandon his authority as the son of hell and asked the rules of hell to bind him. Therefore, after descending to the mortal world, the ck Heart Demon could disy his full strength, which was why Mephisto felt troubled and had to seek help from others. Lod could roughly guess what the ck Heart Demon was going to do next. It was nothing more than to find the first Ghost Rider Carter through Johnny, and then use the three thousand souls of the Fallen Saints in the contract to rebuild a hell that only belonged to "His ck Demon" in San Venganza. But in fact, if he thought about it carefully... The ck Heart Demon was obviouslycking social poisoning, and he thought things too simply. Thew between heaven and hell had long been set, and there was also a guardian, Sorcerer Supreme, in the middle. Even Mammon and Gabriel failed, how could a mere Son of Hell do it? Therefore, Lod was not very worried about the ck Demon. Even if it was ck Demon at its peak, could it be more difficult to deal with than the Archangel Gabriel? Hehe... If the ck Heart Demon was really so powerful, then why would he run out of hell and directly kill his father Mephisto, usurping the throne and inheriting such arge hell dimension? "Forget it, let''s not think about this anymore." Lod shook his head and stopped thinking about these trivial things. After drinking the ice water in the cup, he nned to sleep and feel the five-star hotel. But before his thoughts coulde to fruition, a scorching red me directly rushed through the floor-to-ceiling window. Boom As the engine roared further and further away, the terrifying heat left behind by the traces of mes melted the entire ss into juice. Looking at the melted floor-to-ceiling window, Lod had a face full of ck question marks. If he wasn''t mistaken, the figure that was riding the motorcycle from outside the floor-to-ceiling window just now, in a way to escape the gravity of the earth, was Johnny ze, who had run away yesterday. Huhuhu Another gust of wind swept over. In the eerie howling, a hideous face could be vaguely seen, chasing after the Ghost Rider. The explosive wind howled and extinguished the burning mes, destroying the entire room like the wind of sword. Crash Then another stream of water rushed up. "Very good... very good!" Lod''s face was extremely gloomy. He crushed the crystal cup in his hand and mes of anger rose in his eyes. "Wind Demon, Water Demon, and Ghost Rider, the three of you are dead!" Even a y Buddha would still be a little angry, let alone that he was not a Bodhisattva. If there is a road in heaven, you don''t walk, and you break into hell without a door? If I don''t kill you today, I will recite my name in the future! ... ... ... Boom! The demonic knight rode on the Hell War Chariot and galloped on the ss of the building that was 90 degrees vertical. Meanwhile, the Wind Demon and Water Demon recruited by the ck Heart Demon turned into elements and chased after him relentlessly. During this period of time, theyunched several sneak attacks and almost pulled Johnny down. A momentter. Johnny rode the Hell War Chariot to the top floor of the hotel. The burning tires rubbed against the ground and drew a huge arc before stopping. Wind Demon and Water Demon rushed up to the top floor of the hotel at almost the same time. Crash! Johnny got off the Hell War Chariot and pulled off the chains wrapped around his shoulders. He rubbed his hands together and attached the Hell Fire to it. Then, he stared at the two demons with his ming eyes. "Now, it is time to end your lives!" Wind Demon, who was like the wind, slowly walked forward. His eyes revealed a mocking expression. "You can take advantage of the fact that you are still stubborn. When we get the contract, you will be the dust in the history of the new hell!" "Ghost Rider, you are already in the past!" The pool of water that flowed on the ground gradually took shape, turning into a drenched man. Heughed darkly and said in a low voice, "Very soon, we will turn the world into a purgatory. It is not toote for you to join us now!" "Found... you guys!" A voice that was obviously suppressing its anger suddenly sounded. Wind Demon and Water Demon were stunned for a moment. They turned to look at the source of the voice and saw that under the bright moonlight, a silver-haired man wearing a long ck robe was slowly walking towards them. "It''s... you" The me in the dark knight''s pupils shrank, and he subconsciously took a few steps back to distance himself from the man. "Did you know..." The man''s blue eyes burst out with a terrifying killing intent. "Disturbing other people''s sleep is a felony!" Chapter 330: Hadō #73, Sōren Sōkatsui!

Chapter 330: Had #73, Sren Skatsui!

Run! Run! If you don''t run, it will be toote! Johnny still remembered the experience of being abused by this man yesterday clearly! And before he came out, Carter de had warned him that if he met the man from yesterday again, he must not hesitate at all and immediately ride the Hell War Chariot and run away! Almost subconsciously, the Ghost Rider jumped on the Hell War Chariot without hesitation, then mmed his hands on the elerator, using the Hell Fire as fuel, wishing to disappear in front of this man immediately! The sudden abnormal behavior of the Ghost Rider made Wind Demon and Water Demon who were next to him look confused. Could it be that he was scared by us two brothers? Yes... That''s right! We must have been scared. Otherwise, why would the Ghost Rider run away? It seems that the famous Ghost Rider is just so-so! Wind Demon and Water Demon ignored Lod beside them. They did not take him into consideration at all. After all, in their view, he was just a human. At most, he had some special abilities. There was no need to fear him at all. So. It must be the power of the two of them that made the Ghost Rider feel fear! "Ha ha ha ha... Now you think of running away, don''t you think it''s toote" The Wind Demon grinned and turned into a gust of wind, directly knocking the Ghost Rider out. Then, he shouted arrogantly, "You have no way to escape. If you kneel down and beg me now, I beg the master to let you go!" Bang Johnny was sent flying by the impact, and before he could adjust his posture again, he was tied up by the liquid transformed by the water demon. "Where do you want to go? Don''t think you can escape our grasp!" The drenched man licked his lips and sneered, "The show has just begun. Aren''t you the Ghost Rider who hunted demons? Don''t let us down too much!" D * mn, why? Johnny was so angry that his brain buzzed. He was so depressed that he almost spat out a mouthful of blood. Even if he was beaten to death, he would never have thought that things would turn out like this! He was not stopped by a man, but by these two idiotic demons! These two damned idiots, were their brains filled with cheese? "You two... idiots" Johnny couldn''t help but curse, "Hurry up and let me go. Open your eyes and look carefully. The real dangerous guy is that man!" "Haha, haha... you still want to lie to us!" Wind Demon couldn''t help butugh loudly, "You can even tell such a clumsy lie?" "..." Johnny gave up resisting in despair. If the heavens were tomit sins, they could still live, but if peoplemitted sins, they could not live! He had already said what he needed to say, but these two idiots just refused to believe it. What else could he do? There was no other way... just wait for death! Seeing the Ghost Rider give up resisting, Wind Demon was full of disdain in his heart. He was actually frightened by a human like this, "Water Demon, take him back. Master will reward us!" Just as the two demons were about to drag the Ghost Rider away, Lod, who was at the side, suddenly asked, "Are the three of you done chatting?" Boom The mighty Spiritual Power shot up like a rocket. Within the space on the top floor of the hotel, thick airflow visible to the naked eye surged up, and a terrifying pressure spread all around, crashing down like a vast ocean! The Wind Demon and Water Demon, who were high and mighty a second ago, fell to the ground like lowly ants under this terrifying pressure. The ground beneath them could not bear it and slowly cracked! "This... This is impossible!" Wind Demon was almost stuck to the ground. Even the elementiumization he was so proud of could not be done. An indescribable fear spread from the bottom of his heart. Inparison, Water Demon was even worse. He could not even maintain his human form. Only the Ghost Rider was better. He could barely maintain his standing posture. There was a trace of horror in his pupils. He thought, "This guy... has be more terrifying than thest time we met!" The only possibility was that this man hadn''t used his full strengthst time they had fought! When Johnny thought of this possibility, he couldn''t help but wail in his heart. He was probably dead for sure this time. Even if Carter came, he wouldn''t be able to save him! It was all because of these two idiots! If they hadn''t stopped me, I would have run away! Johnny looked at Wind Demon and Water Demon with resentment. He wished he could rush up now and burn the two of them to death with Eye of Judgment! Qiang --- A cold light, apanied by the crisp sound of sword, shone on their faces along with the moonlight. Feeling the cold killing intent emitted by Lod, Wind Demon''s pupils trembled violently. He could not help but climb up his face in fear and screamed, "You can''t kill us. We are the subordinates of the ck Demon. If you kill us, the ck Demon will seek revenge on you!" "That''s right... And the ck Demon is the son of Demon King Mephisto. Anyone who provokes him will go to hell!" The Water Demon beside him also shouted. It seemed that he was afraid that the ck Demon''s name was not loud enough, so he moved Mephisto and tried to make Lod stop attacking and let them live. "ck Demon?" Lod sneered and said, "Even if Mephisto came today, he would not be able to save your dog lives!" Mephisto was nothing! Even if the Emperor of heaven came today, he would not be able to stop him from killing these two bastards! "No!!" Wind Demon roared, and under the effect of the desire to live, he broke free from Spiritual Power. But the next second... Puchi! Before Wind Demon could transform his body into elemental essence, a section of sword''s tip suddenly appeared in front of his chest. Following that, a destructive force surged into his body, and in the blink of an eye, he was destroyed by Wind Demon without giving Wind Demon any chance. Wind Demon''s body turned into a breeze andpletely dissipated in the air. "The first one..." Lod held the short de of sword and smiled like a demon. Johnny saw the strange smile and couldn''t help but tremble. He subconsciously swallowed his saliva. "Wind Demon... He can''t even block one move!" The remaining Water Demon''s pupils suddenly shrank to the point of a needle. He couldn''t believe that Wind Demon died so quickly, and he couldn''t even resist! "It''s your turn ---" Lod walked slowly towards the Water Demon and said indifferently, "Don''t be nervous. I am faster than sword. There won''t be any pain." "No... I don''t want to die!" The Water Demon directly threw the Ghost Rider at Lod, while he himself turned into countless droplets of water that scattered in the air. He controlled his body that was scattered like raindrops and rushed out of the building together! In terms of strength, the Water Demon might not be as good as the Wind Demon But in terms of escaping ability, ten Wind Demons would not be able to catch up to him! In these countless droplets of water, as long as one of them survived, he would be able to revive again by replenishing his soul! "Haha... Goodbye!" The Water Demon rushed out of the building and turned back to shout, "I have already informed Lord ck Heart Demon. Just you wait, human!" "Can you run?" Lod sneered and slowly raised his palm. "Since you don''t want to die, then don''t me me." "Ye lord! Mask of blood and flesh, all creation, flutter of wings, ye who bears the name of Man! On the wall of blue me, inscribe a twin lotus. In the abyss of congration, wait at the far heavens." "Had #73. Sren Skatsui!" Chapter 331: Teaching You a Lesson

Chapter 331: Teaching You a Lesson

Had #73. Sren Skatsui! A ferocious looking Spiritual Power, who was like a giant dragon, was released from Lod''s palm. In an instant, it turned into a blue torrent of explosive mes that swept across the entire night sky. Rumble - A loud roar that was as loud as a dragon''s roar resounded in the sky above half of Das City! Almost half of the people in the city could see it. It was like a blue sun surrounded by a huge dazzling halo. It slowly rose from the dark night sky, setting off a visible cold storm that swept away the thick clouds in the sky! The sudden explosion caused a lot of panic in the city. On one hand, he was shocked by the loud sound of the explosion, and on the other hand, he was worried about whether it would affect ordinary people. "My God, is this a terrorist attack?" "It''s a missile. It must have been caused by a missile. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be so terrifying!" "F*ck, where are those damn politicians and soldiers? Hurry up and save us!" The rioting crowd gathered on the streets, discussing the cause of the explosion. The first to notice the abnormality of S. H. I. E. L. D., the special operation team led by Rogers, immediately took a Apache armed helicopter and headed for the site of the ident. ... Hu hu hu... After a few minutes, the green mes in the night sky slowly subsided. There was still a dry and hot air in the air. All the water was evaporated in an instant, turning into wisps of white, misty smoke that lingered in the air like the mist of immortal clouds. Presumably, if there was no ident. The Water Demon, who had split into countless water droplets in an attempt to escape, had already turned into water and returned to nature under the descent of his Twin Lotus Blue Fire. If there was a medicine for regret in the world, the Water Demon would probably choose to be stabbed to death by sword instead of being burned alive! The Water Demon that had split into countless water droplets was equivalent to splitting its own soul into countless pieces, and these souls had all been washed by the violent energy of the Twin Lotus Blue Fire before they died. At the same time, they had endured the pain of tens of thousands of burning! The cruelest punishment in hell was probably nothing more than this. "I told you not to run, but not to listen." Lod shook his head and slowly put down his palm. He said, "You didn''t choose the easy way to die and insisted on letting me use this move. Are you satisfied now?" How could he say such words... When Johnny heard this, the mes in his eyes fiercely jumped. He looked at Lod as if he was looking at a monster. He wanted to ridicule him, but in the end, he swallowed it down after thinking about it. Wind Demon and Water Demon deserved to die! If not for these two idiots stopping him, he would have run away already. Why would he be on tenterhooks here? After ridiculing the two idiots, seeing Lod turn his eyes to where he was, Johnny subconsciously shivered and clenched the chain in his hand tightly, as if this was the only way to give him a sense of security. Lod did not say a word. He looked at Johnny ze as if he wanted to see through himpletely. Johnny still maintained his alert posture. His eyes did not dare to leave for even a second. He was afraid that when he looked away, he would be like Wind Demon. Waiting was always a long time. The heavy breathing, the burning of the mes, and even the beating of his heart... At this moment, everything in his ears became clear, as if the entire world had be silent, leaving only thest three sounds! In just a few minutes, Johnny felt a great pressure from his heart. He felt like a criminal in court, waiting for the judge to give the order. Whether it was dead or alive depended entirely on the man''s will! Although Carter had repeatedly emphasized that the Ghost Rider was an existence that would never die. But for some reason... When facing Lod twice, Johnny felt an intense aura of death. It was as if there was an invisible hand that stretched out from the shadows. Unease and fear lingered in his heart, making it impossible for him to calm down. Rumble! The thick clouds that were as ck as ink surged like a violent tide. Streaks of dazzling lightning were like spirit snakes, struggling and emerging in the dark clouds. Apanied by deafening thunder sounds, the beauty of nature was vividly reflected! Amidst the howling winds, there was an ominous and oppressive aura. As the ck clouds grew at a speed visible to the naked eye, a rain of fire fell from the sky near Das Hotel. The terrifying high temperature melted the earth, as if it were forforetelling to the world that some evil existence was about to descend! Huhuhu!!!!! The churning ck clouds seemed to be stirred by an invisible hand, forming a huge spiral shaped cloud tunnel. It slowly descended from the sky. In the rain of fire and thunder like magma, a man wearing a decent ck suit, with dark circles around his eyes, and a demonic expression appeared! From the moment the man appeared, the temperature in the air suddenly dropped by more than ten degrees. The ground on the top floor of the hotel they were in appeared to be frozen. "You''re called the ck Demon?" Lod looked at the man and asked. "Yes, it is me." The ck Heart Demon returned a look of contempt. He crossed his arms in front of his chest and proudly raised his head. "Who are you?" "You killed two of my subordinates. If you kneel down and swear loyalty to me now, as the future King of Hell, I can forgive your mistakes." "We will talk about loyaltyter." Lod was not angry. Instead, he smiled calmly and waved his hand. "I still have one more thing to do. It won''t be toote to talk about it after I''m done." ck Heart Demon frowned. "What else is more important than swearing allegiance to me?" "Yes, of course there is." Lod smiled meaningfully. His right hand rubbed the handle of sword on his waist and said, "For example... teach Mephisto a lesson on behalf of his unfilial son who is in his rebellious phase." "You..." After hearing the name Mephisto, the dark pupils of the dark Demon suddenly shrank to the point of a needle. Then, before he could say anything else, his face was suddenly grabbed by a slender hand. "Be good, close your eyes. It will be over soon." Lod said with a smile. Between his five slender fingers, a burst of abundant strength suddenly burst out. Bang!!!!!! The ck Heart Demon was thrown out without any resistance. His figure was like a cannonball, streaking through the air. His body pulled out a violent friction of air. It burst out a loud sound like a sound explosion, plowing a clear mark in the atmosphere. "Damn... damn human!" The ck Heart Demon forcibly adjusted his posture in mid-air, stopping the trend of continuing to retreat. He looked up angrily and looked for Lod. "Ah... I will kill you! I will extract your soul and let you suffer for eternity!" "Good nephew, uncle is here." A familiar voice came from behind. ck Heart Demon was shocked and subconsciously looked back. But what awaited him was a gradually erging fist. Bang! Chapter 332: Showing Respect

Chapter 332: Showing Respect

Tragic! Too tragic! Although he knew that the ck Heart Demon was not a good bird, even Johnny, who was watching from the sidelines, could not bear to look straight at him. As a pure son of hell, the position of the ck Heart Demon could be said to be above ten thousand people under one person. Ever since he was born, he had never been so wronged. Other than his father, Mephisto, no one dared to touch a finger of his. Originally, ck Heart Demon was full of ambition and carefully nned for hundreds of years. Taking advantage of Mephisto''s nap, he gave up the power that belonged to him and escaped from hell toe to the human world, just to create a new territory that was no less than his father''s hell. But now? Before he left, he died first. Before he could see the Contract of San Venganza, he was pressed to the ground by a man who imed to be his uncle. Like a football, Johnny seemed to be able to hear the sound of ss shattering. It was like crying when one heard it! "Nephew, Uncle is here." Not only did Lod take advantage of him, but he also did not show any mercy and specifically greeted the ck Heart Demon. Bang bang bang... Cool! It was so cool! It was not easy to meet free targets, and his rough skin and thick flesh were durable for a long time. It was enough for him to farm some experience for free and Hoho. Lod did not intend to end it so quickly. In ordance with the idea of farming as much as he could, Lod did not need zanpakuto at all. He just punched and kicked at the ck Heart Demon and used the white fighting technique to his heart''s content. Hoho rushed forward, punched his face, and then disappeared. He repeated the above actions infinitely. This was the pain that the ck Heart Demon had experienced in the past ten minutes! He could not touch, he could not touch! He was like a ghost, erratic, andpletely unpredictable! Hia face, which was originally a little handsome, was almost swollen like a pig''s head after a series of punches and kicks. Now, even Mephisto himself might not be able to recognize that this was his son. "Ah, that''s enough!" The ck demon endured the brutal beating while crazily searching for Lod. He roared, "You lowly beast, get out here. If you have the ability, don''t hide. Come and defeat me in broad daylight!" Johnny was speechless. Big brother, do you still have any shame? A dignified Son of Hell, a powerful demon who had inherited a first-rate bloodline, had actually fallen to such a state, shouting in the open with a human! If Mephisto were to find out about this, would he feel that it was not a disgrace and take action to clear the door? However, Johnny could understand. After all, anyone who was like a sandbag had been beaten in the air for more than ten minutes, and he could not fight back at all. He could not keep up with the speed of the other party at all. He was probably mad with anger! As for face? Whoever wanted this thing, who wanted it, anyway, the ck Heart Demon did not want it. He only had one thought in his mind now, at least he had to touch Lod! Good nephew, Don''t scream. Lod, dressed in ck, appeared in the soft and bright moonlight. His lips curved into a faint smile. "Uncle will give you a chance now. Use your full strength and let me see how capable you are." Anyway, the experience was almost up. It was time to end it early. "Damned lowly human, you are not allowed to call me that!" The ck Demon''s anger instantly exploded. He gritted his teeth and said, "You will regret your arrogance. I swear I will let you taste the most terrifying death in this world. Then, you will repent under the mes of hell. Why did you offend me?" "Save your strength and skip the harsh part. Hurry up and start. Try to solve it in ten minutes. After that, I will go back to sleep." Lod impatiently curled his index finger, his words full of contempt,pletely not putting him in his eyes. The ck Heart Demon''s face twisted, when had he ever been insulted like this? "Roar - I''m going to kill you" An ear-piercing scream tore through the night sky, as if it came from hell. The ck Heart Demon looked like a ferocious ghost, violent magic gathered in his hands, and summoned a miniature ck storm out of thin air. "You are just a lowly human. It is your honor to die under a hell storm!" "Could this move be... a hell storm" When Johnny heard this name, the mes in his pupils jumped violently, and his heart immediately set off a storm. He said in horror, "Not good, this bastard ck Heart Demon is crazy. He wants to destroy the entire city!" From his ancient memories, he had personally witnessed the power of the spell, ''Hell Storm''! In the battle for the Infernal Realm in ancient times, Mephisto had personally cast this spell. At that time, the huge ck storm had destroyed several cities, causing an area of tens of thousands of square kilometers to be barren. It had even almost ughtered the four Demon Kings of Seven Deadly Sins! If one were to use human knowledge to evaluate the power of this spell, it would be impossible. Perhaps it can be called - superhuman level of world-annihting forbidden magic! If not for the fact that the ck Heart Demon had gone mad with anger, it was absolutely impossible for him to use such a level of magic in the human world, because without mentioning whether he could seed or cause much damage, he would basically be dead after the event! Sorcerer Supreme would never let him go! Johnny, who had beenughing at the ck Heart Demon for a second, did not expect that he would be suddenly swept into it in the next second. He immediately curled up in the corner without tears and spread the hellfire all over his body, hoping that it would not be too ugly when he died. Unexpectedly... ck Heart Demon, as the son of hell, still has some skills. Using his hand to surpass the position, to show respect? Unfortunately, you are not Bone King, you don''t have so many world-ss props, and he is not Shalltear. Lod''s eyes moved slightly, and he raised his hand to press hollow, "Space freeze!" In a thousandth of a second, the entire Das City was frozen in time. All the ordinary humans without spiritual energy, along with most of the buildings, were forcibly transferred to another space and time in an instant. "Go to hell!" ck Heart Demon swung his arm, and a miniature ck storm flew out of his hand, instantly setting off a surging wave of air. Hu! Under the almost unreserved magic power output, the ck storm that was only the size of a palm became dozens of timesrger in the blink of an eye. The ck storm was like a giant mouth opened in the abyss. It greedily and crazily devoured everything. Even light could not escape its restraint. The surrounding space showed signs of cracking, and ck cracks spread across the night sky! Then, the air surged into the ck storm like a tide within a radius of a thousand meters. Countless fierce wind pressure was forcibly gathered by the ck storm, and then it turned into a huge tornado that was dozens of meters in diameter and reached the sky and the earth below! The wind inside the huge tornado was so fast that it broke through the sound barrier, and it issued a sound like millions of swords shing with each other. It was like a world-destroying giant dragon that had awakened from ancient times pped its wings and burst out a terrifying power that could destroy the world! Chapter 333: Difference Between 1-Handed Sword and 2-Handed Sword

Chapter 333: Difference Between 1-Handed Sword and 2-Handed Sword

The destructive range of the Hell Storm affected the entire Das City! If he didn''t think of a way to stop the Hell Storm, he was afraid that justpensating the damage to the building would be enough to give him a headache! "Oh, let''s try this move." Lod''s ck clothes fluttered, his hands on the sword hilt. "Good nephew, uncle will teach you another truth. Do you know how big the gap between a two-handed sword and a one-handed sword is?" The path of swordsmanship was never-ending. However, no matter if it were fora beginner or a grandmaster, they never understood the simplest truth. That was, when one held a sword with both hands, the strength would be greater than a one-handed sword. Lod raised this seemingly ridiculous question, but it actually contained the most simple truth of Zanjutsu. Even the Unohana Yachiru could not understand this principle. Zanjutsu! It was the name of this move. Head-Captain Yamamoto Genrysai Shigekuni, taught Zaraki Kenpachi the moves and ideas, and he learned them from Nozarashi! "There is a gap, don''t give me an old trick!" The ck Heart Demon did not want to pay attention to these things at all. He stared at Lod fiercely and grinned: "You take advantage of the current arrogance, the roar of the hell storm will immediately devour you, and your soul and body will bepletely turned into ashes!" "Since that''s the case..." Lod adjusted the rhythm of his breathing and entered a state of calm and calm. He held sword''s handle tightly with both hands, then slowly raised zanpakuto over his head. His indifferent eyes rippled. "Why don''t I let you experience the difference between holding a sword with both hands and holding a sword with one hand... How big is it?" Boom The vast and mighty Spiritual Power burst out from Lod''s body, like a volcano that had been silent for countless years suddenly erupting. The air current that filled the sky surged with the cold wind. In the midst of the huge sound explosion, space in several miles in radius, trembled in the air, just like a terrifying scene of a demon king descending to the world! Looking again at the dark and slender zanpakuto which was pointing straight into the sky. Under the illumination of the bright moon, there seemed to be two kinds of Spiritual Power that alternated between light and dark. The colors of light that seemed like hollow and was still real converged, and it could be faintly seen that it was faintly vibrating, as if it were forechoing the state of mind of its master, swallowing and spitting out the sharp and white light of sword! "Path of the sword!" The nging sound of sword spread throughout the entire Das City. The light of sword that could not be described with words was like a heavenly river that hung across the sky, descending from the nine heavens. At this moment, the world lost its original color! Time, space, light... It was as if all life in the world would be taken away by this domineering sword! Johnny and the ck Heart Demon widened their eyes. Their minds suddenly became nk. All the messy thoughts disappeared and were all upied by this gorgeous sword light! This sword had no skills at all. The only thing worthy of praise was the extremely condensed sword intent! Heaven Severing, Earth Splitting, Space Cracking! Even if everything in the world was in front of him, it was still unable to stop sword! The next moment. The domineering sword shed across the sky and crashed into the hell storm with unstoppable momentum! Hot and cold, light and darkness. As the two surged, the surging air turned into a thunderstorm. After a few seconds of stalemate. A faint cry of sword rang out, and dazzling light bloomed once more! The huge crescent-shaped sword light that was condensed to the point that it seemed material almost instantly upied the entire heavens and the earth. It erupted with a destructive might that directly split apart the entire hell storm, and then it was like a mighty torrent of sword light that swept across the horizon,pletely swallowing up the horrified ck Demon! Boom! Boom! Boom!!! The rumbling was like a myriad of thunder, and the huge sonic clouds exploded one after another. Twopletely different powers, as well as an aura that also originated from hell, instantly enveloped the entire Das City. The terrifying energy collided and surged, bursting forth with wisps of extremely destructive aura that swiftly swept across the world like a storm! Countless zing white sword lights sliced through the air between hollow. When they tore through the air, dazzling light burst forth, tearing out several meters long pitch-ck cracks in the air. Apanied by the loud rumbling noise, it set off waves of energy that were like tsunamis, reverberating in the sky above the entire Das City! The energy that erupted in an instant was enormous, like an immeasurable ocean. The surging and surging air currents transformed into rings of ripples that spread out to a thousand meters away at a speed that was impossible to be captured by the naked eye. The entire atmosphere trembled and wailed incessantly, instantly shattering several nearby hotels. Even the mountains further away were trembling in battle! A huge canyon with a diameter of a thousand meters split the entire Das City into two! The cracked space was covered in pitch-ck cracks, caused a huge turbulence in the air. The violent gales howled like thunder, and everything on the ground seemed to be wailing silently, denouncing this scene that was like purgatory! One sword, destroy a city! If not for the ''Space Freezing'' technique, Lod would probably have caused countless lives to fall. ... After the storm calmed down a little. Johnny crawled out of the copsed hotel and looked around at the hellish scene. His jaw almost hit the ground. Was this really something a human could do? But then, he felt a little lucky. Fortunately, this sword was not aimed at him. Otherwise, with his ability, he would not be able to block all the bones! However, the ck Demon on the other side was obviously not as lucky as Johnny. The body of the Demon was almost destroyed by sword. Only the upper body survived by luck. However, the breath slipped to the lowest point. "Impossible... This is impossible..." The ck Demon with only the upper body was lying on the ground in a miserable state. His eyes were full of disbelief. The ''Hell Storm'' that he was so proud of was as fragile as tofu in front of this sword. Not only did it fail to make Lod fall to hell as he wished, but he was almost cut to death by this sword. "Good nephew, have you learned it yet?" Lod lowered his sword to the ground and slowly walked towards the ck Demon. He smiled and said, "This is the difference between holding a sword with both hands and holding a sword with one hand." "I''m not your nephew. Don''t take advantage of me!" ck Heart Demon frowned with veins popping out. He gritted his teeth and red at Lod. He said hatefully, "Don''t think that you will win. This time, I was just careless. Next time, I will definitely kill you. I swear in the name of the ck Demon!" "Listening to your words, are you not convinced?" Lod raised his eyebrows and looked at the ck Demon in surprise. A hint of cold killing intent was brewing in his eyes. "Just you wait!" The ck Demon''s heart jumped, and he hurriedly said some harsh words, directly turning into ck mist and drifting in the air. Chapter 334: Post-War Restoration

Chapter 334: Post-War Restoration

The ck Heart Demon ran away. Without any hesitation or hesitation, he decisively used his remaining strength to turn into ck mist and disappear. From the movement of the ck Heart Demon running away, it was very skilled. It was obvious that this was not the first time he had done this. This made Lod have reason to suspect that he had learned it from his father Mephisto. Zheng --- Lod lightly shook sword''s body and then knocked him down. He had no intention of chasing after the ck demon. He could kill, but there was no need. If he had to force a reason, it might just be to make Old Mephisto feel unhappy. Besides, there were two benefits to keeping the ck Heart Demon. It could make him disgusted Mephisto and also find out the background of that old bastard. He wanted to see what kind of medicine this treacherous Demon was selling! Lod always felt that he had missed an important piece of information. Mephisto and the ck Heart Demon seemed to have concealed a very important piece of information from him! Before figuring this out, he had to calm down and observe carefully, or wait for the conspiracy to surface, or wait for them to reveal themselves! "Hey, you haven''t left yet?" Lod nced at the Ghost Rider who was still standing in the punishment station and frowned slightly. "What, do you want to try?" Die after trying? After seeing a part of Lod''s strength, Johnny couldn''t muster up the courage. He was so scared that he waved his hands and refused. He whistled and summoned the Hell War Chariot. Then, he disappeared into the horizon without looking back. Lod, who stayed behind, nced at the huge canyon that he had shed out with his sword. He held his forehead and sighed. Acting cool for a moment, and after that, the crematorium would be buried. This sentence described his current mood. Thest time he destroyed a park, it was fine. He used the excuse of fighting topensate for the loss. Fortunately, S. H. I. E. L. D. was also very sensible and did not pursue thepensation for the loss of the buildings. But this time... The huge canyon crack that was a thousand meters in diameter almost divided the entire Das City. The buildings that were destroyed along the way were countless. If this was considered a battle subsidy, how much money would he have to pay to fix this disaster! "System, how many souls do I need to pay to repair the damaged buildings in the modern world?" After thinking about it for a while, Lod decided to ask about the situation. After all, he had gone too far this time. [Ding ---] [The destruction caused by the spatial freeze in the modern world can be reconstructed with the ''Artifact''! ] "Artifact?" Lod was slightly startled. This was the first time he had heard of something like an Artifact. [Artifact is above the foundation of spirit particles. It is a material that forms everything in the world. Host can use the spirit particles in Soul Society to transform it into a tool. It can be used to reconstruct and destroy buildings! ] [Note: Using the Artifact to reconstruct and destroy the material in the world, it must be something within the range of space freeze technology! ] So that''s how it is, There''s no need to pay any extra souls, just spirit particles are enough. After hearing the system''s exnation, Lod couldn''t help but let out a long breath. This dog system was a rare person. It could be said that it didn''t cheat his little gold vault. This way, there would be no need to be restrained in battle in the future. It just so happened that he could let S. H. I. E. L. D.''s group of heartless people take a look. He, Lod, said that if there was a battle subsidy, there would be a battle subsidy. Anything that was damaged would bepensated at the price! "System, rebuild the building that was destroyed by me." With a wave of his hand, Lod directly transferred Soul Society''s spirit into the modern world and transformed it into a tool with the help of the system. Many copsed tall buildings rose from the ground and reconstructed at a speed visible to the naked eye. As the tool was filled in, the huge canyon that was a thousand meters in diameter on the ground gradually closed up until itpletely disappeared, and it was revitalized! Afterpletely repairing the traces of destruction, Lod couldn''t help but frown slightly. "To repair a city''s buildings, does it need to consume about thirty-six carriages of Spiritual Power?" ording to death god''s measurement unit of six carriages and west, the total consumption of Spiritual Power this time was roughly equivalent to six of him. It was not very high, but it was definitely not low. But overall, it was still within his eptable range. However, if it happened a few more times, the new Soul Society might not be able to take it. So he still had to control it... Lod looked at the repaired city with resentment. After removing the space freeze, he randomly found a high-ss hotel and disappeared directly. ... ... ... At a secret station in Das. The members of the investigation team led by Steve Rogers were gathered in an office, watching the battle videos takenst night. It was worth mentioning. After Lod used the space freeze technology, Steve had Spiritual Power, so he was not transferred. Instead, he hid at the edge of the zone and watched the entire battle. "Captain Rogers, based on the results of the videopetition, we can confirm that one of the people who foughtst night is Lod Carl, whose code name is death god." An agent handed over the information in his hand and said with some frustration, "But the other person, we can''t find any relevant information. And this is the assessment report aboutst night." "It doesn''t matter. We have already considered this situation." Steve took the information and nced at it. When he saw the damage report, even he, who had always been calm and steady, could not help but gasp. If not for the ''Space Freeze'' technique... From the destructive power of the exchange, it was as powerful as an atomic bomb exploding in the sky above Das. The entire Das City would be reduced to ruins, and more than a million people would die in this disaster! Was it terrifying? Yes, this was terrible! Just thinking about the scene with his brain was enough to make everyone present feel deep fear! "God bless... Fortunately, nothing happened yesterday." Steve thought of the terrible result, wiped the sweat from his forehead, and suddenly felt a little lucky. "If not for death god, with our current strength, we wouldn''t have been able to contend against that man at all." Now, he suddenly had some understanding. Nick Fury had always been a demon in his heart! It was precisely because of the existence of these mysterious and unknown powers that they were like the swords of Damocles, always hanging above the heads of the people of the United States. Perhaps one day in the future, they would suddenly fall down and cause unimaginable terrifying disasters! Death god might be a protector on the side of humanity, but in the end, they could not be too dependent on him. They had to have their own power to resist those mysterious unknown threats! "Avengers n..." Steve was a little dazed for a moment, and the contents of Nick Fury''s conversation with him appeared in his mind. Recruiting humans with extraordinary abilities from all over the world to form a powerful team together. When Earth or humans faced an unknown threat and stepped forward, once they encountered an inevitable death crisis, they would be thest resistance of humanity! Originally, they were extremely disgusted with the US government politicians Steve and thought that the so-called Avengers that Fred spoke of were just sword used by those politicians to eliminate their dissidents. However, Steve, who had witnessed the disaster twice, was finally moved at this moment! Perhaps the Avengers that Fred spoke of would be the sword in the hands of politicians in the future, but they had to admit that its existence was the most advantageous barrier to protect Earth and mankind! Chapter 335: Meeting Tony

Chapter 335: Meeting Tony

Boom! Amidst the roaring sound of the engine, a fiery red figure that was burning with mes galloped on the empty road. As the sun rose in the early morning, a ray of light illuminated the dim horizon. The darkness gradually faded under the illumination of the light. Johnny, who was riding the Hell War Chariot, was exposed to the sunlight. White smoke immediately surrounded his body. The flesh and meridians that had been lost were reborn under the mes. From the terrifying appearance of the me skeleton, he became a human! What followed was an irresistible sense of exhaustion. Johnny only felt weak all over. It was a tiredness he had never felt before. It was as if all his strength had been exhausted. The scene in front of him even showed a heavy shadow. He almost could not control the direction of the motorcycle and crashed into the utility pole by the roadside. After riding back to the cemetery with great difficulty, Carter de held the cigarette grass in his mouth and quietly looked at him with the shovel in his hands. "Good morning, dead bones. It seems that the operation is not going smoothly. Tell me what happenedst night?" "That person appeared again." Johnny got off the motorcycle, his face full of exhaustion. He said weakly, "He is stronger than we thought. He almost killed the ck demonst night." "Pfft, almost killed the ck demon?" Carter de was instantly dumbfounded. He did not even react when the shovel in his hand fell. He asked in disbelief, "Are you sure you are not joking with me?" "Unfortunately, I hope that this is a joke more than you." Johnny spread his hands helplessly and sighed, "But it''s a pity that this is the truth. Moreover, he only waved his sword once, and he split apart the ck demon''s summoning magic -- Hell Storm." "Splitting Hell Storm with a single strike?!" Although Carter de''s expression did not change, his heart was in turmoil, his chin almost hitting his feet. He said in shock, "Wait, are you sure you are not mistaken? That''s hell Storm!" "I''m sure I didn''t see wrongly, and I almost died again." Johnny looked a little stiff, and his tired eyes were almost unable to open. He said, "If there''s nothing else, can you let me go to sleep first?" "Uh... Okay, you go to rest first." Carter de took a deep breath and suppressed the doubts in his heart, indicating that he should go to rest first. "Ah ---" Johnny yawned as he sauntered into the church. The small room behind the church was where Carter de usually lived. Johnny upied his bed without any politeness. Heid on the bed for a few seconds and let out a long and loud snoring. It was obvious how tired he was. Outside the church. Carter de stood still, thinking about the man in his mind. After ten minutes of silence, he let out a long sigh. A strange look shed through Carter''s cloudy eyes. "Could it be... really him?" Carter de bent down to pick up the shovel. With slow steps, he arrived in front of a shabby tombstone. The owner of the tombstone impressively wrote the name of Carter de, and below it was a sentence, "May the angel lead you into the path of heaven." This tombstone that had been set up for him symbolized the promise made by an angel! For hundreds of years, He stood alone in this cemetery, silently guarding the contract of the Holy Fangang. He was waiting for the arrival of an angel to fulfill the promise he had made! Carter de stared at the old tombstone with a touch of exhaustion in his eyes. He said to himself, "Is he... the person you are talking about?" ... ... ... The next morning. In a luxurious suite on the top floor of a five-star high-end hotel, bright sunlight shone into the room through the French windows. The soft breeze blew up the white curtains, dancing gently like a woman''s skirt. Lod slowly opened his eyes and stretched with satisfaction. Then, he put on his pajamas and got up to wash up. Then, he walked out of the room openly and arrived at the restaurant on the fifth floor of the hotel. It was still early at this time. There were only two or three people sitting in various parts of the restaurant. They were quietly enjoying their breakfast while looking up at the program on the TV. The TV was ying "Good Morning, America." It was a program of ABC, one of the three major media outlets in the United States. With a humorous and interesting emphasis, discussing serious news as a selling point. Lod took a look and found that the higher-ups were talking about the blue me that suddenly appeared in the sky above Dasst night. The two hosts were amused and exined what happenedst night with a very official reply. The general meaning was to appeal to everyone not to panic and guess blindly. Last night''s unexpected event was actually a meteorite streaking across the sky above Das, burning fiercely in the friction with the atmosphere, and releasing this blue me. A very stiff reason... Almost anyone with a discerning eye could see it. The US officials were obviously talking nonsense. They didn''t even have the relevant data on meteorites. They were all talking nonsense. Then, in the following interview, several well-known schrs and experts publicly refuted the officials, iming that they hid the truth ofst night. The cyan me was actually an alien, not a so-called meteorite. Then, the following news suddenly revealed that Hollywood Film Emperor cheated, ck gay person was killed, and so on. A series of exciting news. "Ha ---As expected of the US. This set of public opinion is like the cold war back then." Lod couldn''t help but smile when he saw this. He suddenly admired S. H. I. E. L. D. and roughly guessed how they covered up the truth. I will first give you a very fake news, then package the fake news into real news, and finally package it into fake news. The real and fake hollow is real. Then I will bribe more than a dozen famous public intellectuals, visit various interview shows and talk about it, and they deliberately use aliens as cover to refute the official statement. In the end, a few Hollywood stars'' scandals broke out, forcefully diverting the attention of the public and sessfully covering up this matter. With such a set of operations, the flow of water and the flow of water mixed together. The power of the media was disyed to the extreme, allowing people to willingly immerse themselves in the information cocoon room, unable to find out the truth behind it. It was hard on S. H. I. E. L. D., who had to wipe his butt every time. After swallowing thest piece of fresh, tender, and juicy beef, Lod was about to get up and leave the restaurant when he unexpectedly saw a familiar figure walking in with a smile on the hotel manager''s face. And that familiar figure was Tony Stark! Following behind Tony Stark was a blonde beauty in a long ck dress and a responsible bodyguard Sure enough, wherever he was, there would definitely be nock of beauties apanying him! However, Lod was a little curious. What was Tony Stark doing in Das? Tony hugged the beautiful woman with a face full of peach blossoms. He walked into the restaurant and looked around. When he saw Lod sitting in the corner of the restaurant, his expression suddenly changed slightly, and then the smile on his face gradually disappeared. Chapter 336: Remnant of The Dark Book

Chapter 336: Remnant of The Dark Book

D * mn... I saw a ghost in broad daylight! For a moment, Tony thought he was hallucinating. Was he too tiredst night? But when he blinked his eyes more than ten times, he pinched the soft flesh on the waist of the femalepanion next to him. After thetter let out a tender cry, he finally confirmed the fact that he was not dreaming and what he saw was not an illusion! Fuck! The good mood of a day instantly became terrible! Tony''s eyelids twitched violently, wondering if he was too wicked, which was why he met death god here? If he was given a ranking list of the ''people I don''t want to see the most '', he would be in a bad mood. Ever since he knew that he was an illegal stowaway and that once he was exposed, he would be dragged to Soul Society''s execution. He spent almost all day and night in theboratory. He didn''t even step out of the door and looked like a technological geek. Anyone who came to him would be rejected. This inhuman lifested for almost a month. In the end, Little Chili Pepper Potts couldn''t help it. On one hand, he felt that there was a psychological problem with him. On the other hand, he didn''t want him to stay, so he forcefully pulled him out of theboratory. Then, he used the excuse ofing out to talk business and drove him to Das. Originally, he thought that Das was quite far away from New York. As long as he was careful, he shouldn''t be able to meet death god. Therefore, Tony reluctantly agreed to Boris'' suggestion and took a private ne to Das. Who would have thought... He was so unlucky to meet death god again! Seeing that Lod was smiling at him, the hesitant Tony gritted his teeth and finally decided to go over and take a look. In any case, whether it was a blessing or a curse, it was a disaster that could not be avoided. He turned to the beauty beside him and said, "Louis, go sit over there first. I''ll go see an old friend ande to find youter." Louis was very sensible. She stood on her tiptoes and kissed Tony. She said obediently, "Dear, go do your work. Don''t worry about me. Business is the most important." Business is nothing... Tony could not help butin in his heart. He turned and said, "Happy, go and apany Miss Louis. Don''t let her be too lonely by herself." "I understand, boss." Happy nodded in understanding. He understood that the boss did not want anyone to disturb him. He said, "I will protect Miss Louis. Please rest assured." After sending the two people aside, Tony strode to the corner of the restaurant. Then, under everyone''s astonished gazes, he sat down in front of Lod. "Long time no see." Lod picked up his coffee and took a sip. He smiled and said, "It seems that You have been living quite well recently. Your spirit is much better than before." "I hope I can never see you again... Uh, what I mean is that it actually hasn''t been long." Tony looked at Lod with some concern and smiled awkwardly, "But I never thought that I would meet you here." Lod looked at him with a smile that was not a smile. "Heh, you don''t seem to want to see me very much?" "I swear to God that there is absolutely no such thing. Otherwise, I will die a horrible death!" Tony shook his head like a rattle drum and immediately vowed with his fingers raised. He expressed that he definitely did not think so. Although Tony believed in materialism, when he swore to God, his index finger was folded on his middle finger. This gesture, in the western culture, symbolized the meaning of an oath. Lod saw through Tony''s tricks with one nce, but he was toozy to expose him. He said lightly, "I remember that you should be in New York. What are you doing in Das?" "I''m here... to talk about cooperation." Tony smiled dryly. Seeing the teasing look in Lod''s eyes, he helplessly added, "It''s Carlton Drake from the Life Foundation. He wants to invite me to a banquet." Life Foundation? Lod was slightly stunned. This name seemed a little familiar, but when he thought about it, he could not remember where he had heard it. "That... Why are you in Das?" Tony rolled his eyes and asked tentatively, "Are you here to monitor me?" "Monitoring you?" Lod looked at him with disdain and sneered, "Don''t think you are smart. I came to Das for business. It has nothing to do with you." "Then I am relieved..." Tony let out a long sigh of relief and patted his chest. "I thought you were here to monitor me and was ready to capture me at any time." "Hehe, I can''t rule out this possibility." Lod revealed a meaningful smile and said, "If one day Soul Society finds out about your existence, maybe I will personally take action and capture you to make up for it." Tony was so frightened by this sentence that his face immediately turned into a jelly. He trembled and said, "You... you are joking with me, right?" "Who knows what will happen in the future?" As Lod spoke, he slowly got up from his seat. He looked into Tony''s shocked and fearful eyes and said, "If there''s nothing else, I suggest you leave Das as soon as possible so that you won''t get caught up in it." "!" Tony''s pupils contracted slightly, and the hairs on his body stood on end. An ominous feeling welled up in his heart. But when he raised his head and wanted to ask Lod what he meant, he found that Lod had already disappeared. Moreover, the diners in the restaurant did not notice that a person had disappeared into thin air. He was still doing what he had to do. Even Hapi, who had been watching them, did not show any difference. This feeling was like he had really experienced an illusion! However, Tony knew that this was not an illusion. Everything that had just happened was real. While he was shocked, he thought of what had happenedst night. It seemed that everything could be connected. "It seems like... Das'' abnormalityst night was indeed rted to Lod Carl!" But how could he, who always had a rebellious heart, obediently listen to other people''s words? Humans would neverck the desire to explore the unknown. As a genius with the highest IQ among humans, Tony Stark could not help but secretly ignite a strong desire to explore. "This is an opportunity!" Tony Stark licked his lips and his eyes burst with excitement. "Observing Lod Carl from a close distance, maybe I can make the progress of my anti- death god armor a little faster!" He decided to stay in Das! If he could collect other data of death god, with his genius mind and the ability of Hephaestus, it would be easy to create anti- death god armor! ... ... ... It was far away from the outskirts of the city. The ruins of a ruined vige that had decayed a thousand years ago were situated in a barren and barrennd that was simr to a barren desert. This ce was once known as the holynd of the human world. But now, time had passed and the times had changed. The Holy Land of the Human World had been reduced to a ce of demons. In the only church that was rtively well-preserved, the stone statue that the Holy Son was suffering from had beenpletely destroyed. There was a thickyer of dust piled up, and there was no longer any glory to be seen. There was a trail of blood on the broken granite floor, and at the end of it was the escaping ck Demon. He saw that the ck Demon was holding a yellow sheet of paper in his hand. His dark eyes were full of hesitation and fear. "If I do as you say, will you keep your promise?" The yellow paper was suffused with a wisp of ck gas that flowed slowly at his fingertips, as if it were forresponding to his question. "Alright, I promise you!" ck Heart Demon felt the power brought by the ck gas, and a trace of resolution shed through his eyes as he said cruelly, "I hope you won''t go back on your promise. At that time, hand over the entire world to me!" Weng --- The yellow paper trembled slightly, as if it had agreed to his request. If Lod was here, he would definitely be able to recognize it. The yellow paper in the ck Heart Demon''s hand was one of the remnant pages of the Dark Divine Book! Chapter 337: Fancy Cafe

Chapter 337: Fancy Cafe

Rumble - A sudden rainstorm descended upon Das. Heavy dark clouds surged over the city like a rolling tide. After a deafening thunderstorm, they turned into a mighty curtain of water that covered the sky and covered the earth. A storm swept past from afar like a giant dragon, carrying a cold rain with it. The ss outside the buildings crackled. "Damn, this damn weather!" Johnny was standing under the eaves outside the church, looking speechlessly at the sudden rainstorm. "It''s raining so heavily. Are you still going to find her?" Carter leaned against the door and crossed his arms in front of his chest. He advised, "I suggest you don''t go. The ck Heart Demon has disappeared for three days. This is not good news. Maybe he is waiting for you to walk into the trap." Since thest time he was seriously injured by a sword, the ck Heart Demon hadpletely disappeared, as if he had disappeared into thin air. Based on Carter''s understanding of Mephisto, he was sure that the ck Heart Demon was not afraid or running away, but was hiding in a dark corner like his father, nning a great conspiracy! In this case, if Johnny rashly left the cemetery, it was very easy to be targeted by the ck Heart Demon! "No, I must go!" Johnny shook his head firmly and said, "I have already promised Roxanne to make up for thest date I owed her, so no matter what happens this time, I have to find her." Roxanne was his childhood sweetheart when he was young, and the two of them were a couple who loved each other. However, after his father died from the demon contract with Mephisto, he had beenining about himself. In the end, Roxanne could not stand it anymore and broke up with him, so she went to the big city alone to be a reporter. He thought that this rtionship would end here, but he did not expect that after many years, he would meet his ex-girlfriend Roxanne again. It was because of the flying car performance that the two people who had already been separated were once again connected. Last time, he promised Roxanne that he would go on a date, but he was stopped by Wind Demon and Water Demon halfway. When he finally remembered, eight or nine hours had already passed since the date set by the two of them. This time, Johnny spent a lot of effort to ask Roxanne out. After three whole days of coaxing and swearing dozens of oaths, Roxanne finally reluctantly agreed. If they had an appointment again, they might have to wave goodbye to their happiness in this lifetime Compared to their happiness and love, what was the so-called threat of the ck Heart Demon? The world was big, and his girlfriend was the biggest! Not to mention the ck Heart Demon, even if Mephisto personally came, it would be impossible to stop him from seeing Roxanne! "Don''t try to persuade me, I must go!" Johnny put on ayer of raincoat and said in a deep voice. Seeing Johnny''s determined attitude, Carter could only sigh helplessly and make a gesture of invitation. "Young people don''t like to listen to the old man. I can''t stop you if you insist on going. I can only hope that you don''t meet the dark demons." "Don''t worry." Johnny put on his helmet and walked into the storm. He turned over and rode on the motorcycle. He said, "Even if I really meet the ck Heart Demon, with my current strength, it is still very easy for me to escape." "Johnny, don''t underestimate the ck Heart Demon." Carter de frowned slightly and reminded, "Even if he no longer has the rank of the Son of Hell, he has inherited the powerful bloodline of Mephistopheles. In the end, he is still a powerful Demon!" "I know, I''m leaving." Johnny couldn''t wait to fly to Roxanne. He didn''t listen to Carter''s advice at all. After a few perfunctory words, he twisted the oil door and rushed out of the cemetery! Boom! A dazzling thunderbolt suddenly streaked across the clouds. Carter de raised his head and looked up at the dark clouds. There was a deep sense of uneasiness in his eyes. He felt as if there was some kind of terrifying existence, crouching in the thick ck clouds, spying on their every move! "I hope it is my illusion..." Carter took a deep breath and suppressed the uneasiness in his heart. His eyes involuntarily nced at his tombstone. ... ... ... On the deserted highway in the suburbs. At this moment, Johnny was leaning over on his motorcycle and speeding through the heavy rain curtain. The road ahead was blocked by the heavy rain. Even if there was light, it was difficult to see ten meters away. In addition, there was a umtion of rain on the ground, causing the tires to show signs of slipping. Therefore, the speed of the car could not be increased. Seeing that the date time was getting closer and closer, Johnny was a little anxious for a moment. He could only ignore the safety and twist the elerator, raising his speed to the sixth gear, turning into a bolt of lightning that shuttled through the rain! To dare to speed up in such a bad weather, even the well-known madmen on the ind would have to admire him. "Great, as long as we maintain this speed, we can definitely catch up to the date!" Johnny took the time to look at his watch. After confirming that there was still enough time, the anxiety in his heart eased a little. However, it was this action that he did not notice the stone in the middle of the road. Thump! Bang... The tires had slipped due to the rain, and they were pressed against the sharp protruding stones. The car instantly lost its bnce and fell heavily on the ground. The friction caused it to slide dozens of meters away. Johnny was thrown away on the spot by inertia! Any ordinary person could basically say goodbye to the beautiful world. However, Johnny was not an ordinary person. When he crashed into the car, he subconsciously turned into an Ghost Rider and survived with the power of Hellfire. However, the motorcycle was not so lucky. It was almost smashed into pieces. This time, there was no other way... Johnny looked at the motorcycle speechlessly, then raised his hand and poured Hellfire into it. Under the reconstruction of the high temperature of Hellfire, the original appearance of the Harley motorcycle suddenly changed. The huge skull was embedded in the front part of the car, and the whole body was covered by the silver skeleton. The thick tire burned the hellfire! Half of the fans of the spirit knight might havee from this cool ride! Although Carter de had warned him countless times not to casually use the power of the Ghost Rider, but seeing that the date time was about to arrive and he had lost his transport, he could onlye up with this n. "Just use it for a little while. It should be fine!" Johnny was a little worried about hollow. He rode his mount and drove into the city. The hell chariot roared and pulled out a me. The speed was so fast that it even made a harsh sound explosion. After smashing theyers of rain, it disappeared at the end of the road. ... The River Cafe! It was a restaurant by the river. It was a rather famous restaurant in the US. Most of it was located by the river. In the hearts of the younger generation, it was the best ce to propose and date. Johnny, who was drenched in rain while riding a motorcycle, ignored the surprised gazes of the people around him and walked directly into the restaurant with a bouquet of fresh flowers he had just bought. At a nce, he saw that he was thinking about Roxanne and was sitting by the window. However, before Johnny could say anything, he saw a man in a suit sitting next to Roxanne and hugging her shoulder intimately. The man seemed to have noticed that there was someone looking at him and slowly turned to look at him. That handsome face that was like a kidney deficiency made Johnny recognize him in an instant! ck Heart Demon Chapter 338: Price of Choice

Chapter 338: Price of Choice

ck Heart Demon Johnny was stunned on the spot as if he had been struck by lightning. His heart was in turmoil. Why would he appear here? "Good evening, Mr. Johnny ze." The ck Heart Demon picked up the goblet full of wine in one hand, put it on his lips and took a sip. Then his lips curved into a faint smile. "What a coincidence. I didn''t expect to meet you here. Why don''t wee over and sit together?" Johnny looked at Roxanne and found that there was indeed something fishy! Her eyes were dull and lifeless. She was like a puppet in the dark demon''s arms. It was obvious that her mind was controlled by magic. In an instant, anger filled her entire body! Johnny red at the ck demon in front of him, and there seemed to be a me rising in his eyes. The temperature in the entire restaurant suddenly rose several levels. The rain attached to Johnny''s body was directly evaporated, turning into white smoke curling around his body. His skin was a strange orange-red color, like a red-hot shrimp emitting hot heat! This was the precursor to the transformation! Seeing that Johnny was about to transform into an Ghost Rider, the ck demon calmly touched Roxanne''s face. The meaning revealed in his disdainful eyes could not be more obvious. As expected, Johnny, who had been held in ce, did not dare to transform into an Ghost Rider. Helpless, Johnny could only suppress his anger and walk over to sit opposite ck Heart Demon. He gritted his teeth and said, "ck Heart Demon, release Roxanne immediately. This is a matter between us. Don''t involve mortals in it!" "Heh, is your brain damaged by the mes of hell?" The ck Heart demon cast a contemptuous look and said disdainfully, "Do you think a demon like me will abide by some bullshit rules?" "..." Johnny was instantly speechless and could not refute his words. In fact, considering Mephisto''s appearance of swindling andmitting all sorts of crimes, one should be able to guess what his son was like. It was absolutely not an exaggeration to call him a tiger father but a dog son! "It''s raining so heavily outside. You didn''t hesitate to transform toe over and date this beautifuldy. It seems that your rtionship should be pretty good, right?" The ck demon smiled as he stroked Roxanne''s face with his index finger. He said in a gentle tone. "Take your dog paw away from her face!" Johnny''s eyes were about to spit fire. He almost gnashed his teeth and said angrily, "ck Demon, don''t beat around the bush with me. What do you want?" "You should know what I want very well." The corners of ck Demon''s mouth curled up to his ears, revealing an exaggerated arc. One could even see his white teeth. "The Contract of San Venganza... is it?" Johnny''s face looked a little ugly. He knew what ck Heart Demon wanted the most. "You got it half right." ck Heart Demon shook his index finger and said, "I hope that you can bring Carter de and the contract over to me. What do you think?" He wanted to make a contract of San Venganza and Carter de. This request was too much to describe. It was simply wishful thinking! "This is impossible!" Johnny mmed the table and stood up, ring at ck Heart Demon. He growled, "The contract can''t be given to you, and it''s even more impossible to give you Carter de!" The people in the restaurant were shocked. They all cast puzzled and disgusted looks. "Tsk, tsk, tsk, don''t have such a big reaction." ck Heart Demon casually waved his hand and hypnotized everyone in the restaurant. Then he smiled and said, "I suggest that you think carefully. Is your girlfriend important in your heart, or is it a so-called contract or an old man?" This was a multiple-choice question. One side was his childhood sweetheart''s deep love, the other was his savior and the opportunity to destroy the world. The two were ced on the scale and weighed. Which side was more important in his heart! "ck - Heart - Demon" Johnny clenched his fists tightly. His finger bones that were too strong burst out white. The mes in his eyes were almost tangible. It was as if he was going to spit them out in the next second and burn the demon in front of him into a pile of ashes! "I advise you to calm down." ck Heart Demon sneered. He calmly faced the extremely angry Johnny and said lightly, "What if I weretoo nervous and identally killed this beautifuldy?" "You!" Johnny felt extremely aggrieved, as if he had been doused with cold water. The anger that had just been ignited was instantly extinguished. "Don''t worry. Think about it slowly. I will wait for you at San Venganza." ck Heart Demon hugged Roxanne as he stood up slowly. He looked down at Johnny, who was full of unwillingness, and said with an evil smile, "Before tomorrow''s sunes out, I promise that your girlfriend will be fine. I hope that you can fulfill my request when the timees. Otherwise..." Although he did not finish his sentence, Johnny had already understood the meaning of the ck-Heart Demon. If he did not bring Carter de and the contract of San Venganza before sunrise tomorrow, the ck-Heart Demon would kill Roxanne! "Then, good night, goodbye." The ck Heart Demon released a ck fog around him and Roxanne. "Roxanne" Johnny screamed and stretched out his hand to pull Roxanne, but it was futile. The ck fog gradually dispersed... Roxanne and the ck Heart Demon had disappeared. The people who were hypnotized by the ck Heart Demon in the dining room suddenly woke up after he left and returned to the previous liveliness. Only Johnny was lonely and resentful, independent of the liveliness. ... ... ... A cemetery in the suburbs. The wooden door of the church was slowly pushed open from the outside. Johnny, who was drenched like a drenched chicken, walked in with his stiff legs. Carter de, who was praying in front of the church cross, looked back and saw Johnny with a lonely face. He smiled and joked, "You came back so early on your date. It seems that it is not good news. Have you been rejected?" "No..." Johnny seemed to have lost all his strength. He sat on the bench in the church and clenched his fists tightly. "I... met the ck Heart Demon. He took Roxanne away." Carter de was slightly stunned. Soon after, he thought of something. He said with aplicated expression, "He asked you toe back... He wanted you to take away the contract of San Venganza, right?" "And you, he asked me to bring you and the contract with him." Johnny held his head in regret, his hands deeply inserted into the root of his hair, and he growled hoarsely, "Tell me... Carter, what should I do?" Carter de had aplicated look on his face. He slowly walked over and sat next to the painful Johnny. He leaned against the chair and looked at the cross. "I''m sorry, Johnny. I can''t tell you the answer, because this is a choice you must face." "In the future, there will be countless problems that will make it difficult for you to choose. Whether these choices are right or wrong, they will have a far-reaching impact. No one can decide all of this for you. The only person who can decide is yourself." And all you can do is make that "No matter what you choose, I will support you." "Thank you, Carter." Johnny slowly raised his head, his eyes filled with determination. "I have a n. I hope you can cooperate with me." Chapter 339: Blue Flame

Chapter 339: Blue me

Thunder roared, and the rain fell like a tide! This sudden rainstormsted for a whole day, and it had no intention of stopping. Because the rain was too heavy, the underground water pipes in the city were blocked, and there was no time to clear the umted rain. The water level rose a full two meters, and it was almost like Venice. Countless people were cursing the weather bureau and reporting the weather forecast! The meteorological expert in charge of observing the weather was almost driven crazy by the storm. Originally, ording to the prediction, it should be a sunny day, but unexpectedly, there was a sudden rainstorm, and there was no sign of it in advance, and there was no sign of it at all. Under normal circumstances, it was impossible to happen! First of all, to form such a huge thunderstorm, it required arge amount of water vapor to rise high into the sky. After condensing into water droplets, it would form a special rain cloud. Then, when the water droplet fell, it would collide with the rising heat. After friction between the two, it would produce electric charges, the rising airflow would bring positive electric charges, and the falling water droplets would bring negative electric charges. Until the rising air could not hold up the heavy rain cloud, the water droplets umted in the clouds were in the process of falling, and after the sudden cooling of the lower level hot air currents, the electric charges carried inside began to release electricity, and finally formed the ''lightning rain'' on the general meaning. The thunderstorm that enveloped Das was against the principles of physics! It was autumn now, and the weather was quite dry. There was no water vapor at all, and there was no way to produce hot air currents. It was even more impossible for water droplets to umte into such a huge rain cloud! So... Where did this huge rain cloude from The experts of the weather forecast bureau were busy. They gathered in an office and quarreled. No matter how hard they tried, they could not figure out how the rain clouds formed! ... ... ... At this time, in the outskirts of the city. Facing the heavy rain that filled the sky, a fiery red stream of light shed past quickly. The fiery war chariot from hell sped on the unmanned highway, smashing the curtain formed by the heavy rain in the roar of the engine! Before the torrential rain could approach, it was evaporated by the burning mes around it. It turned into wisps of white smoke that wrapped around the Hell War Chariot. From a distance, it looked like it was moving through the clouds. But this time, Johnny was not alone! Carter de, who had lost his transformation ability, finally agreed to Johnny''s n and decided to face the ck demon with him. As for the reason? When Johnny asked the old man about the doubts in his heart, the old man answered him like this. "Anyone who sells their soul for love can have the power to change the world." Yes. In Carter de''s view, those who can sacrifice their soul for the people they love have the power to change the world. Johnny Breach''s body contained this power, which was very simr to when he was young, so Carter was willing to gamble once! "How far is it?" Johnny asked anxiously. "Enter the desert from here, We will soon be able to see that ce." Carter de, who was sitting behind the Hell War Chariot, narrowed his eyes under the strong wind. After barely identifying the direction, he raised his finger and pointed to the depths of the desert. "Sit tight, I am going to speed up!" Johnny rode the Hell War Chariot out of the road and headed towards the depths of the dry desert. With a roar from the engine, the burning hellfire turned into a powerful propelling force, carrying the two people through theyers of rain and moving at an astonishing speed on the desert. Not long after... The outline of a ruined and deste town gradually appeared in the horizon at the end of the desert! The moment Johnny saw the town, he seemed to see countless wailing souls. His heart immediately rippled, and the hellfire in his pupils trembled slightly. "Is that... San Venganza?" "Yes... that is San Venganza." Carter de''s eyes revealed a look of love, as if he had fallen into a distant memory. "Many years ago, this ce was still a beautiful town. The adults were kind and simple, and the children were innocent, like the Garden of Eden of God." It was because those simple and kind people had moved the angels with devout faith, and after the holy light descended, the prophecy said that three thousand Saints would appear, so it was named San Venganza! If not for Mephisto''s temptationter on, this ce might have be the next Vatican! "We are here!" Johnny''s voice pulled Carter out of his memories. Carter looked around and saw a dpidated and deste scene. For a moment, his mood was a littleplicated. "At that time... I was here. I took the contract with the Holy Fangang and hid from being discovered. I didn''t expect toe back today." "We can definitely go back safely. No one will be missing. I swear!" Johnny patted Carter on the shoulder, and without knowing it, he made one. Carter smiled and did not speak. "Let''s go. The ck Heart Demon should be inside. Let''s go in and take a look." Johnny only thought that he was nervous and did not care too much. He walked to the only well-preserved church in the entire Holy Fantasia Vige. "Hu..." Carter took a deep breath and followed Johnny to the church. The journey was not long. But for this old man, it was like walking for a whole lifetime. The heavy wooden door of the church was slowly pushed open, and the scene inside gradually appeared in front of their eyes. "Roxanne!" Johnny saw his beloved woman at a nce. At this time, she was tied to the cross like a suffering saint, and the ck Heart Demon was waiting at the side. The ck Heart Demon''s gaze passed Johnny and fell on the old Carter de behind him. His eyes were filled with ecstasy. "It seems that you have abided by our agreement. Then, where is the contract?" "It''s here!" Carter de took out a yellowing sheepskin scroll from his bosom and raised it high above his head. "ck Demon, the contract you want is here. Release that innocent girl quickly." That was... the contract between the two of them! Even though he was still more than ten meters away, the ck Demon still felt a familiar aura. The scroll emitted the mana fluctuations of Mephistopheles. Come on, read the book and get all of them. This allowed him to confirm that it was the real contract between the two of them! "Quick... quick, hand him over to me!" The ck Demon''s eyes were filled with intense greed. He could not wait to turn into a ck mist and rush over, wanting to take away the contract! "Stop!" Johnny grabbed the contract and gathered the hellfire in his palm. He threatened, "If you dare to take another step closer, I will burn this Contract!" "Hahaha..." ck Heart Demonughed out loud when he heard that. He mocked, "The Contract of San Venganza is a magic tool refined by Mephistopheles. Do you think you can destroy it with just that little bit of hellfire? Don''t forget that even you evil knights are nothing more than hisckeys!" "Your father still has something he hasn''t told you, right?" Carter suddenly opened his mouth and interrupted the ck demon''s wildughter. He said, "Although the evil knight is controlled by your father, it does not mean that we are created by your father." The ck demon''s pupils shrank slightly, and his face suddenly became very ugly. "Do you remember?" Johnny sneered and said, "The power of the Ghost Rideres from the vengeful spirit in our bodies!" Boom! The burning hellfire faintly showed blue. Chapter 340: Exposed

Chapter 340: Exposed

"The vengeful spirit..." ck Heart Demon''s face suddenly darkened, his eyes cloudy and uncertain, as if he was really intimidated by Johnny. The light blue mes and the red hellfire mixed together, and the two intertwined, showing a mottled and strange color. It did not look like pure hellfire, nor was it an unknown blue me. However, it was this kind of mottled and full of impurities that made the arrogant ck Heart Demon dare not take a step forward! The Ghost Rider originated from the vengeful spirit! However, Mephisto had never told him about the origin of the vengeful spirit. In the past, whenever he asked about this matter, he would see the sly and treacherous father of the Demon King reveal a secretive expression and strictly warn him not to investigate the origin of the vengeful spirit. It was obvious that with Mephisto''s status, he was very afraid of this matter. However, the Dark Demon, who was still in its infancy, did not think much of it. It felt that Mephisto was making a big deal out of it, so it secretly investigated the origin of the vengeful spirit under the urge of its strong unknown desires. In its eyes, the Ghost Rider was just a dog raised by hell! Even if he had a little ability, could he be stronger than his father? Mephisto was known as the King of All Demons, and the territory of hell ruled over the universe. He was one of the Demon Kings closest to the position of ''Satan'', and there were only a handful of people who could match up to him. But reality proved that... Never underestimate the ability of a Demonish brat to stir up trouble! Even though thousands of years had passed, the ck Heart demon could still clearly remember that when he attempted to use evil dark magic to pry into the memories of the vengeful spirit, a pair ofrge hands burning with blue mes suddenly appeared, directly tearing open a huge crack that was tens of thousands of miles long in the entire hell! Then, a giant blue eye that was not mixed with any emotion, cold and terrifying, looked through the torn cracks in the hell like a high and mighty god, overlooking all the creatures in the hell! As forter... It was unknown what Mephisto and the giant blue eye talked about. In short, after sending the giant blue eye away, he hung it up and beat it up for more than a hundred years. During that time, he even used tens of thousands of punishments! Even now, when he thought about it, the ck Demon felt his liver tremble! Because of this, when he saw the faint blue in Johnny''s mes, he felt extremely fearful. Although he did not know the origin of the vengeful spirit, at least ck Heart Demon knew that the blue mes were not easy to deal with. If he could not get the giant eye out again, then there would be no father who could help him block the gun! "Now, back off!" Johnny shouted fiercely, clenching the Sacred Fangang Contract in his hand, as if ck-Heart Demon would burn it down in the next second if he did not do what he said! "No problem, my friend." The ck Heart Demon''s eyes were as gloomy as water. He forced out a stiff smile. Although he was extremely unwilling in his heart and even wanted to kill Johnny. However, there was a handle in Johnny''s hand. In the end, the ck Heart Demon could only obediently raise his hands and slowly retreat backwards. Johnny, Don''t be agitated. Think about your girlfriend. If the contract is destroyed, she will die! "Hurry up and release Roxanne!" Johnny''s pupils were burning as he shouted impatiently. Something was wrong, something was wrong! ck Heart Demon suddenly felt that something was wrong. His dark pupils were pulled into a vertical line, shing with a cunning and treacherous light as if he was scanning Johnny! Through observing the facial expressions of the person, as well as the emotions emanating from the heart, as well as the opening and secretion of the pores, thenguage movements of the limbs, and so on, they could urately react to a person''s current state! His father was good at scamming and swindling, and as his son''s ck demon, it was naturally impossible for him to lose this ability. Soon, he discovered a w! Johnny''s hand that was holding the scroll was trembling at a very difficult to detect degree. Moreover, from the trembling mes in his pupils, it could be seen that Johnny''s heart seemed to be filled with nervousness. Nervous, trembling, his gaze drifting... Combined with all the previous situations, it would usually only appear on people who were lying! In order to verify his conjecture, the ck Heart demon''s gaze shifted slightly. He turned to observe the mottled color of the mes and then found a slight clue for him. The blue mes mixed in the hellfire actually did note from Johnny himself, but from some special substance. After being ignited by the hellfire, the color it showed when it was released! In other words, it was fake! It was not the so-called ''vengeful spirit'' at all. Johnny did not have blue mes at all. He was also Mephisto''sckey - the Ghost Rider! After seeing through Johnny''s fake calmness and seeing that it was actually a lie that was a fox exploiting the tiger''s might, the ck Heart Demon curled his lips into a sneer, his dark pupils revealing a mocking expression. "Not bad, Johnny, I was almost fooled by you. Do you really think I can''t see through your tricks?" "You... What do you mean by this?" The mes in Johnny''s eyes flickered violently, and he subconsciously looked at Carter, who was next to him, as if asking for his opinion. Almost in an instant! When Johnny made this move, Carter de was speechless and let out a long sigh. On the other hand, the ck Heart Demon was happy andughed wildly. "Not good, I was fooled!" Only then did Johnny suddenly realize that the ck Heart Demon was actually deliberately deceiving him. And his subconscious reaction, when he turned back to ask for Carter''s opinion, just happened to confirm the ck Heart Demon''s guess, confirming that the blue me was fake! Just a slight subconscious action made their n burn! The ck Heart Demon was indeed terrifying! At this moment, Johnny finally understood why Carter was so afraid and secretive about the father and son! "I... I''m sorry." Johnny was ashamed. If he had not been careless and made a mistake, the n would not have been exposed so quickly. "Forget it... No need to apologize. I never thought that I could use this method to deceive the ck Heart Demon." Carter sighed. He did not me Johnny. "This is thest warning. Give me the contract, or I will kill this woman right now!" The ck Heart Demon''s voice was cold, and his eyes showed a touch of cruelty. He pinched Roxanne''s neck from a distance. "Uh ah..." The unconscious Roxanne let out a painful groan, and five finger marks appeared on her fair neck. "Don''t, don''t attack!" Johnny screamed. He clutched the yellowed scroll tightly, his heart in pain. "You still have three seconds!" ck Heart Demon said coldly, "Don''t think about stalling for time. Don''t think about lying to me again. Don''t talk about conditions with me. You only have one chance, understand?" "... Okay!" It was just one word, but Johnny seemed to use all his strength to gently throw the yellow scroll in his hand at the ck demon. This throw might destroy the world. However, Johnny had no choice. This was the only way to save Roxanne. Hu --- The yellow scroll drew a perfect parab in the air. The attention of the ck Heart Demon waspletely drawn to it. His eyes were filled with uncontroble ecstasy. His n could finally be realized! The next moment. Just as the contract was about to fall into the ck Heart Demon''s hands,yers of ripples suddenly appeared in the air, and then slowly opened like a rising curtain. A slender, white hand stretched out from the curtain that hollow had pulled up. Then, under the surprised, shocked, and confused gazes of the ck Heart Demon and the others, he caught the contract of San Venganza. Chapter 341: Filial Piety

Chapter 341: Filial Piety

Crash Space slowly pulled up like a curtain, and a slender and tall figure slowly walked out from inside under the gaze of everyone. The man''s facial features were as perfect as a sculpture, and the lines of his face were as sharp as the axes of sword. Under his messy silver hair, a pair of sharp eyebrows flew diagonally into his temples. In the depths of his blue eyes, there seemed to be endless stars shining, and his body emitted an invisible pressure that was as deep as the sea and unfathomable! It was him The ck Heart demonic line''s pupils suddenly expanded. A thick look of shock appeared on his face, and he subconsciously took half a step back. His deep fear could not be described with words. It was as if countless ants were biting and biting at his rationality. The style of that sword... Even now, when he thought about it, he could feel that the wound seemed to be hurting faintly! It could even be said that if not for the Dark Divine Book, Chthon would have needed to rest for a hundred years to slowly destroy that terrifying sword intent! Compared to the ck demon''s huge reaction, and even a bit of fear, Johnny, who was on the side, was much calmer. Perhaps it was because of the second time they met, the man in front of him let him go. Carter de, who could no longer transform into an Ghost Rider, was just an ordinary old man in the crowd. Facing this sudden power, he suddenly felt difficult to breathe. His whole body seemed to be pressed with a thousand pounds of burden, and his bones and muscles could not bear the burden. Johnny saw that Carter''s situation was not quite right, so he quickly injected the hellfire into the old man''s body to help him resist this terrifying pressure. With the help of the hellfire, Carter de''s condition improved a lot. He looked at the man breathlessly and said with lingering fear, "What a terrifying aura... I''ve only felt this feeling from Mephisto. I didn''t expect him to be so powerful!" "Yeah... How can he not be strong?" Johnny nced at the ck demon with sorrow and whispered, "If the ck demon hadn''t run fast, he would have been killed by his sword." Unexpectedly, as soon as Johnny said this, the ck demon who was pretending to be a coward suddenly threw a fierce look at him. Showing off his shorings in front of the victim made the ck demon grind his teeth, and his eyes shed with a terrifying fierce light. Johnny curled his lips, but he was secretly happy in his heart. I let you be so arrogant in front of me. Now that the big boss is here, let''s see how you can be arrogant. ck Heart Demon was acting like a dog with its tail between its legs. He waspletely different from his previous arrogant and cocky appearance! Johnny''s current mood waspletely different from before. He understood the principle of both sides harming each other! Although he did not know the purpose of the man taking the Sacred San Venganza contract, it was much better to fall into his hands than to fall into ck Heart Demon''s hands. At least this world would not be destroyed because of this! "Well... Is this the Contract of San Venganza?" Lod looked at the yellowing ancient sheepskin scroll. He then opened the entire contract and carefully examined it. His gaze swept over the names on it, but he did not find anything special about it. It was as if it were forjust an ordinary sheepskin scroll that had existed for a long time. What about injecting spiritual energy? Lod tried to input his spiritual energy into it. However, the sheepskin scroll still did not react at all. He could not help but suspect that the authenticity of this sheepskin scroll was that Carter de and Johnny ze had secretly exchanged for the real Contract of San Venganza! "The contract is real." Carter de seemed to have seen through Lod''s doubts and said, "There is the magic power of Mephistopheles on it, and the name he signed is on thest page of the contract." Lod nced at Carter de, and then turned the scroll to thest page. Sure enough, he saw Mephisto''s name. A trace of extremely difficult to detect magic fluctuation was emitted through the scarlet red signature. It undoubtedly proved that this seemingly ordinary sheepskin scroll was the real [Contract of San Venganza]! After thinking for a while, Lod was toozy to continue trying. He decided to ask directly, and then looked at Carter de, "After being an Ghost Rider for thousands of years, you should know how to open the Contract of San Venganza, right?" "I don''t know." However, Carter de shook his head. Under Lod''s unfriendly gaze, he said bitterly, "Don''t look at me like that. I am just a hired thug of Mephistopheles. The reason I stole the Contract of San Venganza was to prevent the world from bing hell. How could I know how to use this?" It was reasonable and convincing. Thinking about it carefully, it seemed that it was true. Carter de was only one of the many thugs under Mephisto. Even if he was lucky enough to steal the Contract of San Venganza, it was normal for him to not know how to open the contract. "That... the ck Heart Demon is Mephisto''s son. He should know how to open it, right?" Johnny raised a white bone finger and pointed at the ck Heart Demon that had already moved to the corner. He reminded with a voice without any fluctuation in emotions. Why? Seeing that Lod''s gaze had shifted to this side, the ck Heart Demon had a mouthful of blood in his mouth. He, who had never been cheated before, finally experienced the feeling of being cheated at this moment. He had almost been able to leave secretly, but when Johnny said this, Lod''s attention was instantly focused on him! Johnny was so happy that he couldn''t help but raise the corners of his mouth crazily. Who didn''t know how to add insult to injury? Y dared to use Rozanne to threaten me. Now, I have found an opportunity to take revenge! "Oh, I almost forgot about you." Lod patted his forehead and smiled gently. He asked, "Good nephew, quickly tell uncle how to open the Contract of San Venganza." You are the f*cking good nephew! ck Heart Demon cursed in his heart, then put on a smile. "Uncle, I don''t know either." As the saying goes, a wise man submits to the circumstances. This sentence was as useful as a demon. It inherited the personality of Mephisto. ck Heart Demon had no psychological pressure at all when it came to pretending to be weak and admitting his mistake. Lod smiled and said, "You really don''t know?" "I... I really don''t know. When have I ever lied to you, uncle!" ck Heart Demon called him uncle. It was a kind and warm feeling. Even Carter de and Johnny, who were next to him, couldn''t stand it anymore and showed a disdainful expression. Swish! Lod''s figure suddenly disappeared from where he was, and the next moment, he appeared in front of ck Heart Demon. He waved his hand and pped him! Pa! This p could be said to be full of force, causing ck Heart Demon to flew. Then, he flew out uncontrobly and crashed into the outer wall of the church. He wanted to plough through the ground for a full twenty to thirty meters before stopping! When he finally got up and saw the symptoms of stars in his eyes, he pped his face again! Pa! The ck Heart Demon followed the original trajectory and flew back into the church, directly breaking a heavy beam! "Wait... I..." Before the ck Heart Demon who struggled to get up had finished speaking, his face was pped again, and he flew out of the church again along the original trajectory. "Don''t..." Pa! "I f*cking..." Pa! Chapter 342: Daddy’s Here

Chapter 342: Daddy''s Here

Pa... The sound of the p and the intimate contact of the face sounded in session, like a wonderful music ying. For a moment, between the church and the outside, the ck Heart Demon was so fast that he almost pulled out an afterimage! It was too brutal... It was simply exaggerated to fan an afterimage! The ground, which was barely considered t, was forcefully plowed out a several meters deep ravine by the ck demon that was shuttling back and forth between two points. It was obviously the result of Lod deliberately controlling his strength and direction. The expressions on Johnny and Carter''s faces changed from gloating at the beginning to being unable to look straight at him, and there was even a faint trace of sympathy in their hearts. "Uncle, please show mercy. I remember!" The ck Heart Demon''s face was swollen like a pig''s head. He rolled and crawled up from the ground, shouting, "It was my nephew who remembered wrongly just now. I remember how to open the Contract of San Venganza." Hu! The falling palm suddenly stopped, only a few millimeters away from his face! "Good nephew, it''s good to be so sensible early. After pping you so many times, uncle''s hand hurts." Lod gently stroked the swollen face of the ck Heart Demon, and his lips held a gentle smile. He said, "Now can you tell me how to use the contract?" I was the one who was pped, and you still have the nerve to say that your hand hurts? The resentment in the ck Heart Demon''s heart almost broke through the sky, but he still had to squeeze out a ttering smile on his face and obediently replied, "In order to open the Contract of San Venganza, it requires a specific spell. This is an insurance set by Mephisto." So that''s how it is... Lod finally understood why Mephisto would use a contract to trade. Since the contract was in the hands of Carter de, Mephistoshould know about it. With his ability, if he wanted to get the contract, there was no need to go through the deal. He could just directly snatch it over. But since Mephisto knew this, he still used the Contract of San Venganza to negotiate the deal. It was obvious that this old fox had already expected this and set up an insurance device. That was why he let Carter de, who was holding the contract, run for thousands of years without being in a hurry to catch it back! However, Mephisto should never have thought that the secret of opening the contract would be leaked by his son, the ck Heart Demon, right? Thinking of Mephisto''s flustered and exasperated look, Lod felt a burst of satisfaction in his heart. The smile on his lips could not help but be gentler. "If I tell you, can you let me go?" ck Heart Demon mustered up his courage and asked. "I can guarantee that I won''t p you." Lod smiled back and said, "As for whether to let you go or not, wait until I test the authenticity of the spell." Are you still human? I told you the spell, and you got a guarantee that you wouldn''t p me? ck Heart Demon felt a mouthful of old blood in his heart. Even if the demon''s physique was extraordinary, at this moment, he felt his heart twitch. He saw stars in front of his eyes and almost died of anger on the spot! Endure it! He had to endure it! Now was not the time, Let him be arrogant for a while! When Lord Chthon arrives on Earth, if I don''t tear you into pieces, I will not be called the ck Heart Demon! After a storm of thoughts, the ck Heart Demon suppressed the anger in his heart and put on a ttering smile on his face. "By the sacrifice of the soul, callw forth the Demon in the depths of hell. In my name, borrow your power to awaken the sins of this world. May the sun fall to the west dust, may the light fade away, listen to my call, rise from hell, and let the darkness descend." As always, it was long andplicated, and it had to be used Latin! God knows why the spell to summon the angel and demon must be used in Latin. Could it be an officialnguage? "Are you sure this is a spell?" Lod narrowed his eyes in suspicion. "Yes, I am very certain. This is the spell to open the Contract of San Venganza!" ck Heart Demon''s expression was slightly stiff. Heughed dryly and said, "I won''t lie to you. Please believe me." At this time, Johnny''s voice suddenly came from the side. "Not necessarily. Don''t forget that he is Mephisto''s son." "That''s right, no one knows whether the spell is real or fake except Mephisto. What if he uses other spells to deceive you and summons something else?" Carter echoed. ck Heart Demon: "..." He suddenly regretted not killing these two bastards in advance! Faced with Lod''s scrutinizing gaze, the ck Heart demon had no choice but to muster up his courage and look at him with a righteous expression. He vowed solemnly, "Don''t listen to the two of them. I guarantee that this is true. This is the spell that Mephisto had set up!" "It must be fake. How could Mephisto possibly give you the real spell?" Carter de sneered. "That''s right, that''s right. How could he give you the real spell?" Johnny followed up, "He saw that Mephisto is not here and deliberately used a fake spell to fool you!" "Bullshit! Don''t nder me!" ck Heart Demon red at the two of them and growled, "The spell is real. If you have the ability, call Mephisto over. I will confront him face to face!" "Sure." "???" The sudden inserted sentence stunned the three of them. Facing the surprised gazes of the three people, Lod dusted off the dust on his sleeves and said indifferently, "Since we can''t determine whether it is true or false, why don''t we call Mephisto over and let him personally identify whether your spell is true or not?" "Wait... wait... you mean, you know Mephisto?" ck Heart Demon''s face froze in an instant. He swallowed his saliva and asked. "What do you think, my dear nephew?" Lod looked at him with a smile that was not a smile, then raised his foot and stomped the ground. Boom The ground within a radius of nearly a thousand meters seemed to shake as if it had been struck by thousands of tons of meteorites! A huge crack suddenly appeared in front of everyone. Under the deep red abyss that was burning with mes, there was a terrifying aura that caused one''s heart to palpitate. Along with the thick smell of sulfur that rose up, it filled the entire church! Dong... Dong... Dong... The dull sound of the walking stick hitting the ground gradually came from the bottom of the abyss of mes, bing clearer and clearer! And the face of the ck Demon, under the illumination of the hellfire, became as ugly as a dead person. An old man wearing a ck suit with his hair neatlybed walked out of the abyss of mes with a walking stick in his hand. His dark red eyes swept over everyone, and the terrifying pressure mixed with it erupted like an ocean! Carter de felt as if he had fallen into an icehouse in an instant, and subconsciously called out the identity of the old man: "Demon King... Mephisto!" "Father... Father..." ck Heart Demon was shivering. "Mephisto!" Johnny''s eyes were filled with hatred! Although the three of them had different reactions, deep in their hearts, they were afraid of this old man! Mephisto''s gaze finallynded on the ck Demon. The temperature in his eyes suddenly dropped. "My dear son, we finally meet. We have been apart for such a long time. Did you miss me?" The ck Heart Demon: "..." Chapter 343: Abiding The Contract

Chapter 343: Abiding The Contract

ck Heart Demon was instantly dumbfounded. He was originally flustered and exasperated, and it was just a casual remark, but who would have thought that Lod was so ruthless that he actually summoned it! The most important thing was... The entire summoning process was extremely simple, and it could even be said to be somewhat blinding. Without any spell medium, just a stomp of his foot had summoned Mephisto! This was great, he had blown his own horn! ck Heart Demon was suddenly drenched in cold sweat. He had a premonition that he would be beaten up badly, and it would be abined dual-style fight! There was no need to say anything about Mephisto. His son had secretly left home to be a monk, and he had to steal his things to start a new life in the human world. There would definitely be a lot of people who came from a fatherly education. As for Lod... Later, when he and Mephistopheles confess, they would send out that spell was fake. At that time, he would have to let him experience his uncle''s love. After this beating, would he still be able to live? ck Heart Demon swallowed his saliva, his eyes unconsciously ncing to the side, trying to find a way to escape. However. Before the ck Demon could put his thoughts into action, Lod seemed to have seen through his intentions. He pointed at hollow, and his spiritual energy condensed into six pieces of light, binding him in ce. "Bakudo #61: Six Rods Prison of Light!" The degree of restraint of the six pieces of light was not very strong for him. He could break free instantly if he forced it to explode. But the problem was... A slender, white palmnded lightly on the ck Heart Demon''s head. When he felt Spiritual Powering from the palm, he instantly dispelled the thoughts of the ck Heart Demon. He raised his head and looked at him with a slightly yful gaze, causing his heart to turnpletely ashen. Escape? Stop messing around! If there was even the slightest movement, the destructive energy contained in the palm would shatter his brain in the next second! The life force of a demon was strong, but it was not strong enough to be alive even if its head was smashed. Moreover, with Mephistostanding at the side, even if he wanted to use magic, he could not do it. Although he was not strong enough in the human world, it was still easy to stop him from escaping. While ck Heart Demon was trembling, Johnny and Carter held their breaths, not daring to say a word, for fear of attracting Mephisto''s attention. Mephisto vaguely threw a look at ck Heart Demon, and then met Lod with a bright smile on his face. He said, "Mr. Carl is really amazing. He only used such a short time toplete mymission. I believe that he will soon be able topete with us for the position of ''Satan''." Compete for the position of ''Satan''? The speaker was unintentional, but the listener was interested. Carter de, Johnny ze, and the ck Heart Demon, who were present, changed their expressions drastically when they heard Mephisto''s words, and their hearts were in turmoil! As thest Son of Hell, ck Heart Demon was abandoned by him, but he was still very clear about the weight of the word ''Satan''! Among the numerous Demon Kings who wielded the shards of Hell, There are no more than five who are qualified topete for the word ''Satan''! And having the qualifications topete for the position of Satan means that it must be a powerful Demon King of Hell! Although Mephisto had always had the habit of talking big, and his words were half true and half false, the key information was not Satan, but the origin of this man. He was actually one of the Demon Kings of Hell! So that was how it was... ck Heart Demon looked at Lod with a hint of understanding in his eyes. This man was the same as Mephisto, the Demon King who controlled one of the Hell Fragments! On the other hand, Johnny and Carter, after hearing Mephisto intentionally or unintentionally reveal that Lod was the Demon King of Hell, their faces instantly became ugly as if they had eaten shit! Although all the signs before had vaguely revealed that Lod''s strength was biased towards hell, they would never have imagined that this man was not only one of the Demon Kings of hell, but also had the qualifications topete for the position of Satan! As Lod stroked the head of the ck Demon, he held a yful smile and said, "Old Meph, I havepleted yourmission. Should I fulfill your promise now?" "Of course, no problem." Mephisto held his walking stick with both hands, and the wrinkles on his face bloomed like chrysanthemums. "ording to our agreement, the Contract of San Venganza belongs to you." Lod frowned slightly when he heard this. He said, "Old Meph, did you forgot something else?" "Really?" Mephistopheles was surprised. "I don''t think so. Didn''t I give you the contract?" "My people are still in your hands. When are you going to let him go?" Lod said expressionlessly. "Oh, you mean that man?" Mephisto pretended to be enlightened, and then his face revealed a trace of embarrassment. He said, "Although I really want to return him to you, it doesn''t conform to our transaction content!" Yes, this was Mephisto. However, Lod had already guessed that Mephisto would definitely act shamelessly. Therefore, he was not surprised at all. He just wanted to see what tricks Mephisto would y. Lod calmly asked, "So, you want to go back on your word?" "No, no, no... It seems that Mr. Carl must have misunderstood me." Mephisto pretended to be surprised, as if Lod had wronged him. He even said with a hint of grievance, "When I signed the contract, I only promised to give you the Contract of San Venganza as a reward. When did I promise to return that man''s soul to you?" Johnny heard this and the corner of his mouth twitched unconsciously. This feeling... was too familiar! When Mephisto promised to cure his father, andter killed his father, he used this ugly face! If not for the fact that he had no ability to resist, he would want to burn this damn red-skinned evil ghost to death! "I understand." Lod nodded slightly and said, "You mean to say that the content of our contract is only limited to the Contract of San Venganza, right?" "That''s right ---" Mephistopheles revealed a sly expression on his face. He smiled like a hateful profiteer and said, "But if Mr. Carl regrets it, you can also use the Contract of San Venganzap to exchange for your subordinates." Lod''s eyes revealed a trace of understanding. It turned out that Mephisto''s goal was still a contract! "No, you must not give the contract to Mephisto!" Seeing that Lod seemed to be tempted, Carter de could not sit still and shouted, "If he gets the Contract of San Venganza, the whole world will be hell!" Pa! Mephisto looked at Carter in disgust, then raised his hand and snapped his fingers. "It is a precious virtue and quality to remain silent when others speak. I hope you can remember it." "Mm..." Carter''s mouth was sealed by magic, and he could not speak. He could only stare at Lod anxiously. "What he said makes sense." Lod pondered for a moment and said, "I can still find a way to free my subordinate. There is only one contract, so we shouldn''t exchange it." "???" Mephistopheles was surprised. Chapter 344: Ruthless

Chapter 344: Ruthless

No... no more exchange? Mephisto''s expression froze slightly, as if he had not expected Lod''s choice. He said dryly, "Mr. Karl, is the value of that man in your heart inferior to the mere thousands of souls in the contract?" "Old Meph, you''re joking. The true value of this contract can not be described by just a few thousand souls, right?" Lod yed with the sheepskin scroll in his hand and looked at Mephisto with a faint smile, as if he wanted to see what he was thinking from his expression. Unfortunately, Mephisto was very cunning, and there was no w in his expression. He just sighed regretfully and said, "Thank you so much, Mr. Carl. I also like that man''s soul very much." Was this sentence true? Lod could not see through Mephisto''s thoughts, but he vaguely felt that it was not so simple. He deliberately let go of Carter de, Johnny ze, and even the ck Demon, including deliberately giving up Haschwalth now. All of this was actually Lod testing to see what kind of reaction Mephistopheles had. But unfortunately... Mephisto, who was known for being treacherous and cunning, did not reveal any ws. He even showed the idea of giving up the Contract of San Venganza. In fact, after meeting Mephisto, he had been thinking about a question. What did the Contract of San Venganza represent to Mephisto? It was worth spending a thousand years to slowly corrode this holynd. Was it the soul of the three thousand Saints? Mephisto was one of the strongest Demon Kings, and he was in charge of the huge hell alone. He was also a peak single-target Universe level. There were at least eight thousand Saint Souls in his hell, so it was not logical. Or could it be as Carter had said, that the Contract of San Venganza could summon the Gates of Hell and bring the whole world into its territory? If it was purely Marvel World, Lod might have believed it. But the problem was... After the incident with Constantine, Lod uncovered a part of the world hidden in the ck fog and learned that the three people in the world, hell, and heaven had ancient contracts and constraints. Not to mention whether the n could be realized, even if he summoned the Gates of Hell, Mephisto might still have to be careful of the attacks from other demon kings under thebined attack of Heaven and Mountain Emperor. Even if he was made of iron, how many nails could he take? So obviously... Summoning the Gates of Hell to devour human world, this n seemed beautiful, but there was no possibility of implementation. Such an interesting ce came, not because of the Saint Soul, but also because it was impossible to devour human world. Then what was the purpose of Mephistomaking the contract? It could not be because it was fun, right? A sinister and cunning demon like Mephisto would never do things without benefits and purpose, and there must be a deeper reason for it. This was also what he felt puzzled about! On one hand, he was eager for the Contract of San Venganza, but on the other hand, he let Carter go. This kind of contradictory behavior made it impossible to guess the heart of the King of All Fiends. What was he nning? "Since Mr. Carl has chosen the contract, can you give me the unfilial son ording to the content of the deal?" Mephisto did not continue to pester Lod about the contract. He turned to ask Lod for the ck demon. "Of course." Lod smiled and touched the shivering ck Demon. "But before that, I''ll have to trouble you to give me the spell to open the Contract of San Venganza." "Spell?" Mephisto revealed a familiar surprised expression. "Mr. Carl, I only promised to give you the contract, but I didn''t promise to give you the spell." "..." Lod was a little speechless. "It seems that you are going to take advantage of me and y with me with these words?" "No, no, no, Mr. Carl, you misunderstood me again." Mephisto waved his hand and said, "Everyone in the universe knows that I, Mephisto, will never vite the contents of the contract. Since it is something that is not stipted in the contract, how can I give it to you?" A look of pity shed in the eyes of the ck Heart Demon, and another poor fellow who believed in Mephisto''s nonsense. From heaven to hell, everyone who could move knew that if there was a man and a demon, they could not believe even half a punctuation mark. Otherwise, they would be cheated to the point where they could not even leave their underpants. If they died, they would not be able to live in peace. That person was Constantine. And the demon was Mephisto. The reputation of these two people was simply about to stink out of the sky. It was not an exaggeration to call them hateful! The Contract of San Venganza, which had no incantation, was just a rtively tough piece of parchment paper. It had to be considered if it would be infected by the bacteria on it. Its value was estimated to be the same as the 200 pages sandpaper in the toilet. "I understand the general meaning." Lod was still very calm. He said, "ording to you, you only have to obey the contents of the contract, right?" "This is a virtue to respect the spirit of the contract!" Mephisto''s old face was as bright as a chrysanthemum, as if he had already pinched Lod to death. He said proudly, "So ording to the contents of the contract, Mr. Carl can hand over the ck Heart Demon to me." "But I have always been merciful. If Mr. Carl regrets it, I can ept it if you propose to change the contents of the transaction now." Even if Lod did not choose to change the contents of the transaction, what he got was just a piece of parchment paper. It was useless to him, so he might as well exchange it for the man''s soul. At least this way, he could save some money. This wave, it could be said that Mephisto had calcted it! Regardless of whether it was a transaction or not, he did not suffer any losses. He also cheated a hired thug for free and solved the ck demon that ran away from home. "No need." The divine light in Lod''s eyes faded slightly as he said indifferently, "I like people who abide by the spirit of the contract, so I will return the ck Heart Demon to you ording to the contract." Before the ck Heart Demon could react, he felt the spine behind his neck suddenly clenched tightly by the two hands. "Stop... Stop!" The ck Heart Demon felt a trace of fear in his heart. He seemed to understand what Lod wanted to do. He opened his mouth weakly, wanting to call for help from Mephisto beside him. The next moment! Lod''s eyes were bloodshot, his five fingers like iron pincers stuck on the ck Heart Demon spine, suddenly pulling upwards! Crash In a series of sounds that made one''s teeth ache and bones separate, mixed with the extremely miserable howls of the ck Heart Demon. Aplete spine, along with the head of the ck Heart Demon, was actually forcibly pulled out by Lod with brute force! Carter and Johnny''s pupils suddenly shrank, their stomachs churned in an instant, and they couldn''t help but bend over and vomit, almost throwing up the dinner they had made! Bang! Under Mephisto''s furious gaze, Lod kicked the ck Heart Demon''s body. "Lod Carl, what do you mean by this!" Rage gushed out from Mephisto''s pupils, and the space around him was even shaking. A terrifying pressure spread throughout the entire space! "Of course it''s to abide by the contract." Lod held the ck Demon''s head and spine in one hand, and then smiled. "I have already returned the ck Demon to you ording to the agreement. As for the rest, it will be my reward." Gulp... Johnny swallowed his saliva. Looking at the two people facing off, he suddenly felt a chill in his heart! This was what it meant to be ruthless! With a single disagreement, he gave the remains of ck heart demon, only his spine was left. Chapter 345: 3000 Saints

Chapter 345: 3000 Saints

... ... ... The clear sound like a clock was made by blood sshing on the ground. Thick scarlet blood beads slid down along the hideous and terrifying spine, blooming in the sacred church like blooming plum blossoms. Lod''s cruel method of pulling out the spine gave Johnny and Carter an indescribable shock in their hearts. The bloody scene hit the nerves in their brain and then triggered a spasm in their stomach. The acid mixed with the food that had not been digested was sprayed out of their mouths in an instant! Carter de admitted that he had seen countless tragic scenes, but now seeing the spine that had been pulled out, he still felt strongly ufortable. He could not help but look at the calm man with a horrified look. And in the eyes of this man, all of this was like a trivial matter. The ck Heart Demon''s shrill screams gradually weakened. He was held in his hands like amb waiting to be ughtered, and his conceited dignity and pride were trampled under Lod''s feet. It was likely that even he himself had not expected that the son of hell would one day be turned into a ''goat scorpion''. "Mr. Karl, this does not conform to our contract content." Mephisto''s face darkened. He suppressed his anger and said, "What I want is the ck hearted Demon. It is aplete ck hearted Demon. It is not a corpse or a part. You vited our agreement!" "Old Mo, this is your fault. What did I vite the contract?" Lod raised his eyebrows. He strictly followed the contract terms and returned the '' part'' ck Demon. "Lod Carl... Are you going to fight me?" Mephisto, who had been forced to set up a rule by him, suddenly had a gloomy look in his eyes, but this time, he did not retort, but chose to threaten directly. "Old Mo, isn''t this rule of the game you set?" The corners of Lod''s lips curved into a smile that was not a smile. Looking at the furious Mephisto, he was not afraid of thetter''s murderous gaze at all. He said lightly, "I only strictly followed your contract terms. Why are you angry instead?" It was just a word game, and it made it seem like no one knew how to y it! Compared to the English vocabryposed of twenty-four letters, China was the ancestor of this area in his previous life. If he wanted to y with him in this aspect, he was afraid that Mephistowould not be qualified! "You know, this is not what I want!" Mephistotook half a step forward, and the cane in his hand smashed down heavily, shattering the granite floor into pieces. Then, endless hellfire spewed out from the cracks, apanied by a hot and pungent smell spreading around! "It''s not impossible to obtain the remaining points." Lod raised his bloody spine and tilted his head. "You exchange the incantation of the Contract of San Venganza with this piece of goat scorpion." With his human path, he would still treat his body! Although foreign countries did not know about the sheep scorpion, it did not stop him from understanding what he meant. Mephisto, who was still full of smiles thest second, had nowhere to vent his anger after being tricked by the rules he had set. He could only re at Lod fiercely and say through gritted teeth, "Lod Carl, do you really think I can''t do anything to you?" I guess your next sentence, Yes, don''t forget, that man''s soul is still in my hands! "Don''t forget, that man''s soul is still in my hands!" The voices of the two people sounded almost at the same time. If one listened carefully, they would find that Lod was obviously earlier than Mephisto. Mephisto''s pupils suddenly shrank, and his heart shook. His thoughts had beenpletely seen through by this man! "Mephisto, I advise you to save it." A hint of ridicule rose in Lod''s eyes, and he said slowly, "Compared to the true use of the Contract of San Venganza, do you think I care about a mere soul?" He actually knew the true use of the contract? This sentence obviously suppressed Mephisto, making him not dare to gamble with the contract. The importance of that man''s soul in Lod''s heart was as high as he guessed! As a Lord of Hell, what hecked the most and what he did notck the least was the soul! High quality souls could be repaid in hell, but this did not mean that it was necessary. It could only be said that it was best to have it, but it did not matter if it were gone. Inparison... The true use of the Contract of San Venganza was tens of thousands of times more precious than a high quality soul! For a moment, Mephistohesitated. The overly cunning Mephistowas more likely to fall into a trap. Perhaps this was the limitation of ''smart people''. As long as one thought about it deeply, it was easy to fall into some kind of strange circle and finally copse himself! Lod still maintained his calm demeanor, as if he did not care about his threat at all. Moreover, from the various reactions of Mephisto, he determined another very important thing, and that was the importance of the ck Demon. In some ways, it was evenparable to the Contract of San Venganza! And the reason why he was so certain about this was actually because of Mephisto''s character! For a demon like Mephistowho valued benefits, if not for the ''value'' of the two, how could he show anger, or even an intention to rob, and it was even more impossible to hesitate! As for the rtionship between father and son, it was best not to have such expectations for demons. From the ck Heart demon calling Mephisto''s name and the various actions of wanting to kill his father, it was likely that Mephistodid not have much affection for this unfilial son of his, right? The atmosphere between the two of them suddenly dropped to a freezing point! The hellfire burning through the cracks in the granite ground shook wildly. The mes shone on Mephisto''s uncertain face, as if indicating the heart of the King of All Demons. At this moment, it was like the dancing mes that could not calm down. Johnny and carter de on the side did not dare to breathe, for fear of disturbing the two demon kings and causing a fatal disaster! As time passed, the rainstorm outside the church continued. As the rumbling thunder resounded through the dome, all the dark corners of the church became as bright as day under the dazzling lightning. Mephistoslowly raised his head. The smile on his face was no longer the same as before. Instead, it was cold and silent. The fire of hell shed across his eyes. With a sharp and strange voice that did not seem human, he recited a certain syble with a cadence. "Protiv raja" "Zato ??to sam demon" "Samo je krv u mojim o??ima i protok vatre" "Bijesan na svijetu" ... Arge section of Latin was spat out from Mephistopheles'' mouth. The following change was that the sheepskin scroll in Lod''s hand began to tremble slightly. It then disyed an ancient and inexplicable power, as if it came from the darkest abyss, an evil aura that could not be described with simple words, flooded the entire church like a tsunami! Uwawawawawawa - - In the wild wind that rose out of nowhere, there were the wails of countless ghosts! Chapter 346: Reversal

Chapter 346: Reversal

"ato''na" Thest syble sounded. The entire hall of the church shook violently. An invisible force rippled in the air like water. Immediately after. The ancient sheepskin scroll ignited with mes. The originally shabby appearance gradually faded, and the names of the three thousand Saints that had been sealed for a long time became like zingva, slowly flowing on the surface of the contract. The true Contract of San Venganza finally shed its disguise and appeared in front of everyone! The sealed souls of the three thousand Fallen Saints felt the shackles of the contract being broken. Ah - Ferocious and terrifying human faces appeared on the surface of the scroll from time to time, and they let out sharp howls as if they were ready to move, wanting to break free from the control of the contract! Gusts of cold wind blew, the wails of ghosts and the howls of wolves! The entire church, as well as San Venganza, were shrouded in boundless darkness. Lod, who was in the center, was surrounded by dense dark energy! "Eat them..." "Eat them..." "Eat them..." "What are you still hesitating for?" "Don''t you desire to obtain power?" "As long as you eat these souls, you will be able to obtain even more power than Mephisto!" Evil voices echoed in Lod''s mind, tempting him to devour souls of these Saints! That was... The voice of power was calling out! The unparalleled power was waving at him. As long as he swallowed the fallen saint soul, he could obtain power beyond Mephistoin an instant and be a giant in the universe! Latitude, dimension, universe... The great power that controlled everything was in his hands at this moment. With just a small thought, he could be the supreme existence in the entire universe! "Power... I want power..." Lod''s eyes suddenly became sluggish, bing like a puppet controlled by someone, slowly unfolding the entire contract. Yes... That''s it! Mephisto, who saw all of this, curved his lips imperceptibly, and a hint of pride shed through his eyes. Finally, he took the bait! It was not in vain that he had yed so many tricks. He had finally been fooled by this man. As long as he could devour fallen Saint''s soul, then his n, which had been nned for thousands of years, was trulypleted! Come on... Come on... Hurry up and devour them! Under Mephisto''s expectant gaze, Lod released the sealed Fallen Saint. Then, he swallowed all the wandering souls into his body like a whale swallowing the sea! In an instant! A violent wave of dark energy. Like a terrifying hurricane that could destroy the heavens and earth, it swept through the entire San Venganza! "Ah..." In the next moment, Lod suddenly held his head and let out a scream. His face became extremely sinister and terrifying in an instant. ck veins covered his face as he squirmed like a living creature! Those corrupted saints that had been devoured contained thousands of years of negative emotions, as well as extremely evil energy, constantly rampaged through his mind like a tide! "Hahaha... haha..." Mephistosaw this scene and could not help but be overjoyed. He looked up at the sky andughed, "My n has finally seeded!" "Mephisto!" Hearing this, Lod''s eyes suddenly erupted with a terrifying bloody light. He red at Mephistofiercely, "You... You actually schemed against me" "Lod Carl, do you really think that someone can threaten me?" Mephistoheld his walking stick with both hands and revealed a mocking expression, "All of this is just a trap I set for you!" "Ah! Mephisto!" Lod half knelt on the ground in pain, his eyes filled with mes of anger. "Don''t be too arrogant. Do you really think you can defeat me with just a few thousand souls" "Defeat you?" Mephistopheles sneered and said, "Don''t overestimate yourself. You are just a newly promoted Lord of Hell. Is there any value in me defeating you?" Just like dering victory, Mephistofelt that victory was in his grasp. After Lod had no chance of turning the tables, he revealed his n, "Lod Carl, from the beginning, you were the vessel I chose." "What" Lod was shocked and looked incredulous. "No... This is impossible. Don''t try to lie to me!" "Haha..." Mephistophelesughed again, "You don''t really think that I was threatened by you, so you told you the contract spell, do you?" "Isn''t it... isn''t it?" Lod still looked like he was in great pain as he spoke with great difficulty. "Of course not!" Mephisto smiled sinisterly, "All of this was a trap that I had set up a long time ago. I was waiting for you to walk right into my trap, including the contract I gave you. It was within my expectations, just to let you take the initiative to devour those souls!" "So... that voice was you!" Lod widened his eyes, as if he could not believe all of this. Then he said with a very painful expression, "Then the vessel you were talking about... what''s going on?" "Hahahaha, haven''t you figured it out yet?" Mephistopheles had a mocking expression on his face. He leaned on his walking stick and slowly walked forward. Then, he looked down at Lod, who was struggling and screaming in pain. He mocked, "You don''t really think that the big n I set up for thousands of years is for these mere thousands of souls, do you?" Lod raised his head with difficulty and asked, "Isn''t it... to open the Gates of Hell?" "Of course not, idiot." Mephisto''s lips curled into a cold smile, and his eyes revealed a proud expression. After he swept past everyone present, he finally revealed the truth. "The contract you have always been pursuing is actually just to select a suitable vessel to carry the souls of these Fallen Saints!" "What exactly is a vessel?" Lod asked. "The true function of the container is a ''key''!" Mephistoheld the cane and tapped the ground under his feet. Then, heughed, "And the function of this key is to help me open this holynd!" "Holy... Land" A thought shed through Lod''s mind. "Still haven''t reacted? Lod Carl!" Mephisto shook his head and said with a regretful look, "It''s such a pity. I thought you were very smart, but I didn''t expect you to be so stupid. How can and that can make angelse to shine and even give birth to three thousand Saints be an ordinarynd?" "I see. I understand now!" After hearing this, Lod''s face suddenly changed. He said in shock, "Thend of the San Venganza is your real goal, and the contract is only used to fool people and pick the tools for the container key!" "Congrattions, you finally understand. Unfortunately, it is toote!" Mephisto slowly said, "Soon, you will be devoured by the Fallen Saint. In the end, you will be the key to help me open thisnd." "I have another question..." Lod raised his head unwillingly and asked, "San Venganza... What is it? Tell me, I don''t want to die for no reason!" "Well... for the sake of being a Lord of Hell, I''ll tell you." Mephistopheles pondered for a moment and felt that Lod was no longer a threat. He might as well tell him, "San Venganza was actually a fragment of heaven that fell into the world a long time ago." "Interesting, a fragment of heaven?" Lod slowly stood up from the ground. The ck gas around him instantly disappeared, and a familiar smile appeared on his face again. "Although it is roughly the same as what I guessed, I still have to thank you for your answer, my dear ---Mr. Mephisto." At this moment. The smile on Mephisto gradually became stiff. Chapter 347: Hand to Hand Combat

Chapter 347: Hand to Hand Combat

In an instant. The situation on the field changed dramatically! Johnny and Carter were stunned. They felt that their brains could no longer keep up with the operation of these two people! In a moment, it was Mephisto who was flustered and exasperated, and then it was Lod who was about to be swallowed up. In just a few minutes, the situation had changed several times in a row, and each time could be said to be a heaven-shaking reversal! "Impossible... This is impossible!" Mephisto''s mood sank to the bottom of the valley. He said in a half-shocked and half-angry voice, "I saw it with my own eyes. You devoured the souls of three thousand Fallen Saints. Why are you fine?" "Well... Take a guess?" Lod had a very annoying smile on his lips and did not answer Mephisto''s question. As for where the fallen souls went... They had now turned into three hundred medium-sized souls, lying quietly in his warehouse. And it was because the system was there that he dared to swallow the souls without any scruples, and then deliberately pretended to be about to be swallowed to get Mephisto''s words. "You''ve been ying with me all this time just to make me lower my guard and get the real secret out of my mouth" Mephisto''s expression was extremely ugly. At this moment, he felt as if he had eaten shit in his heart. This was the first time he had been tricked so miserably! "I originally only wanted to y the trick and see what tricks you''ve yed." Lod brushed the dust off his clothes and changed into a faint smile. "But I didn''t expect you to hide such a big secret. It seems that I didn''te here for nothing." San Venganza, it was actually a fragment of heaven! This news was a bit shocking. If Mephisto hadn''t personally said it, Lod wouldn''t have thought of it even if he racked his brain! It turned out that the broken was not just hell, but heaven! Although he still did not know what Mephisto wanted the fragment of heaven, from the fact that this old man had carefully concealed it for a thousand years and even used the ck Heart Demon as a vessel in the end, Lod guessed that this thing was definitely a good thing! After connecting all of this together, he turned around to look at the original plot. All of Mephisto''s actions and logic had enough evidence and exnation. Why did he let Carter de go? Why didn''t you stop the ck Heart Demon in advance? Why did you say that the contract was important, but you never took it back? Because he had already set up this big game thousands of years ago! From the moment Carter de stole the contract of San Venganza, he secretly encouraged the ambitions of the ck Heart Demon to leave hell ande to the human world. After the ck Heart Demon swallowed the saint''s soul, he was defeated by Johnny, who turned into an evil knight, and finally, he was used as the key to opening the holynd! However, there was a change in the n. After Mephisto saw Lod, he decided to use him as a vessel and key, which was why all these things happened. After sorting out all his thoughts, Lod could not help but admire Mephisto''s meticulous n. If not for the System''s help to deceive him, he might have fallen into his hands this time! Inparison, Mephisto''s mood at the moment, But it wasn''t that beautiful. If he used human words to describe his current mood, then it was likely that there would only be unbearable vulgarities. He had worked so hard for thousands of years, and how many people had he lied to to deceive to keep this secret. Now, just as the n was about to seed, it was destroyed by a new Lord of Hell that had appeared out of nowhere. How could he not be angry? Most importantly! This matter was rted to the fragments that had fallen into the world during the Battle of Heaven! If the Seraph or other demon kings found out about this, would he still be able to lead a good life for Mephisto in the future? The attitude of the other demon kings was unknown, but he could still appease them through flowery words. However, the Fallen Angel Lucifer, who was known as a Morning Star, knew that there was definitely something wrong with his position. If he knew about this, he would definitely not let him have a good end. There was even a high chance that he would directly chop him up with his sword! You ask for the reason? The fragment of heaven fell into the hands of the Infernal King. No one would want to see this result! For his own safety, and also to keep a secret. This man... must die! In the next moment, killing intent surged in Mephisto''s eyes, as if millions of sword swords had stabbed into Lod''s body. "What a pity. I originally wanted to keep your soul and throw it into hell for me to y with. Now it seems that I can only kill you!" "Hehe, not a bad idea." Lod was not afraid of Mephisto''s murderous gaze. He straightened his back slightly and said indifferently, "But the premise is that you can do it. I also want to see how much strength Mephisto, who is known as the King of All Demons, can disy in the world." "It is enough to deal with you." Mephisto''s eyes shed with crazy killing intent, and he let out an angry roar. Rumble! The roar and the thunder intertwined together, shaking the air around hollow! An indescribable and terrifying aura like that of a demon swept through the entire church along with the earth-shattering hellfire! The body of Mephisto slowly turned into a huge red demon under the surging evil magic waves! "Roar -" The giant demon was ten meters in size, directly bursting the already dpidated chapel. This was the true form of Mephisto! The huge red body that was likeva flowing with mes, the huge curved horns that symbolized the demon on the top of its head, and the golden red vertical pupils emitted a terrifying aura, causing Johnny and Carter to have a moment of illusion that it was the master of this world! "Wow, that''s cool." Lod lifted his eyelids slightly and said with a half-smile, "You nned to use your full strength from the start?" "Go to hell, Lod Carl!" Mephistoraised his huge fist and threw it straight at Lod like a cannonball! To forcefully change back to his original form in the human world required an astronomical amount of magic power. Every minute and every second was extremely precious, so he had no time at all to waste on talking nonsense with Lod. Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack! In front of Mephisto, space was as fragile as a piece of white paper. He was easily torn apart by a single punch! ck cracks that could be seen with the naked eye spread out. The power of hell poured down likendslides and tsunamis. It was mixed with the mes of hell, as if it could burn the entire world! Facing such a terrifying punch, Lod had no intention of retreating. A fist against a fist! In the next moment. Arge and small fist collided in the air, and in an instant, a world-shaking roar burst out! The entire San Venganza Town seemed to have been bombarded by missiles. It waspletely torn to shreds by the violent shock waves and turned into ruins. Within the range that the naked eye could reach, a huge transparent air wave rose and spread out! ... ... ... Chapter 348: Hell Projection

Chapter 348: Hell Projection

A fist against a fist! Although the first confrontation between the two seemed to be huge, in reality, no one used their full strength. They only used pure strength to carry out a simple test. The result of this test made Mephisto''s heart sink. For Lod to choose to take this punch head on, and to be unscathed, undoubtedly made him feel a little surprised. "It seems that I have underestimated you." Mephisto''s zing eyes revealed a trace of astonishment. He looked down at the tiny Lod and said, "You can actually block a punch from me. No wonder you can be a Lord of Hell." "Actually, I''m not very good at physical skills. Why don''t we switch to another method?" Lod shook his slightly numb arm. Fighting with a white fist was his weak point. It was indeed a bit difficult to fight a demon''s physical body head on. "That''s exactly what I want!" Mephisto thought that he was being humble, and his lips curled into a sinister smile. He agreed to Lod''s suggestion. In fact, demons were generally not good at closebat. Although they all had powerful physical bodies, most demons were better at all kinds of evil magic. "Gates of Hell!" Mephistopheles chanted an evil incantation and grabbed hollow Kong in front of him with both hands, pulling him slowly like the curtain of a theater. Chi La - A crack suddenly appeared in hollow''s space, and then it was pulled away by Mephisto. Then, a thick darkness surged into the world like a tide, gradually spreading out in front of everyone! In an instant! A thick, blood-red light fell from the sky, covering the entire Holy Fan Gang! In the next moment. The environment they were in suddenly changed. Endless blood mist covered the world, and the smell of the wind made people want to vomit. Looking at it, there were mountains of bones. Other than the deste area under their feet, the rest of the ce was like red-hot iron, emitting a hot and hot red earth. As far as the eye could see, the entire crimson earth was covered in crisscrossed, huge canyon gorges. The burning hellfire illuminated the sky red. Countless ferocious demons let out a dull roar, constantlying from the depths of the canyon cracks. "Is this... hell" Johnny couldn''t help but suck in a breath of cold air, but it was poured into his nose by the rich smell of blood. His stomach was in a mess, and he almost vomited. "This is not hell, at least... not the real hell!" Carter de frowned and shook his head. It must be known that thetitude,position of matter, energy, and rules of hell and the human world were all different. No matter how strong Mephisto was, it was impossible to summon hell to the human world, otherwise he would have been invincible in the world! But even if this was not the real hell, the buff effect on Mephistoreally existed, and it was quite terrifying! Johnny swallowed his dry saliva and asked, "Carter, do you think... he can beat Mephisto?" ... I don''t know, but there is not much hope. Carter de looked at Lod with a little worry in his eyes. "There are very few people who can truly defeat Mephisto. Even if the other party is a Lord of Hell, it is not possible." "Why?" Johnny asked curiously. "Because... we are now in Mephisto''s hell. All matter and energy here are under his control." Carter sighed and said, "Fighting Mephisto here is equivalent to fighting against the power of the entire hell!" "Then wouldn''t he lose for sure? Should I go and help?" Johnny''s tone was a little anxious. If Lod lost, Mephisto would definitely not let the two of them go! "Don''t go. This level of battle is not something we can interfere in." Carter shook his head and stopped Johnny from thinking. He said bitterly, "Unless you can be a knight with blue mes, you should stay here obediently." Hearing this, Johnny was slightly stunned. Then, he asked in a puzzled tone, "Isn''t this used to deceive the ck Heart Demon? Is there really an Ghost Rider with blue mes?" "I didn''t lie to him." Carter de seemed to be recalling something, and a deep fear shed through his eyes. "The Ghost Rider who controls blue mes... once existed. That was our true form, and not like now, we became Mephisto''sckeys!" "Uh... Then do you have a way to make me the skeleton of the blue me you mentioned?" Johnny asked tentatively. "No." Carter shook his head decisively. He looked at Johnny speechlessly and said, "If I had a way, I would have used it long ago. Would it be your turn to do it?" "... Makes sense." Johnny was speechless for a moment. After a moment of silence, he suddenly asked, "Then how did you know about the blue me?" "Because... it was an agreement." Carter did not exin in detail. He seemed unwilling to exin too much on this issue. He changed the topic and said, "Now is not the time to discuss this. If that man loses, I''m afraid we will all die here!" Seeing that Carter was unwilling to say more, Johnny did not force him. Instead, he turned his eyes to the two sides who were confronting each other. Within the roiling blood mist and me waves of the nearby hell, the area within a radius of tens of meters around Lod seemed to be a purend. "Lod Carl, I''ll let you experience what kind of terrifying power a Demon King that controls a hell dimension possesses!" Mephisto was stepping on the scarlet earth that was as hot as a soldering iron, and his aura had even surpassed that of Big Boss'' experts under the constant increase of the power of hell. The next moment. Mephisto grabbed the empty space in the air with his bare hands. Endless waves of blood seemed to be pulled up and rolled up, turning into a red trident in his palm. It was like a blood-colored meteor that tore through the sky, striking towards Lod in front of him! Boom! The entire hell instantly shook, and the blood clouds within a hundred li exploded one after another. The earth cracked open as if it had suffered a heavy blow. The endless sea of blood roared, transforming into a huge wave that covered the sky and covered the earth as it pressed down! Facing the surging sea of blood, Lod, who was dressed in ck, had a calm expression. He quietly pressed a hand on the handle of sword who was at his waist. "Eight Thousand Style Zanjutsu!" Qiang! A long, light cry of sword resounded through the boundless blood sea like the roar of a dragon. Then, the cold white light wrapped with endless killing intent exploded with an extremely sharp and unstoppable force. In a thousandth of a second, it swept across the entire hell like a hazy waning moon! The vast and mighty sea of blood was actually cut apart by this waning moon! Dong! Lod took another step forward. His right hand, sword, was like the moon in the sky, shing down from above! "Eight Thousand Style - Zanjutsu - Full River Star!" The crescent moon emitted a hazy brilliance. Endless sword light followed the momentum, gathering specks of light that shone like stars. It was like a gxy that hung from the nine heavens, pouring down majestically towards Mephisto! "Childish! Only a child would y with this kind of thing!" Mephisto let out a cold snort, as if he was mocking Lod for overestimating his own abilities. He stabbed the crescent moon with both hands, and the mes of hell wrapped around the tip of the fork, transforming into a roaring me dragon that crashed into the crescent moon! Rumble!!!! The mes collided with the crescent moon, and an earth-shattering explosion erupted! The visible me waves carried the fierce sword astral winds, and it was like a sea of billions of dragons and snakes that gathered together. It tore open the scorching earth like a soldering iron, and the enormous pir of air that shot into the sky directly shattered the bloody cloud! Chapter 349: Good Guy

Chapter 349: Good Guy

The bloody light dispersed, and sword''s light shattered! After Mephisto destroyed the crescent moon, he stood proudly above the sea of blood, and his mighty voice spread out, shaking the surrounding space. "Lod Carl, it seems that you do not understand how a Demon King who controls hell should fight!" "You sure talk a lot of nonsense." Lod raised his eyebrows slightly. sword pointed at the ground and smiled coldly, "If you have time to talk big there, why don''t you let me see the so-called fighting method you speak of?" "You will see it, Lod Carl!" Mephisto''s face was slightly cold, and then his loud voice resounded through hell, "My children, let this man see your strength!" Rumble... The entire earth seemed to be shaking. Countless scales rubbed against each other, and howls rose and fell from all directions. Under the horrified gazes of Johnny and Carter, countless ferocious demons crawled out from the huge cracks in the valley that covered the entire hell, surging towards them like a vast ocean! "Ha ha ha ha... Did you see that? Lod Carl!" Mephisto spread out his hands and said with a sinister smile, "This is the real fighting method of the Demon King. You won''t even need me to do anything and you will be exhausted to death by these demons!" Lod, "..." Seeing this, Mephisto thought that he was afraid, so heughed even more wildly. "It''s toote for you to escape now. In this hell projection thatpletely separates the outside world, your strength will be exhausted sooner orter, and you will eventually be devoured by this group of inferior demons!" "Eat him!" "Hahaha, I haven''t tasted the taste of the Lord of Hell!" "All of you, get lost! He is mine!" "Let me go first, let me go first!" The overwhelming demons let out shrill howls and crowded together as they surged towards Lod with greed in their eyes. They could not wait to tear him into pieces and then devour him! Devouring the soul of a Lord of the Inferno was a great temptation that no demon could resist! Unexpectedly, the stunned Lod suddenly grinned and said, "Thank you, Mephisto." What a good person! He knew that hecked souls now, so he specially summoned so many demons for this gift from Mephisto. In the future, if anyone said that Mephistowas a bad person, he would definitely be the first to refute. Thank me? Mephistopheles was slightly stunned. He did not understand why Lod suddenly wanted to thank him. Boom The huge storm formed by Spiritual Power soared into the sky, directly crushing the blood clouds in a radius of a thousand miles! In the sky above the huge hell covered by the blood-colored light, the clouds suddenly became dark and dense. The thick clouds rolled over like a tide. The originally hot and unbearable environment suddenly became a little cold. "Bankai... Daiguuren Hyourinmaru!" Lod''s eyes were cold, and his whole body was covered by the armor made of ice. The ice crystals on his back condensed into a huge dragon wing. His entire right hand was covered by a ferocious dragon head, and there was a sword de with extreme cold in his mouth. Twelve dark purple ice flowers quietly floated behind him. "Hiss" Johnny and Carter gasped, because they saw a shocking scene. The area within a few thousand meters with Lod as the center turned into a cold frost domain. Even the mes of hell burning deep in the canyon were frozen under a thickyer of ice! Even Mephisto, after seeing the ice-blue domain, his face could not help but tremble, "What kind of power is this?" "Old Mo..." Lod smiled and said, "Let me teach you something. In the face of absolute strength, there is no point in simply piling up numbers. For example... now!" Weng! Sword, who was suffused with an icy-blue Spiritual Power, casually swept past the space. A wisp of extreme coldness condensed and formed a circle of light blue rings visible to the naked eye. Then, it suddenly swept across a range of nearly a thousand meters like a storm. "Ice Dragon Tornado - Void!" As Lod''s cold voice fell. The demons that rushed over like a tide were frozen into lifelike ice sculptures the moment they came into contact with the light blue ring. Even the burning hellfire could not melt them! [Acquired: Low-grade soul * 10] [Acquired: Low-grade soul * 10] [Acquired: Low-grade soul * 10] [Acquired: Low-grade soul * 10] [Acquired: Low-grade soul * 10] ... The system notification sounded in his mind. Lod was in a good mood, and the corners of his lips could not help but rise. If not for the current situation, he would have hugged Mephistoand kissed him. This was more than what he had done in the past few months! But soon, Lod frowned again, "System, why are they all low level souls? Demons should be medium level souls, right?" [The demon summoned is restricted by the current projection of hell, and their strength is the lowest level of hell, so their value is equal to ordinary humans. ] "F*ck the north, is there a mistake?" After listening to the dog system''s exnation, Lod was instantly angry. "Even the lowest level demon should not have the same soul quality as humans!" The system didn''t say anything, probably because it didn''t want to talk to him. His good mood instantly disappeared by half. He originally thought that he could get rich in one go, but he didn''t expect to be restricted by the dog system! Inferior souls were inferior souls... It was better than nothing! And there were so many inferior souls waiting for him here. Killing all these demons would cost at least tens of thousands. At that time, he might be able to exchange for a few superior souls! Lod turned his gaze back to the remaining demons. Out of curiosity, he licked his lips and a glint shed in his eyes. "Inferior souls, here Ie!" For some reason, the inferior demons suddenly felt their hearts tremble. It was as if they could see a trace of excitement in this man''s eyes. "Clusters of birds and icicles!" Lod waved his sword, and the arrows condensed into ice turned into a storm that fell down from the sky! Boom boom boom... For a time, the demon army suffered heavy casualties, and none of them could block the piercing of the ice des. The ground was full of corpses and flesh, and the screams were everywhere! In front of a Lord of Hell, these inferior demons were just cannon fodder. They couldn''t even block them. They could only let them ughter. As the de of the Hyourinmaru swept past, they were cut into arge patch like wheat! Mephisto held his arms in front of his chest and watched all of this coldly. He did not stop Lod from ughtering these demons. There were countless such inferior demons in his hell. Even if more of them died, he would not feel distressed. On the contrary, it was impossible for Lod to always have strength. Sooner orter, he would be exhausted! It was extremely worthwhile for him to use a mere tens of thousands of demons to exhaust a Lord of Hell. Chapter 350: Doing My Best

Chapter 350: Doing My Best

Gradually... Mephisto sensed that something was wrong. Seeing that this group of demons was about to be killed, Lod did not show any signs of exhaustion. Instead, he became more and more lively! Lod, who was dressed in ck, slowly walked over, and wherever he stepped, he would turn into eternal frozen soil. The heavy dark clouds that covered the sky like tides also expanded their range at a speed visible to the naked eye with the man''s footsteps, and even gradually eroded the original projection of hell! Whoosh whoosh whoosh - Lod was surrounded by extreme cold storms, and the long sword in his hand was raised again. His face was cold and ruthless, like an executioner in the execution ground, and he issued a judgment on the remaining demons! On the ice-blue sword de, a terrifying Spiritual Power that could not be described with words exploded, and an extreme bone-chilling cold rushed into the sky! The demons looked up at the sky and saw a giant creature that was entirely made of ice, with antlers, horns, ears, and rabbit eyes. Endless pressure descended like a vast ocean. The next moment. The giant dragon formed from ice pped its wings and descended from the sky, bringing with it endless frost storms that swept across the earth, freezing everything in its path, leaving behind transparent ice sculptures. ng! As Lod slowly returned zanpakuto to the sheath, a crisp sound echoed in hell. The tens of thousands of demons that had turned into ice sculptures instantly shattered, turning into countless sparkling ice shards that scattered in the air. From a distance, the sparkling ice shards looked like a light blue mist under the illumination of the mes of hell. There was an indescribable beauty to them. Johnny and Carter''s expressions were stiff. They looked at Lod as if they were looking at a monster. They really wanted to ask if he was still human That was an army of tens of thousands of demons! In the face of such an overwhelming number, even if Carter did not lose his strength and tied up with the Ghost Rider Johnny, the two of them had endless physical strength, it was impossible to deal with such arge number of demons! But in front of this man, the army of tens of thousands of demons onlysted for a short ten minutes! Ten minutes... enough? Even eating a meal was more than ten minutes, maybe just enough for a cup of coffee. "Is this... the Lord of Hell?" Johnny swallowed his saliva. He was d that he did not anger Lod, otherwise, he would have been cold now. "I take back what I said before..." Carter was old and was scared enough. He said, "Maybe he really has a chance to defeat Mephisto!" Johnny nodded silently, indicating that he agreed with Carter de. That man... Maybe he could really defeat Mephisto! On the other side of the battlefield. Mephisto seemed to have an ugly expression on his face. He had not expected that his previous method would not have any effect on Lod! "Is there anything else?" Lod felt that he was still unsatisfied. He looked at Mephisto in the distance and tilted his head, asking, "I feel a little tired now. Why don''t you call tens of thousands more to try? Maybe I will die from exhaustion." "..." Mephisto''s eyes were gloomy. He was so angry that he could not speak for a long time. To kill tens of thousands of demons in one go without even taking a breath, Lod was clearly ying with him! Although there were countless such inferior demons in his hell, even if he threw out more than a hundred thousand, it did not matter, but if he lost too many in one go, it would also damage his authority in hell! Mephisto was good at calcting. Since the sheer number of demons could not do anything to Lod, even if he summoned more, it would be in vain, and it would only be lost for nothing. Moreover, if he continued to waste time with Lod, the huge consumption brought about by the projection hell would instead be too much for him. And most importantly... The longer he stayed in the human world, the weaker his strength would be. Once the projection of the Infernal Realm disappeared, he could only watch helplessly as Lod snatched away the San Venganza! "You forced me to do this, Lod Carl!" Mephisto held the blood red trident, and his eyes revealed a sinister and gloomy look. He stepped on the burning huge waves of fire and came over, apanied by a terrifying momentum like a tsunami, shaking the surrounding space and shattering inch by inch! How terrifying was the serious Mephisto? Although they had already guessed at Mephisto''s strength in their hearts, when Johnny and Carter truly saw it, they found that their imagination was asughable as a child in front of this power! Any words at this moment were too pale! The King of All Fiends, Mephisto, just by standing there, the terrifying aura around him seemed as if it were forabout to explode the entire world! Breathing became an extremely extravagant matter at this moment. Under such a terrifying pressure, Johnny felt that even moving his fingers seemed to be an extravagant hope. On the other side, Carter de was even more unbearable. He directly spat out a mouthful of old blood and became dispirited. "Lod Carl, open your eyes!" Mephisto slowly raised his trident, and a cold killing intent appeared in his eyes. "Look clearly how big the gap between us is. You regret provoking me and tremble in the eternal embrace of death!" "This kind of pressure..." Lod''s expression froze slightly. He felt this great pressure and revealed a rare trace of hesitation. "Do you want to use that move? No... It''s not time yet. That move will be thest trump card!" Sure enough, he could not underestimate Mephisto. Although this old bastard rarely made a move, and most of the time, he gave people the impression of a liar and cunning person, but do not forget that his true body was a overlord of the Multiverse, an existence on the same level as that Dormammu! "Die!" Following Mephisto''s furious roar, his berserk aura shook the heavens! Thousands of mes of hell were summoned, like countless long dragons roaring at the same time. Surrounded by thousands of fiery dragons, the red trident was thrown out by Mephisto forcefully. In an instant, it was like a huge stream of light that cut through the sky, pulling out a wave of air that was thousands of meters long and rushing towards Lod! Rumble!!!! In an instant, it was like countless nuclear bombs exploded in the air, instantly setting off a mighty shockwave. The enormous flowing light that was surrounded by millions of giant me dragons tore through the sky as they passed through the sky. The space within a radius of several thousand meters was shaken byyers of ripples. For a time, it was like millions of giant beasts were galloping in all directions. The entire earth was shaking violently. The huge waves of air tore through the sky and rushed towards Lod with an extremely violent momentum! Almost in an instant! Before the terrifying attack that could overturn the world, Lod suddenly raised the sword de in his hand. The dark as ink Spiritual Power turned into a giant wing of light. The deep and terrifying pressure spread across the sky above hell like a giant torrent. "All Things Passed, Time Ends All - Kansmei!" Chapter 351: Power of Hell

Chapter 351: Power of Hell

In an instant! A ck shadow slowly walked out, raising sword to attract thunder! Endless thunder resounded through the sky, dazzling golden light spreading across the entire sky like a myriad of rays of light. "Bankai - Golden Lightning Pce" The golden lightning covered the sky, erupting with boundless majesty. A ferocious golden lightning beast stretched out its inky ck clouds, its scarlet eyes releasing an extremely overbearing divine intent. Lod himself held sword''s de horizontally in front of his chest, and the ice wings spread out again. The extreme chill drained all the water in the atmosphere, turning it into a lifelike dragon that soared into the sky. After gathering with the golden lightning beast, hollow instantly tore apart the trembling space in a thousandth of a second and collided head-on with the huge blood-colored light! Rumble!! A world-shaking, earth-shattering collision erupted from San Venganza! The golden-blue divine beast let out a world-shaking roar, interweaving with the evil and scorching twin prongs. The shock wave that rose in this instant almost tore the entire earth apart. In the sky ten thousand meters above the collision between the two, the st wave was even more so, splitting open a sinister and terrifying chasm. The sound of a nuclear explosion caused Johnny and Carter to instantly go deaf, their eyes blinded by the dazzling white light! Theva in the abyss of the canyon gushed out with hellfire, wanting to turn the entire world into a sea of fire. Theyers of air waves that rose up in the sky continuously surged with an increasing momentum. The terrifying shockwave spread to the entire projection of hell! The two people on the stage were directly sent flying by the shockwave. After gliding for a few hundred meters on the broken ground, Johnny and Carter suddenly turned pale and gasped in pain. They began to worry. If they were closer to each other in the next confrontation, perhaps they would not need Mephisto to do anything. It would be a problem whether they could survive! Bang! After thousands of collisions, the two finally calmed down. "You have some ability, but unfortunately, it is not enough!" Mephistoughed coldly, and stepped out a thousand meters, holding the two halves of the spear that flew away, and stabbed at Lod again. The time spent was enough! As the consumption of the Hell Projection became more and more terrifying, the mana stored in his avatar could notst for long, which meant that he had to end this battle quickly and get rid of this man who could be said to be a great threat to him! "Die!" As the surging waves of air exploded, Mephisto smashed through theyers of space. "8,000 Sword Style - Zanjutsu - Falling Cherry!" Lod took a step forward and pulled out sword in one go. In a breath''s time, he shed out a continuous stream of sword''s light. It was as beautiful as a variety of Falling Cherry Blossoms, pulling out a vast river of Sword Qi and rushing out! Boom!!! Mephisto roared, attracting the will of hell. The burning hellfire condensed on the double prongs, tearing apart the endless sword light like a golden mountain and a jade pir, forcibly stabbing towards Lod! However, Lod seemed to be unaware, ignoring the threat that was about toe. He suddenly bent down, His right hand quietly pressed on the handle of sword, and the thousands of bright lights of sword were all restrained, as if the endless sword intent was hidden in the small sheath of sword. "8,000 Sword Style - Zanjutsu - Yellow Spring" After a clear and crisp sound of sword, the pitch-ck de of sword was pulled out from the sheath. This was Zanjutsu, which he had inherited from eight Unohana Yachiru. The sword technique that had almost shattered the Sword God of Creation that day had reappeared in the world! No one could resist this sword! Even if the other party was Mephisto, it was impossible for him to block it! With this kind of will and thoughts, Lod poured all of his essence, energy, and spirit into this sword. There was no path of retreat. It was a true straight sh of sword! Carrying an indomitable and unstoppable momentum, Lod shed this sword. Zanjutsu of the eight thousand sword style was ced above this sword! ng - In the next moment, the waning moon soared through the sky! After the majestic ck Spiritual Power was condensed into a single point, it gradually spread out and turned into a sky full of ck multicolored light! The entire atmosphere and even hell were shaking. The endless sword qi storm was like tens of millions of sword''s swords shing. It burst out with a sharp and ear-piercing explosion sound, carrying an extremely sharp ck crescent moon as it flew out. The night was split from where the sword light came from, as if it wanted to split the world in front of it! The sword was like a heavenly river falling down. The sword was like a star pressing down. The sword was like a crescent moon soaring through the sky. "What is this thing" Mephisto felt a chill in his heart. His demon eyes were stabbed by the sword energy, and his skin was cut. However, his hand subconsciously held the trident and continued to move forward. ng!!!! The two forks made of blood instantly copsed in front of the ck crescent moon. "Roar -" Apanied by Mephisto''s terrified and resentful roar, a sinister demon arm suddenly fell off from its original body. Endless bloody light blossomed in the sky, and the foul blood of the demon tumbled down likeva, sshing down like a waterfall onto the red cracked earth! Johnny and Carter were scared silly. They had never seen such a terrible scene. The amount of blood that gushed out from Mephisto''s severed arm was so great that it poured down like a river, dyeing the ground tens of thousands of meters red. In the hundreds of millions of years since he was born, other than being seriously injured in the ancient times, he had never suffered such a serious injury even after fighting for the position of ''Satan''. But now, he once again tasted the taste of his own blood! It was a sweet smell... This kind of pain had not been felt for a long time! "Ha... ha ha ha!" Mephisto was stillughing wildly. The anger in his eyes could no longer be described with words. It was as if he was going to tear Lod apart alive. "Very good... very good. You are the first person who has hurt me so deeply since the ancient times!" A bone-chilling killing intent rushed over like an endless ocean! Lod frowned slightly and could not help but distance himself from him, keeping sword on guard against Mephisto''s movements. "Hmph, it''s toote to run now!" Mephisto''s half-closed eyes carried a trace of extreme indifference. "To be able to make me give up a precious clone at all costs and let the power of my main body descend, you are worthy of being proud of Lod Carl!" Boom Heaven and earth shook, and the projection of hell condensed again! An ancient and grand will seemed to crossyers of dimensional barriers. It surged like a tide, carrying with it boundless evil and terrifying aura as it suddenly descended into Mephisto''s body! Space waspletely torn apart like a rag, erupting with a shocking pressure! The mes of hell within tens of thousands of kilometers burned up to a height of a thousand meters. Johnny and Carter seemed to have lost their minds, kneeling on the ground and kowtowing in a daze. A red demon hand descended. The vast aura was like a mountain as it pressed down. Layers of hollow exploded under the divine power. Boundless evil and brutal energy enveloped the entire projection of hell in a breath! It wasn''t just Lod. He seemed to want to wipe out all life within the range of the projection of hell! A light shed in Lod''s eyes, and then he clenched his fists. An ancient rune shed with a golden light! ... ... ... Chapter 352: Invincible

Chapter 352: Invincible

Rumble - A giant demon hand covered the sky, pressing down on the sky above the entire projection of hell! It was obvious that Mephisto was already flustered and exasperated. He had failed to make a move several times, and his arm had been cut off instead. Losing face was secondary. In any case, he did not care. The key was that there was not much time left. He could only let his main body''s will descend. He would risk being discovered by Ancient One and the angel to kill Lod here! When the huge demon palm pressed down,yers of hollow were squeezed into a pile of debris, and then with a cry of unable to bear the burden, it copsedyer byyer in an instant, apanied by the terrible wind pressure and gravity. Johnny and Cartery on the ground under the heavy pressure, struggling to breathe with all their strength, in order to survive. "As I expected..." Lod looked up at the huge palm pressing down. Not only did he not show any panic on his face, but he calmly clenched his right hand. The corners of his lips slowly curved up. Although I really want to feel the power that surpasses Big Boss, I should give it to someone else this time. After all, he has already asked me to do it. As he slowly spread out his clenched palm, an ancient rune in the shape of a ''??'' was shining with a golden light! This was a Loen rune. In Northern Europe, the meaning was: horse, transmission, harmony! And the only power it had was that it could ignore the barriers between space and dimension and send messages to a certain person! That person was the King of the Gods of Northern Europe - Odin! He must be very interested in beating up Mephisto. ... Asgard. Odin, who was known as the King of the Gods, was sitting in the magnificent temple, holding the divine artifact, Gungnir, which could shake the nine worlds. There was wisdom and majesty in his one eye, and two intelligent crows stood on his shoulders. The next moment. The God King, who was educating Thor, could not help but frown slightly. He sensed the call from the rune. And this rune happened to be one of the gifts he had given to that visitor before, allowing him to use it when he met Mephisto. Now that the rune had been activated, it meant that Mephisto had appeared! When he thought of how he had been ruthlessly tricked by Mephisto tens of thousands of years ago, forcing him to give up on his conquest and lock his daughter in theherworld, his heart burned with endless rage! Now, he finally found a chance! Seeing the God King suddenly be silent, his eyes still shing with anger, Thor could not help but shiver. He thought that he had made another mistake, and asked carefully, "Father, what''s wrong?" "Today''s course is over, Thor." Odin''s eyes shed. He slowly got up from the golden seat and said, "I have something to deal with. You go find your mother first." Before Thor could ask, he saw Odin raise the Eternal Spear to summon the Rainbow Bridge. In the midst of the colorful light pir, Odin''s figure instantly disappeared from the golden pce, turning into a gxy rainbow that swept across the horizon. His movements were so fast that it could be seen how anxious he was, afraid that if he went toote, Mephisto would run away! ... Boom An extremely gorgeous rainbow descended like a bridge across the horizon. The mighty divine might pressed down for more than ten thousand miles. Endless brilliance flowed down like the Milky Way. An ancient and powerful figure appeared. He held a golden Shinso in his hand, stepping on hollow who was constantly shaking and rippling as he slowly walked over. For a time, the heavens and earth shook! He stepped on the storm and thunder, his golden armor glowing with divine light. In that seemingly decayed body, an astonishing and terrifying aura erupted. Even the projection space of hell could not withstand the power of that existence, and countless thousand meters of cracks appeared! The neer was none other than the God King of Asgard, Odin! MEPHISTO!!!! Odin''s icy cold golden eyes were mixed with surging ghastly killing intent, and his lips and teeth emitted a vast heavenly voice that was like the brilliant might of the heavens, and it resounded like a myriad of thunderps that resounded in the sky! "It''s you?! You old thing, aren''t you recuperating in Asgard?" Mephisto''s expression suddenly changed. Obviously... This Demon King had not expected that Lod would actually have such a move. He was actually able to summon this dying old man from Asgard to the human world! "I''m here to demand the debt you owe!" Odin did not want to say a word more to him, so he raised his arm and stabbed forward with all his might, holding Gungnir in his hand! Buzz - - The golden spear of eternity shed past like a stream of light, carrying with it endless lightning! The vast divine might poured down like water and silver, filling the entire space of the projection of hell. The sharp spear and spear, with unstoppable momentum, pierced through Mephisto''s huge palm in one go! "Ah" Mephisto was caught off guard, and the blood that had been pierced through his palm seemed to fall from the sky like a river. He could not help but cry out in pain. However, Odin obviously did not intend to let him go. The divine Soul King was filled with his decayed body, and he once again erupted with the power of his peak. The extremely dazzling divine power wrapped around him like mes, and then transitioned into the golden and majestic divine weapon. The boundless light and shadow evolved from the stars flowed down, and in a trance, there seemed to be a huge World Tree - space appearing behind him! "Spear of Eternity" Odin''s single eye radiated a majestic divine light, raising a golden divine weapon,'' Gungnir ''. The lightning that was filled with thunder smashed down fiercely, hitting the tip of Gungnir. It was as if he was connected to the entire world! Gungnir, which was bathed in the golden lightning, shot out invisible threads of karma, locking fate and the determined future into Mephisto''s heart! Hla.. Odin stretched out his arms in a perfect arc, holding up the divine weapon known as the spear of certain hit - Gungnir, disying unparalleled power and beauty to the fullest! In the next moment. The Gungnir, which had been injected with divine Soul King, drew a perfect parab and was thrown out from Odin''s hands! Weng! All of a sudden, the world darkened, and only a ray of light tore through the sky! Then, endless waves suddenly surged in the air, as if the entire projection space of hell was shattering. As they shook each other, they actually converged into a bright gxy! Rumble - Wherever Gungnir passed, the projection of hell would shatter inch by inch! It was so fast that time and space seemed to stagnate, and Mephisto had no time to react at all. Moreover, the attribute that Gungnir must hit turned into countless threads of karma that locked him down, leaving no room for him to dodge! In the blink of an eye. The Gungnir was right in front of him! The lightning then rushed over, and its power was so great that it seemed as if the heavens and the earth were copsing! Boundless and resplendent rays of light bloomed, bursting forth with surging air currents that surged like violent waves! The heaven-splitting ray of light pierced through Mephisto''s heart, and then, with an unstoppable force, it went a full ten million kilometers into hell before the rest of its might gradually disappeared, leaving behind a huge, miraculous chasm! Chapter 353: Angels and Demons

Chapter 353: Angels and Demons

Rumble - An extremely dazzling aurora descended from the sky like a river of stars, surging over in a mighty manner, tearing apart the space of the projection of hell! A momentter. When the storm and thunder gradually stopped, and the dust that filled the sky fell, everyone could clearly see the terrifying effect of the World-Annihting Strike. The King of Pantheon was d in golden armor. Surrounded by lightning and storms, a man stood proudly in the air, his entire body emanating an indescribably terrifying aura. And in front of him. The entire Hell Space that was projected out was actually forcefully torn apart by the Eternal Spear that Odin had thrown out. It was so massive that it wasparable to the deepest sea canyon, the Mariana Trench, that was known to all humans! You''re asking Mephisto? Although the avatar contained the will of the main body, under the spear thrown by Odin, there was probably nothing left of it. The evidence to prove this point was the projection space of hell that was copsing and disappearing gradually! Even if Mephisto''s life was tough to the extreme, and even the Eternal Spear could not stab him to death, without the projection space of hell, he could not exert any strength in the world, and he was no longer a threat to Lod! And... What shocked him the most was not the death of Mephisto, nor the huge chasm, but the boundary of ''Big Boss''! "Hiss ---" Even Lod, who had a calm mind, had ripples in his eyes after seeing the Eternal Spear that God King Odin had thrown with all his strength for the first time. He could not help but take in a cold breath. Was this f**king Big Boss? Is there a mistake? Your son, Thor, your daughter, H, and that Edgy Potato tied together might not be as strong as you! If not for the power of this spear in the projection space of hell, the American continent under their feet would have been split into four and five! And... Odin was already so powerful. How powerful was Sorcerer Supreme, who could make him fear? ording to the concept of equalbat power, when Ancient One fought Kaecilius, how many Pacific Ocean water did he use to perform the scene of falling from a tall building to death? Thinking about the dusk of the gods of Asgard, if Odin had any other ideas, he would probably be nailed to death by an eternal gun while he was still at home! The corners of Lod''s mouth twitched. He finally understood that the two of them were all Hollywood movie Emperors, who put more water than the five oceansbined! Made... This pool of muddy water was bing more and more unfathomable. He really didn''t know what other tricks would be waiting for him in the future! "Hu..." After throwing this spear, Odin''s aura became much weaker. His eyes were full of exhaustion, and he seemed to have aged dozens of years in an instant. Presumably, the attack just now had consumed too much of the old man''s energy. Lod felt a little guilty for a moment. He asked worriedly, "Godly Monarch, how is your health?" "It''s fine. It''s just that i''ve used up too much energy." Odin waved his hand and drooped his eyelids. He said weakly with a face full of hollow, "I forcibly used God Soul King. I guess he will fall into a deep sleep when I go back. During this period, Asgard... I hope you can help take care of him." To seek revenge for the smallest grievance, to repay a meal, this was the idea that Lod had followed. He had traveled thousands of miles and even used precious divine power to help him rebuild Mephisto. Although he had his own reasons, the ultimate advantage was that he had taken it, so he had to help! "No problem." Lod nodded and agreed, "During the God King''s slumber, I will help take care of Asgard. I guarantee that nothing unexpected will happen." Seeing Lod''s clear and bright eyes and sincere tone, a gratified smile appeared on Odin''s wrinkled old face. He thought that he had indeed not misjudged the person! Using his remaining lifespan in exchange for a solid and reliable ally for the reconstruction of Asgarda, it could be said to be a win-win deal! He was happy, and Lod was even happier. After saying a few words, Odin was panting heavily, and his expression was exhausted. "I should go back to sleep. I''ll leave the rest to you." The Divine King at the end of his reign, every time he made a careless move, he would consume the little life he had left to begin with, so that the final time of death would be a little earlier. This time, in order to kill Mephisto in one blow, Odin even used God Soul King. The consumption was too great, so much so that he did not even have the thought to stay for a while longer. His exhausted nerves urged him to return to Asgard as soon as possible! "Goodbye, Lod." Odin said goodbye directly, and then raised the Eternal Spear. "I hope that the next time we meet, you can truly be on your own!" "Good day, Allfather." Lod smiled and cupped his fists as he watched the Allfather leave. Boom A huge rainbow wrapped around Odin and swept across the dark sky like it hade, finally disappearing at the end of the night. When Odin''s aurapletely disappeared, Lod turned his head to look at the ground below, and a fiery light appeared in his eyes. San Venganza! This fragment of heaven that could make the King of All Fiends - Mephisto covet it for thousands of years, and even did his best to set up a shocking situation for this, wanting to seize it, finally fell into his hands! However, there was still a problem that was troubling him. ording to Mephisto, if he wanted to open the true San Venganza, he would need the souls of three thousand Fallen Saints and a sacrifice that was willing to be a ''key''. The sacrifice was easy, but didn''t ck Heart Demon still have a head left? The key was the three thousand Fallen Saint Souls. That was a total of thirty draws. Just thinking about it made Lod feel pain, and he was really reluctant. Just as he was hesitating. In the shadows behind Johnny and Carter, a ck shadow suddenly emerged. "The smell of the Demon" Lod instantly locked onto the ck shadow. His eyes shot out like lightning, illuminating the dark night sky! It was... Mephisto! No one had expected this result. Lod was shocked. Mephisto really did not die and seemed to be in perfect condition. He suddenly appeared behind Johnny ze! ng - Lod''s Zanpakuto suddenly unsheathed and was about to sh at Mephisto, but he saw thetter''s lips curl into a sneer. Puchi! A red, ferocious w pierced through Johnny''s chest! "Ah!" Johnny was caught off guard and was attacked by Mephisto. He screamed in pain and looked back at the demon in disbelief, "You... you actually... did not die!" "Lod Carl, this time, I have lost." Mephisto''s eyes were filled with resentment as he said coldly, "But you can forget about getting what I, Mephisto, can''t get!" "Mephisto, what are you doing?" Lod frowned, and an ominous feeling welled up in his heart. "Keke..." Mephisto let out a gloomy and sharpugh, "I just want to let you see the true form of the Ghost Rider!" "Roar -" Johnny ze held his head and let out a scream that did not sound human. The mes around his body shot up into the sky like a tornado. The huge storm, apanied by the surging heat waves, turned the area within a thousand meters into a sea of mes. In the midst of the violent mes, there was a pair of giant skeletal wings. As they pped, they created a shock wave that was like andslide or tsunami! Boom Lod, who was the closest to him, put his arms in front of his body. In order to resist this shock wave, he retreated dozens of meters. His feet plowed out two long, scorched ck ditches on the gravel ground. When he raised his head again, his face suddenly stiffened. Wait a minute... Was that blue me?! Chapter 354: Zadkiel

Chapter 354: Zadkiel

"Enjoy yourself, Lod Carl." Mephisto let out an evil smirk, and his body slowly sank into the shadows. He left behind a harsh sentence, "This is a gift I specially prepared for you. I hope you can survive from that guy!" That guy? Lod''s eyes shed, as if he had thought of something, and his face instantly became very ugly! If it was as he had thought, then this matter would be a big one! The next moment. Johnny ze, who was wrapped in blue mes, let out an inhuman scream of pain. Roar - The zing blue mes instantly engulfed the entire San Venganza. The hot waves of mes were mixed with terrifying energy. Compared to before, they were twopletely different levels. Lod had no choice but to pull zanpakuto out and set upyers of ice walls around him to defend! In Johnny''s deep and empty eyes, the blue mes seemed to reflect the figure of an angel! A powerful will smashed throughyers of hollow and suddenly descended into Johnny ze''s body, causing the appearance of this Ghost Rider to change. The huge wings extended from his back and his entire body slowly floated in the air! In the blue mes that almost covered the sky, a pair of huge divine wings slowly spread out behind the soaring Johnny ze. They were emitting endless majesty and holiness, making him look like an angel that had descended to the world. "Damn, he really ran away!" When Lod looked again, he found that Mephisto had already escaped. He was immediately furious. This old bastard had actually attracted such a troublesome thing to him! "Thou are guilty!" Johnny, who was burning with blue mes, opened his mouth to speak the standardnguage of heaven. "Who are you?" Lod took a deep breath. It seemed that this trip was not over yet! "My name is... Zadkiel!" Johnny looked down at Lod and said word by word, "What a bold demon. How dare you steal my fragment of heaven and receive your judgment!" "???". The red me was a demon! Blue mes, on the other hand, were angels! Compared to the red mes from before, the blue mes burning around Johnny ze had be even more violent and surging, filled with an indescribable sense of holiness. As for why Johnny had be Zadkiel, that would depend on their true origin of. In ancient times, when humans were first born in the world, they had given birth to a lot of evil and chaos. The entire earth was shrouded in the mes of war, and the greed of humans had also been seen by the ''God''. In the end, they decided to cleanse the sins of the world with a flood. After the flood washed the entire world, God found that the original sin nature of human beings still had not changed. However, because he promised not to punish human beings with cruel means like the flood, he decided to use the vengeful spirit to supervise the evil nature of human beings. For this reason, he created the second batch of vengeful spirits known as the Living Spirit Weapon six thousand years ago! The second batch of vengeful spirits descended from heaven to earth in the form of a rain of fire. Afterbining with human hosts, they became the original Ghost Riders. At that time, their duty was to supervise the evil nature of human beings in the world, and they did not avenge the innocent who were killed by evil. If looked at from another perspective, it was like the CIA of the current US. In order to supervise the vengeful spirit in the human world, God specially sent an angel to descend. And this angel was the guardian of Jupiter, who symbolized freedom, kindness, pity, and forgiveness - the great angel - Zadkiel! In the next thousands of years, Zadkiel took over all the vengeful spirits of the earth and hid in the deepest depths to monitor and control the fate of the knights, maintaining the original duty of the evil knight. However, Lod, who had read the manga and knew the plot well, knew that this angel Zadkiel was a little intriguing. Before Luciferunched the Battle of Heaven, Zadkiel had joined his rebel camp, but he eventually turned against Lucifer and made Lucifer fail his n to rebel against heaven, so he was expelled from heaven and fell into hell, so the two of them became enemies. Although he had betrayed Lucifer, however, he still paid the price for his actions. He was demoted by heaven to supervise the vengeful spirit in the human world and was responsible for handling some dirty work for heaven. Naturally, he was not convinced after being punished like this. After all, only he had the lowest status in heaven. Now that he was ostracized, he naturally had the heart to rebel. He hated the duty that heaven had arranged for him and even the entire human race. In the end, he nned to use the power of the vengeful spirit to realize his ambition to conquer heaven and rebuild the entire afterlife! He did not expect that the ''gift'' Mephistospoke of would actually call him out! "World Destroying Rain of Fire!" An enormous sword burning with blue mes appeared in Zadkiel''s hand, and with a p of his divine wings, it instantly rained down an endless rain of fire! One... ten... hundred... ten million... The blue rain of fire that covered the sky cut through the sky, and burst out with a terrible momentum that fell down. "Bankai - Daiguren Hyourinmaru" As the surging Spiritual Power swept, a huge pir of light pierced through the heaven and earth! Under the restriction of the hell projection space, what kind of scene did a Captain level strength cause? The answer was that Das City, hundreds of miles away, could clearly see the huge pir of light, and could even feel the fear deep in the soul. Even the building of steel mixed with soil was shaking under the howling storm. "Dragon canister!" The ice wings pped, and Lod turned into a stream of light. A giant dragon condensed from ice rushed up against the cold wind, as if it were forgoing to turn the world upside down. It crashed into the rain of fire. The next moment. The world suddenly became silent, and all things lost their color! Boom!!!!!!! Then, the two collided, and an iparable pressure erupted. A boundless tide rose in the air. It was a collision between extremely powerful forces. Within a radius of thousands of kilometers, it was filled with surging energy. As the extremely violent energy surged, all the air was expelled, forming a vacuum zone. Countless dust, along with arge piece ofnd, were violently pushed out by the storm of energy, rushing towards the nearest Das City! The rain of fire that fell, along with Zadkiel, was frozen into a huge cross! Kacha --- In the next moment, the cross was burned to pieces by the blue mes. Apanied by an extremely powerful aura, the Archangel Zadkiel slowly walked out. His eyes burned with mes of anger, and the giant sword in his hand pointed at Lod. He said coldly, "A small Devil Lord dares to go against my will. It seems that I have not made a move for a long time, and let the hell forget my name." Chapter 355: Apocalypse

Chapter 355: Apocalypse

Boom!!!!! The ripples of a collision surged like a tidal wave, and a roar that sounded like a meteor crashing to the ground resounded through the sky above the city. Everyone was frightened by this loud noise. They all raised their heads to look at the source of the sound. They saw blue mes that covered the sky and covered the earth spreading over like a multicolored light, apanied by a terrifying storm visible to the naked eye. It was like a scene of heaven and earth being destroyed! Tony Stark, who was preparing to exercise in a high-end hotel, stared at the strange scene in the sky with wide eyes and felt a familiar aura. Was this... Lod Carl''s Spiritual Power? In the aftermath of the collision, there was one that Spiritual Power was very familiar with, but the other divine aura made him extremely unfamiliar. Boom! Another collision, and the air waves spread! An earth-shattering explosion resounded in the sky above the entire city. Countless people could not withstand the pressure from this collision and had no choice but to crawl on the ground and shiver, praying for God''s redemption. "Something big has happened!" Tony instantly recalled that Lod had once advised him to leave this ce. However, when he saw the scene of the fight, he hesitated again. Should he go over and take a look? If he was caught up in it, with his three-legged skills, he would be killed on the spot! Just as Tony was hesitating, the next moment, he suddenly felt a chill all over his body. From the distant horizon, a huge stream of light wrapped in blue mes tore through the sky at an incredible speed, heading in the direction of Das City! "Not good" Tony''s eyes widened, and all the hair on his body stood on end. Run! Run! There was only one thought left in his mind, he had to run! Tony directly summoned the Iron Man armor, dragged Happy and Louis, and smashed the outeryer of the hotel. After running for a few miles, he breathed a sigh of relief, and looked back at the original ce, sweating profusely. Boom! After a loud explosion, the blue mes and the flowing light copsed the entire hotel and created a huge crater in the ground. A ton of gravel and air waves spread out from the center. The tall buildings and the earth within hundreds of miles trembled. After the dust and smoke dispersed, Tony saw that it was Lod Carl who had fallen! ... Lod slowly got up from the pit, and blood dripped down from the deep sword mark on his chest. However, Zadkiel was worthy of being the great angel who was ordered to monitor the vengeful spirit. His strength was definitely notparable to that of Gabriel, who had descended before. In addition, there was also the troublesome blue me, which made him feel a little tricky for a moment. Crash --- Space shook violently like a curtain, and Zadkiel pped his wings and flew across the sky. In the next instant, Zadkiel appeared in the sky above Das. That pair of indifferent and cold eyes, as if they were solid, seemed to pass throughyers of space andnd on Lod, who was in the pit, as if he did not care at all. "Wee to your trial," Dirty Lord of Hell! However, Zadkiel did not give him any chance to catch his breath. He raised his sword, which was burning with blue mes, and said, "You dare to touch my heaven. This is the price!" "Zadkiel, right?" The divine light in Lod''s eyes faded, and he raised sword''s sword to the sky and said coldly, "Although this move was prepared for Mephisto, since he did not use it, I can only ask you to taste it." This cloud of rain that shrouded the city was actually a big ''hidden card'' that he had deliberately created several days ago when he came from heaven with the Hyourinmaru! After several days of umtion in the world, the current power of Spiritual Power and the thunder in the clouds hadpletely surpassed the full power of Big Boss. It could even destroy a city in an instant and turn it into a sinkhole! This move was left for Mephisto. However, who would have thought that Odin would actually be so powerful? Before he could reveal this trump card, he had already dealt with Mephisto. Originally, he thought that everything was over. When Lod still felt that this move was useless, he did not expect Zadkiel to actually run out. Weng --- Thunder resounded between heaven and earth, and boundless killing intent filled the world! Countless people trembled and crawled on the ground. The flowers, nts, and trees all hung their heads down and dried up. The atmosphere seemed to be trembling and wailing. It was as if all vitality had been taken away. Under this killing intent, it was like spring snow melting! As sword pointed to the sky, the wind and clouds swept through the world in a sh, and hollow howled in anger for hundreds of miles. The wind gradually rose up from the ground, rising up like a tornado. Above the dark clouds rolling in the sky, there were countless golden lightning bolts looming. They were like an abyss that swallowed the spirit particles in the surroundings, and then pulled out thick tornadoes that fell. The thunder and lightning intertwined in the sky, forming an ancient giant beast! "So... it''s him" Tony''s pupils suddenly shrank, and he finally came to his senses! This thunder cloud that shrouded the sky above Das was not a natural phenomenon at all, but a special phenomenon created by this man in front of him! No wonder the weather bureau had predicted that it would be a sunny day, but there was suddenly a rain cloud above the city! "Nemu, freeze the space." Lod''s eyes were filled with coldness. "The range is... the entire Das City" A strange power enveloped the entire Das City, freezing time and space in a certain segment, leaving himpletely free of worries! In the next moment, sword descended! "8,000 Sword Style - Zanjutsu - God of Thunder!" Rumble! In the sky, the giant golden beast formed by lightning jumped out of the clouds. In a thousandth of a second, the Thunder Beast turned into a mighty torrent and rushed down, condensing into an extremely sharp sword light that swept across the sky, cutting everything that was tangible and intangible into two pieces. "This power..." Zadkiel was slightly shocked. Even at this moment, he felt an extremely cold killing intent. And above the rolling thunder clouds, there was a power that could kill an angel! It could not be underestimated! Although it was just a small Lord of Hell, the power that Lod disyed was enough to make this great angel wary. However, with a thought, in the shining lightning sky, he waved the giant sword burning with blue mes. Like the morning light, it cut through the endless dark clouds and suddenly chopped down! Boom!!! Thousands of wind dragons pulled, and the thunder beasts collided with the giant sword! After the initial collision, the twopletely different energies violently expanded in all directions. Thepressed air around them formed a high-pressure air wave, which emitted a heaven-shaking and earth-moving dragon roar. It spread wildly, causing hollow to be in a haze for a moment. The entire Das City shook violently, and the earth was torn apart in pieces! Tony, Steve, and the others looked up. At the end of their line of sight, a mushroom cloud suddenly exploded in the air! The air around hollow seemed to have turned into a sea, and the boiling air waves spread at a speed that exceeded the speed of sound. The momentum was so great that it was like a natural disaster! If this collision did not have the Space Freeze technology, the entire city would be reduced to a dead zone, and thousands of people would die in an instant! Even so. Das City, which was thousands of miles away, was still baptized by destruction. The thunder swept across the hurricane, and the explosive energy ripples swept across, ttening the buildings and a sword mark that had not been healed for a long time, spreading hundreds of miles in the sky! ng - The sword light tore the earth apart and cut straight to the end of the sky. The earth silently split open a bottomless gully that spread from the foot of Lod to the end of the entire city. Chapter 356: Apocalypse Part 2

Chapter 356: Apocalypse Part 2

How terrifying was this! Thisnd area was 997 square kilometers, with a poption of 6.7 million residents. It was the thirdrgest city in all of Texas. Under the aftermath of the collision between the two, it was as if it had been hit by a nuclear bomb, turning into ruins with a scene of devastation. A ravine asrge as a rift valley in the east had long copsed the city, splitting it in half from the east to the west! The immeasurable dust and sand were blown up ten thousand meters into the sky by the storm, blocking all the light that was projected down. It was like a scene from hell after a nuclear explosion! Tony pushed aside the stone b that was pressing down on him and crawled out from the copsed ruins. It was as if he had been struck by lightning and could not calm down for a long time. He could see that the high temperature emitted by the lightning and mes made the entire ground look like a sanded crystal. Even every breath he took was apanied by the intense pain of his lungs being burned by the high temperature air. Was this... the end of the world? Tony widened his eyes and looked at this scene that was like hell. He could not help but have this thought. This was an entire city. Such terrifying destructive power was actually caused by two ''people''. The destructive power of the strongest weapon of humanity, the nuclear bomb, could probably be roughly the same? No... If one did not calcte the destructive power of nuclear radiation, just based on the energy impact produced by the explosion, it might not even be a tenth of the impact this time! Suddenly! The ground shook violently, as if some kind of monster was about to break out of the ground. Huge cracks spread across the ground like a spider web! "F*ck, is it not over yet?" Tony staggered and almost fell. He looked in front of him in disbelief. Boom!!!!!!! The monstrous blue mes transformed into huge waves of mes that were thousands of meters tall. They roared as they gushed out from the huge gully on the ground! In the next moment. In the endless mes that almost covered the sky and covered the sky, the blue light gradually outlined a pair of wings that were filled with divine aura. They exuded boundless might. In the middle of the two divine wings, one could vaguely see a skeleton holding a huge blue me sword. His pupils were filled with endless majesty and solemnity, just like the description in the Bible, the angel who sent down the divine decree for God! Obviously... The battle was far from over! "Not bad, it hurts a little." A hint of mockery shed through the eyes of the lofty Zadkiel. He opened his mouth and let out a loud, ear-splitting heavenly sound, echoing in the sky above the broken city. "Unfortunately, I am one of the seven great Seraph of Heaven, and I am the Lord of Justice. With your ability, you are still no match for me!" "So what if you are a Seraph?" Lod took a deep breath and then pressed his right hand on the hilt of sword. His eyes shed with crazy killing intent. He said coldly, "Do you know what was the result of the previous Seraph who bragged in front of me?" "You have seen other Seraphs?" Zadkiel was slightly stunned. Then, he was silent for a moment and asked, "What was the result?" "Of course I did. It was a bird woman called Gabriel." Lod revealed a set of white teeth and a cold killing intent surged in his pupils. He said, "The result was... I plucked all of her feathers." "Impossible!" Zadkiel was shocked. He did not believe his words. He said coldly, "How could the Angel of Judgement, Gabriel, be defeated by someone like you?" "You will know if it is true or not if you experience it yourself." As Lod smiled, he lowered his body and spat out a scorching white breath. Spiritual Power''s body erupted like a volcano. "What arrogant words!" Killing intent appeared in Zadkiel''s eyes. His voice was like the sound of metal striking metal, shaking hollow in all directions. "Despicable Lord of Hell, today I will let you know the consequences of daring to challenge God!" Boom The two auras collided in the air, bursting forth with cold killing intent, surging like a huge wave, turning into a majestic pressure that filled the sky and earth, as if the entire sky copsed! Under this heavy pressure, Tony''s forehead was covered in sweat. He used all his strength to resist, so that he would not kneel on the ground. But even so... Under the pressureing from all directions, all the muscles and bones in Tony''s body seemed to be crying out hysterically, as if they would copse at any time! Just as Tony was bleeding from his seven orifices and his body was about to be unable to withstand it, the vast aura that filled the world suddenly disappeared and reced the pitch ck Spiritual Power that soared into the sky. Like a pair of wings spread out by a demon, it blocked out all the light in the sky and countless droplets of spiritual droplets rained down. The next moment. Lod suddenly disappeared from where he was. His speed was so fast that there were even afterimages. He pulled out tens of thousands of roaring wind dragons and shed at the angel in the sky! "Stupid fellow, you actually chose to attack from the front?" Zadkiel''s eyes rippled. His lips curled into a cold smile. He raised his arm and waved the giant sword condensed from mes. It left a ck crack in the air in hollow. He hacked at Lod with great force! Dang! At the moment when the two swords collided, an iparably bright me burst out. The two powerful forces collided, causing violent ripples to spread out, causing the nearby space to cry out in pain, as if countless cracks had appeared on the shattered mirror! As the huge me sword pressed down, hollow copsed in the air. When he saw that Zadkiel was holding the sword with one hand and seemed to be able to suppress it with ease, it was obvious that he still had energy left to use, but on the other hand, Lod was using all his strength to barely stop the giant me sword. "He actually blocked it?" Kiel could not help but feel a little surprised. He asked in a half-puzzled and half-mocking tone, "But I am very curious. If you only have this little ability, how did you defeat Gabriel?" "Don''t worry ---" Lod raised his head and looked at Zadkiel.. Suddenly, Spiritual Power, who was as ck as ink, gushed out from his body. "The real show has only just begun!" Crash --- The next moment, the pitch-ck Spiritual Power that filled the sky exploded! A pitch-ck figure slowly walked out from the torrential rain like a waterfall. At the same time, rolling thunder resounded through the sky! Above the gray sky, the dark sky was covered by endless thunder. Dazzling golden light shuttled through the clouds, interweaving into a huge golden canopy! "Bankai - Minazuki" Lod held the dark and slender zanpakuto in his hand and suddenly burst out with a strong momentum. The churning pitch-ck Spiritual Power turned into viscous blood at this moment, constantly dripping down from the slender pitch-ck sword''s de. Endless blood was like a vast ocean, gathering around this man. It was different... Zadkiel narrowed his eyes, keenly aware of the change in Lod. Not only had his aura be even more terrifying, even the energy fluctuations emitted from his body had increased by more than ten times in an instant. This was the first time he had seen such a strange situation even in his tens of thousands of years of life. But this, was far from over! Lod was very clear in his heart that it was not enough to defeat Zadkiel. Shunko! The powerful energy of Kido collided in the body, wrapping around the body surface in a highlypressed form, turning into a burst of white lightning. Then, with the Golden Lightning Pce that gathered the power of thunder, all the energy was forcibly absorbed into the spirit body! Chapter 357: Apocalypse Part 3

Chapter 357: Apocalypse Part 3

"Not enough... far from enough!" Lod''s eyes shone with a golden light as he bathed in the vast golden lightning. The six ancient tomoe rumbled and emitted a thunderous sound, attracting all the lightning within the golden canopy, as if the ancient thunder god had reincarnated! However, he was still not satisfied with this! Being in a domain where everything was gone allowed him to be even more unrestrained and freely use this violent power! "Again" Lod roared towards the sky, his blood red sword pointed straight at the sky! Rumble - In a split second, the heavens and earth shook! The entire golden canopy turned into a torrential flood. It flowed down from the sky and continuously merged into Lod''s body. Spiritual Power was like a volcano erupting. The airflow in the sky that was thousands of miles away was instantly pushed out, forming a huge vacuum zone. The space around him was even more overwhelmed. Itpletely shattered inch by inch! Wave after wave of ripples that could be seen with the naked eye rippled out and instantly spread out for an unknown distance, tearing apart all tangible and intangible existences along the way! Bang! Lod only took a step forward, and hollow, who was thousands of meters away, instantly shattered inch by inch! Deafening gales carried lightning, and amidst the rising and falling roars, they actually pulled out tens of thousands of rolling wind dragons. They followed behind that blood red figure, and they seemed to want to overturn the entire heavens and the earth as they charged over! Weng - The blood-stained sword dragged in the sky, drawing out a sword scar that stretched for a thousand miles! The boundless sea of blood that covered the sky was followed by a monstrous wave of blood that surged into the sky, and wherever sword passed by, a blood red line was pulled out, and it carried an iparably sharp aura as it shed towards Zadkiel''s head! "What a terrifying sword!" Zadkiel was shocked. When he came back to his senses, he found that the blood-colored sword was already in front of him! He had not yet touched sword, but the sharp sword intent contained in it had already cut open the surface of his body. In a moment of desperation, Zadkiel could only raise his sword to meet the attack! Dang! The two swords collided again! However, this time, the situation had changed dramatically! The power that erupted from the seemingly slender ck sword de instantly increased by dozens of times! The mes in Zadkiel''s pupils suddenly shrank. Along with the terrifying powering from the giant ming sword, there was also an extremely strange vibration force. Not only was half of his body numb and trembling, but even his weapon was almost sent flying! Lod would not let go of such a heaven-sent opportunity. He turned his body and raised his leg, ruthlessly smashing it into Zadkiel''s chest! With the support of the Thunder God Battle Form, this kick actually produced a sound explosion. The terrifying power instantly made Zadkiel let out a muffled groan, and then turned into a blue stream of light that flew backwards at several times the speed of sound. The speed of the kick was so fast that it left a charred mark in the air! Boom! The ck clouds churned wildly like pythons, falling down golden lightning and urately striking Zadkiel''s head. "Ah" Countless bolts of lightning descended like a storm. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! A series of miserable screams rang out. He only cared about guarding against the lightning in the sky. He had not expected that there would be lightning in the sky. In an instant, he had been bombarded by dozens of lightning bolts. It would have been fine if he had been himself, but the skeleton that had possessed him could not withstand it. The bones were charred ck in many ces under the impact of the lightning. There were even slight cracks on them. "Enough!" Zadkiel was enraged. He brandished his sword and shed out a sword aura of raging mes, forcefully crushing the thunderclouds in the sky. However, before he could even catch his breath, his pupils reflected a bloody color that filled the sky. It was like a multicolored light from the horizon, surging over with a dense killing intent. It was as if millions of steel sword swords had pierced through his body! Zadkiel faintly felt that something was wrong. He raised the ming sword with both hands. "In the name of the angel Zadkiel, I carry out the great god''s will to cleanse all the sins of the world - the sword of justice!" "8,000 Sword Style - Zanjutsu - Yellow Springs!" The fierce killing intent soared into the sky, and ripples rippled in the air. ng - There was a crisp sound of sword, and the slender and dark sword was suddenly unsheathed! As sword''s momentum, which was constantly being umted, was suddenly released, the entire atmosphere and even the space was shaking. The vast and boundless sword intent pierced through the sky, as if the entire earth was under his feet. The boundless sword light fell like a river of stars! After the violent Spiritual Power was condensed into a single point by sword, there was a faint golden lightning intertwined within it. The two fused together and turned into a crescent moon hanging in the sky. The boundless sword intent rushed out with a bang, as if it were forgoing to split the heaven and earth apart! At this moment. Heaven and earth lost their color, and all things lost their voices! It was as if all the vitality in the world had been plundered. Thend within ten thousand miles gradually withered, and flowers and trees were drained of their lives. The sword light swept through the sky of a hundred miles and shed down! Rumble! In the boundless sword light, not a single part of the city wasplete. All tangible and intangible matter was turned into dust and debris after this sword light swept by! However, Zadkiel saw that the situation was not good and quickly retreated, but his chest was still cut by sword. A streak of blood spread across his chest. If he did not retreat in time, he would have been cut in half! "You want to kill me with this little ability?" Rage burned in his eyes. "I want to see how many more times you can use this move!" "Ah... How many times?" A hint of ridicule shed through Lod''s eyes. sword pointed at Kiel in the distance and said, "Unfortunately, I let you down. I can use this kind of move countless times!" "You... This is impossible" However, Zadkiel was about to say that he was bragging, but he swallowed his words and turned into a look of disbelief. Another ck shadow slowly walked out from behind Lod. Spiritual Power, who was in the middle of sword''s sword, soared into the sky. Rumble - An immeasurable amount of golden lightning was surging in the sky like a flood. Lod stepped on the boundless sea of blood, and the six magatama thunder drums behind him rumbled. His entire body was bathed in dazzling thunder, and he erupted with a terrifying aura that seemed material. Boom! A light sound like the sound of a bell rang out, and endless thunder fell from the sky! In the palm of Lod''s raised hand, it gathered into a dazzling golden lightning spear, emitting a world-destroying aura that was like the brilliant might of the heavens! "God of Thunder" Golden lightning streaked across the sky, striking straight at Zadkiel''s chest! Rumble - A huge mushroom cloud rose up, apanied by surging waves of air. The extremely tyrannical Spiritual Power roared like a violent storm, emitting an unbearable explosive sound. At this moment, the entire sky seemed to have lost its original brilliance, leaving only the dazzling golden light! "Pu!" Zadkiel rushed out of the explosion range, ring at Lod and screaming, "I will kill you, damn Lord of Hell!" At this moment, this high and mighty Seraph had already be iparably miserable. Only one blue wing remained, and even half of his body had been shattered, and his breath had fallen to the extreme. He was no longer as arrogant as before. "Not dead yet?" Lod raised his eyebrows, and the corners of his lips curled into a strange arc. "Then let me see how many more times you can hold on!" "Could it be..." Zadkiel''s pupils suddenly shrank to the size of a needle, as if he had thought of something incredible! "Congrattions, you guessed right." Lod looked at him indifferently, and then the pitch-ck sword shed. The familiar ck shadow appeared once again! "Minazuki" "Four Realms of Ice!" "Eight Thousand Sword Style - Zanjutsu - Yellow Spring" "God of Thunder!" "Minazuki!" "Four Realms of Ice!" "Eight Thousand Sword Style - Zanjutsu - Yellow Spring!" ... ... ... The great move that had been stored for thirty Chapter 358: Heaven’s Fragment

Chapter 358: Heaven''s Fragment

Again, again and again! It was like a storm, an attack that never stopped! The majestic Spiritual Power was constantly washing away the earth that had already copsed and shattered. If someone was still awake at this moment, they would probably be scared silly on the spot when they saw this space, because this ce seemed to have turned into a purgatory on earth, and the surface of the earth was forcibly ttened dozens of meters. The terrifying high temperature filled the air, mixed with the pungent smell of sulfur andva. Most of the ground was melted by the high temperature and turned into flowingva. A small part of the ground was frozen in ice, and some of the ground was directly prated into the abyss thousands of meters deep, followed by huge crisscrossed ravines. And the high and mighty Seraph, Zadkiel was lying in the sinkhole, on the verge of death. The blue me burning in his pupils was swaying like a candle in the wind, as if it could be extinguished at any time. The body made of white bones was on the verge of shattering, leaving only the upper body sticking together. It was true that he was a Seraph. However, the Seraph was unable to exert its full strength in the human world. Originally, it thought that it would be easy to deal with a Lord of Hell like Lod with the help of the Ghost Rider. However, it never urred to him that it would actually fail miserably in such an easy task! However, Zadkiel would never imagine that he would one day suffer such humiliation in the human world! And the person who tortured him was a weak Lord of Hell. He had originally thought that it was a rxing and pleasant experience, but who would have thought that the other party would actually pretend to be a pig to eat a tiger. That man seemed to not know exhaustion, throwing out his big moves as if he did not want money! Once, it was very easy. Two times, it was slightly difficult. Three times, he could grit his teeth and persevere. But four times, five times, six times... and even ten times, Zadkiel was about to curse in his heart! Who could casually throw out a big move? If this was in the game, perhaps Zadkiel would have reported Lod for cheating! Unfortunately, reality was not a game. There was no way to report the title. "Damn it!" Zadkiel used his remaining hand to prop himself up. Bang! However, just as Zadkiel raised his head, his head came into contact with the ground. Lod stepped on Zadkiel skull with one foot and gently ced the blood-red sword on thetter''s neck. He said coldly, "It seems that the so-called Seraph is only so powerful." "Damn Lord of Hell! I will kill you! I swear I will kill you!" Zadkiel was furious. As a noble Seraph, he was actually trampled on by Lord of Hell. What a shame! "Kill me?" Lod sneered as he raised his foot and stomped down heavily! Bang! Zadkiel''s head was stomped several inches into the ground. Compared to the pain that his body was experiencing, what made him unable to ept was that his dignity was being trampled on! He let out an angry roar. He tried his best to struggle free, but it was as if there were several mountains pressing down on him, pushing him deep into the ground. There was no way for him to break free! "I will remember you, Lord of Hell!" An angry me shot out of Kiel''s eyes as he shouted resentfully, "When my main body breaks free and returns to the world, it will be the day that you, this damned insect, die!" "Sure, I''ll wait." Lod did not care about his threat at all and mocked, "But you might have to line up when the timees. After all, there are many people who want to settle scores with me. For example, Gabriel, Mephisto, and Lucifer. They are all ahead of you." As the saying goes, there was no need to worry when there were more lice. In any case, he had offended more than one person. "State your name, Lord of Hell!" Zadkiel said hatefully, "The next time we meet, I will let you taste the most terrifying torture!" "Next time?" Lod chuckled and said, "I''m afraid there won''t be a next time, Zadkiel." "What do you mean by this?" An ominous feeling welled up in Zadkiel''s heart. Looking at Lod''s malicious eyes, he suddenly couldn''t help but shiver! "As the winner of the battle, I can''t return empty-handed, right?" With a warm smile on his face, Lod grabbed Zadkiel''s head with one hand and dragged him out of the buried soil. "I happen to have a small favor to ask of you." Zadkiel was unable to resist. He was dragged out of the mud pit like a dead dog. Then, he was lifted into the air. He looked at Lod uneasily and asked, "Wait, what do you want to do?" "The first question." Lod grabbed Zadkiel''s head and looked straight into his angry eyes. He asked, "Apart from sacrificing the souls of the fallen Saints, is there any other way to open the Holy Land?" Zadkiel finally understood what he meant. He actually wanted to take away his holynd. He immediately red at him and growled, "Stop dreaming. Damn Lord of Hell, don''t even think about getting the Holy Land!" The archangels had secretly hid the fallen fragments during the Battle of Heaven. For this reason, he did not even hesitate to be demoted to the human world. How could he hand it over to someone else so easily? This answer was not unexpected to Lod. In fact, this was the normal situation. After all, the importance of this fragment could be seen from the attitudes of Zadkiel and Mephisto. If he could get it so easily, he would probably doubt whether it was true or false. "It doesn''t matter." Lod revealed his white teeth and smiled coldly. "Since you won''t tell me, then I can only use my own method!" Zadkiel was stunned for a moment. He asked, "What method?" "Of course it''s a soul of the same value." Lod looked at Zadkiel with a meaningful look in his eyes. "The soul of a Seraph should be enough to rece the soul of three thousand Saints, right?" It had to be said that this idea was very bold. Although there was only a small portion of the souls that were residing in Johnny''s body, it was still a noble soul of an Seraph. It was more than enough to rece the souls of three thousand fallen Saints! "You dare I am a Seraph!" Zadkiel''s expression changed drastically. Only now did he understand that this man in front of him was actually plotting against him! "Do you dare or not? Why don''t you give it a try and you will know?" The smile on Lod''s face gradually disappeared and was reced by indifference and coldness. A huge suction force suddenly burst out from his palm! "Ah -" Zadkiel was horrified. The blue mes were swaying wildly as if they were resisting the terrifying suction force! "Still dare to resist?" Lod frowned, snorted coldly, and increased the strength in his hand! Chi! Under the protection of the special field formed by Spiritual Power, a soul that was burning with faint blue mes was forcefully pulled out of Johnny ze ''s body! Taking advantage of the fact that Zadkiel was powerless to resist, Lod directly stuffed his soul into the contract of San Venganza! "Roar -" In his resentful roar, the remnant soul of Zadkiel became the key to opening the holynd in the contract! [DING! ] [Acquired: Broken Heaven(San Venganza) ] Chapter 359: Oldest Trick In The Book

Chapter 359: Oldest Trick In The Book

Hell. Mephisto''s angry roar echoed in the sky above the entire hell. Countless demons were filled with fear, trembling as they crawled on the ground. "Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!" Mephisto was about to explode from anger. The anger in his eyes seemed to be tangible. The surging hellfire was burning and howling, burning the thousands of demons around him to ashes. He had not expected that even the Seraph, Zadkiel, would not be able to stop that damned Lord of the Inferno. He had actually allowed him to snatch San Venganza away, thus disrupting his original n. With a rough estimate of his losses, Mephisto drew in a cold breath of pain. After this trip, he had almost lost his underwear! First, it was the ck Demon. The Authority of the Son of the Inferno that he had abandoned could not be inherited. As a result, even with his own Authority, a portion of the will of the Inferno had been reduced. Although it was not too much, it was enough to make him feel pain in his flesh. Next was Johnny ze. In order to allow Zadkiel to descend into the world, he had to release the vengeful spirit in Johnny''s body. This was equivalent to losing control of the Ghost Rider. Lastly, there was San Venganza! He had been busy for thousands of years, and he had paid a huge price for it, spending countless efforts to conceal it from the eyes of the other angels. Just as he was about to enjoy the fruits of hisbor, he did not expect to kill his way out and make a wedding dress for someone else in the end. It was snatched away by a Lord of Hell who appeared out of nowhere! How infuriating! Mephisto gritted his teeth in hatred. He was the only one who had ever lied to others. He never thought that he would actually be tricked by someone today. It could really be said that he had been beating wild geese all day long, but he had been pecked in the eyes by a goose. Now that he thought about it carefully, if he had not been too greedy and wanted to refine that damned fellow into a key, he was afraid that the oue would not have been like this! The more Mephisto thought about it, the angrier he became. Soon, a person appeared in his mind. Thus, he suddenly got up from the throne and walked towards Haschwalth with clenched teeth. His eyes were burning with boundless anger. He said hatefully, "Look at my memory. I almost forgot about you. Damn human!" The cause of everything was this man! If not for that day when he sensed the familiar yet unknown aura of hell from him, he wouldn''t have been able to lure Lod Carl here, let alone what happened next! "From your expression, you should have failed, right?" Haschwalth, who was nailed to the rock wall, was expressionless. He looked at Mephistowho had an angry expression on his face and said, "So, are you here to vent your anger on me?" "You still don''t know, right? Your master has already abandoned you!" Mephisto''s eyes rolled around, and he opened his mouth with his sharp teeth. He wanted Haschwalth to experience the feeling of being abandoned, and then suffer from endless despair. In the end, he degenerated into a demon, and with anger and resentment, he went to avenge the man who had abandoned him! That''s right, that''s it! Only such a tragic drama could satisfy him to a great extent! Mephisto shook his head and pretended to sigh regretfully, "You think you are very loyal, but you don''t know that you are an abandoned puppy. Your master doesn''t care about your life at all." "How pitiful..." Mephistoughed sinisterly, "In his heart," Your value is not evenparable to a useless contract. Poor fellow, do you feel the despair of being abandoned now? To his surprise, after listening to his speech, Haschwalth, who was nailed to the wall, did not show any resentment, but looked at him with a sarcastic look, as if he was watching a clown''s performance! The look in his eyes seemed to say, "I will quietly watch you perform." Mephisto''s expression changed, and his eyes were as gloomy as water. "What is that look in your eyes?" "Hehe ---" Haschwalth narrowed his eyes, and the corners of his lips curved up. He smiled and said, "I am watching an angry clown performance. As expected, it is very funny." "Human..." This sentence was undoubtedly adding fuel to the fire, making Mephisto even more angry. His voice was like the cold wind in the twelfth lunar month, and his eyes shed with crazy killing intent. "Don''t forget, this is my hell, and you are my toy!" "I almost forgot. Thank you for the reminder." Haschwalth showed a look of ''realization'', and then he said, "I was too busy watching you make a joke. I almost forgot the important thing. Before I left, let me give you a gift." "Leave?" Mephisto suddenlyughed in anger, and roared in a low voice, "Open your eyes and look clearly. This is my, Mephisto''s, hell. Without my permission, who can leave here" "I cane and go as I please. What can you do to me?" The eyes under Haschwalth''s sses shed with arrogance and contempt, as if in his eyes, this Infernal King was as small as grass on the side of the road. "I want to see if your strength is as powerful as your mouth!" The killing intent in Mephisto''s eyes surged, and then he raised his ferocious ws that were as red as hot iron, and his five fingers suddenly closed against Haschwalth! Boom --- A violent ripple suddenly appeared in the air around hollow, and five fingers in the shape of a strange copse appeared. The space continued to shrink and copse at Haschwalth''s position, as if it was going to crush him into a pool of flesh! But what happened next made this King of All Fiends, Mephisto, almost shocked to the point that his jaw dropped! Rumble - Apanied by a loud roar that resounded through the sky, endless golden lightning reflected into Mephisto''s pupils! Bathed in golden thunder, Haschwalth was surrounded by a spiritual pressure full of destructive aura. Six-sided jade-shaped thunder drums hummed, and a golden thunder spear condensed in his hand! This scene was too familiar! The Seraph was defeated by this move, wasn''t it But why was it that the same move was used by another person? Could it be... Mephisto''s pupils suddenly contracted. In the next moment, he finally understood and said in shock, "So it''s you. I finally understand. Lod Carl, this is your soul avatar!" "Congrattions, you guessed right." Haschwalth smiled and said, "But unfortunately, there is no reward for you." "Lod Carl, what do you want to do?" Mephisto was shocked and angry, and an ominous feeling lingered in his heart. Haschwalth smiled but did not speak. He stretched his arms to the limit. His right hand held the shining Thunder Spear. The muscles all over his body were taut like tree roots. It was like the Heracles in the legends of Olympus, filled with iparable power and beauty. The next moment. The shining Thunder Spear swept across the sky, setting off endless violent winds. A huge golden light was like a meteorite, dragging a zing golden tail me that was a thousand meters long. It tore through the sky above the bloody and dead hell, carrying thousands of wind dragons that surged above the sea of clouds. In the end, it fell into the gathering ce of countless demons in the distance! Boom The entire hell suddenly lost its color, and a dazzling golden light soared into the sky! Amidst the earth-shattering roar, the scarlet-red continent that was like a soldering iron copsed inch by inch. hollow''s space copsed like a mirror, and the violent gales burst forth with the nging of sword''s de. The heaven-overflowing hellfire transformed into a pir of fire that shot into the sky. Apanied by surging golden lightning, it tore a crack that was a thousand meters in diameter in the sky, and about a hundred thousand demons instantly died under this attack! "Goodbye, Old Mo." Haschwalth pped his hands in satisfaction. This wave of wool was in ce. It was time to leave. If he waited until Mephisto reacted, it would be difficult to leave. Buzz! Haschwalth summoned the Dimension Portal, and then jumped in, and his figure disappeared in an instant! "Lod Carl!" Mephisto rushed out of the thunder and saw a miserable scene of hell. His anger could not stop spreading, and his furious voice echoed like thunder in hell, "I swear I will kill you!" Chapter 360: Abundant Harvest

Chapter 360: Abundant Harvest

Human world. When Lod''s spiritual will returned to his body from hell, he could not help but burst outughing. Taking advantage of the backup n he had left before, he sent his will to Haschwalth, and then took the opportunity to grab the wool of Mephisto. How could this feel good? The only pity was that he could not see Mephisto''s expression. However, judging from the angry roar before he left, Mephisto must have been angered to death by him. Hundreds of thousands of low-level demons had died at once. Although it was not a serious injury, this action was no different from pping his face! After all, a big shot from hell like Mephisto was very concerned about his face. This time, not only did Mephistolose San Venganza, but he was also ruthlessly pped by Lod, and his face was almost swollen! Although he was angry, Mephisto was still very calm and did note to the human world to settle scores with him. Obviously, Mephisto knew that even if he came over, he would not be able to do anything to Lod. There was a high chance that he would be killed or even humiliated again. In order to prevent the above embarrassing scenes from happening, Mephisto had no choice but to be furious in hell, wondering what method he should use to secretly take revenge on him! Why not be fair and square? Mephisto wanted to do the same, but he was suppressed by the rules in the world and was no match for Lod, so he could only use this method. The matter regarding Mephistopheles was temporarily suppressed, because there was something more important waiting for him. "This is... San Venganza!" Lod''s heart immediately burned with passion. He looked at the shining ball of light in his palm. "I don''t need to waste my efforts. I finally got it!" This was what Mephistopheles and Zadkiel both coveted - Heavenly Fragment - San Venganza! [ - Heavenly Fragment(San Venganza) ] During the second Battle of Heaven, Lucifer led more than half of the angels to rebel, causing theplete heaven to fall into the world after it was broken, and one of the fragments stolen by Zadkiel. [Evaluation: Able to grow by devouring other fragments of heaven, the upper limit is unknown(smart people know what to do with it). ] [Note: Once the host uses this fragment, it may attract the hatred of heaven. Please deal with it carefully. ] Attract the hatred of heaven? After Lod noticed the system prompt, he pondered in his heart. Ever since he beat Gabriel and Zadkiel, his rtionship with heaven seemed to have always been hatred! Among the seven Seraph, he alone provoked two, and Michael''s current attitude was unknown. He had not seen the other four, and their rtionship could not be said to be very good. Moreover, even if the heavens did not like him, could they still descend to the mortal world to kill him? Stop messing around! As long as the ancient covenant was still there, no matter how arrogant the two great forces of heaven and hell were, they would never make a scene in the mortal world, unless the non-dimensional people of the Viking Mountain Emperor and otherws were dead! Right now, there were still several years before Ancient One left, so he still had enough time to grow! Lod shook his head, shaking off the messy thoughts in his mind. Then, he chanted the system in his heart, "Calcte all the gains this time and then disy them in a list!" [Ding! ] [This harvest is as follows, host please browse. ] [ - Lower Soul * 500.000] [ Medium Soul * 3002] [Special Soul * 1(ck Heart Demon) ] [Darkness Divine Book(remnant page) * 1] [Heaven Fragment(San Venganza) ] The so-called burst of wealth was probably nothing more than this! Sure enough... In the future, if he wanted to recruit Mephisto, he would have to work so hard toplete the mission. How could he earn as quickly as killing a big dog! If not for the time and conditions not permitting, if he threw a few more shots of the ''Air Control Thunder God'', the number of souls would have to be over a million! Unfortunately, Mephisto was too stingy. He couldn''t resist it even though it was only a few tens of thousands of demons. Lod sighed regretfully. Then, he raised his eyebrows slightly and asked curiously, "Why are there still zero? Where did those two intermediate soulse from?" [ - Ding - Wind Demon and Water Demon''s souls] Ah - this... Lod could not help butugh. He had actually forgotten the two of them. Once a person had money, their mentality would immediately change, and they would no longer be interested in the souls of these two people. [Ding ---] [Ding detected arge number of inferior souls. May I ask if the host wants to exchange them for superior souls? ] [ The exchange ratio is: 100*medium soul=1*superior soul; 1000 inferior soul=1 medium soul] "Exchange, immediately!" Lod''s eyes burst out with a bright light. He did not even care about the removal of the Space Freeze and impatiently shouted, "Keep the souls of the city and then exchange them all for superior souls!" [Exchange sessful! ] [Acquired: High-grade soul - 34] 34 high-grade souls! This could be said to be Lod''s most generous wave of ie so far. It was enough for him to squander 30 lottery draws, and it was the most mysterious high-grade prize pool! [ding ---] [In view that the host has opened the superior prize pool, the medium and lower prize pool is officially closed, and all the prizes are added to the small store with the new function, ''Kisuke Urahara''. Please check and buy it yourself. ] As expected... After hearing the system prompt, Lod did not show an expression of surprise. He just curled his lips and scolded the dog system. When he opened the medium prize pool, he found that the option of the lower prize pool had turned gray. Obviously, the reason why the system did this was that it did not want him to exploit loopholes as a brush. After all, even if it was an inferior prize pool, if luck and number of times were enough, one could still obtain a top grade reward. It was just like the All-in-One skill back then, as well as the Soul Distribution - Touch Healing skill. Therefore, the system''s actions were understandable. On one hand, it was to restrict him from digging holes, on the other hand, it was to prevent him from beingzy, urging him to continuously climb up, and until he reached the peak, he could not ck off in the slightest! "Take advantage of this time, hurry up and shoot!" Lod rubbed his hands together, his eyes burning with passion. He had already gone back to his room and decided to try drawing water here! However, before the system could open the interface, a bone-piercing chill surged like a tide, directly enveloping his entire body. Weng! Boundless killing intent, like millions of sword swords piercing through his body! Lod suddenly raised his head and looked towards the source of the killing intent. His pupils suddenly shrank to the size of a needle! Rumble! The sky was torn apart by the vast power of the gods, and a huge crack that was thousands of meters long appeared. In the deep and dark broken space, a huge palm formed from blue mes slowly stretched out, falling down with a momentum that almost covered the sky! The terrifying pressure pressed down from the sky, as if he was in the deep sea ten thousand meters below. The terrifying pressure that came from all directions made Lod feel as if he had be an extravagant hope even if he moved his finger. His breathing became extremely sluggish, and all he could see was the huge palm that kept falling down! "Zadkiel" Lod recognized the owner of this palm. It was the Seraph Zadkiel. He had not expected that he would actually ignore the ancient covenant! Chapter 361: Banished

Chapter 361: Banished

Rumble - The iparably loud sound of a bell echoed throughout the world! The clouds in the sky stirred like a whirlpool. A giant palm that was burning with blue mes stretched out, covering a radius of tens of thousands of miles. It descended from the sky with an unparalleled terrifying momentum! Lod raised his head with difficulty. The giant palm was less than a hundred meters away from him! At this moment, one could even clearly see palm prints criss-crossed like ravines, all over the huge blue palm! There was no way to escape in all directions! The heavy atmosphere pressure suddenly increased the gravity by several times. Not to mention using Hoho to escape here, even moving his fingers was an extravagant hope. Moreover, even the surrounding space was forcibly locked by the vast power,pletely cutting off the way to escape through the realm gate! Weng! Kansmei was keenly aware of the danger, and the dark and slender sword trembled violently. Even in the face of a crisis of certain death, it still emitted a surging battle intent, and the will of arrogance that wanted to cut off everything passed through sword to Lod as its master! Unsheathe me, and then... cut him to pieces! Kansmei''s voice sounded in his heart, and time seemed to stop at this moment. The beautiful woman stepped on her slender jade feet and slowly walked out from the raging storm. Her silky ck hair hung down her waist, and her eyes, which were as bright as the morning stars, revealed a strong fighting desire like a burning me! "Don''t be afraid..." "Don''t retreat..." "Face death, face the fear, face your heart!" "I will always be by your side, whether alive or dead, until the end of time!" "Even if the world is destroyed, it will not be able to separate us!" The beautiful woman''s wless arms from behind tightly embraced Lod, and then she whispered in his ear. Hu --- As the breeze blew past, the time that had stopped suddenly returned to normal. "Kill!" Lod''s eyes revealed an arrogant expression as he exhaled a scorching white breath. He clenched the trembling pitch-ck sword de tightly, and the umted sword energy bloomed in his sheath. Facing the giant palm that descended from the sky, the pitch-ck sword de transformed into a shocking rainbow as it shed out! ng! A clear and bright sword''s voice resounded above the nine heavens! For a time. The sea of clouds churned, and the wind and thunder surged! In an instant, countless cracks appeared in the sky that was tens of thousands of miles long! An extremely pitch-ck sword''s light suddenly bloomed, instantly taking away the color of the entire world. Even if the sun, moon, and stars shone together, they were unable to illuminate the extreme depth and darkness! The world was like an ocean, and it was severed in half by sword! The space within ten thousand li of hollow split apart one after another, and a terrifying sound of thousands of lightning exploding erupted. His gaze followed the pitch-ck sword''s light, and the pitch-ck sword qi left behind a chasm that did not stop for a long time. Meanwhile, Zadkiel extended his huge palm, It was also at the bottom of sword''s body that it shattered and vanished! Boom! A furious roar seemed toe from the crack in the sky! It seemed that Zadkiel was not in a good state. After passing throughyers of space and time, the palm that he had finally struck out with great difficulty was actually cut apart by Lod. "You deserve to die!" A huge blue eye burst out with zing killing intent. It turned into a tangible lightning bolt that pierced through hollow''s space. It stared at Lod through the crack in the sky. The crack around it began to expand gradually, as if it were forabout to cross over to another world! "F*ck!" Lod felt suffocated and almost spat out a mouthful of blood! The ancient covenant was said that the angel demons could not descend to the human world. Why didn''t this group of bastards follow the rules when he interfered? So what was Venerable Ancient One doing? Just as he was thinking, he saw a sudden change! Weng! An invisible force rippled in the air and an orange-yellow magic pattern appeared. Then, the bald figure in the khaki-colored robe appeared! It was her, Sorcerer Supreme, Ancient One! Seeing the familiar figure, Lod''s heart trembled slightly, and then he felt a little relieved. He could not help but let out a long breath. Finally... She had arrived! With Venerable Ancient One here, presumably, it was impossible for Zadkiel to descend forcefully! "Zadkiel, you have crossed the line!" Ancient One used one hand to cast magic runes, directly suppressing the erged hollow space crack. Then, her eyes contained endless anger. She said in a low voice, "The ancient covenant is still here. Do you want to go against his will?" "." As soon as these words came out, Zadkiel was silent and did not dare to tear the space apart. Ancient One''s robe fluttered, and the Eye of Agamotto on her chest floated up, emitting a soft green light. She said in a threatening tone, "This is not a ce you should stay. Go back to where you are, Zadkiel!" "Ah..." Zadkiel snorted coldly. His huge eyes revealed a deep fear. "Sorcerer Supreme, Ancient One, I will remember this. I want to see how long you can protect him!" "You should get lost." A cold light surged in Ancient One''s eyes. She formed a hand seal in front of her chest. "Don''t force me to make a move. Otherwise, you will know the consequences!" This was the first time that Lod had seen such a domineering Ancient One. With Big Boss'' strength, she was able to threaten the dimensional devil god level Zadkiel. It could only be said that she was worthy of being someone who had eternal support. His words were unyielding! "You!" Zadkiel was at a loss for words. After a long while, he said hatefully, "Very good, very good. Ancient One... I will remember you!" The crack gradually closed, and the giant eye slowly closed. Everything seemed to being to an end. But just as Lod and Ancient One rxed their vignce, Zadkiel suddenly chanted an obscure unknownnguage! This is... using thenguage of Nuo?! It was said that only angels could use this specialnguage. When Lod was in Los Angeles, he had heard Michael use thisnguage before, so he quickly recognized it. However, he did not understand why Zadkiel would use thisnguage! Ancient One''s expression changed instantly. "Not good, this is a banishment spell!" "I shall use the justice of the gods as my name, banish my foe!" Suddenly, a ray of divine light shot out of Zadkiel''s eyes! Weng! The speed of the divine light was extremely fast. Even Ancient One didn''t have time to react before it enveloped Lod! Lod tried to attack this divine light but found that it was iparably tough and couldn''t be destroyed. He could only look at Ancient One in shock. "In the name of Mountain Emperor, protect this person!" Ancient One hastily formed a seal with both hands and fused the magic runes into the divine light. Then, he hurriedly said, "He cast Heaven Banishing Magic on you. I don''t know where you will be immediately sent to. My Mountain Emperor''s Blessing Magic might be able to help you!" Banishing... Magic! The corner of Lod''s eyes twitched. Was he going to use his luck? If his luck was bad and he was sent to Mephisto, wouldn''t he die on the spot? "I hope my luck isn''t too bad..." Lod muttered helplessly in his heart before he was swallowed up by the spatial crack! Chapter 362: Backtracking In Time and Space

Chapter 362: Backtracking In Time and Space

"I wille back!" Lod only had time to say this before he was swallowed by hollow''s spatial rift! The banishment magic cast by Zadkiel was originally a punishment used by heaven to punish the sinners. Once the torturers were banished, they would forever be lost in the endless turbulence of space. Nuonguage had a powerfulw power. It was the residual power of God, so even the Time Stone could not reverse this result! The only thing she could do was cast the blessing magic of the Mountain Emperor on Lod before she was banished in order to bring him good luck. However, Zadkiel was also very tactful. After projecting the God of Banishing Light, he immediately left thetitude on Earth and did not give Ancient One a chance to settle the score. "Good luck." Ancient One could only helplessly shake her head and sigh. "I hope you cane back safely. This is all I can help you with." She had done everything she could. The rest would depend on Lod''s luck! "This space... has been fixed?" Ancient One put her hands behind her back and slowly swept his eyes around. Looking at the devastated city, he suddenly eximed, "It is simr to a mirror dimension, but notpletely." As Sorcerer Supreme, she could see the mystery of this space at a nce. Although the actual effect was not as good as the mirror space, to a great extent, it avoided innocent lives and was involved in this kind of apocalyptic battle. The drawback was that it could not protect buildings. "Forget it, since we are already here." Ancient One shook her head helplessly. Since she had already seen it, she couldn''t just leave it be, right? "I''ll just help you clean up this mess." It was definitely not possible to directly undo the spatial freeze. After all, the entire city had been destroyed. If those ordinary people saw it, it might cause a huge panic. This did not match the style of Kamar Taj''s seclusion, so they could only think of ways to repair the destroyed city. Originally, this should have been Lod''s job. However, she did not know where the original owner had been banished to, so this difficult task could be handed over to her! Fortunately, with the Eye of Agamotto, this job was easy for Ancient One. "In the name of Agamotto, recover!" Ancient One''s hands intertwined in front of her chest. The hanging eyeball-shaped essory slowly floated up and released a soft green light. The magic power condensed into a dial needle and appeared on her wrist. Ho... As the wrist rotated, it moved the green engraved needle and moved on the circr shaped watch. The scenery around changed in an instant! The power of time enveloped the entire city. In an instant. As if she had pressed a backward button, the broken earth gradually closed up, and the copsed tall buildings gradually recovered. Everything was flowing backwards, and the ruined city had returned to the time before it was destroyed. After confirming that there was nothing wrong, Ancient One raised her hand and snapped her fingers. Pa --- An invisible ripple spread out. It restored the frozen space. Then, Ancient One waved her sleeve and summoned an orange circr portal. It instantly disappeared. A momentter. Tony faintly woke up from the hotel bed and found that Happy and Louis were beside him, looking at him nervously. "Tony, are you okay?" Hapi asked worriedly, "We just arrived at your room and found you unconscious on the ground. What happened?" "I... I don''t know... I can''t remember it clearly." Tony felt his mind go nk, as if he had forgotten something, but he could not remember what it was, as if arge part of his memory had been missing! At the same time. Several of S. H. I. E. L. D.''s agent found Steve, who was also unconscious in the room, and asked him nervously after waking him up. Steve was stunned for a few seconds and muttered, "I... What happened?" After time went back, everything would return to its original state! Of course, this included... the only person who had witnessed the great battle! ... ... ... In the spatial crack. The surroundings were pitch ck and deep. It was as if hollow was in the mouth of an abyss beast that was waiting to swallow him up. asionally, there would be faint cracks in space, and they were also emitting terrifying fluctuations! "Is this... spatial turbulence?" Lod frowned slightly. He immediately discovered that the cracks in space were actually the entrances to an unknown area. If he identally touched it, he would be sucked to somewhere in the next second. Perhaps it was Earth, or perhaps it was an area millions of light years away from Earth. In fact, banishing magic and teleportation magic were very simr in essence. The only difference was that the main purpose of banishing magic was ''banishing'', and it would not protect the transmission, so life or death depended on oneself! Or it was all up to the will of heaven! In this dangerous area, Lod became extremely vignt. He did not dare to rx at all. With the help of thending point formed by Reishi, he shed and moved in the space turbulence, carefully avoiding the shattered space! After approaching Big Boss, even in such an extreme environment like vacuum, Lod did not need to breathe air through his mouth and nose. He only needed to use Reishi to maintain his vital signs. In this hollow space turbulence, the leastcking was Reishi. Through the special ability of Quincy, he could persist here for a long time! Although it was not suffocating to death, Lod was still facing a big problem at the moment, which was that hollow had no direction in the air turbulence. Forward, infinitely far; Backward, infinitely far; Left, infinitely far; Right, infinitely far; Up, infinitely far; Down, infinitely far! There was only a dense space of turbulence that was like a mirror shattering, leading to one unknown region after another, as if telling Lod to choose an exit! To choose a rtively correct passage in such a massive crack was no less difficult than finding a needle in a haystack! And the most important thing was... In these countless space cracks, not every end had an exit, most of them were dead ends, just like the prison in the broken world, no one knew where they would be thrown to! What to do? Lod looked at the boundless crack and felt a little heavy. He tried to summon the Dimension Portal here, but unfortunately, there was no response. It was estimated that this ce was isted from the Dimension Portal. As for the dog system, there was no need to rely on it for help. Not interfering with any of the host''s choices, even if it were fora fatal crisis, was the only thing worthy of praise for the dog system. "Ah, there is no other choice." After a long silence, Lod sighed faintly. The only choice left for him seemed to be to try his luck! However... The bet this time was his life! Chapter 363: Helheim

Chapter 363: Helheim

"Calm down... observe carefully, and then find the exit!" Lod repeated tofort himself. He took several deep breaths to calm down his chaotic heart, and then carefully observed the cracks in hollow''s space, trying to find a trace ofw or any clues about the'' exit ''! These cracks that were spread all over hollow''s space turbulence. Some of them were as big as the Grand Canyon and stretched for thousands of miles, while the small ones were not as big as the arms. The difference between the two could be said to be heaven and earth, and there was no difference apart from that! It was obvious that this method would not work! Lod was still a little unwilling. He tried to condense Reishi into an arrow and hit it into the crack with the ability of all things. Then he nned to use Reishi''s feedback to sense whether the other end of the crack was safe. But until he lost his sense, Reishi did not send any feedback. This was like a natural prison, cutting off all the paths to escape. Even Lod was inevitably a little discouraged at this moment. He tried all the methods he could think of, but all the results were useless! "Let''s begin!" Lod spat out a mouthful of turbid air from his lungs, and then his eyes stared at the faintly discernible cracks. Next was to verify his bloodline. It was the time to distinguish right from wrong. If he chose the wrong ''exit'', then it could only prove that he was just so-so, destined to suffer this disaster! Sometimes, luck was also an important part of sess! Looking at those powerhouses who could reach the peak, their personalities were cunning, tough, bold, and brave. Other than all worldly possessions, there was only one thing inmon, and that was that their luck was very good! To turn misfortune into good luck, to avert disaster, to jump off the cliff with a technique, to go out and pick up teachers... The above and so on, all of them had the help of great luck in the unseen world, allowing them to finally reach the peak! And now, it was his turn. Whether or not he could avert disaster depended on his next choice, deciding the direction of the future! In the end, he chose the biggest crack. If one had to say the reason, it might be because the crack was more pleasing to the eye. Secondly, the inside of the crack was almost stable, and inside the other cracks, hollow''s turbulence was abnormally violent. Lod silently prayed in his heart. Then, he strode into the crack. The next moment. He experienced the feeling of being stuffed into a rolling washing machine and then crazily stirring countless circles! The terrifying suction forceing from all directions seemed to tear him into pieces. The tform created by Reishi instantly copsed, and his whole person was like a rootless duckweed, gradually disappearing in the violent turbulence of hollow, disappearing into the deep darkness! ... It was unknown how long had passed. There was no sound or light in the space inside hollow''s turbulence, not even Reishi! Lod was in this space. He didn''t know how long he had been floating in the air. He couldn''t determine the direction, nor could he find any exit. As time passed, Spiritual Power gradually ran out of energy. This ce was like a prison, trapping him here! There was nothing he could do, he could only wait to die! Although he did not want to admit it, he did feel despair. After the initial struggle and unwillingness, Lod''s mood gradually became calm and silent. It was not that he had given up the hope of survival, but that he had to save all resources and find a way to escape before he died! One day... In the boundless darkness, Lod suddenly felt a familiar deathly aura! It was the aura of hell! In an instant, Lod did not hesitate at all. Hoho turned into a streak of light and rushed towards the source of the aura! He had no choice! If he continued to stay in this boundless darkness, he would die sooner orter due to the exhaustion of his spiritual energy. This was hisst hope! As for whose hell it was, it was no longer important to him. Even if it were forLucifer''s hell, it was better than being trapped alive here! Closer, closer! Lod''s eyes shed with excitement. He could clearly feel that the aura of hell was very close, not far ahead! In the end, after exhausting all of Spiritual Power''s strength. Lod mmed his head into the crack, and then he disappeared in an instant! ... ... ... This ce was a barren ice field. The bone-chilling cold wind howled, rolling upyers of ice and snow waves. It was like the surging waves of the sea. The entire world was shrouded in gray fog. Looking out, there were many peaks of ciers and cliffs, like thousands of sharp swords. Thick snow covered the ice ins. One could vaguely see a ck river, a huge stone bridge that exuded an ancient aura, standing across the surging ck river. There were no signs of life here. Even the weeds with the most tenacious vitality could not survive here, only the boundless ice ins. Cold, deathly silence, was the only theme here. However, in such an extreme environment, there was a figure walking on the ice field, facing the wind and snow, dragging a huge weight. Chi La... Chi La... Chi La... As the figure got closer and closer, it was actually a woman, and she was dragging a huge bull horn monster. The woman was wearing broken armor full of sword marks, and her long purple hair was dancing in the wind and snow. White feathers were inserted on both sides of her hair, one hand dragging the bull horn monster, and the other hand holding a long sword dripping with blood, walking forward with firm steps. Hu hu hu hu --- The biting cold wind whistled past, blowing up the thick snow, faintly revealing a figure. The silver-armored woman stopped in her tracks. She couldn''t help but frown as she sized up the person buried under the snow. The person''s ck clothes werepletely shattered. His entire body was covered in frozen blood, and the breathing at the tip of his nose was extremely weak. If not for the slight rise and fall of his chest, anyone would probably think of him as a corpse. Rustle... The man''s fingers moved slightly, and then he opened his eyes with difficulty. His dry lips curled into a bitter smile. That bastard Zadkiel had finally did it to him! This person was Lod, who had escaped from the turbulence of space crack. Although he had sessfully passed through the crack, Spiritual Power had exhausted all of his defenses and could only allow the space storm to wreak havoc. Fortunately, this time, his luck was not bad. Although he was severely injured by the spatial storm, he still had a chance to live, allowing him to sessfully reach this hell! Next, he only needed to give him a period of time to replenish Spiritual Power, and then he could use the super-speed regeneration to heal his injuries. "You, who are you?" The woman looked at him warily and asked. "A lost person..." Lod forced a smile. "May I ask... where is this ce?" The woman frowned and a trace of surprise shed through her eyes. "You actually don''t know where this is?" Lod had a bitter expression on his face. He said, "I got lost. I identally came here." "You are so unlucky." The woman was silent for a moment, and then said lightly, "This is the country of the dead, Helheim." Chapter 364: Brunhilde

Chapter 364: Brunhilde

"Helheim?" Lod was slightly stunned and didn''t respond. Because of his serious injury, his brain was a little confused now, so he couldn''t remember where this Helheim was. He just felt that it sounded familiar, as if he had heard it somewhere before! "Helheim, also called the Underworld." The woman took a deep look at him, and then slowly said, "It seems that you are not an Asgardian. Otherwise, how could you not know the meaning of Helheim?" Helheim? The Underworld! Lod was startled, and a sh of lightning shed through his chaotic brain. He suddenly remembered! It turned out that this was one of the Nine Realms of Northern Europe, the Underworld, and the master of the kingdom of the dead was the famous goddess of death, H, who was suppressed here by Odin tens of thousands of years ago! After knowing where he was, Lod was slightly relieved. The Helheim where H was located could be said to be the only one, and he could barely ept the result. At least it was much better than the Demon King of Seven Sins and Mephistopheles. "From the looks of it, you don''t seem to be worried." The woman''s intuition was very sharp. She found that Lod seemed to be relieved. She could not help but ask with some doubts, "This is the kingdom of the dead. No one can leave here. Don''t you feel sad?" "Because for me, this is the best situation." Lod thought back to the endless darkness - space. A bitter smile appeared on his face. "At least I can see living people here, much better than the ce I was in before." "I''m not a living person." There was a hint of sadness in the woman''s eyes, but it was soon hidden. She smiled and said, "I suddenly began to wonder where you came from." "Believe me, you won''t want to go." Lod raised his cracked lips. This was a typical case of not being beaten by society. He would rather die than go back to that damned ce. "Well, it sounds really bad." The woman nodded as if she understood. She sensibly did not continue to ask. She stared at Lod with her big ck eyes and asked, "I think you need help. If you continue to stay in this ce, you will soon be the feces of theher beast." "I am very grateful. I just happen to need help." Lod did not refuse. Firstly, he was too seriously injured to move. Secondly, it was indeed not safe here. It was better to follow this woman than to be frozen here. "No need to thank me." The woman bent down and picked up Lod with one hand, then carried him on her shoulder as if he was a cargo. Lod, "..." This feeling of being carried by someone seemed a little strange. But thinking about it carefully, he was now a wounded person and was not qualified to ask for so much, so he could only endure for the time being. The woman dragged the horned beast weighing thousands of pounds in one hand, and Lord on her shoulders in the other during the snowstorm. In the ice and snow that filled the sky. The two of them advanced dozens of kilometers. In the end, they arrived at a cave under a cliff. The cave was very deep. The bones of all kinds of beasts were scattered inside, and thick fur was spread on the stone bed. It gave people a wonderful feeling of living in the prehistoric era. Obviously, this was her residence! The woman put Lod on the stone bed and turned to deal with the huge horned beast. Lod observed carefully and found that the woman''s swordsmanship was quite outstanding. In just a few breaths of time, she cut the thousand-pound bull horn beast like a butcher cutting a cow, leaving only a lonely skeleton. Moreover, the silver sharp sword the woman used was definitely extraordinary. The sword was engraved withplicated patterns, as well as a sword square with a pair of wings. It was paired with a sharp silver de. The whole sword exuded a gorgeous aura, and there was also a faint fluctuation of magic. Presumably, it should havee from the hands of a god craftsman. "What are you looking at?" The woman noticed Lod''s gaze, and her delicate eyebrows slightly frowned. "Your sword should be a divine artifact, right?" Lod asked with a smile. "I don''t know. I picked it up." The woman was expressionless. She bent down to pick up the withered tree branches and piled them together. Then, she slowly started a fire. "You saved my life. Mind if you tell me your name?" "My name..." The woman stopped her action of starting a fire. Her long eyshes moved, and her pitch-ck eyes shed with a strange expression. "Brunhilde, this is my name. Lost person, what is your name?" Brunhilde? The corners of Lod''s mouth twitched slightly. He had guessed correctly! In a broken ce like the Helheim, there was only one possibility for women to wear broken armor full of sword marks and gorgeous divine artifacts. No matter how one thought about it, that was the legendary Valkyrie, a heroic spirit army under Odin''smand! It was rumored that the Valkyries swore to serve the gods. All of them were brave and brave. They rode on white pegasus and wore silver armor. They used the long swords in their hands to cut through the night sky. They were as mysterious and beautiful as the pr light. When the Valkyries descended on the battlefield, they would bring victory to Asgard. Moreover, it was said that every Norwegians had once imagined that Valkyrie was their dream lover. "You know me?" Seeing that there was no response for a long time, Brunhilde turned around and asked. "I have only heard of it..." Lod quickly shook his head and said, "You can call me Lod." In the Marvel history, it was best for Odin to not admit to H''s actions with the life of the Valkyrie. Otherwise, he could not guarantee that this beautiful Valkyrie would not stab him in the head after knowing about it. "Lod?" Upon hearing this, Brunhilde was slightly startled. Her beautiful face revealed a trace of surprise. She was half surprised and half alert as she said, You are the legendary... "... Obviously not." Lod was slightly speechless. However, he had already expected this day toe. He exined, "I have nothing to do with the Nordic god. It''s just that my name is the same." "That makes sense. If it really is him, how could he be reduced to letting me save him?" Brunhilde nodded thoughtfully. She inadvertently pricked a certain person in the heart, but she herself continued to burn without knowing. A cluster of mes rose, bringing warmth and light to the cold cave. Brunhilde used her sword to skewer a piece of meat, then ced it on the fire to slowly roast it. Zi... The meat was roasted to the point of sizzling oil, emitting waves of fragrance. With the light from the fire, Brunhilde''s eyes revealed traces of imperceptible sadness under the light of the fire, as if she was recalling some unbearable memories. "Where are the others?" Lod suddenly asked, "There should be a lot of valkyrie, right?" "They are all dead." Brunhilde''s movements became sluggish. After a long silence, she said in a terrifying and calm voice, "The Valkyries... I am the only one left. Even their souls can not rest in peace and be the puppets of the goddess of death." Chapter 365: When In Doubt, Just Draw

Chapter 365: When In Doubt, Just Draw

Sadness was more important than death, and this was the feeling. Thepanions who had grown up and fought together for thousands of years, under themand of the great Odin,unched an attack on the rebel Goddess of Death, H. In the end, no one in the entire army survived, and she fell into this kingdom of the dead with herself. They thought they could rest in peace, but the result was heartbreaking. They sacrificed their lives to the gods in exchange for supreme glory to fight on the battlefield, just to go to the Valha after death. But the truth was... Not only were they not brought to the Valha, but they were thrown into Helheim. Apart from her, the souls of the twenty-six Valkyries had fallen into the hands of the goddess of death, H. They could not even rest in peace after death, and they were tortured for eternity! This was the most painful memory hidden deep in Brunhilde''s heart! She hated H, and she hated Odin''s heartlessness even more. She had abandoned Valkyrie as a prop! "The meat is burnt." A voice interrupted her thoughts. When Brunhilde returned to her senses, she discovered that the flesh on the sword had already been roasted ck. Brunhilde lightly sighed. She threw away the charred meat, skewered it, and roasted it on the fire. She said to Lod, "If you recover from your injuries, hurry up and leave. Helheim is not a good ce. If you are discovered by H, you will never be able to leave this ce." Lod raised his eyebrows. "From what you''re saying, you can''t leave this ce?" "I am already a dead person." Brunhilde''s gaze darkened and she mocked herself. "A dead person can only stay in the underworld. Where can she go?" Did she not want to leave? But the soul of a dead person is bound by the rules of the underworld of Helheim, and can only stay here and suffer forever! "You saved my life, and I can grant you a wish." Lod smiled and said, "What if I tell you that I can take you out of here?" Brunhilde''s body trembled slightly, and the light in her eyes shed away. She sighed faintly and said, "Take care of yourself first. You can only take me away from Helheim. Unless you can defeat the goddess of death, H, don''t say such big words." The entire Helheim was under the control of the goddess of death, H. No one could take away any soul from her, not even the god Odin, let alone a seriously injured person who was about to die. "Don''t be in such a hurry to refuse." Lod could not help but smile. "People always have dreams. What if I can really do it?" "There is no ''what if''. You have no idea how scary H is!" Brunhilde nced at him unhappily. Although she said that she didn''t believe him, a trace of hope ignited in her heart. Even though it was so vague, she still couldn''t help but fantasize. Lod chuckled and narrowed her eyes. "I already said that it was just in case. What can I do if I think about it?" "If... if you can really take me away." Brunhilde had a hesitant expression. Thinking about it, she was dreaming. Her heart suddenly became free and easy, and Brunhilde smiled. "I am willing to swear that I will serve you with my life and be your... Valkyrie." Lod revealed a meaningful gaze and said, "Then it is a deal, my Valkyrie... Brunhilde." "It seems that I am really crazy to believe your nonsense." Brunhilde shook her head in amusement, then turned away from Lod and focused on roasting the meat in her hand. Soon, the meat was roasted. The fragrant roasted meat was steaming, and it was filled with rich fragrance and overflowing meat juice, making people want to take a bite. Brunhilde turned around and asked, "You are injured. Do you want a piece?" Lod took the barbecue and asked in surprise, "Isn''t this hell? A dead soul shouldn''t need to eat." "Of course I need it." Brunhilde exined, "If you stay in Helheim for a long time without energy, you will soon be a wandering soul that has lost all reason and self-consciousness." Lod''s eyes revealed a hint of understanding. Helheim had very little spirit, and he was not enough to supply these souls. That was why he had hunted other creatures to replenish his own situation. After eating and drinking, Brunhilde hugged her sword and curled up beside the fire to sleep. As an injured person, Lod naturally upied the stone bed covered with animal skin. ... ... ... Helheim was shrouded in ice and snow all year round, and there was no distinction between day and night, so he could only rely on physical sense and intuition to judge the time. During these two days of rest, Lod also found one thing. That was that Helheim''s Reishi was extremely rare, and the concentration was even less than one-tenth of the current world! Such a rare Reishi concentration directly led to the slow recovery of his injury. Until now, Spiritual Power had only recovered less than one-fifth, far from the peak. It was simply ridiculous... He had never seen such a shabby hell before. The concentration of spirit particles was even inferior to that of the modern world. He really didn''t know what was going on with H! Brunhilde greeted him. "I''m going out to hunt. Be careful alone." Thest time, the beast meat had already been divided up by the two, leaving behind a pile of white bones. Originally, it was enough for her to eat for a week, but Lod''s appetite was rtivelyrge. He ate more at a time than her, and in just two days, he had already finished. Thus, Brunhilde could only go out to hunt. After speaking, Brunhilde walked out of the cave and disappeared into the snowstorm. "Eh..." Lod sighed speechlessly. At this rate, he estimated that it would take at least half a month before he could fully recover to his peak state. In any case, it was boring to stay alone, so he could just go and draw the reward from the settlement. If not for that bastard Zadkiel interfering in the middle, he would probably have already drawn the reward, so there was no need to wait until now. Lod roughly calcted. In view of the city that had not been repaired and the souls that had been umted before, the number of superior souls that he currently possessed was a total of thirty-five. It could be said to be the mostrge sum of money up to date! The superior prize pool was drawn ten times by ten souls, so he could draw a total of thirty times! Thirty times! And it was a superior prize pool, what kind of concept was this? Just thinking about it made Lod unable to contain his excitement. "Dog System, draw!" [Ding ---] [Do you want to consume 30 * superior souls to draw a prize? ] Lod rubbed his hands together, took a deep breath, and said, "I''m sure. I want to draw a prize!" Hu --- First, a white fog suddenly drifted over, and then the Soul King Pce appeared in front of his eyes. A brown-haired man wearing a ck framed sses, with an elegant and easy-going temperament slowly walked over. The corners of his lips held a gentle smile, and his eyes seemed to be deep enough to see through people''s hearts. Lod was slightly shocked and recognized the man at a nce. Aizen Sousuke! 2D - well-known pretentious prick and arrogant bastard. Not only did he have the wisdom to fool everyone in his palm, but he was also impable in terms of strength. All of death god''s skills were at the peak, and even his scientific research skills were at the ultimate BOSS! Unexpectedly... The person who was stationed at the top prize pool was actually him! Chapter 366: If Miracles Had Color

Chapter 366: If Miracles Had Color

Dog System, sure enough, it can y. Let Aizen guard the reward pool, this operation makes others silly. Like the previous card pool character, this Aizen also has no consciousness, just ording to the program set by the system, but fortunately it is a fake Aizen, otherwise if the real person is here, the pressure is too big. It is worthy of the top prize pool... Lod was filled with emotion. Spending money to enjoy was different. Even the lottery space became Soul King Pce. ording to the previous rules of the dog system, ording to the level of the prize pool, the rewards were different. For example, the lower prize pool only had Shikai zanpakuto, while the medium prize pool was added to Bankai and special buildings, which was that he did not know what the so-called ''superior prize pool'' was different from the previous medium prize pool. I hope I won''t be disappointed... Lod calmed down his excitement and raised his hand to break the three light balls that Aizen was holding. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! At the moment when the light balls broke, the whole Soul King Pce seemed to shake. Then three dazzling orange rays of light turned into a huge pir of light and soared into the sky, setting off endless astral winds and waves that spread out! "!" Lod opened his eyes wide and shouted, "Good guy, I''m going to be stunned by this wave!" Is this superior prize pool? Just from this shocking special effect, it could satisfy certain photosensitive epilepsy patients to a great extent! The vibrationsted for dozens of seconds, and the rear gradually stopped. The reward was not in the form of a list, but in the form of an object, presented in front of Lod. Golden light... Golden light... It was still a golden light... There was a little purple light mixed in it, and only a few... orange light! Looking at therge golden light in front of him, Lod''s breathing became rapid. At this moment, he could even hear the heartbeat of his heart! ... [Golden - Zanpakuto: Senbonzakura Kageyoshi(Bankai)] [Golden - Aizen ExperimentalNotes(Remnant)] [Purple - Kido Experience Bead * 10] [Golden - 13th Division Barracks (Special environment with light spiritualnd, can summon ordinary death god by paying the soul)] [Purple - Hoho Experience Book * 10] [Golden - Bakudo - Shij no Saimon (The Gate of Four Beasts)] [Purple - Hakuda Experience Book* 10] [Golden - Superior - Spiritual Power - *10] [Orange - Special Building: Phoenix Pce(One of the Five Major Departments of the Soul King Pce, can be mass-produced by paying the soul)] [Golden - Matsumoto Rangiku Private Photo Album.] ... [Purple -Arrancar Skill: Cero] [Golden - Nel''s Private Photo Album] [Golden - Schrift: Deathdealing] [Purple - Arrancar Skill: Hierro + LV.1] [Purple - Arrancar Skill: Super Regeneration + LV.1] [Golden - Schrift Mark Bestowal] [Gold - Superior - Spiritual Power Bead * 10] [Golden - Soi Fon] [Purple - Hoho Experience Book x10] [Golden - Tshir Hitsugaya] ... [Purple - Kido Experience Book * 10] [Purple - Zanjutsu * 10] [Golden - Schrift: Explode] [Golden - Superior - Spiritual Power bead * 10] [Orange - Soul King''s nails] [Gold - temporary soul(first-ss)] [Gold - special building: The Forest of Great hollow(Every once in a while, it will automatically give birth to Great hollow. By paying the soul eleration process, it will automatically attract the fallen soul of the modern world and transform it into hollow.)] [Gold - Inoue Orihime''s Painting] [Gold - Had #91, Senju Kten Taih (Thousand-Hand Incandent Heaven Culling-Sear, one-time use)] [Orange - Zanpakuto - Zanka no Tachi. Ryjin Jakka] ... Shocked, still shocked! If a miracle had color, it must be gold! At first, Lod thought it was an illusion. He rubbed his eyes in disbelief and even pinched his thigh. Only after he sucked in a breath of cold air in pain did he confirm that this was not an illusion. There was really so much gold! Huchi... Huchi... Huchi... Lod let out a heavy and rapid breath, as if he was silently expressing his current mood. If he had to use a word to describe his current feelings, it would be awesome! As expected of a high quality soul prize pool. Although the difficulty of obtaining it could be said to be at the level of a nightmare, after seeing the generous degree of reward, he could not help but silently think that it was worth it. It was worth offending so many people. After a long time, Lod finally calmed down. He then looked at the orange rays of light and asked, "System, isn''t the highest reward golden?" [Ding ---] [reward level: White - Blue - Purple - Gold - Orange] [Orange - level reward is only limited to the high level prize pool. It is the highest level reward. ] After listening to the system''s exnation, Lod nodded in realization. No wonder he had never seen it before. The highest reward of orange - level could only appear in the high level prize pool. This dog system... I''m afraid it is not designed by Tencent? Lod shook his head and used up all the consumable items ording to the previous lottery convention! [Spiritual Power + 10000] [Spiritual Power + 10000] [Spiritual Power + 10,000] ... [Kido experience + 10,000] [Kido experience + 10,000] [Kido experience + 10,000] ... [Zanjutsu experience + 10,000] [Zanjutsu experience + 10,000] [Zanjutsu experience + 10,000] ... [Hoho experience + 10,000] [Hoho experience + 10,000] [Hoho experience + 10,000] ... [Hakuda experience + 10,000] [Hakuda experience + 10,000] [Hakuda Experience +10,000] ... [Upgrade: Zanjutsu - Level 6 - 7] [Upgrade: Hoho - Level 5 Level 6] [Upgrade: Hakuda - Level 5 Level 6] After consuming all the consumables, and with the umtion of time, he instantly increased the three basic levels, and his strength increased a little. Although the degree of improvement was not very big, it was still too much. Next was the highlight! The appearance of the three special buildings could be said to have greatly alleviated his urgent need! First, it was the orange level [ - Zero Division - Phoenix Hall]! As the residence of Zero Division, each member of Zero Division had their own special abilities. In the original work, Phoenix Hall belonged to etsu Nimaiya he was the man who built all the prototype of zanpakuto. The most basic and most important special ability of Phoenix Hall was that it could mass produce the prototype ''Asauchi''. Moreover, Lod roughly looked at the price. It could be said that he was quite considerate. He only needed to pay a low-level soul to produce an Asauchi. It was rare for the dog system to have a conscience. Next was the [13th Division]! Although the level was only gold, it was no less important than Phoenix Hall in terms of importance. Other than the ''Faint Spirit Zone'' effect attached to it, it only needed to pay a middle-level soul as a price to summon ten ordinary death god. However, the only drawback was that the summoned death god was only eighth-ss and could never do Shikai. To a certain extent, the appearance of Phoenix Hall and Division 13 made up for the current situation of Soul Society''sck of manpower! And thest special building, [The Forest of the Great hollow]! This was the first time that Lod saw a special building rted to hollow''s circle in the reward. In the original work, this was the ce where the lower-level hollow and Gillian lived, but when it came to the system, it became the ce where the lower-level hollow and Gillian were bred. Thinking about it carefully, it seemed that there was no problem. A low-level soul could give birth to a low-level hollow, and a medium-level soul could give birth to a Gillian. It could be said that the system was very strict in this regard, and itpletely blocked his idea of any card bug. Chapter 367: Strongest Zanpakuto

Chapter 367: Strongest Zanpakuto

"Schrift mark bestowal, not bad." Lod looked at his new ability, and the corners of his mouth could not help but raise a smile. "It''s a big step closer to Yhwach''s omnipotence." The process of Schrift Mark Bestowal is very simple - you only need to drip your blood into the wine, and then drink the soul of the blood wine, and you can be engraved with the words with the ability. Once the words arepletely formed, he can send more powerful soul force into the body of the person who drank the blood wine. In exchange... He can now engrave his own Schrift into the soul of others! This is one of Yhwach''s four major abilities. This is one of Yhwach''s four abilities, and now he has ''wless Healing'' and ''Schrift Mark''. There are only two abilities missing: ''Soul Distribution: Sleep State'' and ''Soul Recycling?Ausw?hlen'', and then he will obtain Yhwach''s Schrift, The Almighty! "Click..." Lod said softly, but unfortunately, Haschwalth was not around at the moment. Otherwise it''s time to try it out and give him The Bnce''s Schrift. Now I can only wait to go back and try to engrave Schrift. After putting all these rewards into the bag, Lod looked at thest and most important thing, the remaining two orange-level rewards! Soul King''s nails Perhaps many people are not familiar with it. In fact, this is the key material to make ''Hgyoku''. ording to the content of Aizen experimental notes, fusing the special soul with the nail of Soul King can create the prototype of Hgyoku, and then after debugging and modification, can create the real Hgyoku! If it was a special soul, he still had a ck heart demon. As for the specific experimental methods and details, he still needed to discuss it with Kisuke Urahara and Nemu after returning to Soul Society. "Hehe, this is a good thing." Lod happily put away the Spirit King''s nail and then spat out a mouthful of turbid air. He looked at thest orange-level reward. I believe that as long as you have seen death god, you will not be unfamiliar with it! It belongs to Gotei 13 Captain-Commander Yamamoto Genrysai Shigekuni, and has the strongest attack power of the me element zanpakuto, and the oldest zanpakuto in the era -- Ryujin Jakka! Among all zanpakuto of Soul Society, only three have the skills of controlling the weather! After Shikai, the temperature of the me can reach thousands of degrees,parable to the temperature of the sun''s surface, just one blow can turn hundreds of kilometers into ashes, turn the sky and the earth into a hot furnace! And death god, who holds this zanpakuto, is the Yamamoto Genrysai Shigekuni who is known as the strongest death god in the millennium! Soul Society protects the founder of Gotei 13, the first captain of 1st Division, the founder and the first principal of Spiritual Arts Academy, and a thousand years ago, he defeated Yhwach with full knowledge with his own strength! How strong is Yamamoto Genrysai Shigekuni? Looking at all the viins in death god''s whole article, the first thing you think of is not to defeat him, but to limit him with various means. Aizen, who has the highest level of force, needs to borrow the ability of Ryujin Jakka using Wonderweiss'' Extinguir, He did not dare to confront the old man. Yhwach, who is omniscient and omnipotent, deceived the eyes of Yamamoto Genryusai old man with a fake body, consumed the little strength he has left, and attacked from behind, which led to Yamamoto Genrysai Shigekuni dying in the battlefield. Through the above situation, it is enough to prove that Yamamoto Genrysai Shigekuni and Ryujin Jakka, what position they upy in the whole death god, it is not too much to call the full version of OP levelbat power! Although I didn''t get Yamamoto Genrysai Shigekuni, I am a little sorry. I got Soi Fon and Tshir Hitsugaya, two captains, which also made up for his regret to a certain extent. For Soul Society, whocked high-endbat power, I added two Captain level death god! After a wave of wealth, Lod''s mood became much better. Sure enough, what the ancient people said was right: how to solve the worry? Only to be rich! "System, open up my personal attributes!" Lod crossed his legs andy on the bed, humming a tune as he called out to the system. [Ding ---Personal attributes are as follows] [Host: Lod Carl] [Bloodline: death god, Quincy, hollow] [Title: Lord of Hell, Kenpachi] [Spiritual Power: 3 Seated Officer] [Shikai: Kansmei , Shins , Senbonzakura , Hyrinmaru , Tenken , Gonrymaru , Nozarashi , Gegetsuburi , Minazuki , Ryjin Jakka] [Bankai : Daiguren Hyrinmaru , Kk Gonry Riky , Minazuki , Senbonzakura Kageyoshi.] [Zanjutsu - Level 7: Sword Pressure] [Hakuda - Level 6: Ikkotsu, Shunko - Raijin Senkei] [Hoho - Level 6: Cicada Shell] [Kido - Level 7: Able to instant-cast Kido below 70] [Hollowfication - Underworld God(1%)] [Fullbring: Unlocked] [Schrift: X-Axis, The Bnce, Deathdealing, Explode] Skill: Soul Distribution: wless Healing, Soul Distribution: Schrift Mark, Blut Vene, Blut Arterie, shadow space, Hirenkyaku, Heilig Pfeil (Divine Arrow), Ranstengai, Hierro, High-Speed ??Regeneration, hair gel, Eight Thousan Sword Style: Zanjutsu, Gran Rey Cero.] [Soul Control: Upper Soul * 5] [Items: Gigai, Hell Butterfly, Memory Recer, Hgyoku (Shattered Shards 55/10,000), Photo Collection, Schutzstaffel Uniform, Quincy Cross -Convicted, Seele Schneider, Tentken, Milln Escudo, Kik, Aizen''s Notes (Remnant), Hojiku-Zai, Superhuman Drug, ck Cloak, Espada Limited Costume, Freund Schild, ckheart (soul state), Heaven Fragment (San Venganza), Soul King''s Nails , Bakud Shij no Saimon (Single Use), Temporary soul (first ss), Had #91. Senju Kten Taih (Single Use)] (Special buildings are not included in the props) ... "It''s getting longer and longer..." For a moment, Lod felt a little emotional. From the beginning, he was poor. It was really not easy for him to develop until now. There were even two times where he barely survived. Facing the wrath of the powerful Seraph and the two Demon Kings, if his luck was a little bit worse, he would probably be able to cross over a third time now. ... ... ... Time passed unknowingly. When Lod was still immersed in excitement, heavy footsteps could be heard from the wind and snow outside the cave. Brunhilde had returned. It was just that her condition didn''t seem too good. The silver armor on her chest had been shattered by some kind of sharp weapon. A huge wound from her left shoulder to her right abdomen could even be seen. The flesh inside was rolled up, and the depth was close to cutting off all of her ribs. Even though Brunhilde''s injuries were so severe, she still held a dead elk in her right hand and staggered forward in the wind and snow. The bright red blood dyed the pure white snow red, leaving a long trail behind her. Brunhilde entered the cave with great difficulty and put down the elk corpse in her hand. "This is... thest thing I can do for you. In the future... you can only rely on yourself." Lod''s expression changed slightly and asked, "What exactly happened?" However. Brunhilde didn''t respond to him. She only leaned against the wall and slowly sat on the ground. Her long purple hair fell down her shoulders. At this moment, there was no sign of life on Brunhilde''s beautiful face. The aura on her nose seemed to disappear, and her pupils gradually dimmed. Chapter 368: Goddess Of Death

Chapter 368: Goddess Of Death

"Brunhilde!" Lod''s expression changed slightly. He came directly to the dying woman. When he reached out to touch the ferocious wound, he found that there was a trace of familiarity mixed in! It was the power of hell! There was a wisp of ck energy left in the flesh and blood that had been split open by a sharp weapon. It was full of dark, deathly, and cold aura, which was very simr to Helheim''s aura of hell. Moreover, the remaining ck energy was like a maggot attached to the bones, continuously corroding. Brunhilde was originally hollow''s weak soul. If he didn''t get rid of this energy in time, Brunhilde''s soul would be corroded in less than five minutes, and then she would be a wandering soul without self-consciousness. The power of hell, Helheim, Brunhilde, Valkyrie... Combined with the clues above, the answer was obvious. The person who injured Brunhilde was the goddess who ruled this kingdom of the dead, the first son of Great God Odin - H! "It was H who injured you, right?" Lod frowned and asked softly. "I know... What can I do?" Brunhilde lifted her heavy eyelids, and her eyes, which were about to lose focus, revealed a sense of relief. "I... have to go apany them." "Hildr, Skuld, Alvitr, Hervor, Geirolul, Sigrn...they''re all waiting for me." In the battle that hadsted for ten thousand years, all the valkyrie had died, leaving her alone to survive in this kingdom of the dead. Now... She was finally going home. Brunhilde slowly closed her eyes, a tranquil smile on her face. It was as if she had already seen her dead sisters waiting for her return in the Valha. "It won''t be so easy to die. I still owe you my life. Moreover, the agreement between us hasn''t beenpleted yet!" However, Lod didn''t intend to let her wishe true. Seeing that she was about to obtain Valkyrie, she couldn''t let her die! In fact, it wasn''t difficult to save Brunhilde. The best and most convenient method was to use a high-grade [Kido] to treat her. It could expel the remaining power of hell in her body, and it could also quickly heal her injuries and strength while protecting Brunhilde''s life. But unfortunately, he didn''t even know how to reply, much less raise his level to reply! This was a bit awkward... The reply belonged to Kido. Although the two were simr in essence, there was a difference of heaven and earth. The only way he could heal was ''all'', but the problem was that Spiritual Power hadn''t recovered yet, so he couldn''t use Bankai. It wasn''t enough to heal Brunhilde''s injuries. Lod only hesitated for half a second before deciding to use another method - soul separation - touch treatment! Giving his soul fragment to others was a great reduction to death god''s strength system! Therefore, after Matt and Jessica, there was no other Quincy that was created by Lod. It was precisely because of this reason. But Brunhilde, he had to save her! He had to repay the kindness of a meal and seek revenge for the smallest grievance. This was his life principle. Since Brunhilde had saved his life, then he had to repay this kindness! The soul form of each person had long been fixed, and the total amount would not increase or decrease as time passed. However, Lod was an exception. His soul vessel would grow with his strength. Chi La --- Theplete soul was instantly torn apart into fragments of a fingernail. Although it was only a small portion, the pain from tearing apart the soul caused even Lod to clench his teeth, beads of sweat appearing on his forehead. Lod took a few breaths and slowly raised his hand to touch Brunhilde''s wound. A soul fragment the size of a fingernail emitted a sparkling and translucent divine light. It slowly fused into Brunhilde''s body and then transformed into the purest soul power, repairing her near-death body at a speed visible to the naked eye. When the ck underworld power met the blue soul power, it instantly evaporated like ice and snow melting in spring, turning into wisps of ck smoke. As for the remaining sword wounds, they were naturally nothing. Very quickly, Brunhilde recovered to her original state. The broken battle armor on her chest barely concealed her exposed skin. Her fair skin was as smooth as new, and it was impossible to see that she had been injured. In fact, her skin was even more tender than that of a baby. "Wu..." Brunhilde let out an unconscious moan. Her beautiful face revealed a tender and paleplexion. Her breathing gradually became steady, and her chest also began to fluctuate. Lod picked her up with both hands and carefully ced her on the animal hide bed. When he turned around to deal with the elk, he found that the unconscious Brunhilde had grabbed his wrist. "Don''t go... don''t leave me alone..." Brunhilde''s voice was mixed with a trace of weakness. Her brows were tightly knitted together, as if she was recalling the painful memories buried deep in her heart. It was hard to imagine... Under themand of Odin to conquer the nine worlds, the illustrious Valkyrie had actually revealed such a feminine attitude. Lod couldn''t help but sigh. He didn''t choose to not break free. Instead, he quietly sat by the bed and brushed away Brunhilde''s tightly knitted brows. He softly said, "Don''t worry, we won''t leave you. We will never leave you." "We... have made a promise..." Brunhilde''s tightly knitted brows rxed, and her alluring red lips curled into a faint smile. "Yes, I made a promise." Lod softly replied, "Go to sleep. Everything will be fine when you wake up." Tonight. One person had no sleep, and the other had fallen asleep. During the thousands of years, Brunhilde finally had a good night''s sleep, as if she was at home. ... ... ... A stone door that was a hundred meters tall stood at the end of the river. The Gates of Hel is the gate of Helheim. The giant dog Garmr of scarlet crouches under the gate, guarding and screening souls that can enter the underworld. Anyone who dares to break into the underworld will be torn apart and devoured by it! Behind the Gate of Hel, there was even more bone-piercing cold and violent snow, as well as an iparably deep darkness. That ce was the real Helheim! The soul that has passed the Gates of Hel and Garmr''s trials will have to travel through this darkness and cold, then cross the river Slid with its sharp knives, and finally arrive at ljenir Pce, where There lives the God of Death who rules this Land of the Dead. ljenir was a magnificent grayish-white pce built on the back of a gigantic, spider-like creature. Any soul that could sessfully reach this pce would be judged by the God of Death. If they had notmitted any sins before their death, they would be able to choose a room in the pce and live a happy life without worrying about food and clothing. On the other hand, they would be sent to the prison to be tortured to atone for their sins. On the top floor of the Pce of ljenir. In the grand hall filled with the aura of the dead, the goddess of death, H, sat on the throne that was cast by the wandering souls. Her dark gray eyes slowly opened, revealing an endless and terrifying pressure. It was as if she had prated throughyers of hollow''s space and was thrown in a distant direction. "Who... expelled my power?" Chapter 369: Soi Fon and Toushiro Hitsugaya

Chapter 369: Soi Fon and Toushiro Hitsugaya

In that instant just now! She suddenly felt a violent throbbing in her heart, like a fishbone stuck in her throat! She immediately discovered that the power of Hell that she had left in Brunhilde''s body had been expelled by a mysterious power that she had never seen before. Moreover, it hadpletely severed Brunhilde''s soul and had a connection with Helheim. Logically, this was impossible! The entire Helheim was under her control. No outsider could escape her eyes, let alone an expert who could expel the power of hell and break the shackles of hell and soul rules. "What a familiar feeling..." The Goddess of Death frowned slightly, and her dark green eyes shed with a trace of vignce. She seemed to be quite afraid of her and said to herself, "Who saved Brunhilde''s soul?" If it was only to expel the remaining power, it wouldn''t make her feel so fearful. What truly made her wary was that the mysterious and familiar unknown power not only expelled the remaining power of hell, but alsopletely cut off Helheim and bound Brunhilde''s soul! This was not a small matter! In theory, it was impossible for a soul bound by the rules of hell to escape. Breaking the restraints of the power of rules was something that was almost impossible. Even Odin, the God King at his peak, couldn''t do it! "Could it be..." H''s pupils shrank as she thought of a possibility. "Has an existence surpassing the God King suddenly arrived in Helheim?" This was not good news. The thought that there might be an existence surpassing the Divine King level caused the Death Goddess to feel a little uneasy. It was as if an ominous shadow had been cast over her heart. After a moment of silence. H''s dark green eyes flickered a few times in the darkness. She said in a deep voice, "Go and call the Valkyrie over!" Her thoughts were actually very simple, which was to let the Valkyrie who had already died in battlee and go to probe. She wanted to see who had saved Brunhilde''s soul, so that they could avoid direct conflict and also see the true body of the unknown descenderf rom the side! If the other party was truly a terrifying existence that surpassed a God King, she naturally wouldn''t say anything. But if not... Since she dared to steal her own soul under her nose, she would definitely let the other party know how death was written! ... ... ... Inside the cave. A burning firewood emitted a warm and bright light. Brunhilde was still asleep, and it was estimated that she would wake up early. Regardless of whether it was her appearance or her internal organs, all of her injuries had been healed by the ''soul separation - connection treatment''. Only by transforming into a half god-level Valkyrie and recing the blood of Asgarda that flowed through her body would it take a very long time. Lod sat at the edge of the stone bed. He was guarding the sleeping Brunhilde. It wasn''t that he had any improper thoughts about this Valkyrie, but that Brunhilde had been holding his hand tightly and refused to let go. During this period, Lod had tried to quietly leave several times, but thetter had no intention of letting him go. Helpless, he could only give up. With nothing to do, Lod nned to summon Soi Fon and Tshir Hitsugaya. In fact, ording to the original n, he nned to wait until he returned to Soul Society and then summon the two captains. But the situation at the moment was not optimistic. It was hard to recover part of Spiritual Power. In order to save Brunhilde, he was squandered and expelled the power of hell. H coulde to him at any time, so he could only summon in this situation. "System, summon Soi Fon and Tshir Hitsugaya." [Reconstruction character: Soi Fon] [Reconstruction character: Tshir Hitsugaya] [ - Memory Construction... ] [ - Spirit Body Reconstruction... ] Under the power of the system, the two human bodies gradually took shape. When the condensed spiritual energy fluctuations calmed down, two blurry figures were reflected in the rising white mist. A boy slowly walked out of the white mist and was exposed in Lod''s eyes. The boy had a head of short silver hair that was like a lion''s mane, dark green eyes that were like jade seals, and his young and handsome face was shrouded in an expression that was as cold as ten thousand years of ice. His small body that was like a child in his teens was emitting a terrifying fluctuation of Spiritual Power, and the fluttering white feather was undoubtedly revealing his identity. Gotei 13, 10th Division Captain, Tshir Hitsugaya! The youngest Captain in Soul Society''s history, only two hundred years old has mastered Bankai, has the strongest ice and snow system zanpakuto, Hyourinmaru, talent and qualification can be said to be in the future! The second figure followed out of the white fog. It was a smaller woman, with neat bangs short hair, with two rings of snake braids behind her head, eyes calm and calm, also wearing long-sleeved clothes and white captain haori, with a yellow ribbon around her waist. Gotei 13, 2nd Division Captain Soi Fon! Lod''s eyes lit up slightly. Compared with Tshir Hitsugaya, he actually cares more about Soi Fon. It is not that he values women more than men, or lustful, but the 2nd Division represented by Soi Fon, which is obviously more useful to him than the 10th Division of Tshir Hitsugaya! Gotei 13 has their own duties. Like the 10th Division where Tshir Hitsugaya is, the duty is to patrol and alert the safety of Seireitei, which is equivalent to the role of the police in Human World, and currently can not y the real role. But the 2nd Division where Soi Fon is, it ispletely different! 2nd Division is the Onmitsukid troops, specialized in assassination, gathering intelligence, monitoring, transmission, and other important positions. And Soi Fon is themander-in-chief of Onmitsukid. Onmitsukid is independent of 13th Division, originally belonging to the 4th Maple Division, one of the four great nobles. Later, because of the escape of Shihouin Yoruichi, Soi Fon took over the Onmitsukid to 2nd Division, and personally governed the first squad of criminal army. The criminal army is a force mainly for battle execution and assassination. Compared with other death god who pays attention to swordsmanship, they are better at using white fighting and hidden weapons. It can be said that they are specially dealing with some shady things for Soul Society! As long as Soi Fon is here, he can rebuild a Onmitsukid troops! And with the passage of time, this army in the deep water world of Marvel can bring more benefits than other teams! "Greetings, Soul King!" Tshir Hitsugaya and Soi Fon slightly bowed their heads and respectfully said, "Thank you, Soul King, for re-granting me life." "No need to be so polite." Lod nodded slightly and raised his hand to indicate that the two could rx a little. There was no need to be so reserved. He chuckled and said, "There is something I want to ask you." "Lord Soul King, please speak." Although Tshir Hitsugaya looked cold, his back was straight, and it could be seen that he was still a little nervous. In contrast, Soi Fon is much better. At least it can''t be seen from the surface. The eyes are still so calm and calm, and it is very mobile. Lod thought about it, then looked at Tshir Hitsugaya and asked, "Hitsugaya, can you nowpletely liberate the power of the Daiguren Hyourinmaru?" Tshir Hitsugaya was stunned for a moment, and there was a touch of unnaturalness on his face and said, "It can be, but that form will consume my Spiritual Power sharply, and... I don''t like the appearance after growing up." Lod showed a thoughtful look and turned to look at Soi Fon and asked, "Soi Fon, how far has your Shunko been developed?" Soi Fon eyes shed a trace of amazement and said, "It has been developed to the second stage. I named it infinite Shunko." "Uh..." Lod understood in his heart. "Thank you for your hard work. I have a general understanding of it." It seemed that the two captains summoned this time were roughly in the period of the Thousand Years Blood War not long ago. It could basically be said to be the peak period of the manga! Chapter 370: The Valkyrie

Chapter 370: The Valkyrie

Thousand Years Blood War Chapter. It can be said that in the whole series, the most severe division of the two extremes. This is not only referring to the evaluation, but also several Captain level death god. The strength disyed before and after the bloody battle chapter is different from the previous chapter. Although Spiritual Power''s level has not changed, the strength has a heaven and earth change! Tshir Hitsugaya and Soi Fon just belong to this list. During the period of Karakura Town, Tshir Hitsugaya has notpletely mastered his own Bankai, so his performance is not very good. But after 19 months of practice, Tshir Hitsugaya haspletely mastered Bankai, and its strength can be said to be different from the period of Karakura Town. Not only did he ovee the time weakness of Hyourinmaru, but he also developed a powerful move that can freeze time and space. Simrly, Soi Fon developed infinite Shunko after Karakura Town, and its destructive power isparable or even beyond. The Shihouin Yoruichi''s ''Raijin Senkei'' is only second to the form of ''Shunk: Raij Senkei: Shunry Kokuby Senki (sh War Cry: Thunder Beast Battle Form: sh God ck Cat Warrior Princess)''. Ifpared horizontally, the current strength of Hitsugaya and Soi Fon is roughly equivalent to Big Boss in Marvel. But of course no way near the power of Odin and Ancient One. One of the Big Boss, Sorcerer Supreme was able to suppress Dormammu, who was the overlord of the universe level for thousands of years, while the other Big Boss ''Allfather'', who was invincible in the nine worlds and crushed Mephisto''s clone that surpassed Big Boss in one shot. If these two people were only ordinary ''Big Boss'', he would eat the shield of the Steve Rogers on the spot! "Soi Fon, Little Shiro." After his thoughts drifted back to reality, Lod showed a humble and gentle smile and said, "At present, my Spiritual Power has not yet recovered. Before this, I will have to trouble the two captains to worry about safety." "Please rest assured, Soul King!" Soi Fon looked dignified, kneeling on one knee, and said in a low voice: "I swear on the honor of the criminal army, before I die, no one can step in here and hurt a hair of yours!" "Soul King rest assured, as long as I am still here, no one can hurt you." Tshir Hitsugaya''s eyes were cold, and the childish face of the teenager showed a touch of determination. "Very good." Lod smiled and nodded, which was good news for him. Before his own Spiritual Power had fully recovered, there were two captains at the peak. Unless the Goddess of Death H personally came, he could trust the abilities of Hitsugaya and Soi Fon, so he did not have to worry too much about safety. "Little Shiro, what do you want to say?" Lod suddenly noticed that Tshir Hitsugaya''s expression was a little strange, and his lips moved as if he wanted to say something. "Uh..." Tshir Hitsugaya hesitated for half a second, and then under Lod''s gentle eyes, he gritted his teeth and said, "Lord Soul King, can you... can you not call me Little White? I am already an adult." "Okay, Shiro-Chan." "Lord Soul King... Not that... It is Tshir Hitsugaya..." "No problem, Shiroshiro." "Er... Lord Soul King, it is Tshir Hitsugaya. You can call me Tshir." "I know, Hhan." "..." Tshir Hitsugaya was speechless. Until he saw the yful look thrown by Lod, he finally understood that this was the evil taste of Lord Soul King. It was impossible for him to take off the title of ''little Shiro''. Soi Fon was expressionless, quietly sticking to the side. But the curve of the corner of her mouth undoubtedly betrayed her inner thoughts. ... ... ... The next day. Lod continued to stay in the cave, umting and recovering Spiritual Power, and looking at Brunhilde at the same time. Soi Fon, who came from the criminal army, was responsible for patrolling around, so the rough work like hunting could only be handed over to poor Hitsugaya. "En..." Brunhilde, who had been sleeping for an entire day, suddenly let out an unconscious moan and slowly opened her eyes. She didn''t know if it was because the light was a bit dazzling, but she couldn''t help but close her eyes to adjust for a while. When she waspletely awake, she opened her eyes and looked at Lod, who was waiting by the bedside. She felt an indescribable sense of familiarity. "Yes... you saved me!" Brunhilde appeared somewhat shocked. Although she didn''t know exactly what had happened, the fatal sword wound on her chest hadpletely recovered. Her skin was even smoother and whiter than other ces. Moreover, she couldn''t even sense the power of death left behind by H at this moment. Instead, it was a feeling that she hadn''t felt for a long time and was filled with power! It was as if there was a special soul power quietly flowing through her bloodline. Moreover, it was constantly absorbing the special power from the surrounding atmosphere to replenish itself. "Yes, it is me." Lod directly admitted. Facing Brunhilde''s astonished and doubtful gaze, he slowly said, "The method to save you is to share my bloodline with you. So from now on, we are the ''family'' with the same bloodline." "Your bloodline? Family?" Brunhilde was at a loss for a moment, unable to understand the meaning behind Lod''s words. She foolishly asked, "You mean... I am now your... family?" "That''s right, because we share the same bloodline." Lod raised his hand to stroke Brunhilde''s head, and a gentle smile blossomed on his face. "Quincy... This is amon name engraved in our blood." "Quincy..." The two hands seemed to contain some special magic, which made Brunhilde feel a sense of dependence. She raised her head and looked at Lod with bright eyes. "Are we... really family?" "Yes, Brunhilde." Lod indifferently smiled and said, "From now on, we are family." Boom Just as Brunhilde was about to say something, a sudden roar came from outside the cave. The blizzard that was nearly a hundred meters away was torn apart by the airflow, and the violent gale was like the cry of millions of sword''s de, carrying with it a biting cold wind. "There are guests!" Lod raised his eyebrows and narrowed his eyes. Although he has not fully recovered, he can still feel that Soi Fon Spiritual Power is rising rapidly. However, this is already in his expectation. An unknown existence that can expel the power of hell, think about it and know that the goddess of death, Hel, is absolutely impossible to sit and watch. I just don''t know who is sent by Hel. Spiritual Power released from Soi Fon has reached the level of Shikai. Lod estimated that the other party is not an ordinary person, should be a god in Helheim''s hell. "It''s... It''s them... They areing..." Brunhilde showed a sad expression, and tears umted in her eyes, as if she recognized the iing enemy! "Brunhilde, do you know who they are?" Lod slightly tilted his head to the side and asked. "They are... Valkyrie legion!" Brunhilde''s eyes were dim, and her low voice was mixed with a strong sorrow that couldn''t be spoken. The Valkyrie Hearing this, Lod felt a ripple in his heart. He did not expect that H would actually send them over! This was really... great! If he had the heart to nt flowers, flowers would not bloom. If he did not have the heart to nt willow trees, there would be shade. He originally wanted to pack up the Valkyrie and take it away. He did not expect H to be so considerate. She personally sent the entire legion over, saving him the effort to go back to himself! Chapter 371: Mercy Killing

Chapter 371: Mercy Killing

"Follow me out." Lod held Brunhilde''s ice-cold hand and gently said, "Don''t you want to see them again?" "I want to... every day, every day, every moment, I want to see them again..." Brunhilde lowered her head, her sorrowful emotions umting in her heart, and she said with a hoarse voice, "But... they are no longer their former self..." So what if she saw them, wouldn''t it only add to her sadness? The Valkyrie who had sworn an oath on the glory of the gods and brandished her sword had now turned into the deadly sickle in death god''s hand. Being the only one who survived, she no longer had the face to face her pastrades. "Let''s go and meet them. What if a miracle happens?" Lod clenched Brunhilde''s ice-cold hand, as if doing this would give the young girl courage. A familiar andforting smile hung on his face. Upon hearing this, Brunhilde was startled, and then a light filled with hope suddenly appeared in her dim eyes. She said in a trembling voice, "You... Do you mean..." "Let''s go. Don''t just stand there." Lod smiled and walked out of the cave with Brunhilde. In the white blizzard that filled the sky, a ck figure shed like a ghost. Sometimes, it was mixed with a touch of golden light. It beat the seven people who were filled with dense death energy and their bodies were gray. They were forced to retreat and could not resist. However, those seven warriors were not to be trifled with. Although their individual strength was not considered strong, they relied on their skillful coordination in battle formations to barely be able to deal with the ck ghost. They could even asionally counterattack. Swish! The ck figure shed out of the battle and instantly appeared next to Lod. Only then did Brunhilde clearly see that it was a woman with short ck hair and two long braids. She had a heroic and valiant aura, and she wore a golden needle-like weapon that looked like a sleeve sword on her arm. "Lord Soul King, why are you out?" Soi Fon''s face was not very good, and she said with shame: "I am sorry to disturb your rest. Please give me another minute, and I can solve them." This is not Soi Fon bragging. All over the body of those valkyrie, there are special shaped ck butterfly patterns. And this is Soi Fon''s zanpakuto, Suzumebachi. After Shikai, the ability is to kill anyone who had been strucked on the same spot twice. Any part that is stabbed will leave a bee pattern, which is the butterfly spreading its wings. The only drawback is that the ability of Suzumebachi double-hit kill is ineffective for anyone with Spiritual Power far beyond her own target. But these valkyrie are obviously not in this list! If Lod didn''t stop in time, with Soi Fon''s speed of the attack, those valkyrie would have all died. "This is not urgent." Lod waved his hand and then turned to Brunhilde. "Let me introduce you. Her name is Soi Fon, and she is one of my subordinates." "You... hello, my name is Brunhilde." Brunhilde was seeing Soi Fon for the first time, and she was immediately deeply shocked by the strength she showed. This woman named Soi Fon, can actually suppress seven valkyrie with the strength of one person. Although there is a rtionship of weakened strength after death, even if Valkyrie is in her peak state, I am afraid that there would be no difference! "Well, hello." Soi Fon is not very good at dealing with outsiders, so she just nodded slightly. "Is this... Valkyrie legion?" Lod turned his eyes to the Valkyrie over there, and his heart could not help but sigh. He saw that the valkyrie dead soul was wearing a broken silver armor, holding a broken sword de full of gaps, surrounded by ck thick death aura, and each of their eyes were dull and empty, as if they had no mind and thoughts. Through the cracks of the Goddess of War''s armor, one could even see the rotten body inside. The bones and rotten flesh were entangled with each other, as if they were emitting some kind of unpleasant smell. Even Lod could not help but frown. Who could have imagined... Once upon a time, wherever the g went, the enemy would be terrified. The Goddess Legion who had made great contributions to the nine worlds and dominated the nine worlds would one day fall to such a state. Logically speaking, the Valkyrie who should have returned to the Hall of Heroic Spirits after her death and enjoyed eternal glory and worship had now be their greatest enemy, a battle group in the hands of the Goddess of Death! Their souls would never be able to rest in peace. It was even more impossible for them to obtain the so-called glory and worship. They could only silently endure endless grief and humiliation! Brunhilde couldn''t hide the sorrow in her eyes. Her gaze swept past dead soul one by one and she read their names. "Yallweite, Skuld, Avishek, Herja, Sigrn, Eir..." The leading Valkyrie seemed to have heard her call, and her empty and dull eyes shed a glimmer of light, and she said stiffly, "Brunhilde...." "Eir" Brunhilde was stunned for a moment, and a hint of joy appeared on her face. "You... you recognize me?" "Kill... Brunhilde... kill!" The female martial god known as Eir slowly raised the damaged sword de in her hand and pointed it at the sky. Her left hand clenched into a fist and ced it on her right arm. She made a salute gesture and then stiffly said, "Oath... Kill... Us... Brunhilde..." At this moment, Brunhilde burst into tears and sobbed. That was the loyal oath all the valkyrie had made to the Asgardian gods in the Hall of Heroic Spirits! Now that Eir had made this etiquette, it was clear that she wasn''t swearing to the Asgardian gods, but to hisrade, Brunhilde, who was also a member of the valkyrie, begging to end their pain and torture! Although countless of dead soul had died under her hands, when she faced her formerrades, Brunhilde still hesitated. Her heart ached, and the sword in her hand trembled slightly. "Quick... Brunhilde!" When she saw that Brunhilde was still hesitating, a crazed struggle shed through her eyes, and she said with difficulty, "I... won''t be able to hold on for long... Soon, H will control me again... while I can control myself... kill us!" "Brunhilde, kill us!" "Let us free ourselves..." "I beg you, please kill us!" "We do not want to be controlled by H anymore!" "Swear on the glory of Valkyrie, raise the battle de in your hand, and send us to rest in peace, Brunhilde!" One after another, Valkyrie broke free from the control of the death aura for a short period of time, and one by one, they began to plead with Brunhilde, begging her to give them eternal freedom and no longer be puppets controlled by H! Under the urging of the crowd, Brunhilde clenched her teeth, and with tears streaming down her face, she raised her trembling sword. "I... swear on the name of Brunhilde, in honor of protecting Valkyrie, I grant you... death!" Da --- A well-defined hand suddenly pressed down on her de. Brunhilde slowly turned her head and saw Lod smiling warmly. He softly said, "Rx, Brunhilde. Leave the rest to me." "But... but..." Brunhilde had a sad expression on her face. "I am the only Valkyrie. I have the responsibility to shoulder this task and send them back to the eternal slumber." "Believe me, Brunhilde." Lod pressed down the raised sword de and said with a faint smile, "They will return. The Valkyrie will not die." Chapter 372: 53 Seconds of Battle

Chapter 372: 53 Seconds of Battle

"Really?" Brunhilde was startled, and she happily said, "You mean... you can save them, right?" When she thought about how this man had disyed such a marvelous method to expel the power of the Death Goddess from her body, a glimmer of hope appeared on Brunhilde''s face that was covered in dark clouds. Perhaps this man could really do it! She also didn''t know why she believed his words without a doubt. "So... smile, Brunhilde." Lod''s eyes were deep like the sea of stars, and he indifferently said, "Such a kind and pure you are like the sun. If the sun is covered by the dark clouds, I will also feel sad. Therefore, I only need to wait for a moment. Soon, I will grant your wish." These words were like a gentle and warm ray of sunlight that tore through the dark clouds that shrouded Brunhilde''s heart, illuminating her heart that had been sealed in ice for a long time. It turned into threads of warmth that flowed through her body. It was so... warm! "En... I believe in you." Brunhilde''s cheeks flushed red, and then she lowered her head and nodded like a chicken. "Soi Fon, it''s up to you." Lod looked at Soi Fon and said, "I don''t want them to die, and I don''t want to see you hurt, so this task is very difficult." As the so-called Emperor moved his mouth, the eunuch ran and broke his legs. Of course, he is not the Emperor, and Soi Fon is not a eunuch. This is just a metaphor, but it is quite vivid. "I understand, Lord Soul King." Soi Fon was a little speechless, nced at Brunhilde, mixed with a little helplessness, and said, "But if they were to be captured, it may take a lot of time, please forgive Lord Soul King." Most of the missions of the Onmitsukido were assassination. It was not that she was not skilled in capturing people alive, but in the face of these Valkyrie, the efficiency was obviously not as fast as directly killing them. If she were reced by Tshir Hitsugaya, it might be easier and faster. Unfortunately, Toushiro was not here, and this mission could only be done by herself. "I didn''t want to use this move..." Soi Fon took off her Captain haori with a helpless face, while untying the buttons on her chest, she said faintly: "But since Lord Soul King want me to capture them alive, in order to end it as soon as possible, don''t me me for being too ruthless." Under the ck death suit, it is a pair of thin shoulder straps with a deep V exposed back. Soi Fon smooth back and delicate corbone, all reflected vividly under this special attire, especially with the falling blizzard, there is a different style in it. "Why did she take off her clothes?" Brunhilde was somewhat puzzled. The temperature of Helheim is very low. If you are in this environment for a long time, your limbs will be easily frozen, but why does Soi Fon take off her thin clothes? Lod saw Soi Fon''s idea at a nce and replied, "If she don''t take it off, she will have no clothes to wear after the fight." As soon as the voice fell, thunder sounded! Boom! When Brunhilde saw Soi Fon''s shoulders and back, There was a highlypressed white energy that was like thunder, exploding in a violent and violent manner. The rich Spiritual Power swept out like a storm, clearing the falling blizzard instantly, isting a ''vacuum'' area! "Shunko!" Soi Fon cold voice sounded, and the next moment she suddenly disappeared! Bang - The thick white snow on the ground suddenly raised a huge wave that was dozens of meters high. Apanied by the faint sound of thunder exploding, the endless wind roared under the strong force, like a giant meat grinder rotating with a white lightning, and instantly rushed to the front of Valkyrie legion! "The first!" With the help of the centrifugal force brought by the high-speed rotation, Soi Fon kicked one of the Valkyrie hundreds of meters away. Valkyrie, who flew out, broke through the sound barrier, broke through the snowstorm and the air resistance, and hit a tall cliff. The powerful force passed through dead soul''s body, leaving a huge deep pit on the cliff. "What an absurd speed!" Brunhilde''s pupils shrank, and her heart immediately set off a storm. She had not even seen clearly what had happened just now, and Yallweite had been defeated by Soi Fon! Yallweite was the Valkyrie who was best at swordsmanship and reaction speed among all the Valkyrie. She could even catch the sword of dead soul thrown by H with her bare hands. Even she could not dodge the speed. It could be imagined how fast it was! The remaining Valkyrie only reacted at this time. Herja raised the broken sword de with both hands and shed at Soi Fon from top to bottom while stepping forward. At the same time, the other Valkyrie raised the sword de as if their hearts were in sync and shed from all directions. With adept cooperation between each other, they blocked all the paths of retreat of Soi Fon, leaving no room for her to escape! It was not that Valkyrie had never encountered an enemy with a fast speed. So to deal with this kind of enemy, the method had already been engraved in their bones. Even if they became dead soul controlled by H, they still loved to rely on the strong warrior instinct to make the best response! "Not good, Soi Fon is in danger!" Brunhilde was shocked and recognized that it was the battle formation of Valkyrie, the enemy who specialized in dealing with fast speed. However, can Valkyrie''s idea really be fulfilled? As themander-in-chief of the assassination unit, Soi Fon have encountered this kind of battle hundreds of times. The coping method has already been memorized in her chest. She saw the moment the sword fell, she suddenly hit the ground with a palm. Rumble! The highlypressed energy of Kido erupted like volcanic magma. The ground that provided a foothold within dozens of meters copsed under this violent force. As the huge crack that was several meters wide spread, Valkyrie who besieged her instantly lost her bnce, and the originally dense and imprable blockade revealed the gap! "The second!" Soi Fon coldly spat out a burning airflow, and her fist arm was like a great spear, piercing through the air and then falling on the chest of another Valkyrie! Bang! The second valkyrie was sent flying a hundred meters by a punch. "Hado #30, Gisei Had!" Soi Fon did not give the other valkyrie a chance to react. Her fingers drew inverted triangr fangs in the air, and once again nailed a valkyrie to the ground. The rest of the valkyrie reacted, but before they could reorganize the battle formation, Soi Fon rushed in at an astonishing speed, fists, palms, legs, elbows, and knees like a crazy storm, attacking the flustered valkyrie. Almost in an instant. Under the dazzling and violent attacks, two more Valkyrie were either sent flying or their legs were broken, all of them lost their ability to move. Thest one, who was also the strongest, Sigrn, finally saw a w. She leaned forward and rushed forward. Her sword shed across the sky like lightning, with a sharp sound of wind, shing at Soi Fon''s neck! "Ah!" Brunhilde covered her mouth and cried out in rm, as if she didn''t want to see the bloody scene! Swish! The sharp de swept past the neck of Soi Fon, but it didn''t feel like it had hit its target. In Sigrn''s stiff and empty eyes, there was a touch of confusion and confusion. It seemed that she did not understand why she clearly hit the opposite side, but there was no feeling of the sword cutting through the flesh. Then, a huge force suddenly hit the back of Sigrn. "Uh..." Sigrn''s eyes were ck, and when she was about to fall into a ckout, she saw Soi Fon, who was cut by her, slowly dissipated like foam. It is a shadow that will only appear in the atmosphere when the speed is too fast! "Fifty-three seconds..." Soi Fon''s delicate brow slightly wrinkled, dissatisfied: "It has been too long without exercise, it seems that my skills have regressed a lot." Chapter 373: Furious Hela

Chapter 373: Furious H

"Valkyrie... lost..." H personally saw the six powerful Valkyrie defeated by Soi Fon in just a few seconds. This scene made Brunhilde''s mood suddenly be somewhatplicated. On one hand, she secretly sighed at Soi Fon''s strength, but on the other hand, she was faintly unwilling. If not for dead soul''s body restricting them, how could she lose so quickly? "Lord Soul King, the task ispleted." Soi Fon walked back slowly, picked up the clothes in the snow and put them on. She said respectfully, "Sorry for making you wait for a long time. I should''ve been able to finish them faster." The standard Versailles speech... Although he knew that Soi Fon was not bragging, just calmly describing a fact, Lod still couldn''t help but twitch the corner of his mouth and sigh. Sure enough, the act of always pursuing their ideal strength is engraved in the bones of every captain. Aizen is like this, Ichimaru Gin is like this, Byakuya is like this, even the lovely and cute Soi Fon is obviously inevitable. This unintentional remark made Brunhilde''s eyes twitch slightly, and she felt as if she had been stabbed by sword. She saw her pink lips move, and her eyes shed as if she wanted to say something, but after ncing at those defeated valkyrie, she decided not to speak, so as not to get up and lose face. Soi Fon asked, "Lord Soul King, what do you n to do with these people?" Lod thought for a moment and said, "Seal them first and then bring them back to the cave." He did not intend to use Soul Separation - Healing Touch to help the six Valkyries out of H''s control. Because the drawbacks of Soul Separation - Healing Touch were too great, too many soul fragments in a short period of time would cause his own strength to drop. In a dangerous ce like Helheim, such an action was no different from courting death. This was not the only way to save the Valkyries! When Spiritual Power fully recovered, he could directly expel the death energy left behind by H. He could also save these Valkyries. It was just that his speed was a little slow. Anyway, Lod was not in a hurry. Brunhilde saved his life, which was why he was given special treatment. As for the six valkyrie, they wouldn''t receive such good treatment. After returning to Soul Society, let Haschwalth slowly transform his bloodline and then turn them into Quincy. "Yes, Lord Soul King!" The six defeated valkyrie were imprisoned by Soi Fon and ced in the cave. From the injuries of these valkyrie, it could be seen that Soi Fon was obviously very careful and did not hurt their vital parts. The most serious injury was just a few broken ribs. This kind of injury could be said to have no effect on the valkyrie, who had already be dead soul. If it is true to the enemy, with the power of Soi Fon, it is enough to break their bodies in an instant. However, what Lod needs is not dead soul, but the real valkyrie, so it is necessary to have aplete spirit body. Although Brunhilde was anxious now and wished to let Lod revive the sisters quickly, she was very sensible and did not open her mouth to urge. Since she did not expel the death aura for Valkyrie now, Presumably, she had her own reasons. She believed... The things that Lod had promised would never go back on her promise! Brunhilde melted the snow outside the cave and used her clothes as a towel to help the sisters tidy up their dirty appearances, revealing their originally beautiful faces. "Lord Soul King, if there is nothing else, I will continue to patrol around." Soi Fon said faintly, and then after getting the nod of Lod, she turned and walked back into the wind and snow. "Not good!" Brunhilde suddenly remembered something and said nervously, "If the Valkyrie had not returned, H would have already known what had happened here. She might have rushed over. We have to move quickly!" "No need." Lod sat cross-legged, his eyes calm and calm. "We will stay here and wait for H toe personally." Waiting for H toe over? Hearing this, Brunhilde''s heart suddenly shook. She asked in surprise, "Do you want to... defeat H?" "Is it not possible?" Lod looked at Brunhilde with a smile that wasn''t a smile and said half-jokingly and half-seriously, "Or are you saying that you don''t have confidence in me?" "No... I just..." Brunhilde shook her head, a hint of worry in her eyes. Helheim is in the domain of H. She can exert the strength of Big Boss here. If you really wants to fight with her..." Brunhilde did not say the following words, but Lod understood. In the battle between him and H in Helheim, the possibility of victory was slim. After all, thetter had a natural advantage here, which was equivalent to infinite energy supply, or even the blessing of the will of Hell. Even Soi Fon and Tshir Hitsugaya, the two captains joined hands to fight H in Helheim. Unless they were in the space that isted the rules of hell in the modern world, there was no chance of winning. Lod knew this very well, but he still had to do it. It wasn''t because he had to fight H head-on, but because he had an idea and a guess that he needed to confirm with Helheim and H. If it was as he had thought, then "Don''t worry, Brunhilde." Lod let out a breath of turbid air, and a strange light appeared in his eyes. He said indifferently, "Even if H doesn''te, I will personallye and see the abilities of this Death Goddess." H was testing him out, and he was also stalling for time. Now, all he needed to do was wait for Spiritual Power to fully recover, and then he would personally go and ask H how powerful she was. "Alright..." Seeing that Lod had made up his mind, Brunhilde could only suppress her thoughts and silently pray that H would note over so quickly. ... ... ... In the decaying pce filled with the aura of death, on a throne made of countless wandering souls, H, the God of Death in charge of Helheim, who was wearing a ck cloak, had a terrifying light in his dark green eyes. "How dare you!" As H''s anger surged, she crushed the armrest of the wandering soul and said through gritted teeth, "You actually dared to steal Valkyrie''s soul in front of me. I want to see who you are!" At first, when Brunhilde''s soul was stolen, she could still endure a little. But now, her favorite ything - Valkyrie legion - had all lost contact. This action made H furious. "Garm, go and kill Brunhilde!" Along with the low and hoarse voice of H, the giant dog guarding the gate of the underworld slowly opened its scarlet eyes. It raised its ferocious head and let out a cold roar towards the sky. The wind and snow in the sky paused, and it seemed as if time and space had stopped! "Roar!" Garm, who was guarding the gate to the underworld, ran through the blizzard like a gust of wind. Chapter 374: Guardian of Helheim, Gram

Chapter 374: Guardian of Helheim, Gram

Phew The biting cold wind whistled, mixed with the heavy snow falling from the sky. Tshir Hitsugaya walked alone in this eternal frozen world. Helheim''s underworld was covered in ice and snow all year round, so the temperature was extremely cold. Even the white air from his mouth would be frozen in an instant, which was simply the ice hell of all creatures! If ordinary souls were exposed to the ice and snow, they would be frozen into an ice sculpture in a few breaths, which showed how low the temperature was. But for Tshir Hitsugaya, the cold temperature of Helheim made him feel a littlefortable, even the Hyourinmaru hanging on his waist seemed to be cheering! Although the Hyourinmaru was the strongest zanpakuto in the ice and snow system, it was different from the Ryujin Jakka. Whether it could fully exert its power was very high for the environment and temperature. If the temperature of the surroundings rose sharply after Ryujin Jakka was liberated, the power of the Hyourinmaru would be greatly weakened. In contrast, in the cold weather, the power of Hyourinmaru would increase several times. Therefore, for example, in the Helheim, Tshir Hitsugaya, a ce that was covered with ice and snow all year round and was extremely cold, expressed that he liked it very much, because it could double the power of the Hyourinmaru. Tshir Hitsugaya pressed sword''s handle with one hand and dragged his prey with the other, slowly moving toward the cave. At this moment! The howling wind and snow in the sky suddenly rolled over like a huge wave, with a pair of scarlet ruthless eyes mixed with a material violent killing intent! "Roar -" A world-shaking beast roar swept up a billowing wave of air, sweeping away the wind and snow within a thousand meters. The true body of the scarlet and violent eyes was impressively presented in front of Tshir Hitsugaya! It was a huge wolfhound, its gray fur stained with blood that had long solidified, a pair of scarlet beast eyes full of ruthlessness and killing intent, separated by the obstruction of the wind and snow hundreds of meters, staring at Tshir Hitsugaya. In the mouth of Galmu, there was a ferocious and sharp beast tooth, and a green viscous liquid was dripping. It was the guardian of the underworld - Galmu! "Where did this wolfe from?" Tshir Hitsugaya frowned slightly, feeling a trace of danger! Sniffsniff... Karim''s four hooves stepped in the wind and snow, the tip of his nose stirring slightly. He smelled a trace of Brunhilda''s scent, and his ruthless scarlet beast eyes suddenly erupted with a hint of cold killing intent. "Uuu..." Suddenly, a low, dangerous roar came from the throat of Jia Ermu. Then, its two hind legs bent slightly, and its front legs stretched out, showing a posture of ready to attack at any time. The thick spine on its back was raised high like a rising dragon. "It''sing!" Tshir Hitsugaya narrowed his eyes and recognized the movement at a nce, the posture of the animal before the attack. "Roar -" A loud roar shattered the wind and snow. As expected of Tshir Hitsugaya, Karim stomped on the wind and snow in the air with all his might, and a ring of enormous sound waves spread out along with the rumbling of an explosion! The speed of that beast was so fast that it left behind afterimages on the spot, and like a bolt of grey lightning, it instantly swept across hundreds of meters of the sky. In the next instant. Karim appeared in front of Tshir Hitsugaya with a storm of heavy snow, raising his sharp beast ws and mming them down! Hla... The power of the sharp ws could be said to be extremely terrifying. It actually pulled hollow up like a g in the fierce wind, shaking violently like a broken silk! "Sit Upon the Frozen Heavens, Hyourinmaru!" The Tshir Hitsugaya, who had been prepared, pulled out sword in an instant. He held sword from the bottom up, drawing a cold crescent moon light, and threw out the crescent moon de that was connected to the end of sword''s handle with chains, taking the opportunity to wrap around the beast foot of Karim. Bang!!!!!!!!! Under the illumination of the ice and snow that filled the sky, the cold and cold sword''s de collided head-on with Karim''s beast w. Immediately, a string of dazzling sparks burst out. The sound of metal striking metal was like the sound of a thousand bells ringing together. The surging waves of air surged and dispersed into ripples! However, the strength of this beast was a bit strange and terrifying. Tshir Hitsugaya held sword horizontally in front of him. He felt that the grey and white beast w seemed to have a strength of ten thousand tons. It pressed down like andslide or tsunami. As sword was pressed lower and lower, the beast w was only a few centimeters away from his face. He could even feel the sharp edge piercing through his skin! "Roar --" Seeing that the attack was blocked, the ruthlessness in Karim''s eyes became even stronger, and he raised his other beast leg with a low roar. On the six sharp gray ws of the beast, there was a terrifying ck death aura that corroded everything that came into contact with it. Even the surrounding hollow could not withstand this power, and it appeared to be a strange twisting and copsing phenomenon! On one hand, Karim continued to suppress Tshir Hitsugaya with his absolute strength, and on the other hand, he umted death aura. Taking advantage of the gap that thetter could not dodge, the beast w suddenly shed a dark cold light in the air of hollow! There was no need to say anything, but anyone with a discerning eye knew that this move could not be taken head-on! Tshir Hitsugaya, relying on his excellent mind, made a decision in an instant. He took a step into Karim''s abdomen, and the veins on the two arms holding the sword burst out. Then he turned around and dragged the Hyourinmaru and the crescent de chain at the end, and suddenly shed forward! Hla! The chain connected to the end of the Hyourinmaru was pulled straight like an iron ruler by the sudden two forces, making a violent sound of metal vibration. The beast ws of Karim, which had been entangled by the chain, became the key to Tshir Hitsugaya''s strength. Following the direction in which Galmu exerted his strength, it was actually flung away by itself. Moreover, due to the uncontroble flying, the soft abdomen of Galmu was exposed. Naturally, Tshir Hitsugaya was also very blunt. sword, who was holding the Hyourinmaru, nted upwards and directly cut open a huge bloody wound on the abdomen of Galmu. Pu Thick blood mixed with internal organs, intestines and other organs suddenly spewed out from Garm''s abdomen! "Woo ---" Karim could not help but let out a cry as he was suddenly severely injured. His huge body rolled dozens of meters away in the ice and snow, leaving a long trail of blood and internal organs. It was extremely conspicuous in this pure white world of ice and snow! Swish! Tshir Hitsugaya lightly shook sword and shook off the blood stained on the ice wheel pill. ncing at the dying wolf, Tshir Hitsugaya said to himself: "Unfortunately, the meat is a little small. If there is more, it can save me a few days of time and I don''t have to go out hunting." From the beginning to the end, he did not know that the wolf he killed was the so-called guardian of the underworld. However, ording to his character, even if he knew, he would not care. In the end, it would be a te of Chinese food. The difference was nothing more than the amount of meat, and whether the taste after cooking was delicious. Underworld Guardian? If they met in another ce, it might cause some trouble for him. But in a ce like Helheim, frozen all year round, it could only be said that it was unlucky to meet Tshir Hitsugaya. Chapter 375: The Devourer of Gods

Chapter 375: The Devourer of Gods

"After dragging it out for so long, I have to go back quickly." Tshir Hitsugaya shook his head helplessly, ready to take the two prey back. It had been almost ten hours since he came out. It took him a lot of effort to get two prey, which made him a little unhappy. But he was not a professional hunter. It was good enough to find prey in this ghost ce. He was not qualified to pick and pick. He could only eat whatever he wanted. Just as Tshir Hitsugaya walked to Galmu and nned topletely kill its life, the hair on his back stood up and felt an indescribable horroring. Almost in an instant, Tshir Hitsugaya turned back and shed sword. Sword''s de hit a huge ck object, and instantly there were countless dazzling sparks, apanied by the piercing sound of metal shing, a strong and terrible force that could not be resisted, spread along the sword de like andslide and tsunami! Bang!!!!! In just one blow, Tshir Hitsugaya was pushed back a hundred meters! Sword''s de plowed out a huge crack about a hundred meters in diameter on thend covered in ice and snow, as well as the two charred ck marks left by the violent friction of his legs on the ice and snow ground. "What a terrible power..." Tshir Hitsugaya shook his numb arm, a trace of surprise in his heart. He had only experienced this kind of pure physical strength in the face of 11th Division Captain, the abnormal fighting maniac. "Roar..." It was a terrifying creature that was almost half the size of a mountain. It was like a giant wild wolf. Its entire body was covered in ck fur that stood tall like needles. Its bright yellow eyes were asrge as copper bells, and they were suffused with traces of cold and deathly cold light. A terrifying aura of death that was thick to the point of almost tangible wrapped around it. However, what made people feel uneasy was... The ferocious and terrifying mouth of this giant ck beast seemed to be connected to a bottomless abyss of darkness. Even the space around it appeared to be distorted by the naked eye, and it emitted a terrifying aura that was like a ck hole that could devour everything. ... On both sides of the ferocious beast''s mouth, sharp wolf teeth grew, flowing with sticky dark green corrosive saliva. The ice and snow that came into contact with it were instantly corroded by that mouthful of water, creating holes one after another. Another one? Moreover, its size was obviouslyrger and more threatening. It was probably a rtive of that wolf. Tshir Hitsugaya frowned, suspecting that his luck might be bad today, otherwise how could he meet a big and a small wolf in such a ghostly ce? The huge ck wolf raised its head, and its bright yellow eyes showed a touch of disdain. It actually exuded a violent aura like a king who dominated the world. It strode with the beast foot that was like a giant pir and calmly walked to the dying Galmu. Boom! The giant wolf simply stepped, but the whole world was shaking violently! Huge cracks spread out, and as the terrifying shockwaves gradually faded away, several towering mountains in the distance actually copsed and tilted, causing a terrifying scene that seemed as if it could destroy the heavens and destroy the earth! The giant wolf passed by Tshir Hitsugaya. It went straight to the dying Galim. During this time, the giant wolf did not stop at all, not even looking at him, as if it did not care about this small creature at all. In fact. With the size of this giant beast, there was really no need to care about the little Tshir Hitsugaya, who was as small as an ant. Just when Tshir Hitsugaya thought that the ck giant wolf that suddenly appeared was going to save the dying wolf dog, he saw that thetter actually opened its bloody mouth, the sharp wolf teeth pierced the flesh of the wolf dog, and the terrifying bite force instantly crushed the half body of the wolf dog! Creak, creak, creak, creak... The several meters tall wolfdogwas as small and pitiful as a cub in front of the giant beast. The flesh and bones were grinded by the sharp teeth of the beast. Then, along with the strange sound of chewing, the wolfdogstruggled to cry out in pain. Finally, it was ground to pieces. This scene made Tshir Hitsugaya frown. He felt a chill in his heart. It turned out... This giant ck wolf was not here to save Karim! "Pfft!" The giant ck wolf ground the wolf dog to pieces and chewed it for a moment before spitting out the blood mixed with flesh and blood on the ground. Then, a human-like ridicule shed through the giant wolf''s eyes. He stared at Tshir Hitsugaya and said in humannguage, "The flesh of a mixed-blood bastard is really horrible to eat. I wonder how your flesh tastes?" "It turned out to be a talking beast." Tshir Hitsugaya''s eyebrows slightly raised, but he was not too surprised. After all, it was not strange that wolves could talk. He had seen several in Soul Society, and the strange thing was that one of them was a human wolf, who was the captain of 7th Division. "Beast? Human, you may misunderstand a little." The giant ck wolf''s eyes shed with a cold killing intent. He said coldly, "Don''tpare me with those mixed-blood bastards." "There is no difference to me." Tshir Hitsugaya''s eyes were cold. sword hung low on the ground. White feathers fluttered under Spiritual Power''s agitation and said lightly, "I don''t like talking nonsense too much, so let''s do it directly." "Very good, I don''t like talking nonsense either. Anyway, H has already said that you are all my prey." The giant ck wolf growled, lowered its body center of gravity, and its four limbs staggered, putting on an offensive posture. "Bankai - Daiguren Hyourinmaru!" Tshir Hitsugaya''s eyes shed, and sword''s de was covered with endless frost, and the huge ice wings condensed behind him. The head of the dragon covered sword''s right arm, and the violent Spiritual Power spread out like mercury. "Roar -" The giant ck wolf looked up at the sky and roared, stirring up a rolling wind and raging snow, like a tsunami, surging in all directions. When the four feet stepped on the ground, the terrifying vibrations spread to thousands of miles, and the ice continued to copse. Then. The giant wolf turned into a jet ck stream of light, and with a terrifying speed that didn''t match its huge body size, it suddenly crossed hundreds of meters in the sky, and a tyrannical aura filled the air. "Dragon canister!" Tshir Hitsugaya held the sword with both hands, and the ice wings behind him pped, facing the ck light, and collided! In a split second. Two streams of light, one ck and one white, upied the color of the whole world, dragging a long tail me like a hugeet, and mmed into each other! ... ... ... Rumble - An earth-shattering explosion was heard, apanied by a visible wave of air. The snow that was flying in the sky was swept away by the violent wind. A huge ck wolf was stepping on endless dark green clouds. It carried a terrifying and violent aura as it rushed over from afar. brunhilde, who was in the cave, instantly paled when she saw the huge ck wolf. Her lips trembled as she said, "That is... the Devourer of Gods!" Chapter 376: Unexplainable Reason

Chapter 376: Unexinable Reason

Devourer of Gods... Fenrir Hearing Brunhilde''s evaluation, Lod couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of water. He then cast a surprised gaze, and his lips trembled slightly. He had heard things in an instant. He had thought that Brunhilde was talking about Nidhogg, who had devoured the gods. He had almost been scared to death. But when he listened carefully, it turned out to be Fenrir! Regardless of whether or not he understood Nordic legends, he believed that many people had heard of a phrase, ''Ragnarok''. The word "Ragnarok" originated from Norse mythology. It was a series of huge cmities in the prophecy that caused the death of countless gods. In the end, most gods died, and the world sank into the boundless ocean. Then, humans rose up. In the orthodox Norse mythology, the cause of the War of the Ragnarok was that Nidhogg, the giant dragon, broke the roots of the World Tree and caused a series of disasters. Including the me giant Surtr, who held a sword of light that wasparable to the sun, and split the Asgardian God Domain apart. And the three gods of the Goddess of Death, H, Fenrir, and Jormungandr joined hands and ughtered the Asgardian gods. The one described in it was Fenrir. It was a giant wolf with a savage nature. It was rumored that when it opened its mouth, the fangs of the upper and lower jaw could even resist the heavens and earth! The most famous legend about Fenrir is that at Ragnarok, it will break free from the Gleipnir chains that bind it, and then use its huge greedy mouth to devour and kill the great king of the gods. Ding! That''s right... In Nordic legends, Fenrir was a terrifying beast that devoured Odin, and even the god of war, Tyr, had his arm bitten off by it! However, it was worth mentioning. In Marvel World, Fenrir was no longer Loki''s child. Instead, it had be H''s mount and pet. Moreover, it was also in the movie where it fought against the Hulk. Uh... It could only be said that Fenrir''s status and strength had declined greatly. ording to the descriptions in the legends, even if Thanos came over, it would not be enough. "Fenrir..." Lod muttered, then he got up and went outside the cave, and a trace of curiosity arose in his heart. He really wanted to see how big the difference between this giant beast in Norse mythology and what it looked like in the movie! Then... He saw that at the end of the horizon, in the blizzard that filled the sky, there was a ck wolf that was asrge as a mountain rushing over on dark green clouds. "This is... a wolf" Lod couldn''t help but open his mouth. No matter from what angle, apart from its appearance being a bit simr, it seemed to have nothing to do with creatures like the ''wolf'', right? The hundred-meter-tall Fenrir let out a roar and shattered the surrounding mountains. This was much more domineering than in the movies! "It''s actually it... H is crazy! She actually let it out!" Brunhilde''s face was pale, and her voice was trembling. From the reaction of the Valkyrie beside her and the exaggerated size of the giant wolf, Lod could not help but frown. It seemed that this part of the plot had also changed! The Fenrir in front of him was definitely not the mount of H in the movie, but a real... giant beast that devoured gods! "Is that... Toushiro?" With his excellent eyesight, Lod saw that around the huge Fenrir, there was a sh of light that was made of ice. The cold ray of lightunched attacks from time to time. The ice and snow rolled up the hundred-meter-long ice dragon and let out a roar that shook the heavens and the earth. It collided with the ck fur that was like a needle and directly shattered into countless pieces of ice. To the huge Fenrir, this level of attack was not painful or itchy at all, and it waspletely unable to stop its advance. "Strange..." Lod looked at the giant wolf and gently rubbed his chin with one hand. He turned to look at Valkyrie beside him and asked doubtfully, "Brunhilde, wasn''t the legendary Fenrir bound by the chains of Gleipnir?" There was no chain in the world that could bind the giant wolf, Fenrir. Even the divine artifact forged by the dwarves with the best materials couldn''t resist the terrifying power of the giant wolf, Fenrir! The chains of Gleipnir were the only tools that could bind Fenrir. It was a curse chain forged by the gods using six rare items: the footsteps of a cat, the beard of a woman, the roots of a stone, the breath of a fish, the tendons of a bear, and the saliva of a bird. The texture of this chain was as soft and smooth as the most expensive ribbons in the world. Its appearance couldn''t be seen with the naked eye. It was like the materials used to forge it. It was a chain that didn''t exist in reality! As long as there was Gleipnir''s chain, Fenrir should still be bound, how could it escape? "Gleipnir is still..." Brunhilde bit his lip tightly, letting blood flow in her mouth, pointing to the location of the giant wolf with a bitter expression on her face, and said, "Look carefully at the position of its neck, there is a very small and transparent circle. That''s the Glepnir chain, and it''s still on Fenrir." Lod gathered his spirit energy in his eyes and carefully observed for a moment. As Brunhilde had said, near the thick ck fur on Fenrir''s neck, he could vaguely see a circle of tiny marks. "Since Glepnir is still there, how did Fenrir escape?" Lod was somewhat puzzled and confused. Logically speaking, this should not be the case. "It''s H..." Brunhilde faintly sighed. "Back then, the gods had handed over the duty of guarding Fenrir to the goddess of death, H, so she was the only one who could control the chains." Hearing this, Lod slightly frowned and said, "ording to what you said, it was H who released Fenrir?" "No, she didn''t release Fenrir." Brunhilde shook her head. "H can only control Gleipnir, but she doesn''t have the ability topletely release Fenrir. She only loosened a little bit of the chain." "I see..." Lod nodded, understanding Brunhilde''s meaning. In fact, Fenrir wasn''t released, but the chain around its neck was being controller by H, making it sound like she was walking a dog. "Fenrir just listens to her like that?" Lod had another question in his heart. Since Fenrir was not a mount, why would he listen to H? "This... I also don''t know. Fenrir has always been very obedient." Brunhilde was stunned. She had never thought about this question. "Interesting..." A ripple appeared in the depths of Lod''s eyes, and a faint smile appeared on his lips. "It seems that it is necessary to find out why Fenrir would listen to H''s orders." Intuition told him... The reason for hiding was very important. Perhaps it would bring him an unexpected harvest! Chapter 377: Fierce Battle

Chapter 377: Fierce Battle

"Soi Fon." Lod stared at Fenrir for a moment and said lightly, "Help Toushiro get rid of this wolf." With Tshir Hitsugaya''s strength alone, it is a little too difficult for him to defeat Fenrir by force in Helheim. After all, it is a terrible giant beast that swallowed the great King of Pantheon in the legends of northern Europe. Leaving aside the weak impression in the movie, this Fenrir was obviously an existence of ''Big Boss''. Not only was it born with extraordinary strength, but it was also immortal. With the enhancement of Helheim and the will of hell, Fenrir was almost touching the limit of Father! Therefore, it was almost impossible to defeat Fenrir with just the strength of Tshir Hitsugaya alone. If it continued to dy, even if twelve ice flowers withered and fought with the final form of the Daiguren Hyourinmaru, the odds of winning would not exceed 50. Soi Fon appeared on the side like a ghost and asked, "Lord Soul King, do you need to keep it alive?" "No need." Lod shook his head and said with a smile, "Compared to the value of this wolf, I care more about your safety, so You don''t need to hold back." The safety of Soi Fon and Toushiro is not fake, but this sentence still hides a deep meaning. If this Fenrir in front of me is really a beast in the orthodox myth that brings the gods of northern Europe to dusk and swallow the king, how can it die in their hands before the time of prophecyes? If it really died... That can only prove that the legend of Fenrir is false! Since it is a false legend, what is the use of Lod to have it? It is better to skin it as soon as possible. "Understood." Soi Fon''s eyes shed with an inexplicable light, and there was a faint blush at the root of her ear, and then quickly bowed her head and said, "Lord Soul King, please wait for a moment. We will soon be able to defeat the beast." Swish! Not waiting for Lod to answer, Soi Fon had disappeared with Hoho! "What a beautiful Hoho." Lod''s eyes lit up slightly. Seeing Soi Fon appear a thousand meters away, his heart could not help but sigh: "As expected of the disciple taught by Yoruichi, her Hoho can move such a distance at one time. It is estimated that there is level 8 Hoho!" His heart suddenly felt a little ufortable, and his subordinate Hoho level was higher than him. It seems that after going back, I have to find a way to quickly upgrade Hoho level, how can I be lower than Soi Fon! For Lod, who was determined to be like Aizen, who was a standard six-sided bucket warrior, no matter what the situation was, he could not allow any shorings to appear on his own, especially the shorings that were worse than his subordinates! "You stay here, I will help them!" Brunhilde''s eyes shone with divine light, and her chest seemed to be burning. The war drums seemed to appear in her ears, urging her to join the battle. "How can the giant beast that will fight against the God Devourer, Fenrir, without Valkyrie?" Bang! Without waiting for Lod to speak, Brunhilde had already rushed out. In the blink of an eye, she had crossed several hundred meters, and like a flying flood dragon in the snow, she pulled out a long and huge wave and rushed straight towards the huge Fenrir! Lod, "..." So now he is standing in the same ce to watch the y? ... ... ... Two flowers bloomed, one on each side. "Sting all Enemies to Death! Suzumebachi!" Soi Fon, with super high speed movement, took the lead to arrive at the battlefield and directly Shikai without saying a word. Apanied by a cold female voice with a strong killing intent, zanpakuto''s form changed under the surge of Spiritual Power, like a wasptail thorn attached to the middle finger of her right hand. "One hit!" Soi Fon stepped on Hoho, and the figure suddenly disappeared. The next moment. The petite figure shed like a ghost, avoiding the giant jaw and ws of Fenrir, the right hand of sword, like the sting of a yellow bee tail, wrapped with a sharp cold light, and ruthlessly stabbed into the lower eyelids of Fenrir! Choosing to attack the eyelids is actually the conclusion that Soi Fon got after carefully observing the battle. The ces covered by the ck fur, the defense is obviously high. Even Tshir Hitsugaya''s Daiguren Hyourinmaru can not break the defense of those ck fur, let alone her Suzumebachi, it is almost impossible to break the defense. So the ce that Soi Fon can choose is not covered by the ck fur. And the eyes, as one of the weaknesses of all creatures, were obviously the best choice. In the past, the biggest obstacle to using the ability of the bees was how to leave a ''mark'' on the enemy. But now there was no need to worry about this problem, because the size of Fenrir was too huge. It could attack any part of the body. Even the smallest target, its eyes were not difficult for her. After all, it was too big! As the bee pierced into the lower eyelids of Fenrir, the ck eight-sided bee pattern bloomed! "Roar -" In the face of Soi Fon, who suddenly appeared, Fenrir was not very concerned at first. After all, with its huge body, it was nothing more than a little bug, until its eyes were stabbed, and the sharp pain like a needle made it roar in anger! Tshir Hitsugaya, who saw this scene not far away, had to admire it in his heart. It is really worthy of being the 2nd Division Captain who is in charge of the Onmitsukid troops and is also a member of the criminal army. If it were for him, he would not dare to approach Fenrir in such a close distance. After all, his body movement and speed are far less powerful than Soi Fon. "Second strike!" Soi Fon slightly paused for half a breath of time, adjusted Spiritual Power and stabbed the bee into the blooming bee pattern! Second strike kill! In a split second, the bee pattern turned bright red like blood, blossoming into a demonic flower! Bang! A huge eyeball exploded, and blood gushed out like a fountain! "Roar!" Fenrir, who had lost an eye, roared and shook the beast head crazily, and the earth shook as if it was the end of the world. "Tch... Is the gap between Spiritual Power too big?" Soi Fon frowned. Although the bee pattern was blooming, it was only the damage caused by Spiritual Power after two oveps. It was not as ''kill with two hits'' as she thought. "Damn human, go to hell!" Fenrir roared and raised a huge front palm to Soi Fon. H--- The sky was covered by a huge shadow, and then a ferocious beast palm came, the sharp ws crossed the air, tearing out a visible crack, making a terrible sound like countless bombs roaring. Soi Fon instantly released a lot of Spiritual Power! Buzz! Buzz!!! With the rise of the huge Spiritual Power, he saw that around Soi Fon''s petite body, there were endless white whirlwinds, and the sound of tens of millions of sword swords colliding with each other was like a storm eye! "Endless Shunko!" The moment the cold voice fell, Soi Fon raised her foot and mmed it down. Bang! Fenrir, who was asrge as a mountain, was forced to stagger and was forcibly interrupted by the attack. With the help of the huge recoil, Soi Fon was like a sh of light that tore through the sky and rushed up, punching Fenrir in the nose! The nose is the softest part of a canine creature, and the sudden heavy injury made Fenrir scream in pain, unable to control the center of the body and fell to the ground, and the earth was shocked by the sudden weight. "Good chance!" Tshir Hitsugaya''s eyes lit up, and he immediately waved sword to condense the water in the atmosphere, transforming into a huge frost dragon with a diameter of a hundred meters. He pped his wings and rushed to Fenrir! At the same time, Brunhilde finally arrived at the battlefield. "Valkyrie!" Brunhilde used her instinct to gather the spirit particles in the atmosphere and condensed them into a huge sword of light that was a hundred meters long, crushing the clouds in the sky and crashing down! Chapter 378: Bankai, Jakuhou Raikouben

Chapter 378: Bankai, Jakuhou Raikouben

Rumble!!! An extremely tyrannical pressure surged through the entire world like a violent storm! In an instant, the surging Spiritual Power poured down like an endless ocean. The vast sound waves shook the sky like thunder. Countless huge dragons formed by the air waves rolled and roared, smashing straight into the clouds in the sky, stirring up the air currents in all directions. Under the sky, above the earth. All tangible and intangible substances were shaken by the three of them. As the rolling thunder roared and exploded, the fierce and violent force swept across thousands of miles, creating a huge gully on the copsed ice surface! The three of them used all their strength to attack, and even Fenrir was a little overwhelmed. The ck fur became skin and flesh split open, and streams of blood flowed out like a stream, dyeing the pure whitend within a thousand meters red. The rich stench filled the world, and even the strong wind could not blow it away. "Roar!" Fenrir roared, raised the huge hoof, the sharp ws tore the sky and grabbed one of them! "Ah ---too slow!" Soi Fon used Hoho to disappear and appeared in another ce. The tip of the foot was light hollow empty, and there was a sneer in her eyes: "Do you think you can hit me with such slow speed?" But in the next moment, Fenrir spat out a pitch-ck death light! Buzz! The pitch-ck light contained a strong death aura. Wherever it passed, hollow would copse, and in the middle, it would split into countless tiny rays of light that enveloped the two of them like an inescapable! "Multiyered ice wall!" Tshir Hitsugaya whispered, the sword in his hand drew a circle in front of him, instantly creating more than a hundredyers of solid ice to resist the destructive light! "Onmitsukid - 100 Shadows!" Soi Fon relied on her excellent Hoho technique, the speed was so fast that it left countless shadows in the air. Rumble! Pitch ck death light scattered down like a storm, like a meteor shower that could destroy the heavens and the earth. Continuous explosions rose up in session. The howling wind seemed to be thement of the earth, and a huge wave of air swept over like a tsunami, melting all the wind and snow within a thousand miles, carrying countless dust and gravel into the sky! After waiting for the dust and smoke to disperse. Soi Fon and Tshir Hitsugaya were slightly stunned and found that the injury of Fenrir has been recovered. In Fenrir''s yellow eyes, there was hatred and anger: "You have sessfully provoked me. Damn human, are you ready to meet my anger" "Super speed... regeneration?" Tshir Hitsugaya frowned and felt a little tricky. He said in a low voice: "It seems that if you want to kill it, you can only use an attack that exceeds its recovery speed." "Let me do it." Soi Fon eyes slightly narrowed and said: "But I need you to dy for me for a while." "You mean..." Tshir Hitsugaya was startled, Then he seemed to think of something, looked at Soi Fon with a strange look, and said, "Didn''t you always dislike it for being too conspicuous and shy with the style of Onmitsukid, so you don''t want to use it?" Soi Fon''s eyes were full of killing intent, and she said coldly: "Compared with the dignity of defying Onmitsukid, the safety of Soul King is more important. Besides, there is only you here, and no one else will see my Bankai." "Very well, I will help you stall for time." Tshir Hitsugaya took a step forward, sword pointed his de at Fenrir and said, "I hope you can be faster. After all, this beast has gonepletely crazy." Everyone knew that the beast that went crazy after being injured was the most terrible! In particr, the one who went crazy was Fenrir, a Northern Europe Terminator who imed to swallow the gods. "I will help you too!" Brunhilde volunteered and joined the ranks of dying Fenrir. Soi Fon was not long-winded and directly disappeared Hoho. She still needed some time to prepare to kill him in one blow. "Be careful, don''t get caught by it!" Tshir Hitsugaya took a deep breath and reminded Brunhilde, then pped his ice wings and rushed to Fenrir. The fierce battle between the two began again. Tshir Hitsugaya relied on his flexible body technique and the characteristics of the Daiguren Hyourinmaru to crazily attack, desperately dying and attracting Fenrir''s attention. Brunhilde, on the other hand, was wandering around, asionally sending out spirit arrows to harass Fenrir and help Tshir Hitsugaya. The two of them used all their strength, but they could only barely dy. In his furious state, whether it was his desire to attack or his attack speed, it was more than a level higher than before. Moreover, he was constantly spitting out ck death light, almost causing the two of them to be hit. "Roar -" Fenrir was annoyed by the harassment and let out a deafening roar. "Damn human, running around like an insect!" Although the mountain-like body gave Fenrir an absolute advantage, there was also a big drawback, which was that it was not flexible enough. In the face of continuous attacks like mosquito bites, although it did not suffer any substantial damage, it could not hit at all. Tshir Hitsugaya, who was agile and small, could only be beaten in vain. It would be fine if it happened once or twice, but if it happened too many times, the evil fire that had been suppressed in his heart would be even more violent and violent. "Damn bug!" In the bright yellow eyes of the beast, the almost tangible mes of anger burned and it opened its mouth. "Be good ande into my stomach!" A terrifying suction force suddenly burst out from the pitch-ck mouth that was like an abyss. In an instant, the entire space seemed to distort, as if a huge ck hole had appeared out of thin air. The visible gravitational ripple slowly rippled out, swallowing and tearing apart everything around it. Even light rays could not escape the fate of being devoured! Rumble - As the coverage of the ripple gradually expanded, it rolled up a hurricane visible to the naked eye that was tearing and roaring. Several huge mountains that reached into the clouds in the surroundings. Even the wind, snow, and air were swallowed into the abyss. "Still not done yet" Tshir Hitsugaya resisted with difficulty and roared at somewhere. Boom! The huge metal base mmed into the ice. Brunhilde and Tshir Hitsugaya looked sideways, only to see Soi Fon petite figure, carrying a rather exaggerated shape, like a giant queen bee tail needle,pletely shining with golden light! "You two, hurry up and get out of the way!" Soi Fon spat out a mouthful of turbid air, and then the blue veins on her arms burst out, raising the heavy weapon, aiming the queen bee tail needle that seemed to be erged, through the scope attached to the base to the giant jaw of Fenrir! "Go!" Tshir Hitsugaya pulled the stunned Brunhilde, and escaped using Hoho. "Try this!" Divine light bloomed in Soi Fon''s eyes, and said: "Bankai - Jakuhou Raikouben!!!" Chapter 379: Dishonest People

Chapter 379: Dishonest People

Jakuhou Raikouben! Jakuhou Raikouben, because of its heavy and huge shape, it has damaged the image and dignity of Onmitsukid, so it has been disliked by Soi Fon and rarely used in front of outsiders. In addition. Soi Fon is not willing to use Bankai because there are various restrictions and shorings. First, it was mentioned in the novel that the shape of Jakuhou Raikouben was really too huge and heavy, dragging such a heavy Bankai, so that she could not move quickly, so that she could easily be the enemy''s target! Second, the recoil of Jakuhou Raikouben was extremely terrible, and it must be used with the steel belt at the bottom of the armor, which was the ''silver bar counter'', to fix itself in ce to avoid the bacsh damage brought by her own Bankai. Third, it is the consumption of Jakuhou Raikouben, only releasing one strike will consume more than half of Spiritual Power, her current limit is that she can only use it twice in three days. If her Bankai can''t twist the universe in one fell swoop andpletely destroy the enemy, then after consuming a lot of Spiritual Power and physical strength, waiting for Soi Fon''s end, there is only a crushing defeat or even death. But even if there are so many restrictions, what is reced is that the terrible destructive power of Jakuhou Raikoubenis absolutely true, a killing method! In the battle of Karakura Town, Soi Fon used Bankai Jakuhou Raikouben to seriously injure #2 Espada - Skeleton Emperor Baraggan, the power can be seen from this! How strong is Baraggan? Although Lod is not clear at the moment, at least he knows one thing, that is, from the #4 to the top, each of the Espadas has the strength thatpletely exceeds Big Boss. Although Fenrir was a giant beast that devoured the Northern Europe Divine King, it was still slightly inferior in all aspectspared to the Baraggan who grasped the power of age. Even the Baraggan was heavily injured, presumably, the best ending for it would be to be severely injured and on the verge of death. Boom Just as Lod was letting his imagination run wild, an ear-piercing, ear-splitting, and deafening sound of air breaking resounded throughout the world! There was no need to aim at all! Because in the mouth of the beast that was as huge as an abyss, under the pull of the astonishing gravity wave, it would automatically adjust the direction of the Jakuhou Raikouben. At this moment... Everyone held their breath, staring at the golden flowing light that cut through the sky, pulling a long dazzling me, passing through the sky at an astonishing speed until they were pulled by the gravity wave andpletely disappeared in the ''ck hole''. In an instant! The world suddenly fell silent, and the noise gradually faded away. It was as if God had pressed the pause button, and everything froze at this moment. However, this strange scene did notst long. It onlysted for an instant, and then a loud bang that seemed to shatter the sky followed! Rumble!! An iparably huge ball of white light appeared out of thin air like a sun. It blossomed with an iparable zing brilliance, instantly causing everything in the world to lose their original colors. What appeared in everyone''s eyes was only an extremely dazzling white light. For a moment. It was as if thousands of bolts of lightning had exploded at the same time. Large ripples visible to the naked eye were shaking wildly. A crisp sound like a bronze mirror shattering rang out from hollow. Pitch-ck cracks that could be seen with the naked eye were like dense spider webs that crisscrossed in an irregr pattern, spreading in the space within a thousand meters of the center of the explosion. Endless violent winds howled, and the earth within a radius of ten thousand kilometers copsed inch by inch. Then, an indescribably powerful shock wave swept across a region of more than a thousand kilometers, drowning all tangible and intangible substances within it! Rumble... The huge shock wave was extremely fast, and in the blink of an eye, it caught up with the two fleeing people in front of it. "No... not good!" Brunhilde''s expression changed drastically, and she said in a trembling voice, "We''re going to get caught up!" "Tsk, tsk, tsk... There''s nothing we can do. We can only take it head-on!" Seeing that he couldn''t escape the range of the explosion, Tshir Hitsugaya''s pupils slightly shrank. He didn''t care much and the ice wings on his back suddenly expanded several times, protecting him and Brunhilde inside and instantly creating hundreds of thick ice walls. In the next instant, the air wave attacked! Like a world-destroying wave, the hundreds of ice walls were instantly destroyed. Boom... A huge mushroom cloud with a diameter of thousands of meters radiating infinite light and heat rose up in the vast whitend, even if it was hundreds of kilometers away from the domain of the dead, sitting in the pce of Eliudnir H inside clearly felt the vibration caused by this violent explosion. "It was so close... I was almost swept into it!" Lod wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. If he had not run in time when he saw the situation was not good, he would have been swept into the explosion by now. After the initial explosion, all the air in the area was forcibly squeezed out and turned into a vacuum area. After the mushroom cloud gradually dissipated, the air in a radius of tens of thousands of miles surged in like a river, forming a second huge shock wave! Tens of thousands of tons of dust was swept up high by the roaring hurricane. A pungent and hot smell spread all over the world. The residual heat left by the heat evaporated the snow and water, turning Helheim into a huge furnace! It was unknown how may minutes had passed... The dust that had umted in the sky gradually dispersed, and the terrible residual heat gradually declined. Thend of ice and snow in a radius of tens of thousands of miles had turned into purgatory scorched earth at this moment. The entire height of the earth had been ttened several meters. The hot redva slowly flowed along the ravines that tore the ground. There was no bulge in sight, only a huge pit with a diameter of a thousand meters, as if it had been hit by a meteorite! The legendary giant beast, Fenrir, was lying in the sinkhole, on the verge of death. The skin and flesh of his body were charred ck from the high temperature. He could not even tell if it was wolf fur or skin. Cracks spread all over his body, and blood formed scabs over his body. It looked like it could break at any time. "Hiss -" Looking at the huge destruction in front of him, even Lod could not help but take a deep breath. He didn''t expect that the power of the Jakuhou Raikouben was so terrifying that its destructive power wasparable to a nuclear bomb, right? No... No! From the perspective of direct destruction, a nuclear bomb without radiation would be a bit inferior! Onmitsukid? No, no, no... This is a mothership for gctic war! Sure enough, none of the assassins were honest people. One by one, they said assassination, but the result was that they did it secretly. Kill in one blow. "Wait..." Lod suddenly thought of something, and his eyes lit up. He murmured, "If I had the Jakuhou Raikouben and Kansoumei''s ability, wouldn''t it be... unlimited firepower?!" Chapter 380: The Gate of Four Beasts

Chapter 380: The Gate of Four Beasts

It''s decided! He must get the Jakuhou Raikouben for him! Kansoumei and the Jakuhou Raikouben... Is there a betterbination in this world? Just thinking about the scene in his mind, mushroom clouds exploded one after another. Lod felt excited and even a little impatient, wishing to experience it now. Reality proved... In every man''s heart, there was a dream of bing a big bomber. Of course, it might be hereditary. After all, the phobia of rabbits''ck of firepower had been deeply imprinted for thousands of years. While Lod was fantasizing about the ''big bang'', a giant ice dragon suddenly flew out from a shattered crystal like surface that was flowing with magma. Looking closely, it was Tshir Hitsugaya and Brunhilde. However, the image of the two of them... seemed to be a bit bad. Little Toushirou was covered in dirt and looked like a mud brother. One of the wings on his back had been blown off, and the ice armor had be tattered. Even the ice flower floating behind him was only left with thest piece. Moreover, because Spiritual Power had consumed too much of his breath, he was panting. Brunhilde was still slightly better, but the broken silver armor had finallypleted its mission. Itpletely fell off, revealing its hidden proud figure. However, her current fleeing appearance made Lod feel somewhatical. The two people who had escaped from death had expressions of lingering fear on their faces. In particr, Brunhilde''s beautiful face was iparably pale. Her purple pupils trembled slightly, as if she hadn''t recovered yet, and she was still shocked by the might of the Jakuhou Raikouben. Inparison, Tshir Hitsugaya, who was already mentally prepared, was clearly much better. He onlyined in a somewhat sorry state, "Soi Fon, if you use Bankai next time, I will not appear in the vicinity!" Swish! As soon as the voice fell, Soi Fon appeared next to him. Spiritual Power''s violent consumption made her face a little pale, and her breath slipped a lot more than before. She nced at Tshir Hitsugaya weakly and coldly replied: "I just reminded you to run away quickly." "You call that a reminder?!" Tshir Hitsugaya widened his eyes and said with ck lines on his face, "You haven''t finished your words, and you don''t give me time to leave at all!" "We have no time." Soi Fon took several breaths in session, which barely smoothed out the chaotic breath, and then said, "Besides, how do I know that your Hoho is so bad that you can''t even run out of this distance." "..." Tshir Hitsugaya''s eyes twitched, and he wanted to ask her what your standard is. Looking at the entire Gotei 13th Division, the person with Hoho stronger than him only four or five Captain, and the rest is almost the same even if not below. But then he thought about it again and decided not to humiliate himself. Needless to ask, I know Soi Fon''s standard of judgment, which is to use ''God of sh Yoruichi'' as her role model, and Kuchiki Byakuya as a threshold. This dumb loss, he is going to eat it! Tshir Hitsugaya closed his mouth and said, Soi Fon did not pester him, turned straight to Lod, bowed slightly and said, "Lord Soul King, Soi Fon has seeded in defeating the beast, how do you want to deal with it?" "It is indeed a problem..." Lod frowned slightly and seemed to feel that it was quite tricky. "This is the first time I have seen such a tenacious beast." Hearing this, even Tshir Hitsugaya could not help frowning and clicked his tongue: "Even if it evolved to the final phase, in terms of speed regeneration, it wouldn''t beparable to it!" Brunhilde looked at the two of them and whispered, "When the prophecy of the Ragnarok arrived, Fenrir couldn''t be killed. Even God King Odin couldn''t do it, so he locked it in Helheim." It had to be said that Fenrir''s vitality was truly astonishing. Although it seemed to be a corpse, it was still alive. If given some time, it would soon recover under the blessing of Helheim! So how to deal with it became a problem. It was obviously impossible to kill Fenrir now. Even Odin, who was the Asgardian Allfather, could not kill Fenrir before the Ragnarok, let alone the few of them. "How about... use Kido to seal it?" Tshir Hitsugaya pondered for a moment and suggested. Soi Fon sighed helplessly and said, "Your idea is indeed good, but if you want to seal this beast, you have to at least be a Grand Kido Master. With the two of us, sealing it is simply a dream." Grand Kido Master level... Hearing this, Tshir Hitsugaya suddenly fell silent. That level of Kido is not something they can touch. If it is disyed by the intuitive value, then Kido''s level is at least LV.9, equivalent to Soi Fon''s achievement in Hoho field, and they, including Lod, the highest level of Kido is only LV.7, almost 108,000 miles away! "Is there no other way?" Tshir Hitsugaya seems to be a little unwilling, gritting his teeth: "It is hard to defeat this beast. If we let it go, we will be in trouble." Soi Fon sighed and shook her head: "It''s a pity that Lord Soul King''s Spiritual Power has yet to recover. Otherwise, it would be easy for him to seal Fenrir." "It can be done now too." Lod said with a smile. Under the shocked gazes of the two, he said indifferently, "Although Spiritual Power has yet to fully recover, sealing this beast is still not a problem for me." Soi Fon looked at him with a little worry and said, "Lord Soul King, your Spiritual Power has not recovered yet. If you forcibly seal this beast, I am afraid it will hurt your soul origin." "Rx." Lod waved his hand and smiled. "It''s just a Kido, it can''t consume too much Spiritual Power. You two take a few steps back temporarily, so as not to be affected by the seal." Seeing that Lod''s will was very firm, Soi Fon could only put away the idea of dissuasion and silently bowed her head and retreated to one side. Tshir Hitsugaya shook slightly, took a deep breath, opened his eyes and was ready to see how Lord Soul King would seal the giant beast. Dong... Dong... Dong... Lod slowly stepped toward Fenri, the fingertips of Spiritual Power dancing in the air like a silk thread, the two thin lips opened slightly, and a grand sound burst out from the mouth, like rolling thunder echoing in the whole world, unable to disperse for a long time. "Eight inches of the military minister, there is no reason to retreat." "Greentch, whitetch, cktch, redtch." "After biting each other, they sank into the sea. The gates of the dragon tail, the gates of the tiger bite, the gates of the tortoise armor, the gates of the phoenix wings" "Bakudo - Shij no Saimon (The Gate of Four Beasts)" Chapter 381: Seal

Chapter 381: Seal

Azure Dragon, White Tiger, ck Tortoise, and Vermillion Bird! Along with the rumbling sound of thunder, the Four Great Divine Beasts appeared. As the surging waves of Spiritual Power surged, the Four Great Divine Beasts rode the wind and cut through the horizon, transforming into an iparably huge city gate of Spiritual Power. They crashed down from the sky above hollow, suppressing the originally heavily wounded and dying Fenrir within the space formed by the Divine Beasts! Bakudo, Gate of Four Beasts. This Bakud, which he had just drawn not long ago, is not in the Bakud of the regr serial numbers, it is the original Kid Corps Vice Kid Chief Ushda Hachigen of Soul Society Gotei 13, specifically to seal the actions of the #2 Espada, Baraggan , and developed the strongest Space Barrier-Type Kid. Kid Corps is independent from the Gotei 13, specializing in the use of Kid forbat, and its responsibilities are mostly engaged in missions such as opening barriers, opening channels, sealing, etc., and as one of the strongest among them Vice Kid Chief , Ushda Hachigen is especially good at seals and barriers. Limited by the manga section, Kido Corps did not appear many times. Even the only two Kid chiefs, Ushda Hachigen and Tsukabishi Tessai, took few actions in the original, but this does not mean that these two are better than the so-called Captain-Rank Shinigami. Difference. The Four Beasts Gates may not have the strongest Kido of Ushoda Hachigen, but they also have the double effect of sealing and enchantment. The defensive strength can almost be said to be one of the most performance enchantments in the whole chapter. Not only can it limit the ''aging'' ability of the # Espada, Baraggan, but it can alsopletely seal the explosive wind of the Jakuhou Raikouben. This was one of the strongest Bakudo that Lod could currently use! If even the four If even ''Shij no Saimon'' can''t seal Fenrir, then he can only consider taking a break from the edge and letting this guy go. "Roar -" Fenrir suddenly growled, its bright yellow and bloodshot eyes revealed a near-solid fury, and it actually carried its broken body and forcefully climbed up from the pit to attack the barrier. Boom! When the huge hoof hit the city gate, it immediately caused huge ripples that were visible to the naked eye. The orange-yellow enchantment surface rippled, and the whole enchantment seemed to shake violently, making Tshir Hitsugaya and Soi Fon, who were next to them, worry about whether this enchantment can withstand the death counterattack of Fenrir! However, a momentter. The two found that their worries were obviously unnecessary. The enchantment was under the crazy attack of Fenrir, although it rippled like waves, it was always as solid as a rock, without any sign of copse, the four gates had beenpletely closed! The green dragon was in front, the city gate known as the dragon''s tail, a huge city gate in the shape of a shield. The white tiger was on the left, the city gate known as the tiger''s bite, a huge gate that was shaped like a gear. The ck tortoise was on the right, the city gate known as the turtle armor, was made of arge number of hexagonal crystal shaped armor leaves and a huge hexagonal gate. The Vermillion Bird was behind, the city gate known as the phoenix wings, and the huge sword de was connected to the spirit energy gate, like a giant ming gate. In the end, the four great holy beasts gathered together. The spiritual energy above hollow fluctuated. The umbre shaped roof descended, sealing the final exit! At this point, the Four Beast Gate was finallypleted! "It''s over." Lod let out a soft breath and then looked down at Fenrir, who was sealed inside. "Roar!" Fenrir tried to attack several times, but the result was that he was exhausted, but the enchantment did not move at all, and the injury became more serious. Feeling pressured, Fenrir umted thest bit of power in his body to recover. He spat out a pitch-ck death light at the Azure Dragon City Gate in front of Lod, and smashed into the barrier with the power of extermination. Boom Under the impact of the death energy light, the entire barrier shook violently. The orange-yellow barrier stirred up endless ripples, as if it could shatter at any time. However, the power of the Four Great Divine Beasts in the Inner World circted, and in an instant, it increased the defense of the Azure Dragon City Gate. Not only did it forcibly take down this attack, it even rebounded it back! Was there anything worse than being hit by one''s own moves in the world? There was something... that was being pierced through by one''s own moves. The pitch-ck dead light returned along the same path and went straight into Fenrir''s mouth, prating all the way to the tail! "Ow!" Fenrir let out a miserable scream. This time, its injuries were even more severe. If this ce is not Helheim, there is the boost buff of the dual will of Nordic and Hell, I am afraid that this giant beast, which will swallow Allfather in the future, will be killed by his own moves. "It... it really was sealed!" Brunhilde looked at Lod in shock. I didn''t expect that I just said it casually, and Fenrir was really sealed. This is something even the Allfather can''t do! "What a terrible enchantment!" Soi Fon eyes moved slightly, and her heart was shocked, revealing a trace of admiration. As expected of Lord Soul King... Even if Spiritual Power has not recovered, he can easily disy a barrierparable to Ushoda Hachigen! "The strength of this barrier... is a little absurd." Tshir Hitsugaya looked at it and said: "There''s no way that beast could escape this seal!" "At present, it seems unlikely." Soi Fon followed and said. "There should be no problem." Lod took this scene into his eyes, and then nodded slightly and said, "As long as the Four Beasts Gate is here, there is no need to worry about Fenrir. I should think about how to deal with H next." Facing the sessive setbacks, he predicted that the Death Goddess would not be able to sit still. The Martial Goddess Army that was originally used to test H was not very important to H. At most, she would feel a little angry if she lost it. Theter Underworld Guardian Galmu probably made H feel a little pained, but it was only a pain. The two sides had not truly fallen out yet, and they were still in the stage of testing each other. However, this time, it was impossible for H to bear it no matter what. Fenrir was the legendary giant beast that brought destruction to Northern Europe and swallowed the God King Odin. It was the key tool for her revenge on Asgard! If not for Fenrir, wanting to take revenge on the priest who ruled the nine worlds was no different from dreaming. There was no chance of sess at all. If one had to describe it... Fenrir was like a treasure used to deal with Godly Monarchs. It could perfectly restrain Odin, who had the divine Soul King. Therefore, it was absolutely impossible for H to let something happen to Fenrir! If it was as what Lod had expected, H would not appear yet. Instead, she would only appear in front of them after she thought that she was fully prepared! This was not Lod''s imagination, but a spection based on the current situation. This was because in H''s eyes, the opponent she was going to face was an existence with unknown strength and the ability topete with her for the authority of hell! Chapter 382: So Anyway, Let’s Have a Cup of Tea

Chapter 382: So Anyway, Let''s Have a Cup of Tea

In the Pce of ljenir. In charge of the entire Helheim Underworld, the noble goddess of death was angry! The ck death aura surged like a tide, and with a terrifying pressure that was almost tangible, enveloped the entire pce and the Domain of the Dead. Countless creatures of dead soul knelt and begged for mercy under this pressure. The throne made of evil souls had been shattered by the furious H at this moment! In the huge and dark pce, the breath of the dead overflowed from the original silence, and suddenly turned into a violent and turbulent flood, as if to indicate that the goddess of death, at this moment, was like this flood. Violent. "Very good, you forced me to do this!" The Goddess of Death, H, had a sinister look in her eyes. The pressure around hollow shattered inch by inch. The other party repeatedly provoked her, even openly plundering her authority. If she did not counterattack, she was afraid that even the position of Lord of Hell would not be stable! The position of the Goddess of Death was the foundation of her standing! If it was taken away by that mysterious outsider, not to mention taking revenge on Asgard in the future, even she would be their ve! Since ancient times, the battles between dimensions were far crueler than what they were seeing now! It was said that when hell was first broken, countless terrifying demons had fought against each other for tens of thousands of years before forming a stable situation and the well-known demon king. Although H did not want to admit it, she knew it very well in her heart. When she was still weak a few years ago, if not for the protection of God Odin, how could the Helheim Underworld be safe in the face of the greedy Infernal King, especially the covetous eyes of Mephisto? Therefore, when it came to Dimension Battles, one could only win and not lose! "Damn bastard, I will let you do as you like!" H''s eyes narrowed slightly. She gritted her teeth and said, "When I take back the Necrosword and Death Cloak, I will pull out your soul for me to ravage!" The Necrosword and Death Cloak were the sources of power for the Death Goddess. However, these two things were usually ced in the core of Helheim''s Underworld and used the power of the entire hell to temper themselves. Now that they had decided to start a war, they had to retrieve these two weapons. ... ... ... Five days passed in a row, and nothing happened. Ever since Fenrir was sealed, the Goddess of Death, H, seemed to have forgotten about them. She no longer sent anyone or creature to harass them. In fact, even if she came, it would be useless. After all, even Fenrir was no match for them. It was just as Lod had expected. H was not in a hurry to seek revenge. Instead, she was silently preparing. However, this was exactly what he wanted. He would use this time to recover his Spiritual Power. Everyone knew very well that this was only temporary peace. Just like the pressure before the storm came, the calmer it was, the more terrifying it became. While recovering Spiritual Power, Lod discovered something interesting. The concentration of the Helheim spirit particles in the Underworld was thin. In fact, it was because of H''s deliberate control that she had gathered all the energy in the entire hell into her pce. She did not know what it was used for. The result of this was that the origin of hell was damaged. Thus, an interesting ce came! In the process of meditating, Lod had identally sensed the will of hell. Just like when he was in Mamen Hell, Helheim''s will of Hell took the initiative to find him, just like 996 employees who had been oppressed by the ck-hearted boss, revealing the idea of them ''hopping'' to him. Of course... The so-called ''hop'' was actually just a description, and the real situation was not like this. But Helheim''s will of Hell did show a real sense of closeness, and even offered him a little ''convenience'', which was a huge improvement in the concentration of Reishi! Previously, the concentration of spiritual droplets in the Helheim Underworld was only one-tenth of that of the weak spiritualnd, and it was even less than that of the modern world of most parts. However, the will of Hell opened the ''back door'' and specially increased the concentration of spiritual droplets in the vicinity of Lod. It was almost close to the heavy spiritualnd! What was the concept of the heavy spiritualnd? The Karakura Town that created the king key, the origin of death god manga, was almost a heavy spiritualnd. From this, one could imagine... How big of a back door did the Will of Hell in Helheim''s Underworld open for him? ording to the current concentration of Reishi, he only needed three more days to fully recover Spiritual Power and his injuries, and then there would be no need to worry about H! "No wonder everyone likes to use the back door..." At the same time, Lod was secretly delighted, thinking that if H knew about this, she would probably be so angry that she would vomit blood again! It was clearly her hell, but someone or something was secretly helping the enemy. This matter made everyone angry! However, this matter really could not be med on anyone else. Who asked H to not do proper business and not hesitate to damage the entire origin of hell, forcibly using the power of hell to gather in the castle. If this continued, hell would bepletely destroyed. No wonder the will of hell would secretly help Lod defeat H. ... In the blink of an eye, three days passed. On the stone bed in the cave, Lod, who had been sitting cross-legged for several days, finally opened his eyes. An invisible pressure spread out like mercury. Weng! He saw that the space around him made a crisp sound like a bronze mirror, and then cracked a gap, like a spider web! Noticing Spiritual Power''s abnormality, Soi Fon rushed back to the cave, she looked up and hit the pair of deep blue eyes. She suddenly felt that her soul seemed to be hit by an invisible force, and she couldn''t help but take a few steps back! Thump thump thump... Soi Fon stepped several footprints in the snow, and the she retreated out of the cave and was blown by the cold wind. Only then did she react as if she woke up from a dream, and her face had be pale. It was just a look... But it made her feel like she was in the sea, like a boat rolling in the waves, and she was in danger of capsizing at any time. Tshir Hitsugaya, seeing Soi Fon pale, stepped forward and asked, "Soi Fon, what''s wrong with you?" Soi Fon took a deep breath and suppressed the shock in her heart. She said, "Lord Soul King... has recovered!" "Really?" Tshir Hitsugaya was slightly shocked and turned to look at the cave. In the depths of the dark cave, a figure slowly walked out. His Spiritual Power was like an unfathomable abyss. He just stood there menacingly, as if he swallowed all the light. His blue and deep eyes were as bright as stars, so dazzling that it was almost impossible to look straight at! "The enemy ising soon..." Lod had a calm and indifferent smile on his face. Then he said astonishingly, "Brunhilde, go brew a cup of tea for me." Brunhilde: "???" Chapter 383: Undead Scourge

Chapter 383: Undead Scourge

"..." Brunhilde was speechless. Not to mention the fact that the enemy wasing soon, not only did he not warn her in advance, but he also asked her to make tea. The key was that this was Helheim. Looking around, there was no green nts except the blizzard. It was a vast expanse of whiteness. Where could she find tea leaves? Moreover, this kind of high-end tea leaves... She vaguely remembered that thousands of years ago, when the God King invited the gods to a banquet after his victory, she had the honor of tasting it once. Brunhilde wanted to cry but had no tears. She could only pitifully look at Lod. "Brunhilde, you seem to have misunderstood." Tshir Hitsugaya shook his head andughed: "The reason why Lord Soul King said this is actually to tell us that we don''t have to be too nervous. He doesn''t really want you to make tea." "I thought it was literal..." Hearing this, Brunhilde heaved a sigh of relief and looked at Lod with a reproachful look. However, it was really as Tshir Hitsugaya said. Originally, when she heard that the enemy was about to arrive, she felt a little nervous and dignified. After Lod suddenly interrupted, she was not so nervous. "Lord Soul King, do you mean that the enemy is approaching us?" Soi Fon is very calm and does not care about these trivial things. She only cares about who the enemy is and when will theye. "Yes." Lod looked into the distance and said calmly, "It is estimated that H will appear in five minutes." Five minutes? The three of them looked at each other. Although I don''t know how powerful the Death Goddess is, in five minutes, it was enough to cross tens of thousands of meters of distance. Could it be that Lord Soul King perceived the movement of the god from tens of thousands of meters away? "Hiss..." Soi Fon and Tshir Hitsugaya looked at each other and took a breath of cold air, seeing horror in the other side''s eyes. Even if they knew that Lord Soul King was very strong, it was too exaggerated to cover the perception range of tens of thousands of meters! Everyone was filled with doubt and anticipation as they silently waited. Hu hu hu --- The cold wind was chilly, and snow was falling. It had only been five minutes, but Brunhilde felt that it had never been so long. It was as if many years had passed, and she couldn''t help but feel a bit impatient. Her purple eyes were flickering restlessly. Suddenly, Lod''s deep eyes focused, and he said lightly, "There she is... Goddess of Death, H." Hearing this, Brunhilde suddenly became spirited and looked in the direction of Lod''s eyes. Soi Fon and Tshir Hitsugaya finally noticed the huge energy fluctuation. Their eyes shrank slightly, and they raised their heads at the same time to look at the white sky covered by the blizzard. In the sky. The endless blizzard suddenly split open a path in the middle. Dark green clouds swept over. Like a kingdom of the dead, it eroded the white world. Then, stairs made of countless bones slowly extended out from the dark green clouds. Apanied by the screams of countless wandering souls, a figure walked out with thin boots. Dada... Dada... Dada... The crisp sound of shoes stepping on the ground came, and the figure gradually showed up. It was a tall and slender woman. She wore a ck leather armor with silver threads. The ck cloak fluttered invisibly. A head of long ck hair fell down casually, covering half of her face. Although only half of her face was revealed, it was enough to perceive her beauty. Especially her ice-cold face, which emitted an arrogant expression, it could be said that she had the aura of a queen. "H Odinsdottir..." Brunhilde''s eyes were filled with anger, and her words revealed her identity as a woman. "Heh, Brunhilde?" H walked with graceful steps, her proud expression showing on her face. She coldly said, "Since she is the Valkyrie, shouldn''t she kneel down to wee me when she sees the Queen of Asgard?" "Don''t tter yourself, H!" Brunhilde angrily said, "You have already been expelled from Asgarda!" "Brunhilde, you are still so stupid." The mocking smile on H''s face became even wider. "If I was really expelled from Asgarda, why didn''t that old bastard Odin strip me of my position?" Brunhilde had an ugly expression on her face, and her chest heaved with anger, unable to speak for a long time. In fact, they had always ignored a problem. No matter how H tried to court death, she was always the eldest daughter of the God King named Odin, the first-in-line sessor of Asgarda. Although she was sealed and expelled by Odin due to various reasonster on, she was still the first to inherit Helheim. But... Odin did not deprive her of her divine seat! "Do you understand now?" Seeing that Brunhilde was speechless, H had a mocking smile on her face. "I am the first-in-line sessor of Asgarda. It''s just that I am sealed here. You are just a small Valkyrie. Otherwise, why would Odin abandon you all to me?" Brunhilde''s heart was filled with endless sorrow. Tears seemed to flicker in her eyes, and her white teeth tightly bit down on her lips, allowing the sweet blood to flow into her mouth. Only pain could make her feel better. "The first sessor?" At this time, Lod suddenly spoke up. "Unless Odin''s brain is old and muddled, even if you aren''t trapped here, it is impossible for you to be the Queen of Asgard." The first-in-line sessor of the throne was obviously H boasting. Not to mention whether Odin would really pass the throne to H, just her means of handling things were not suitable to be a Divine King. She pulled out her sword at the slightest disagreement, about to destroy human races at any time. She was even more terrifying than that idiot Prince. If Asgard really let her be a Ruler, she would probably die in less than a year. There was no need to wait for the Ragnarok. "Who are you?" H''s dark green eyes narrowed, and a cold killing intent surged. "So.. the one who sealed Fenrir, killed Gram and came to steal my hell... Should be you" "Congrattions, you guessed right." Lod pped and smiled. "Unfortunately, there is no reward. As for who I am, you can call me uncle." He and Odin were of the same generation, and H was also the daughter of Odin. Therefore, in terms of seniority, it was not too much to call him uncle, and it was definitely not intentional to take advantage of her. "You are courting death!" Apparently, H did not think so. She waved her hand, and dark green energy surged out. The entire dark cloud rose and fell like a tide. She said coldly, "Wake up, my army. Kill this person and use their blood to please me!" Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! The sound of orderly formation footsteps came from the endless dark green clouds. There were hundreds of thousands of soldiers in strong armor. They formed a neat formation with killing intent. Every movement they made was powerful enough to tear everything apart. They looked like arge ck ocean. They silently aimed their weapons at Lod''s side. Good heavens, even dead soul''s natural disaster was here! Chapter 384: Baldur

Chapter 384: Baldur

Hundreds of thousands of dead soul corps! If one looked carefully, one would discover that these soldiers had died, and the armor they wore was shockingly simr to that of Brunhilde and the other valkyrie! The evidence of this scene was like a mountain! There was almost no need to carefully ponder over it. One coulde to a cruel conclusion that the so-called Valha that Odin had promised was actually the Helheim! The dead Asgardians would not go to the Valha at all. Instead, after they fell into Helheim''s underworld, they all became H''s subordinates. When they were alive, they fought for Asgarda. They should have enjoyed endless glory, but after they died, they ended up in such a miserable state. Lod could not help but sigh. The kind and amiable like a fat sheep... No, it should be said that the kind Odin was not as simple as he appeared to be. Even in the face of loyal soldiers, they still refused to let them rest after death, but used a cruel and merciless method to let them continue fighting for themselves! This was the young Odin, a tyrant who was known for his cruelty and ruthlessness. H had be like this, and it could only be said that she had been influenced by him. Like father, like daughter. "H!" When she saw dead soul''s army, the rage in Brunhilde''s chest red up. She stared at H with eyes full of anger and roared, "You dare to dishonor these heroic spirits who died in battle!" "Dishonor? Haha..." H sneered, and the mockery in her eyes was extremely intense. She retorted, "Before you use me of dishonoring the heroic spirit, shouldn''t you first use the God King who is always great and righteous in the Temple of Asgard?" "." Brunhilde didn''t say anything. She only lowered her head and tightly clenched her fists, her fingernails digging deep into her flesh and bones. ... Bright red beads of blood seeped out from the inside of her white jade-like fists, dripping down onto the white snow beneath her feet like blooming plum blossoms. In fact, the truth was already in front of her, but Brunhilde couldn''t ept it. She still had a sliver of fantasy for Odin. But now... Even thest bit of good impression she had in her mind waspletely destroyed by a few words from H. The disguise and lies that tore away everything were revealed in front of Brunhilde. In front of her was a bloody, naked, iparably cruel, filthy, political,promised, and selfish God King! There was no Valha at all, and there was no so-called glory and faith. All of this was Odin''s lie! After their death, they would return to the Helheim Underworld, and then be controlled by the Goddess of Death, bing the legion of dead soul, continuing to serve Asgarda! This was the real Odin! His actions could not be determined by good and evil, and everything was based on Asgarda''s prosperity. "Haha... So... we have always been dreaming..." Brunhilde''s gaze was dull, and it was as if her soul had been taken away. "Ha ha ha... how does it feel to be abandoned?" The corners of H''s lips reached her ears. Although she wasughing wildly, her voice was mixed with a trace of sadness that was not easily detected. They were bothughing at Brunhilde andughing at themselves, because they had once held hope and trust in the God King, and then they were ruthlessly betrayed. In the end, they fell into the boundless abyss, suffering forever. "Enough! H!" Brunhilde raised her head, her eyes revealing a trace of stubbornness. "The current me is no longer a Valkyrie, but a subordinate of Lord Soul King - The Sternritter!" "Heh, a stray dog, so impatient to go and acknowledge a new master?" H''s dark green eyes turned to Lod. Her killing intent surged as she said coldly, "The Lord of Hell who descended on Helheim should be you, right?" Every Lord in charge of Hell Fragments emitted a special soul fluctuation that was difficult for outsiders to detect, but for people who were also Lords of Hell, it was like a brightmp in the darkness. Therefore, when H''s gaze swept past the four people present, she recognized the leader at a nce. "Are you done with your nonsense?" Lod''s eyes were hazy and blurred, as if he had just woken up. Hezily said, "So, can we make a move now?" Regarding the melodramatic plot of Odin''s family, he really couldn''t bring himself to be interested. If not for Brunhilde''s face, he would have already thrown a tantrum. "Since you''re in such a hurry to die, then I''ll grant your wish!" H snorted coldly, then raised her hand and shed down like sword. "Asgarda''s army, kill them for me!" Boom! Boom! Boom! The pitch-ck ocean was moving at a uniform pace, carrying a vast and boundless killing intent as it surged over like a tide that covered the heavens and the earth! For a time. The entire icy in was shaking violently. Thousands of troops and horses galloped over, emitting a loud sound of armor rubbing against each other. Hundreds of thousands of people were shouting, and it was as if there were thousands of thunderbolts exploding out of thin air! "Kill" Those brave warriors who had once fought for the nine worlds for the sake of Asgarda still erupted with an astonishing aura after their deaths, even more terrifying than when they were alive! Those ghastly white bones, d in ck metal armor, roared as they raised their spears and threw them out with all their might! Sou Sou Sou - Numerous spears tore through the sky like a storm, falling towards Lod''s side. "It''s too much..." Lod put his hands behind his back and looked at the spear with no expression. He smiled and said, "I don''t like it. Who can destroy them for me?" "Lord Soul King, leave it to me." Tshir Hitsugaya''s eyes were cold, he pulled out his zanpakuto at his waist, stepped on Hoho and suddenly disappeared in ce. The next moment. With the fall of Tshir Hitsugaya sword, the water vapor in the world condensed into form, turning into a hundred meters long giant ice dragon, roaring and rushing to those spears! Boom... The Ice Dragon pped its wings and soared into the sky, freezing all the spears in its path. "Do you think this is all I can do?" Seeing this, H had a smug look in her eyes, and she raised her hand to grab the empty space. Crack! The space was like a curtain, torn apart by H, revealing a man with a bare upper body, covered in all kinds of strange tattoos, short hair, and a big beard. "Kill them, and I will grant you death." H said to the man. "Ha..." The man grinned and said, "I hope you can fulfill my wish this time, H." "I won''t lie to you..." H said coldly, "As long as you can kill them, I will grant you the death of your soul. I swear in the name of God that I will fulfill your wish, God of Light... Baldur!" Chapter 385: Ultra Fast Regeneration

Chapter 385: Ultra Fast Regeneration

The God of Light, Baldur? Hearing this man''s name, Lod couldn''t help but fall into deep thought. He felt as if he had heard it somewhere before. There was an inexplicable sense of familiarity, but he couldn''t remember it no matter what. The European mythology system was ratherplicated and not as well-known as Greek mythology. Therefore, he had basically only heard of those very famous gods, such as Thor, Odin, Frigga and the likes. As for the God of Light, he wasn''t very famous in Norse mythology, and he had never seen him before. "Brunhilde, do you know him?" Lod slightly shifted his gaze, wanting to ask if Valkyrie knew this so-called ''God of Light''. "I do..." Brunhilde''s voice was very soft, and beads of sweat appeared on her forehead. Her eyes were fixed on the man. Lod raised his eyebrows slightly. "You seem to be very afraid of him?" "I am not afraid... it is just that this guy is very troublesome." Brunhilde took a deep breath and then said with a bitter smile, "The God of Light, Baldur, has been blessed by the Queen of Heaven, Frigga. There is nothing in the world that can truly kill him." The blessing of Frigga? After hearing this, Lod finally remembered. There were not many stories about the God of Light, Baldur in Norse mythology. The most widespread and most important thing was the death of this god, heralding theing winter of Fenrir and the final Ragnarok! As for why he knew about this story? In hisst life, when he was ying God of War 4, it just so happened that thest BOSS was this Baldur. Out of curiosity, he checked the story about Baldur, and the most interesting thing was about his death. It was rumored that in a summer afternoon, Baldur had a nightmare about death. After knowing about this matter, Empress Frigga ran all over the nine worlds and asked everything in the world to swear to her that they would never hurt Baldur. Therefore, all things in the world made an oath. Bows, long sword, giant hammers, daggers, flowers, diseases, stones, and so on. They made an oath to Empress Frigga to ensure that they would never hurt the God of Light, Baldur. Except for a nt named ''mistletoe'', they did not swear an oath because it was too weak. Then, an interesting story came. Even Thor''s Thunder God Hammer, Mjolllnir, was unable to kill the God of Light, but he was actually pierced through the chest by a small mistletoe and died. It could be said to be the most anticlimactic way of death in the world. This way of death couldn''t help but remind people of Achilles. The two of them were also known to have immortal bodies, but their way of death was also full of surprises, except that one was shot to death by mistletoe, and the other was shot to death by arrows. Brunhilde didn''t notice Lod, who was distracted, and continued to exin, "He is the only god among all the gods of Asgard who has received the blessing of Empress Frigga. Not only is his divine power unprecedentedly powerful, but he is also unable to kill him. We are in big trouble!" "Sigh~ It''s this boring rhetoric again..." When Baldur heard the word ''blessing'', his eyes were filled with ridicule. He slowly walked up the stairs and said coldly, "This isn''t a blessing, but a curse. Do you understand? Valkyrie!" Brunhilde gritted her teeth and said, "Baldur... why did you appear in the underworld?" "Is there a need to ask this question?" Baldur spread out his hands, grinned, and asked, "Where else can I find for a ce to die?" "But... even H, the Goddess of Death, can''t kill you!" Brunhilde was very confused. Even she knew this truth. As a god, there was no reason for Baldur not to know. Why did he still believe H''s lies? "Valkyrie, there is no need for me to exin to you." Baldur walked over with a face full of impatience. He clenched his fists and said, "If you know what''s good for you, hurry up and scram to the side. The following battle is not something you can participate in." Perhaps in the eyes of mortals, Valkyrie was a valiant goddess. However, the high and mighty god, especially the proud and arrogant God of Light, Baldur, wouldn''t put a mere Valkyrie in his eyes. Baldur only had one target, and that was Lod! "Impossible!" Brunhilde gripped the silver sword with both hands, and her eyes shed with determination. She said in a low voice, "Even if you are the God of Light, don''t even think about taking a step past me. I won''t let you touch him!" "Pfft, you overestimate yourself." When he heard this, Baldur sneered and said disdainfully, "You think you can stop me?" Bang! As soon as he finished speaking, Baldur bent his knees slightly, and the ground around him suddenly copsed. In an instant, Baldur disappeared from sight. Following that, a fierce wind whistled past, causing Brunhilde to almost be unable to open her eyes. She felt pain on her face as if sword had brushed past her. With great difficulty, she saw a figure rushing past her! The speed of his breakthrough was so fast that Brunhilde didn''t even have time to react. When she came back to her senses and wanted to stop him, she found that it was already toote. Baldur was less than a meter away from Lod. The wind from his fist blew up Lod''s clothes and her messy long hair danced in the air. However. In the face of this punch, Lod had no intention of dodging. His hands were still behind his back as he calmly watched Baldur''s fist. Just as the fist was about to touch Lod. A small ck figure suddenly appeared like a ghost and kicked Baldur''s fist away. That person was Soi Fon. The reason why Lod did not move was that he did not need to move at all. Baldur''s speed is very fast, but in front of themander-in-chief of Onmitsukid who is known for his speed, it is still not enough. "You are dead." Soi Fon coldly raised her right hand, and sword, who was like a bee tail, said, "Look at your chest, the bee pattern has bloomed." "What is it?" Baldur frowned slightly and lowered his head. He found that on his chest, he did not know when a butterfly bloomed, revealing bright red and strange patterns. It turned out that at the moment when the two just fought, Soi Fon stabbed twice on Bader''s chest at an imperceptible speed. The bee pattern that symbolized death had changed from ck to bright red! "It''s over..." Soi Fon eyes were cold and said, "Bloom, Homonka!" The blooming bee pattern suddenly became bigger, with bright red and strange patterns, covering the upper body of Baldur, like a living creature slowly pulsing, madly seizing the life force of the God of Light! Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump! A pulse simr to a heart became clearer and clearer, and then Baldur''s pupils suddenly shrank. He saw that his body seemed to have been installed with a bomb, and it exploded in the violent explosion. Thick blood mixed with broken pieces of flesh, scattered on the surrounding white ground like a storm. But before Soi Fon dered victory, the next second, the flesh and blood instantly gathered! The bones, meridians, and internal organs of the human body slowly took shape. In less than ten seconds, Baldur reappeared in front of them. "Not bad, it hurts a little." Baldur twisted his neck as if nothing had happened. "But unfortunately, it is impossible to kill me at this level." Chapter 386: Reduce All Creation To Ash

Chapter 386: Reduce All Creation To Ash

"... Ultra Rapid Regeneration?" Soi Fon eyebrows twitched slightly, feeling a little speechless. She really didn''t know if God was deliberately targeting her. The Suzumebachi''s damage type was clearly Kido, which could kill its target in two strikes. Its killing ability was ranked high among all zanpakuto, but it could never kill an enemy who was equally matched. This time, she encountered another monster that could not be killed! Soi Fon, who has never seen this kind of blessing, naturally regarded it as the ability of super-speed regeneration, but she didn''t expect it to be so powerful. For the first time, she saw that someone could resurrect after being blown into minced meat. Sure enough... Lod took this scene into his eyes, but his reaction was very calm, because he had expected it. It must be known that this God of Light, Baldur, even Mjolnir could not do anything to him, let alone the two-hit kill of Suzumebachi. Although he knew how to kill Baldur, it was a pity that a clever woman could not cook without rice. A weak nt like mistletoe could only be found near the Valha. In other words, it only grew in Asgard. How could a frozen dead soul world like Helheim, which was in the underworld, grow life? "Soi Fon, don''t try to kill him. This guy is immortal. Think of a way to seal him with Kido." Lod reminded him from the side. "... Yes, I understand, Soul King!" Soi Fon expression was slightly unwilling and seemed to be still entangled, and the problem of Suzumebachi failing again. "Sealing me is a good way." Baldur grinned and mocked, "But can you do it?" "There are many ways to seal..." Soi Fon''s eyes were cold, and traces of killing intent slowly spread out. "But the question I am more curious about is, if I cut off your head, which part will you start to regenerate from, whether the body grows another head, or the head grows another body?" This question, the angle is a little strange, and Lod is also a little curious. "Interesting..." Baldur was surprisingly not angry, but stared at Soi Fon with a hint of expectation and smiled. "If you try it yourself, you will know. If there are two Baldur, maybe." For people who have a chance to kill him, Baldur is looking forward to it. Although Soi Fon strength is not strong, he vaguely felt a glimmer of hope in this petite woman. Maybe he can really get what he wants this time. "Come with me." Soi Fon nced coldly, and then pointed to a ce and said, "Let''s go to another ce to fight, don''t disturb Lord Soul King." "Up to you." Baldur shrugged and said indifferently, "It''s good to fight wherever you want. As long as you don''t disappoint me." The two of them flew off into the distance as if they had made an agreement. ... ... ... Tshir Hitsugaya was in trouble. Although the dead soul army summoned by H were not his match, they were still able to revive infinitely. No matter how many times they were killed, these dead soul would stand up again, and then rush over with weapons in their hands. Even the hundred-meter-long dragon condensed from ice seemed to be insignificant in front of the hundreds of thousands of dead soul''s army. In fact, ording tomon sense. Death god''s zanpakuto, as a weapon against the soul level, should be able to deal with these dead soul creatures, but the key was that H had already been prepared and bound the souls of these warriors to Helheim Underworld, refining them into a part of the whole underworld. Zanpakuto could only kill the souls, not the ''hell''. Therefore, no matter how strong Tshir Hitsugaya was, as long as H still had the authority of hell, dead soul could not be killed by. And this was exactly what H expected. From the beginning, she had never nned to use these inferior dead soul troops to win this war between the dimensional demon gods. The reason why she summoned the dead Asgardian dead soul warrior was only to dy the man''s subordinates, so as not to suddenly intervene in the unexpected change. However, Baldurwas actually held back by another person. This was slightly beyond her expectations. However, it did not affect the general situation. The n was still going in the direction that she had expected! All she needed to do now was kill that man and everything would be over. "Now, it''s your turn!" H was like a proud queen, stepping on the stairs made of dark green clouds. Step by step, she walked towards Lod. Her hands slowly pulled apart, and pitch ck weapons appeared in the sky. "I''ll let you have a taste of the move I specially prepared for Odin!" ng ng ng ng... Along with the dense sound of metal shing, countless pitch ck weapons soared into the sky, like soldiers who were ready to set out, waiting for their master''s orders! She had everything! The shape of all the weapons in the world could be seen here! Countless weapons piled up like dark clouds, covering the whole sky of Helheim, and even the end could not be seen at a nce, spilling the sharp cold light that made people''s hair stand on end! If all these weapons fell, it was not difficult to imagine what a horrible scene it would be! The cruelest punishment in the world, sword, must be nothing more than this, right? "... The King''s Treasure" Lod looked at the dense mass of weapons and could not help butin in his heart. No wonder he always felt familiar. It turned out that he had seen it before. It was just that the person who used it changed from gold to a certain ''glittering ck''. "Brunhilde, stay away from me." Lod calmly said, "In the next battle, I can not take care of you. Run as far away as possible and don''t get dragged into it." "... Yes!" Brunhilde bit her lips, knowing that she would only be a burden if she stayed here. The battle between gods was not something she could interfere with. Even if she insisted on staying here, the result would only be the concern of others, so she might as well listen and not add any burden. Only when Brunhilde was far away did Lod turn his gaze back to H. "The civilian have been evacuated. You can begin your performance." "Hmph, pay the price for your arrogance!" H''s eyes shed, and she waved her hands. Boom boom boom boom... For a moment, a loud noise resounded through the world. Countless ck weapons were pouring down like a storm. From afar, it looked like a surging ck torrent raining down. It revealed an iparably deep and oppressive aura. Just looking at it made one feel like they were unable to breathe. As far as the eye could see, it was pitch-ck like a vast ocean! When the endless ck weapons fell, they saw that Lod was calm and indifferent. He slowly pulled out his zanpakuto from his waist. Spiritual Power which covered the sword''s de, turned into wisps of mes. As it burned, it released an indescribable terrifying heat! Reduce all creation to ash, Ryujin Jakka !!! Chapter 387: Reduce All Creation To Ash

Chapter 387: Reduce All Creation To Ash

Boom Vast and zing mes rose up, burning the earth like a scorching sun in the sky. Spiritual Power contained destructive and terrifying heat. In just a second, the entire Helheim was covered. Everyone could feel the temperature in the air rising sharply. Moreover, as time went on. The temperature in the atmosphere was still rising! With every breath they took, they would feel a burning pain in their lungs and throats. Even their exposed skin became like cooked shrimp, showing the color of fire after being burned! The sky, the earth, the air, space, light... Everything that the naked eye could see seemed to be melting in the burning mes. Then, everyone saw a scene that made them even more horrified. The snow turned into water in an instant, and then it was evaporated by the high temperature. The water in the air was disappearing bit by bit, and even the lips were dry and cracked. The throat was dry as if it were forgoing to burn up. The world covered by pure white ice and snow seemed to be gradually melting! Whether it was the enemy or their own people. At this moment, all of them stopped what they were doing and looked in the direction of the rising mes in a daze. Such a powerful and terrifying Spiritual Power, even if he was thousands of meters away, could still make people feel their hearts tremble. Atst, Brunhilde, who was far away from Lod, was at this moment affected. She was the closest to Raging me. Therefore, at the moment when Ryujin Jakka was released, she was hit by the terrifying heat wave. The high temperature caused the armor on the surface of the body to crack open inch by inch, and the originally white skin showed a ck color. Soi Fon, who was the furthest away from the battlefield, felt the monstrous heat wave. Even the hair in front of her forehead curled up under the high temperature, giving out a simr burnt smell, and her lips split open. "What a terrifying me..." Baldur widened his eyes and said in shock, "This is the first time I''ve seen a me stronger than Surtr. Is this guy a sun god?" "It''s actually... Ryujin Jakka?!" Soi Fon licked her cracked lips and swallowed the almost non-existent saliva. She endured the feeling of dryness and said incredulously. "You... It seems that you are very confident in him?" Baldur noticed the change in Soi Fon''s look. From the original slight worry, after seeing the me, it became full of confidence. "Yes, as you think." Soi Fon eyes shed with pride and proudly said, "When Ryujin Jakka appeared, Lord Soul King has already announced that victory will belong to us!" Baldur licked his cracked lips and asked curiously, "You believe so that he can defeat the goddess of death, H?" "Yes, I firmly believe this!" Soi Fon took a deep breath, endured the feeling of her lungs being burned by the hot air, and said, "Ryujin Jakka... is the strongest and oldest zanpakuto in Soul Society''s history, the sword of fire that burns everything in the world!" Compared to Brunhilde and Soi Fon, One person''s experience was not very good. Tshir Hitsugaya, who was confronting hundreds of thousands of troops, saw the huge mesing over, and suddenly felt as if there were ten thousand horses galloping in his heart, with an unspeakable feeling. He had mentioned before that his Hyourinmaru relied on the environment very much. In a world of ice and snow like Helheim, the Hyourinmaru could exert 120 of its power. But He never expected that... Lord Soul King actually began to liberate the ''Ryujin Jakka''. If he was too close, his Hyourinmaru would be greatly restricted. At this moment, even a mere Shikai could no longer be maintained. "When this is over, I must go into seclusion for three months!" Tshir Hitsugaya sword swung away the weapons of dead soul''s legion and said in a slightly sorry state, "If I don''t cultivate my God-ying Fist to the extreme, I won''t go out!" As the youngest captain of Soul Society, his skills were all relied on his Zanpakuto. Now that he could not use zanpakuto to fight, it could be said that he had weakened his strength to the extreme. He could only rely on his God-ying Fist to deal with these immortal dead soul legion. He felt extremely aggrieved. ... ... ... The reaction that everyone made seemed to have been a long time, but in fact, it was only a moment. The boundless ck weapons turned into a surging torrent. It seemed that they were powerful and invincible, but in fact, before they even touched Lod who was standing in the mes, they were already melted by the mes. Boom! The overwhelming mes swept over and forced H to retreat a thousand meters! H''s expression was extremely ugly. If she had not reacted quickly, her ck cloak would have been burned by the mes. However, in contrast, Lod had never changed his position from the beginning to the end. He only stood in his original position and waved sword in the air. Then, he melted her confident move and forced her back a thousand meters. The gap between them seemed too obvious! This made the proud and arrogant H somewhat unable to ept it for a moment. "Let''s finish this quickly, H!" Monstrous mes raged on the ground, and light distorted and blurred under the burning of the mes. On the path that Lod passed through,rge patches of the ground withered and cracked. Lava could be seen everywhere that was burned by the mes. "After all, if I drag this out for too long, I''m afraid the whole environment of Helheim will be permanently changed by me." This sentence was absolutely not exaggerated or bragging! The Ryujin Jakka was such a terrible zanpakuto! If a zanpakuto, which had appeared in death god''s manga, was pulled out, the only one who had the ability to destroy the whole world was it! One must know. The me temperature of the Ryujin Jakka had reached 6,000 degrees Celcius, which wasparable to the temperature of the sun! There was no material on Earth that could withstand a me with a height of 6,000 degrees. If it were was released for too long, it wouldpletely destroy the atmosphere, which would indirectly cause a chain reaction. The serious situation would even lead to the destruction of the entire world. As one of the dimensional fragments, Helheim had a range equal to the size of Soul Society. Although it was not destroyed by Ryujin Jakka, if it continued for a long time, the overall environment would be forcibly changed, which would be a great damage to the will of hell. Therefore, he had to end the battle quickly! On one hand, it was to not change the environment of Helheim Underworld, and on the other hand, his Spiritual Power could not hold on for long. "Do your best to please me." Lod lowered his eyes, his right hand holding the burning sword, drawing a perfect half circle in front of him. "Don''t be too arrogant!" Seeing Lod''s seemingly contemptuous eyes, H suddenly became angry. "Don''t think that a mere me can defeat me. Do you really think that this is all I can do?!" Chapter 388: Reduce All Creation To Ash

Chapter 388: Reduce All Creation To Ash

Step... step... step... step... Step by step, step by step. Every step was apanied by the rising Spiritual Power, as well as the burning mes. Lod was covered in mes. He was like an evil spirit that had walked out of purgatory. He stepped on the stairs formed by Reishi and walked into the air. There seemed to be mes burning in his eyes, and they collided with H''s eyes! Weng! At this moment, the entire world seemed to have been pressed to a standstill. Two formless auras collided in the air, causing a gale visible to the naked eye to howl. The scorching air was apanied by a heavy pressure. It spread out in a radius of ten thousand meters like mercury, suffocating everyone! At the moment when the momentum of both sides reached its peak, H''s dark green eyes shone with a shocking light. She raised her palm hidden under the ck cloak, and her five fingers pressed down on Lod in the shape of a tiger''s w. She coldly spat out a series of words, "gue, disease, pain, wailing, despair, aging, sluggishness!" Every time a word came out from H, there would be a corresponding negative state that directly fell on Lod. As the Goddess of Death who was in charge of the Asgard Underworld, although she usually liked to throw weapons like a gold sh and looked like a Berserker, in fact, she was a mage and was proficient in many times more magic than Loki. Under the suppression of the negative state magic, Lod was inevitably affected, but it was only a little. Bang - A hot wave of air exploded in the air. As the circr me spread out, a figure shrouded in mes suddenly tore through the sky and stepped in front of H! "Ittry: Taimatsu (Torch)!" A cold voice suddenly sounded in H''s ears. Before she could react, a me appeared in her eyes. Then, she saw sword de, which was wrapped in mes, sweep across the sky like a stream of light, leaving behind a gorgeous sword light! Boom - The enormous me that could not be described with words suddenly turned into a huge wave that could destroy the sky and the earth. It swallowed the unprepared H. Then, the endless mes surged in a fan shape, and wave after wave, they spread out to a further ce! The explosive mes that contained within sword''s de, which were extremely fierce and could melt everything, poured out in an instant. They surged wildly in the sky. Looking up, the entire sky turned into a fiery red color, as if it had been swallowed by mes! But when Lod looked over, he found that H, who had been swallowed by the mes, was actually just a phantom. "Go to hell!" H roared angrily from behind, and countless pitch-ck weapons tore through the air. Originally, when H felt that something was wrong, she used the Astral Projection Magic to forcefully move her soul out. Only then did she avoid Lod''s Taimatsu, and then used it tounch a sneak attack on her back. Those pitch ck weapons were not ordinary weapons, but one of H''s divine weapons, the ''Necroswords''. They were forged from absorbing the power of Helheim, and could be divided into countless parts that could be thrown out. Anyone that was touched by it would inevitably suffer the power of death. If it was a weaker target, they would die instantly. "Taimatsu!" Lod did not even turn his head as he casually shed out at sword. Boom!!!!! The roaring mes detonated all objects in the surroundings. The unparalleled and terrifying temperature melted the pitch-ck weapon! "Try this again. I want to see how many mes you have left!" However, H had already expected that ck magic power would be released from her body like a tidal wave. The entire Helheim seemed to be shaking. Mountains rose from the ground and turned into huge mountain weapons, falling toward the sky like meteors! "You will see how many mes I have!" Lod''s eyes seemed to be shining with stars as he said indifferently, "Esu Jigoku (mes of Hell)!" As soon as he finished speaking. The mes that were dozens of timesrger than before upied almost half of the sky and earth,pletely turning the area within a radius of ten thousand meters into a hot hell! Boom Boundless mes rose into the sky, turning into dozens of pirs of fire that connected the heavens and the earth! Then dozens of me pirs gathered at the center, and finally merged together to form a giant me pir with a diameter of about a hundred meters. Then, there was a world-shaking rumble. The boiling mes soared into the sky! In the midst of the raging mes, H''s sorry figure stumbled out. Half of her cloak had already been burned by the mes, revealing half of her body that looked like it had been corroded. The burning pain from all over her body made her face extremely ugly. "Kill you! I''m going to kill you!" H, who had revealed her true body, let out a sharp and piercing roar. This was the attitude that she was most unwilling to be seen by others. Even Odin had only seen it once or twice, but now it was actually seen by an enemy. This made H feel like she could not endure it at all. It was like a giant dragon that had its reverse scale touched. It was instantly filled with rage, and her rationality seemed to have broken. "Being distracted on the battlefield is a great taboo, H." As Lod spoke, he took a step forward, and sword, who was filled with mes, directly shed down. H''s pupils trembled slightly, and she hesitated for a moment. Then, she raised the Necrosword in front of her chest to block this attack. The mes that came into contact with her at such a close distance not only ignited her ck cloak, but even her divine weapon, the Necrosword, seemed to be melting. Seeing this, H wanted to retreat and open up a distance to regroup. However, it was this action that caused her to fall into a disadvantageous position. The real battle only depended on an instant! Therefore, at the moment when H lost her mind due to anger, it had almost determined Lod''s victory! "Hu -" Lod exhaled a scorching white breath from his mouth, and golden mes rose in his eyes. The boundless raging mes arrived along with the words that were filled with killing intent, causing H, who was in a rage, to instantly wake up. For a moment, it was as if she had fallen into a cremation chamber. All the hair on her body stood on end, and her soul felt as if it was about to melt! "8000 Sword Style?Kyokujitsujin (Rising Sun Edge)!!!" The endless mes that covered the sky and the earth suddenly disappeared at this moment. All the mes were concentrated on the scorching red sword''s de. It neither burned nor released explosive mes. The heat that had been highlypressed was enough topletely erase everything in its path in this world with just a light touch. There would not be a single trace left behind. This move could only be released in the state of Zanka no Tachi, but after a slight improvement from Lod, it could be released in the state of Shikai, but the power of the original weakened was not just a little. But it was enough to deal with H! Chi - There was no explosion like he had imagined, nor was there any mes that he had imagined. After the scorching red sword cut through H''s body, there was only a slight pain. A momentter... H, the Goddess of Death, lowered her head in shock and found that half of her body had disappeared without a trace. Chapter 389: Proud Warrior

Chapter 389: Proud Warrior

Qiang! Lod spat out a mouthful of turbid air and waved his arm to extend sword. The terrifying heat and mes on sword''s crimson de gradually dispersed, returning to its previous appearance. The remnants of sword''s attack left a golden afterglow like the setting sun in hollow''s space, and the scorching hot Spiritual Power within it did not disperse for a long time. But what was most shocking was that. That scarlet scorching hot sword''s de clearly did not touch anything else, but the grand sword energy it released was like a waning moon. After passing through ten thousand li ofnd, it burned several mountains in the distance into ashes, and the ground along the way was melted into magma by the mes. The army of hundreds of thousands of dead soul was very unfortunate, and they were instantly anniHted by the mes. Looking at this scene. Brunhilde was somewhat astonished. What kind of terrifying temperature was this? It wasparable to the raging mes on the surface of the sun, and even an Asgardian God King would find it difficult to resist! After burning through the high temperature, hollow became distorted and blurry. When she looked at the Death Goddess, waves of shock appeared in Brunhilde''s heart, and herplexion couldn''t stop changing. The goddess of death, who was originally as arrogant as a queen, looked extremely miserable at this moment. The de of the Rising Sun that sealed all the mes into sword''s de destroyed the defensive magic she had constructed in an instant. After burning away the Death Cloak with an unstoppable force, half of her body was reduced to ashes under the high temperature! Bang! With the sound of a heavy object falling, the already broken ground copsed again. Hy in the broken and copsed pit. Her ck skintight leather armor had long been burned out by the mes, and there was no trace of her body below her waist. Only her charred upper body was left, and her breath was so weak that it could disappear at any time. The reason why she was still alive was all thanks to Helheim. If not for the fact that she was the one who controlled this domain, she would not have been able to get steady supply of energy from this environment and would have died under the Ryujin Jakka. H, who originally had the support of Helheim, was slightly weaker than Lod in terms of strength, but it was impossible for her to lose so quickly, let alone be so miserable. Even if she could not defeat him, she could still dy. But the problem was... In order to take revenge on Asgard, H did not hesitate to use the source of death in Helheim''s underworld to nourish her two great divine weapons, the ''Necrosword'' and the ''death cloak'', causing the entire hell to be in a state of ''deficit'' all year round. This kind of behavior naturally aroused the dissatisfaction of Helheim''s will of hell. So,bining the above two conditions, this resulted in the current situation. If his brain had not been filled with ten pounds of water, he would definitely not have done such a thing! One had to know that the overall strength of the Infernal Lord was linked to the entire Infernal Source. The stronger the Infernal Source was, the stronger the Infernal Source would be. On the other hand, the stronger the Infernal Source was, the stronger the Infernal Source would be. The two could be said to beplementary! However, H had done such a drastic thing. It could only be said that it was not wrong for her to swallow this bitter fruit of defeat. How should I put it... Maybe this was what she deserved. Lod slowlynded on the ground and looked at H with contempt. "You lost, H." "Damn it!" H held the broken Necrosword in both hands and forced herself to stand up on the ground. Her eyes were spitting fire as she said, "Don''t think that it''s over. I can still fight. Come again!" Here, he had to praise the tradition of Asgarda. He did not know how this old man, Odin, had raised her. He was clearly a very outstanding politician, a kind-hearted old fox, but how did he raise his sons and daughters? They all developed in the direction of recklessness. There was no need to mention Thunder God Thor. Even Loki, a mage, was affected. When there was magic, he liked to use a dagger to stab people. Now, even H was like this. Could it be that Asgarda had a training ss? "Your courage ismendable." Lod nodded slightly, barely acknowledging H''s fighting spirit. However, his eyes were filled with ridicule as he said, "But with only half of your body left, you can''t even condense your magic. How do you n to fight me?" "For the glory of Asgarda!" H was full of fighting spirit, and her eyes were burning with fighting spirit. She held the ground with one hand and aimed the broken sword at Lod with the other. She said word by word, "I, H Odinsdottir, challenge you in the name of the Death Goddess!" Her calm words were filled with a sense of determination! Despite knowing that they were no match for her, H still raised her sword, like a fearless berserker. Like the heroic spirits that yearned for battle and death, they resolutely chose to continue fighting! Looking at H like this, Brunhilde suddenly feltplicated. Even though the two sides were on opposing sides, they could not help but feel a trace of respect for the warriors who were calmly going to die. "Soul King... Sir." Brunhilde used Spiritual Power to send her voice over. "H is issuing an ancient challenge to you. If... if you are willing to respond, you need to announce your name. Under the witness of Great God Odin and Gungnir, we will have a sacred duel." "Duel... so that''s how it is. Since this is your choice, I respect your will." Lod''s eyes narrowed and he solemnly said, "Lod Carl, Soul King from Midgard, ept your challenge." "Midgard... Soul King?" H was slightly stunned at first, but then she said in disbelief, "Among those lowly and insignificant humans, is there actually someone as strong as you?" "Who gave you the illusion that there are no experts among the humans?" Lod closed his eyes slightly and said with a faint smile, "Do you know that the race that controls the world is exactly the group of ''humble and insignificant'' humans in your eyes?" Humans are insignificant? Then you may have never seen the army of ''Transmigrator'' from the starting point. Among the big shots that spread across the world, the ones who easily destroy hundreds of worlds are all pure humans! "What do you mean?" H frowned slightly, not quite understanding what Lod was saying. "It''s nothing. Let''s begin." Lod shook his head and pulled out sword''s de from his waist. "Since it''s a so-called duel, there must be a ce for a duel. I will use this move to give you the greatest respect, the goddess of death, H." "Hehe... That''s great!" H''s eyes lit up. To be able to make the enemy go all out, this was the greatest respect she had for her. "Lod Carl, in order to respond to your respect, I will use myst strength." "Ban... Kai!" Lod''s thin lips slightly opened, and zanpakuto slowly loosened his hand, and the aura from his soul rippled out. "Senbonzakura... Kageyoshi" "He actually loosened his weapon on his own initiative?" H frowned slightly and felt a little unhappy. She felt that Lod seemed to be looking down on her. However, what happened nextpletely changed her opinion. Her heart trembled inexplicably and she had a bad feeling. As the sword slowly descended, the moment it touched the ground. The ground suddenly rippled like water, and then the sword went straight into it and disappeared without a trace. Chapter 390: Shukei - Hakuteiken

Chapter 390: Shukei - Hakuteiken

Weng!!!!!! The huge sword des continued to rise from the two sides of Lod''s back. The endless sword des were arranged in neat rows, as if they were weing the arrival of a king. The huge divine path that was cast stretched to the end of the line of sight. There were simply countless sword des! The next moment. The huge Spiritual Power gushed out like a boiling volcano, and the endless sword des standing on both sides of the ''Divine Path'' shattered and scattered in an instant, turning into cherry blossoms all over the sky, like a pink ocean, circling and dancing wantonly. Even H, who had a tough personality, could not help but have a blurred look in her eyes when she saw the pink petals flying all over the sky, as if she was attracted by this beautiful scene and was deeply intoxicated in it. There were no flowers in the Helheim. Since being sealed in Helheim for a thousand years, H had never seen flowers, especially such beautiful flowers. In the blizzard that was falling again, the pink petals and the white snowkes intertwined together, drawing a beautiful scene together. "Ah..." H raised her hand to catch a petal, and a hint of sadness shed in her eyes. "I didn''t expect to see such beautiful petals. I want to thank you, the Soul King of Midgard." "No need to thank me." Lod''s eyes were calm and peaceful. Then, he slowly raised his right hand and said indifferently, "Because this is used to bury your sea of flowers." Chi La! The petals that fell on H''s palm were as sharp as sword''s, leaving a bloody mark. "Sure enough, the more beautiful something is, the more dangerous it is." H frowned slightly, then suddenly realized. When she looked at the pink sea that filled the sky again, her heart gradually sank. She looked at Lod and said, "Are you reminding me not to underestimate these petals? Are they your sword des?" "Have you rested well?" Lod said, "You should have plenty of energy recharged after resting for a while in Helheim." "Well, about half." H smiled and slowly floated up. She held the broken Necrosword in both hands and said, "I want to thank you for not making this duel so boring. Then... let''s begin!" The moment she finished speaking! The endless pink ocean petals suddenly surged and turned into dozens of long dragons, crazily rushing toward H! "In terms of numbers, I won''t lose!" H''s face was twisted with blue veins, and as if she was pushing a heavy object, she pushed the broken Necrosword sky with both hands toward the pink ocean! Buzz... Buzz... The dark Necrosword sky shed past the empty space like lightning. Under the endless support of magic power, the Necrosword sky split at an astonishing speed. In the blink of an eye, it turned into countless pitch-ck weapons. The vast expanse of ck was like a vast ocean, crashing into the pink ocean! Boom! Boom! Boom!!!! The fluttering cherry blossoms. A pitch ck weapon. A sea of ck and pink surged with waves, colliding with each other on this broken ground! In almost an instant, the ground thousands of miles wide cracked under the impact of the two. The sharp de of sword, mixed with the de of the sword, moved horizontally and vertically, leaving traces on the ground. It roared like a storm that could destroy the heavens and the earth, wantonly destroying all tangible things! "Ah" H looked up at the sky and let out a roar, pouring out her magic power at all costs. The splitting speed of the Necrosword increased by dozens of times again. For a moment, the ck torrent that almost covered the sky and covered the earth showed signs of suppression in a short period of time, and it forcibly broke through the defense built by the Senbonzakura. But in the next second, facing the ck deing at him, Lod stood still like Mount Tai. He just raised his right hand and suddenly clenched it. Boom - The sea of des formed by the Cherry Blossoms actually increased by dozens of times! Even though the ck des formed by the Necrosword were unstoppable, they were still unable to withstand the impact of the countless petals, and the ck sea gradually disappeared into the torrent of cherry blossoms! The situation was reversed in an instant! The cherry blossoms that filled the sky were like an unstoppable torrent. After crazily smashing the countless ck des of sword, they turned into huge waves that almost dyed the entire world pink. They mmed towards H! Seeing that she could not resist, H had no choice but to retreat. She controlled the Necrosword to protect herself while using the ck des to circle around the pink sea, trying to attack Lod from other directions. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! The ck weapons danced wildly, and the cherry blossoms filled the sky. It was as if there were two armies attacking each other on thisnd. However, the ck army was already showing signs of decline. Under the impact of the pink ocean, it was like a boat in a storm, as if it would capsize at any time. "So beautiful... Yet so terrifying." Even though she was standing a few thousand meters away, Brunhilde could feel it. In the pink sea formed by sword''s des, the terrifying sharpness and killing intent contained within seemed to tear the entire world apart! No one could interfere in this battle unless they wanted to be minced into minced meat! In apetition of sheer numbers, even though Lod had the upper hand, his body was still inevitably cut with blood. On the other hand, H''s situation was even worse. There was almost no part of her flesh that was fine. It was cut into pieces by sword''s pink de, and her entire body was covered in blood. However, she did not panic at all. All she had was an endless stream of battle intent and an extremely crazy attack! "The boring battle should end now." Lod frowned slightly. If he continued to fight with H, he was afraid that his Spiritual Power would be the first to lose. "The location of the duel is ready. Let''s see my battle scene, H!" Weng! The cherry blossom sword des that filled the sky seemed to have been summoned and returned to Lod''s side. Then, they condensed into thousands of slender cherry colored sword des that hung down like a huge curtain. "So that''s how it is... Is this my grave?" H looked around while panting. She suddenlyughed and said, "To be able to die here, not bad at all!" "Then... let''s end this!" Lod summoned a slender sword''s de, and with both hands holding the de, he said in a deep voice, "This is thest strike, H." "Come on!" H summoned thousands of pitch-ck des, forming a huge de. She poured all of her magic power into it, and a crazy battle intent shed in the air. "Let''s end this with this final attack, Lod Carl!" Feeling H''s determination, Lod gripped the sword with both hands. All of Spiritual Power focused on sword''s de, gathering an indomitable momentum. The huge white wings of light slowly spread out behind him, like a legendary angel, exuding endless majesty and coldness! "Shukei - Hakuteiken!!" Chapter 391: Honorable Death

Chapter 391: Honorable Death

Hum - An extremely strong Spiritual Power surged like a surging tide. The zing and dazzling wings spread out, and boundless light sprinkled down like sharp des, covering the earth that had long been broken and copsed. The slender, cherry-colored sword des flowed like rivers, and finally formed an extremely dazzling pure white de! Lod stood with his sword in both hands. The divine light hidden in his eyes was as bright as the stars and could not be looked straight at. His silver hair fluttered slowly. Under the pure white wings, he was like a sacred angel that lived above the heavens, exuding an indescribable grand and majestic aura! Shuken - Hakuteiken! Unlike the ''Senkei'' that could kill enemies in arge area and the ''Gokei'' that was used to trap and kill, this move would only be used when Kuchiki Byakuya met someone who swore that he had to kill with his own hands. Or... Only when he met an enemy he admired would Kuchiki Byakuya use this move, using the most gorgeous and respectful way to bury the life of the other party! Originally, Lod had no intention of using this move, but in the end, he was moved by H, who knew that she was not her opponent, and still had to raise her backbone to fight. Then he decided to use this move. "So gorgeous..." H looked at him in a daze, and a touch of infatuation appeared in her eyes, as if she was deeply attracted by that sacred posture. It was really... very beautiful! It was different from the past. This was the only beautiful scenery she had seen in thousands of years, whether it was the cherry blossoms that filled the sky or the dazzling divine light. At this moment, it touched the softness in the depths of H''s heart. She even wanted to thank this man for letting her see a different beautiful scene before her death. Although they were enemies, they were worthy of respect! At thest moment, H took a deep look, as if she wanted to imprint that scene in her heart forever. The two sides of the duel looked at each other. Then, as if their hearts were connected, they rushed at each other at the same time! "Sleep in the eternal Underworld!" The veins on H''s face bulged. Her hands pushed forward like a heavy object, gathering countless swords of the night sky. The huge ck sword, which was almost a hundred meters long, was pushed out fiercely! Rumble!!!! The huge ck sword rushed forward like a meteor. The whole underworld of Helheim seemed to be shaking violently. The boundless and terrifying storm roared. The sword de, as huge as a mountain, seemed to overturn the world. Everywhere it passed, the sky and the earth cracked apart. For thousands of years... All resentment, unwillingness, pride, anger, expectations, and resentment were poured into this sword! Even Brunhilde, who was watching the battle from the side, could clearly feel the belief in this sword. It contained the pride and glory of the Asgardian god as a warrior. She was the goddess of the underworld, the god who controlled the death of all things. The weight of this sword strike was the soul of the entire Helheim Underworld! Brunhilde cast her gaze on the sacred figure. Her eyes revealed a deep worry, and her hands unconsciously made a prayer in front of her chest, sending praise and blessings for her victory! "Hakuteiken!" Lod gently exhaled, and then a shocking brilliance rose in his eyes. He held the white and gorgeous sword in both hands, facing the ck sword. He didn''t retreat, but took a step forward. Hla The bright and zing divine wings rose up high, trembling in the soul''s staggered echoes! In the endless light des falling from the sky, Lod suddenly turned into a pure white stream of light, revealing a sacred posture, like a supreme angel who sent down an order to read the apocalypse, splitting open a crack in the underworld shrouded by the power of darkness, dragging a long white light and rushing straight towards the huge ck sword de! At this moment. Everyone''s eyes were focused on them! Even Soi Fon and Tshir Hitsugaya have a trace of worry on their faces. Compared with the ck sword de that cut across the sky like a mountain, the white sword de is too slender, although everyone is very clear in their hearts, the shape and size can not decide the direction of victory. But the size of the two, the gap is too big! It was a feeling that was close to the difference between heaven and earth. It was as if the white sword de wouldpletely shatter with just a light collision. Everyone held their breaths, as if they were afraid of affecting the two people. Their gazes followed the ck and white, and two world-shaking lights moved. In the end, under everyone''s gaze. The ck and white colors collided in the sky! Buzz - - The world suddenly fell silent, and all things in the world lost their color! At the moment when the sword tip collided, there seemed to be an iparably grand sound, and then burst out two colors of light, ck and white, suddenly upying everyone''s line of sight. Along with the endless pressure transmitted over, waves of ripples visible to the naked eye rippled. The continuous mountain ranges copsed under the ripples. Large patches of earth were lifted up like paper, and then the terrifying power that was described by no one was forcibly shattered into countless pieces and scattered on the ice and snownd that was tens of thousands of miles away. Bang bang bang bang A series of sounds like bronze mirrors breaking rang out. Then, in everyone''s horrified eyes, the huge ck sword de was actually no match for the white sword de. The metal made into indestructible weapons were shattered inch by inch under the impact of the white sword de. "This... is impossible!" H''s pupils suddenly shrank, and her heart was filled with shock. "Even a sword that contains the weight of the entire Underworld can''t suppress your strength?" This scene was beyond everyone''s expectations. H had ced all the weight of the Helheim Underworld on this attack, but she could not resist the man''s sword. It was easy to imagine how terrifying his strength was! Only Lod knew it clearly. The pure white, gorgeous sword''s de looked slim and fragile. However, in the slender sword de, after thousands of Cherry Blossoms scattered, billions of sword''s des gathered into one power, and poured all of Spiritual Power into this sword! If it was just the power of one sword, the power of this sword was far greater than the inferior version of the ''Zanka no Tachi''! Bang - The huge ck sword could not bear the burden and shattered with a loud bang in the midst of the wailing. The zing and dazzling divine light bloomed into the horizon. Like the dawn of dawn, the dark light of dawn illuminated the sky above the Underworld. Under the wings of the pping soul, a slender and gorgeous pure white de tore through the sky and stabbed towards the Death Goddess! "It''s over..." A hint of relief appeared in H''s eyes. She closed her eyes calmly and indifferently. Even before she died, she did not lower her proud head. She held the noble and glorious feeling of a warrior, just like those heroic spirits who were going to die, waiting for the moment of death! "March on, forward!" "Even if you die, you have to sing in the Valha." "March on, forward!" "Drink this cup of victory wine, raise the sword in your hand, and fight again!" "[Stepping on the ice-cold wind and facing countless des, we are the great Asgardian!" [Victory! Victory! Victory! ] "Warrior, please taste the wine of blood. Under Odin''s blessing, fall into a deep sleep." Brunhilde couldn''t control her emotions and couldn''t help but softly hum a song. The ancient Viking Song had sent blessings to this proud goddess, hoping that she would fall into eternal slumber in Odin''s arms. Chapter 392: Lifelong Wish

Chapter 392: Lifelong Wish

Viking song echoed in the underworld. The aurora shining in the night sky, apanied by the soft hum of the goddess of death, was sent to the grave of the great goddess of death! A zing, dazzling white light, riding on the echoing ancient song, riding the brilliant aurora, like a meteor blessed by God, tore through the horizon of Helheim, and crashed directly into H, who was waiting for death with her eyes closed. However, at this moment! In the horizon far away, an unparalleled light suddenly rose, and with a speed several times faster than a white meteor, it swept across the sky and arrived in front of H in the nick of time! The zing white light directly collided with the light! Rumble The sea of clouds rolled like a waterfall, as if there were thousands of thunder. A huge Heavenly Abyss spread for thousands of miles. It spread from the sky of the Underworld to the depths of the horizon. The shattered space stirred up boundless waves of air and rolled over. The aftermath of the huge collision of Spiritual Power seemed to have thousands of heavenly rivers flowing down in unison. The momentum was so great that it was like thunder. It spread for thousands of miles. The continuous mountains and t earth seemed to be overturned by an indescribable force. At this moment. Brunhilde, Soi Fon, and Tshir Hitsugaya looked up. It felt as if the heavens and earth trembled and space copsed. It was a drastic change that had never happened before, and the range that it spread out was simply unimaginable! A momentter. The dazzling light dimmed, and the great momentum gradually subsided. The imagined death did note, and H opened her eyes with doubt. However, what entered her eyes was Baldur''s calm eyes and the pure white de that pierced through her chest. Crash... The divine blood spilled down likeva, curling up the smoke of the cold earth. "Baldur... Why?" H''s mind instantly went nk. She had never expected that it would actually be Baldur who had saved her. In fact, in Odin''s big family, as the eldest sister who had been born the earliest, H and Baldur had a bad rtionship. It could even be described as bad. After all, one was a goddess who brought death to all things, and the other was a god that symbolized light and life. Because of this, she was shocked and puzzled. "Heh, don''t think too highly of yourself." Baldur raised his hand to wipe away the blood from his lips, his eyes shing with an inexplicable look. "Don''t forget, I''m only here to seek death, not to save you." Hearing this, H revealed a hint of relief. Baldur''s lifelong dream was to ask someone to grant him death in order to get rid of Empress Frigga''s ''Curse''. Now, he had taken the initiative to block this blow for her, just to fulfill his dream. But the result might be destined to disappoint him! Empress Frigga''s blessing magic was not something ordinary people could crack. Perhaps in this world, Only God King Odin had a way, but how could he kill his own son with his own hands? "It''s useless... Baldur." A bitter look appeared on H''s face. She bit her lips and said, "Even if it was this man''s sword, it would not be able to kill you." "No... H." Baldur looked calm as he looked down at the Pure White de. A hint of relief shed across his eyes. "I can feel that my soul is dissipating. Your sword contains a very strange power... It can kill me!" Thest sentence was clearly directed at Lod. "Ah, you guessed it right." Lod slowly pulled out the pure white de, shook sword off the hot blood that was stained, and the back was expressionless, and the tone was calm: "Even the blessing of Empress Frigga can not stop the power of the Quincy!" The power of the Quincy is the natural enemy of all souls! Compared to the gentleness shown by death god''s strength, the strength of the Quincy showed destruction and extinction! "Sure enough, no wonder I can feel... pain." Baldur nodded and felt his life passing away little by little. His lips curved into a satisfied smile. "Finally... I can finally be free. I sincerely thank you, Lod Carl." "Baldur... You..." H''s eyes trembled slightly. Her heart felt like it was being gripped by an invisible hand. Intense pain spread throughout her body. "You... You are lying to me, aren''t you? You are the God of Light, and you have the blessing of Frigga. How could you die under this sword?" H, who had thought that even if she watched Baldur die, she would not be able to feel any waves in her heart, suddenly had a ridiculous feeling. It was an unbearable feeling that could not be described with words. She could not ept this fact. "I almost forgot..." Baldur suddenly grinned. He looked at Lod and said, "Since you took my life, I hope you can let H go. Anyway, she can''t get out of this prison. What do you think?" Lod frowned slightly and said, "Is this your final wish?" "I guess so. After all, no matter what, she is still my big sister." Baldurughed. "Forgive me for unable to fulfill your wish." Under Baldur''s expectant gaze, Lod shook his head and said, "Although I have no enmity with H, she and my subordinate Brunhilde are mortal enemies, so I can not spare her." "Valkyrie..." Baldur knew about this matter and turned his gaze to Brunhilde. "That valkyrie, I will use my own life to release the soul of all the valkyrie to exchange for her life. Is that okay?" Brunhilde was slightly startled and subconsciously looked at Lod. "This is your choice." Lod faintly smiled and indifferently said, "As my subordinate, I respect your wishes. There is no need to worry too much." No matter what choice Brunhilde made, it didn''t have any effect on the overall situation. Valkyrie legion, Helheim''s Will of Hell, and Fenrir who devoured gods... Whether H was alive or dead was not important. What was important was that he had already obtained what he wanted! Seeing Brunhilde still hesitating, Baldur said in a deep voice, "I, the God of Light, grant the Valkyries supreme glory. All of you are my children. You may hold the Oath of Light!" The Oath of Light was a unique oath. The person who held this oath was equivalent to the kin of the God of Light, possessing his power of light. This was a promise and also the prayer of Baldur. Thest request of the person who died. Brunhilde slowly let out a breath and said in a low voice, "I... forgive H." Baldur retracted his gaze in satisfaction and then fixed his gaze on Lod, waiting for him to make a decision. "Since that''s the case..." Lod narrowed his eyes and put down the sword in his hand. The zing white wings of light behind him slowly disappeared. "Then as you wish, I will spare H''s life." "Hahaha..." Baldur was satisfied. He closed his eyes andughed heartily. Hisughter was filled with an indescribable heroic and free feeling. An immortal body was not a blessing, but a curse! His tongue could not taste any delicacy. His skin could not feel the warmth and coldness of the climate. In his heart, he could not feel the joy and sadness of love. He was like a living dead, looking forward to the moment of release. Now, it was finally here! "Ah... Is this death?" "Finally... I''m free" Baldur felt rxed like he had never felt before. His entire body was as light as a feather that was about to fly into the clouds. An extremely satisfied smile hung on his face. Finally, he slowly closed his eyes. The aura of life gradually disappeared. [Ding ---] [Acquired: Special hollow - Soulless * 1] Chapter 393: Half of Helheim

Chapter 393: Half of Helheim

Baldur got what he wanted. He finally did not have to be imprisoned in this puppet-like body. Hepletely broke away from the heavy motherly love and turned into countless twinkling stars, drifting away with the breeze. "Baldur..." H''s eyes gradually became moist. She could not help but recall the past. The warm scenes shed through her mind like antern. When she was a child, he was like a bum beetle, following behind her. Whenever the battlefield was in danger, he would step forward and use his undying body to block the sword for her. Even when she was imprisoned in the Underworld and no one remembered her for thousands of years, it was also Baldur who deliberately came to see her. So... Their rtionship was not that bad. It was only at this moment that H saw her younger brother clearly. He was actually very smart and had long known that his promise of death was just a lie. He hade not because of her promise. It was only because in the depths of his heart, Baldur still recognized her as his sister! If there were people in this world who still remembered her, loved her, and were willing to protect her, perhaps it would only be Baldur. H knew very well. An undying body was a curse to Baldur, but she still sincerely hoped that Baldur could survive, even if the price was to live as long as he was alive. Now... Baldur was really dead. H suddenly felt a huge emptiness in her heart. It was as if she had lost something important. She subconsciously reached out her hand, wanting to keep him. However, the specks of light that drifted in the wind only left a lingering warmth in her palm. "You can leave." Lod sighed slightly. He seemed to feel sorry for this sad man. After sheathing zanpakuto, he said indifferently, "If you feel resentment and anger, thene to Midgard to take revenge after you get out of here." "But..." The light in the depths of Lod''s eyes faded as he coldly said, "If youe to challenge me next time, then I suggest that you make preparations in advance and prepare to die under me, sword!" He was not worried about H''s revenge, because as long as he lost once, there would never be a chance to surpass him. He could only look at his retreating back with despair. Since he was determined to be strong, the first thing he had to do was to have a strong and fearless heart. If he had to worry about the threat of an enemy that he had already surpassed, it would be equivalent to denying his own future! Letting a tiger return to the mountains and raising a tiger was a problem. The premise of this sentence was that what he released was a real ''tiger''. Was H a tiger? In Lod''s eyes, H was a tiger cub. By the time she had grown into a tiger, she would have already jumped into the dragon gate and turned into a dragon. How could a true dragon fear a tiger from the mortal world? "No... I won''t resent you, nor will I seek revenge on you." After a moment of silence, H said bitterly, "This is Baldur''s lifelong wish, so I have to thank you on his behalf." "..." The person who had really killed Baldur was not the man in front of him, but the God King and Queen who were high and mighty in the Temple of Asgard! Therefore, H did not hate Lod. She just silently counted this hatred on Asgarda! The pitiful Old Master Odin, the so-called air-borne pot, was probably nothing more than this. "I should have died after losing to you." H slowly raised her head, and her eyes were filled with sadness that could not be wiped away. She said faintly, "The glory of the warrior and the king will not allow me to do such a thing." "But... my life was exchanged for by Baldur with his own life. I can not disappoint him, so I can only endure this humiliation and temporarily abandon my glory to live." Glory again... Lod suddenly felt his teeth ache. He repeated these two words over and over again dozens of times, and his ears were almost calluses from listening to them. "So... I decide." H did not care about him. She took a deep breath, as if she had made a great decision. Then she said, "take half of my Helheim domain as a coteral to my life!" "Half of Helheim?" This shocked Lod. First, he did not expect that there would be unexpected gains. Second, he did not expect H to value the glory of the warriors so much that she even paid half of the control of the Underworld as the price! "That''s right, half of Helheim!" H nodded slightly, her eyes full of fighting spirit. She said word by word, "And I want to challenge you. The next time we meet, we will continue this unfinished duel. At that time, the victorious side will have theplete Helheim!" So it was a challenge... Lod understood. It seemed that H was still not convinced, so she came up with this idea. As the loser side, it was already a great blessing that H was still alive. How could she have the face to challenge the winner, Lod? Therefore, H thought of this idea. By paying half of the control of the Underworld as a reward for the winner, she would be able to use the remaining half of the control. It would not damage her pride, but it would also allow her to issue a second duel challenge. If she won, the control of the Underworld that she lost would naturally belong to her in the end, and she would also win back the glory that she had lost. However, if she lost, it would just be a life. Compared to her, who valued glory more than death, it was just a matter of time. Lod had actually seen through her thoughts with a single nce. All of H''s logic and actions were based on her rebellious pride. That was why she had made such an outrageous request. Although he understood this type of thought, he was not stupid enough to give up on the meat he was about to say. Lod smiled and nodded. He agreed to H''s invitation. "Since you insist, I will do as you wish. However, I will not wait for you here." "Don''t worry, I won''t let you stay for too long!" H''s eyes shed with light, and she said proudly, "I will be able to escape soon. When the timees, I will show you the true power of H Odinsdottir!" "Oh?" Lod narrowed his eyes and smiled. "Since you said so, then I will wait and see." H no longer spoke. She extended her rotten right hand and stabbed it into her chest. She took out a crystal fragment and threw it to Lod. hollow said weakly, "This is... half of Helheim, and now it belongs to you!" Lod raised his hand to take the crystal fragment, and then the system''s voice rang in his mind. [Ding ---] [Received: Helheim(1/2) ] Chapter 394: Ulquiorra Schiffer

Chapter 394: Ulquiorra Schiffer

This was simply a huge profit! There was no need to say how rare the hell fragment was! Especially this Helheim fragment, it belonged to one of the nine worlds under themand of Asgard, and it was inextricably linked to the Yggdrasil, so even in many broken hell, it was a high-quality item. Even Mephisto had been coveting it, trying everything he could to obtain the ''fragment''! If not for Odin, he would have already snatched it. Now that H had volunteered to give it to him, even if Odin woke up and found out about this matter, he would probably not be able to pull down his old face and run over to ask for it back. Lod suppressed the excitement in his heart and bluntly put the fragment into his pocket. The fragments could be fused with each other, but they could be independent. However, he still had to think carefully about how to maximize the benefits of this fragment. Therefore, he was not in a hurry to make a detailed n after this matter was over. Seeing that Lod had epted the fragment, H, who had been frowning, finally rxed and said, "The next time we meet, I will take it back with my own hands. It will be stored here." Before Lod could reply, H turned into a ray of light and disappeared into the horizon of the Underworld. "Next time?" Lod looked in the direction that H had left in and shook his head with a smile. "I''m afraid that you will never have this chance." If he was not wrong, the next time they would meet would be the Ragnarok. H, who stood above the Asgardian Divine Realm, had endless energy support. Moreover, she was an existence that was almost immortal and indestructible. She could also control Soul King. At that time, her strength would be infinitely close to Odin''s peak, so she was so confident that she could defeat him. But unfortunately... H had neglected the most important point, and that was his speed of improvement! In just a few years since his transmigration, Lod had be an expert that wasparable to Big Boss. Moreover, the time he could truly improve was only a few months! Time was the cruelest and most unfair. "Lord Soul King!" "Lord Soul King, this subordinate deserves death!" "Lord... Lord Soul King." Threepletely different voices suddenly sounded in Lod''s ears, pulling him from his thinking into reality. "Please forgive me, Lord Soul King!" Soi Fon half knelt in front of him, depressed and annoyed: "It is all my fault. I let go of Baldur and let him intervene in the battle of Lord Soul King." It can be seen that Soi Fon feels very guilty about this matter. As themander-in-chief of Onmitsukid, she let the enemy run away in the battle and let them suddenly intervene in the battle of others. Although it did not cause a bad situation, this matter is her serious dereliction of duty no matter how you look at it. "Get up, Soi Fon." However, although this is the case, Lod did not me her, but smiled andforted her, "Baldur was looking for death. You can''t stop it. This matter can''t be med on you. You don''t have to me yourself for this matter." "... Yes!" Soi Fon bit her lips, and her eyes shed with a touch of emotion. She slowly got up and made up her mind to never let this happen a second time! "Little Shiro... What are you doing?" Lod looked to the side, and a touch of surprise appeared in his eyes. He saw Tshir Hitsugaya''s clothes were ragged, and many parts of his clothes were injured by sword''s scar sword. Even his young and white face was stained with dust and dust, as if he had just escaped from Africa. This... should not be! No matter what, he was a captain level death god, and he was a genius that was hard toe by in a hundred years. To deal with a group of undead soldiers, he was in such a sorry state. Did he get a fake? Seeing Lod''s face full of suspicion, Tshir Hitsugaya''s mouth twitched, thinking that the reason why he was so embarrassed, wasn''t it all because of you? Fortunately, Soi Fon still has a little conscience and spoke for him: "Lord Soul King, Toushiro Hitsugaya is too close to Ryujin Jakka, causing his zanpakuto to be suppressed, which led him to this oue." "Uh..." Lod''s face was slightly stiff, and he remembered that he was only focused on pleasure, and he forgot that the Hyourinmaru and Ryujin Jakka were extremely bad, so this pot was at least half of his. Tshir Hitsugaya breathed a sigh of relief and cast a grateful look at Soi Fon. But he didn''t expect Soi Fon to ignore him at all, and then he said: "But He, as a Captain, it is simply a mess. It is hard to imagine that there is no zanpakuto, and thebat power of Captain will decline so much." Tshir Hitsugaya: "..." He now regrets that he was grateful too early. Sure enough, with Soi Fon''s character, how can he expected her to say good things for him! "Makes sense..." Lod rubbed his chin and said with a serious look, "Little Shiro, your boxing is really bad. Go back and find Soi Fon and practice more." "... Yes, I know, Soul King." Tshir Hitsugaya''s face was stiff, thinking that he fell into the hands of Soi Fon, he could not help but sigh for the future days. After a casual conversation, Lod finally turned his gaze to Brunhilde. He saw that thetter had a nervous expression and was pitifully looking at him with a trace of hope in her eyes. Her cherry lips trembled slightly, as if she wanted to say something. "There is no need to be so reserved. I know what you mean." Lod smiled and said, "When I control the other half of Helheim, I will fulfill the promise between us and save your sisters." "Thank you, Lord Soul King!" When she thought that her sisters would soon be freed, Brunhilde couldn''t bear the excitement in her heart. Her eyes were moist with thick moisture, making her look very lovable. After experiencing a great battle, although she waspletely suppressed, she was inevitably a little tired. Lod rubbed her temples and said, "Let''s go back to the original ce and rest for a few days." He could take this opportunity to carefully calcte his harvest and also see what the ''Soulless'' that dropped after his death was. ... ... ... [Special hollow that has no soul.] [Evaluation: S-] [Description: Born in an empty man. He does not have anything he loves, nor does he have any attachments. All he pursued in his life is the path of death. ] [Usage: Pay a superior soul as a price, and use it as a basic material to create a perfect body. ] "Good fellow, a superior soul!" Lod was shocked by the price. His eyes shed slightly, and he suddenly became curious. I wonder what kind of Arrancar I can create if I use the soul of the God of Light as material? "Well... then let me see what kind of Arrancar I can create after paying so much!" Lod thought for a moment and decided to give it a try. [Ding ---] [Do you want to pay the ''superior-grade soul 1'', ''Soulless'', to create one body "Yes!" [ - Constructing... ] [ - Constructing... ] [ - Construction sessful] [ Arrancar: Ulquiorra Schiffer] Chapter 395: Hueco Mundo

Chapter 395: Hueco Mundo

It was actually him After hearing the name read out by the system, Lod''s heart beat violently, and his breathing couldn''t help but quicken. I didn''t expect that the soul of the God of Light, Baldur, would actually create a Arrancar with the image of a demon as one. It''s really a bit unexpected. Ulquiorra Schiffer, ranked in the top of the Espada, as the number 4 and the only one with a Second Resurrion among all the Espada. Because of his calm and cold personality, as well as his handsome appearance that was quite recognizable, he had been entrenched in Bleach series''bat ability to tear the top of the list all year round, and his poprity was even close to Aizen. Especially his death, it could be said to be the most difficult scene in the heart of almost all of the series. With hollow''s symbol of nothingness, the Arrancar finally found his own'' heart''. At thest moment, he reached out to touch Orihime, but turned into ashes. Lod was still deeply impressed and could not forget it for a long time. As the surging Spiritual Power around gradually approached a calm state. In Lod''s expectant eyes, Ulquiorra Schiffer reappeared in the world! Lod opened his eyes wide and carefully looked at this super high poprity that made many fans feel difficult to calm down. On the left side of his head, there were still characteristics of hollow, the bone like white horn armor shell, ck short hair scattered down, and the skin was pale white like bone ashes. In a pair of dark green pupils, there was silence like stagnant water, and there were two special lines that were more eye-catching, dark green like tears. Different from the birth of other Arrancar. Ulquiorra as the Arrancar created by the system, at the beginning, he wore the special clothes of ''Las Noches''. His upper body was white and ck, with a high cor and long-sleeved coat with ck edges, and his lower body was white haori skirt pants, with a wide ck seal tied around his waist. His zanpakuto was inserted into the waist seal, and a pair of grass shoes with ck soles and white socks on his feet. Among all the Espada at present, Ulquiorra''s figure was the thinnest and smallest, only second to Gwen as a woman. However, Lod knew very well what kind of terrifying energy was hidden under this seemingly thin and thin body. Once he released all of it, it would definitely be enough to shock everyone! Even though Ulquiorra was deliberately suppressing his spiritual energy, the surrounding hollow still showed a kind of ripple like the water surface, and even a nce would make ordinary people feel a terrifying pressure like the deep sea. This was Vasto Lorde. The most powerful hollow, the existence above all the great hollow in the world! "Lord Lod." Ulquiorra was at first confused for a moment, but soon became familiar with the environment. Then he knelt down on one knee and said in a low voice, "I, Ulquiorra Schiffer, thank you for the life you gave me. I am willing to swear allegiance to you with all my life!" If it was for someone else, Lod might not care about swearing allegiance, but Ulquiorra was different. Because even without the system''s adjustment, he would not question Ulquiorra''s loyalty. Of course, this premise is that you are stronger than him. Whether in that race, thew of the jungle is a universalw. "Get up, Ulquiorra." Many years of wish were fulfilled, which made Lod very happy. He raised his hand to signal thetter to stand up and said, "Wee to the new world, a... world that belongs to us." "Yes, Lord Lod." Ulquiorra was expressionless. He slowly stood up and stood at the side. From beginning to end, there was no extra movement. He was as calm as a stone! At this moment, sensing the powerful Spiritual Powering from inside the cave, Soi Fon, Tshir Hitsugaya, and Brunhilde, three people, quickly came in to check the situation. "This is... Arrancar" Tshir Hitsugaya was shocked, but he did not overreact. He just frowned slightly and seemed to be somewhat disgusted with hollow. Although Soi Fon did not say much, the disgust on her face was very obvious. Her hand was already pressed on the handle of sword on her waist, and she looked at Lod with a look of asking for advice. It seemed that as long as the Soul King nodded and agreed, she would suddenly explode in the next second and cut off the head of the Arrancar! Inparison, Brunhilde''s reaction was obviously much more normal than the two of them, and she just stared at him curiously. Ulquiorra looked calm and his eyes never moved away from Lod, as if he didn''t put the hostility of the two captains in his eyes. "Soi Fon, Little Shiro, put away your sword." Seeing this scene, Lod could not help but feel a headache. He waved his hand and said, "Ulquiorra is not an enemy. He is my people like you." "Yes... Lord Soul King." Soi Fon took a deep look at Ulquiorra, and then slowly loosened the handle of sword. The killing intent in his eyes gradually dissipated, but the disgust from the heart could never be erased. Although Tshir Hitsugaya is not so extreme, he still can''t help pursing his lips, showing a trace of disgust. Fortunately, there is the system to adjust the memory, which makes death god, hollow, and Quincy, these three forces, who are against each other, fight without meeting each other. But even so, death god will naturally show disgust and hostility to hollow. This is the intuition imprinted in the soul, even the system can not change. We can''t go on like this... Lod took in everyone''s behavior and couldn''t help but feel a headache. When he returned, it seemed that he had to gather this group of people together and set a rule and goal for them so that there would be no civil war in the future. Although the probability of civil war happening was very small, it didn''t mean that there was no such thing, so it was better to solve it in advance! After dismissing everyone, Lod pinched his aching eyebrows and took out the fragment of Helheim. After getting it from H, he had been busy and had no time to look at it. Now he could finally spare time to see this special fragment. [Helheim fragment(1/2)] [Evaluation: S + ] [Description: After the Battle of Heaven, one of the shattered special hells, a special world suspended above the Yggdrasil. Able to grow by devouring other fragments. Limit unknown(Because this fragment is connected to the World Tree, it can not be devoured by other fragments) ] [Usage: Can be used to create a new world] "Yggdrasil..." Lod frowned slightly. This was not the first time he had heard of something like this. It was said that the nine great worlds of Northern Europe were all hanging on this giant tree. It was an existence equivalent to a concept, but he had never seen the original appearance. Even now, he did not know what it was. The only thing he knew now was that there were a few pieces of news about the Yggdrasil. One was that it gave the Asgardian God Domain, the god Soul King who had been passed down for several generations, and the other was the culprit who triggered the Ragnarok and destroyed the Asgardian God Domain. Moreover, it was a special fragment that even the system had given him. Since it could not be devoured, he could only use it to create a new world. At present, he was still missing thest piece of puzzle. Lod''s eyes shed, and then he said in a low voice, "System, use Helheim Fragment!" [Host has obtained Helheim''s Hell Authority(1/2)! ] [New Hell has been created. It is independent of the Helheim and is connected to the Yggdrasil n the tenth world! ] [May the host name the new world! ] Without hesitation, Lod said directly, "Let''s call it... Hueco Mundo!" Chapter 396: Forest of Menos

Chapter 396: Forest of Menos

The Hueco Mundo belonged to one of the three realms. However, it was different from the lively scene of Soul Society and the Modern Realm. This was a barren desert world. Only after dying would one fall into hollow''s body or be hollow''s soul. Only then would one be able to go to the real hell world! The sky here was forever shrouded in darkness. An ominous crescent moon quietly hung above the night sky. Looking at the rolling dunes in the distance, one could vaguely see a few withered and rotten trees. They grew alone in this vast desert. An indescribable feeling of destion and loneliness surged into their hearts. Rustle... rustle... Lod, dressed in ck, came toHueco Mundo through the Garganta. Stepping on the loose and soft desert, Lod looked into the distance, feeling the thin concentration of Reishi in the air, and finally understood why hollow wanted to invade the modern world. Such a thin concentration of Reishi wasparable to the previous Helheim. If hollow didn''t invade the modern world, they would probably starve to death! "System, isn''t the concentration of spirit particles in Hueco Mundo too low?" Lod asked the question in his heart. [Ding ---] [Hueco Mundo is divided into three levels: Inner circle, Outer circle, Earth. ] [The host is currently on the ground, so the concentration of Reishi is the lowest. This is the space where the lowest level hollow can survive. ] "So that''s the case..." Lod suddenly realized that no wonder the concentration of spiritual droplets was so low. It turned out that he had run to the wrong ce. But when he teleported to the inner circle, he found that the situation here was not much better than the ground. It could only be said that it had reached the concentration of the weak spiritualnd, which was basically the same as the concentration of spiritual droplets in the modern world. The harsh environment here could not help but make Lod frown. It seemed that there was a reason why hollow killed each other to devour hispanions and invaded the modern world to attack humans. "The situation is worse than Soul Society..." Lod rubbed the space between his brows, thinking of how to maintain and transform the two great hells, the price of his soul could absolutely be said to be an astronomical figure! The only good news was that it might be the special function of Hueco Mundo. As one of the ''three worlds'' Hueco Mundo, its function was roughly simr to Soul Society''s, but the difference was that the object of guidance only included those who were about to degenerate into hollow, or had already degenerated into hollow''s soul, and would automatically breed the lowest level hollow every once in a while. The distance to bing a Soul King was still far! Feeling the burden on his body, Lod couldn''t help but sigh and say, "System, activate special buiding: Forest of Menos!" Rumble... Along with the tremors from the ground, there were many withered white trees, like the hands of someone who was about to drown to death struggling out of the water. They broke out from under the vast yellow sand and covered the yellow sand in his vision. Under the dim light of the bent sword crescent moon, it added a strange aura to this barren desert. The importance of the Forest of Menos was self-evident to him. It was equivalent to a military camp that could continuously produce Menos and increase the poption of the current few Hueco Mundo. Once the poption of Hueco Mundo increased, the will of hell would be stronger. As for the corresponding Lord of hell, Lod himself became stronger. The two could be said to be aplementary process. As he was lost in his thoughts, the system''s voice sounded. [Ding ---The construction of the Forest of Menos ispleted. ] [Every month, the Menos Forest can automatically give birth to ten Menos. Pay a superior soul to elerate the creation process.] "Another superior soul..." After seeing the prompt, Lod could not help but hold his forehead and sigh, "The appetite of this dog system is getting bigger and bigger!" ... ... ... Helheim. After dealing with the matter of Hueco Mundo, Lod returned to the Underworld through the Garganta. Seeing everyone gathered in the cave, the atmosphere was so tense that they were ready to fight. Lod couldn''t help but be curious and ask them what had happened. Only after asking did he know. It had been three days since he left for the Hueco Mundo without saying goodbye. Was the time flow on both sides different? When Lod heard this news, he could not help but frown deeply. This problem was a little serious. But for now, he did not know whether there was a problem with the flow of time in hollow''s circle, or whether there was a problem with the flow of time in Helheim, or whether there was a problem with the flow of time between the two! If he could summon the gate through the world, the problem might be simple. Unfortunately, Lod tried several times, but he could not summon the gate here. Helheim is very strange. There is a special rule power restriction that prevents him from summoning Soul Society''s portal here, so he can''t be sure whether there is a problem with the flow of time over there! On the contrary, summoning the Garganta here is no problem. Lod guessed that hollow was born from the underworld, so he could ignore this part of the rule. This is strange... Because in essence, the Gargantai was actually a part of Dangai. Now it seemed that the ck cavity wasn''t the same as the Dangai. It was a passage exclusive to the Arrancar and hollow. The two were simr butpletely different things, which was why there was such a strange difference. Due to the fact that they were currently unable to experiment, Lod could only temporarily suppress his doubts and appease everyone. Then he said, "It just so happens that I have finished dealing with the matters here. Brunhilde, bring your sisters over." The matter of agreeing to Brunhilde had already been dyed for a very long time. Now that he had finally finished dealing with the trivial matters, he could finally free his hands and resolve the curse in Valkyrie''s body. "Thank you, Lord Soul King. I will bring them over right now!" Brunhilde''s eyes lit up, and she revealed a happy expression. She hurriedly ran to another cave and moved the Valkyrie that was trapped by Bakudo one by one. A total of six Valkyries were soon brought to the front like mannequins. Controlling half of Helheim''s control and removing the curse left in her body was easy for Lod. With a wave of his hand, several streams of ck gas rose from the body of the corrupt valkyrie. The ck air current that symbolized the curse dispersed in the air. The rigid and dull eyes of the corrupt Valkyries slowly regained their spirituality. However, this wasn''t done yet. Although the curse power that H had left behind had been expelled, the souls of these valkyrie had already be exhausted after years of torment. If they didn''t do anything, they wouldpletely disappear in three days. Since he had agreed to Brunhilde''s request, Lod might as well send Buddha to the west and help these valkyrie again. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! With a wave of Lod''s hand, the wandering spirit particles gathered like a gale. Spirit particles visible to the naked eye gathered in the cave and then formed a vortex full of vitality that enveloped the six female martial gods. It sprinkled down like rain and rain, nourishing the female martial gods whose souls were deste. In just a few seconds of time! Those pale-looking and decaying valkyrie were brimming with vitality from their souls! "valkyrie, greets the Soul King!" The valkyrie, who had regained their vitality, did not hesitate in the slightest. They directly knelt down on one knee and punched their hearts with one hand. They looked solemn and solemn as they swore in unison, "We are willing to use the swords in our hands and swear to protect the Soul King!" Chapter 397: Raise Your Head

Chapter 397: Raise Your Head

The loyalty of the female martial gods was originally within his expectations. However, what Lod didn''t expect was that the group of female martial gods who had just regained their consciousness immediately pledged their loyalty to him. "Lord Soul King, there is no need to be surprised." Brunhilde raised her hand to wipe away the tears at the corner of her eyes and exined in a weak and tearful voice, "During this period of time when I was taking care of my sisters, I took advantage of the short period of time when they recovered their consciousness to inform them about you in advance." Although these Valkyries had lost their self-consciousness due to the curse, during this period of time, H and hollow had been extremely weak and could not maintain the curse, causing them to temporarily regain their consciousness. From Brunhilde, they had learned the ins and outs of the situation, which was why the above scene had appeared. "So that''s how it is..." Lod chuckled and no longer bothered with this question. He turned his gaze to everyone and said in a deep voice, "Since you have already pledged your allegiance to me, there is something that I need to inform you about. All of you, get up. You are not allowed to kneel in the future, understand?" He did not need or like such etiquette. A true expert did not need to use this fake etiquette to decorate his strength. Something like this that required his subordinates to lower their status to show off their powerful, useless things was meaningless to him. What he wants is his subordinates, not the ve who grovels! This is to say to Valkyrie, and also to all the people present. The so-called strength is not only reflected in strength, but also the mind with it. With Aizen and others as a witness, do you know the path ahead is biased! Lod admitted that he was not a strong person, but at least he was walking on this right road. "This..." The Valkyrie Yallweite was obviously stunned for a moment and then revealed a panicked expression. She seemed to be at a loss as she said, "Lord Soul King, what did we do wrong? Did we make you angry?" In the traditional customs of Northern Europe, kneeling down to the loyal was a verymon etiquette. But if the other party was unwilling to ept allegiance, they would refuse to ept a series of etiquette. Lod did not exin but asked, "The ones kneeling are ves. Do you think you are ves?" Yallweite did not understand Lod''s intention. She could only answer honestly, "Lord Soul King, we never think of ourselves as ves. We are the invincible Valkyrie." "Then get up, don''t kneel!" Lod''s gaze carried a trace of pressure as it swept past everyone''s faces. He said in a low voice, "I hope you can remember one thing. You are all subordinates that I personally selected. You are soldiers who will help me expand my territory and revive my glory. You are not a group of ves who only know how to grovel. So you don''t have to kneel to anyone, even if the target is me!" These words could be said to be deafening. Along with the intense pressure that touched the depths of their souls, a warm feeling emerged in the hearts of everyone. It turned out that in the eyes of the Lord Soul King, he actually thought so highly of them! As the valkyrie who had heard these words for the first time, their hearts were almost instantly filled with goodwill. One had to know that this kind of generous treatment and supreme glory had never been experienced once in Astar, and they almost wanted to perform a death wish on the spot. That Divine King would forever be high and mighty. Sitting in the grand golden pce hall, while epting their allegiance, he didn''t hesitate to abandon them. The disparity between the two was so great that it was almost visible to the naked eye! Under the lead of Ivette, the valkyrie all stood up from the ground. Their faces were flushed with excitement, and they were slightly inferior to Brunhilde''s beautiful appearance. They could be called a beautifulndscape line. If she was here, she would have opened a harem, but unfortunately, Lod didn''t have the slightest interest. Women and the like could only affect the speed of the sword. After fulfilling Brunhilde''s wish, Lod felt a burst of happiness in his heart. He didn''t like owing others a favor. Now that he had returned this favor, it could be considered as understanding a knot in his heart. "Is Fenrir still here?" After dealing with the matter of Valkyrie, Lod turned his head to look at Toushiro and asked about another matter. After all, he had spent so much effort to trap her. No matter how one looked at it, it was impossible to leave her to H. Even if she could not kill her, she had to pull her back. Perhaps Kisuke Urahara could research it and develop some other ck technology. Fenrir, the giant beast that devoured the God King, Odin. In Norse mythology, it was closely connected to the Ragnarok, and it was even possible to hide the truth about the Yggdrasil. Therefore, no matter what, he had to bring this beast back. No one could do it! "Soul King, Fenrir is still in the enchantment." Tshir Hitsugaya said without thinking, and then added: "But the noise has been very strong in recent days. It should havepletely recovered. The enchantment should not be able to trap it for long." Although Gate of Four Beasts was no less than No. 90 or above Bakudo, it was unrealistic to trap Fenrir forever. With the blessing of Helheim, it was only a matter of time before Fenrir escaped. "Lord Soul King, how should we deal with it?" Tshir Hitsugaya''s brow was a little helpless, and a faint trace of frustration could be seen. After all, he had never seen an immortal beast like Fenrir before. Hearing that Fenrir was about to rush out of the enchantment, Soi Fon on the side couldn''t help frowning: "For a giant beast that can revive infinitely, I suggest we reinforce the barrier. It''s safer this way." Yallweite''s eyes lit up. She thought that it was time for them to make a contribution. She said, "Lord Soul King, please give us Fenrir. I participated in the battle where the gods bound Fenrir and I was familiar with how to deal with it." "No, you don''t have to interfere now." Lod directly rejected Valkyrie''s request and said with a smile, "I already have a candidate in mind to resolve the matter of Fenrir." As he spoke, his gaze directly passed through the crowd and went straight to the dark corner of the cave, the expressionless Ulquiorra Schiffer. "Ulquiorra, I''ll leave this matter to you." There was a faint smile on Lod''s lips as he said, "Just treat it as a chance to showcase your skill. I think Fenrir will be a good choice. Let me see your strength." "As you wish." Ulquiorra looked calm, nodded slightly, and said coldly: "I will make you satisfied." Soi Fon and Tshir Hitsugaya raised their eyebrows and couldn''t help revealing a trace of curiosity. They also wanted to see how much ability and ability this Arrancar, which could be so heavily relied on by Soul King! Chapter 398: Imprison, Murcielago

Chapter 398: Imprison, Murcigo

Above the vast icy ins. Endless snow floated in the sky, and the entire world was covered in silver. Ulquiorra stepped on the soft snow, his hands in his trouser pockets on both sides. His face was expressionless as if he was spreading. He slowly came to the front of the four huge gates, and his dark green eyes showed a hint of fluctuation. Through this orange-yellow barrier, you could see the roaring Fenrir inside. There was a fierce look in its eyes, and its whole body emitted a tyrannical aura, filling thispletely enclosed space. The injuries left behind by the Jakuhou Raikoben hadpletely recovered at this moment. After several days of testing, it had gradually figured out the weakness of this barrier, which was that it was unable to withstand continuous physical attacks. The giant beast roared towards the sky, raised its ferocious ws that shed with a cold light, and smashed the barrier with a force of ten thousand tons. Boom - There was an extremely dull sound, apanied by a shaking that shook the earth. A violent ripple immediately arose on the surface of the translucent orange-yellow barrier. The entire barrier was shaking. The Gate of Four Beasts was covered in criss-crossing cracks, as if it were fora piece of porcin that had been mended after it had shattered. It was a bit shocking to look at, and one was worried that it wouldpletely shatter in the next second. The power of the Sacred Beast circted around the four walls, and when the ripples reached their peak, it suddenly rebounded the power back and returned it back to Fenrir. "Roar -" After enduring the bacsh from the barrier, Fenrir let out a miserable cry. Several cracks appeared on his beast w, and hot blood poured down like a torrential rain, melting the snow below into water. However, this was not the end! A fierce light shed in Fenrir''s eyes, and he raised his ferocious beast w again, striking at the barrier! Boom - This time, the enchantment shook even more violently. On the crumbling Azure Dragon City gate, there were many new cracks. It was simply frightening. Boom boom boom boom... The next attack of Fenrir fell like rain, not giving the enchantment the slightest chance to breathe, as if they were going to die together! Finally, the enchantment could not bear the burden. Like a storm, Under the continuous and violent attacks, the Gate of Four Beasts did not have any spiritual energy to support them. With a loud ringing sound like a copper bell, they turned into fragments that scattered all over the sky. "Roar -" A ck giant wolf with an arrogant body rushed out of the cage with boundless brutal energy. It looked up and let out a long roar that sounded like thunder. Rumble - Visible sound waves spread out, setting off an explosive wind that was like countless dragons, pulling clear traces in the air of hollow. In an instant, the snow within a thousand meters was cleared, forming a destructive storm zone! Fenrir opened its huge mouth, and a thick corrosive liquid flowed out of its tight sharp fangs. Every breath of ck gas would cause the surrounding life to wither. "Damned human, get the hell out here!" Fenrir roared angrily, his eyes as big as copper bells, staring all around, searching for the two culprits who locked him in this prison. However, the two culprits could not be found. Instead, they saw a man whose skin was as white as frost and snow, his head covered with a half-horned helmet, and his entire body exuded an uneasy aura. This person was Ulquiorra Schiffer. The difference in size between the two sides was clearly great. One was asrge as a mountain, the other was as small as an ant, but in the depths of Fenlier''s heart, a chill could not be stopped. What a strong killing intent... Although the man did not say anything, he exuded a cold killing intent. The degree of purity was simply shocking. It suddenly had a ridiculous feeling that in front of this man, it was like a piece of fish on a chopping board, and could only be ughtered and dealt with! Fenrir growled and lowered his body, a touch of uneasiness and restlessness appeared in his eyes. "You are not a human. Tell me your name!" "Ulquiorra Schiffer." Ulquiorra raised his eyelids and looked at the figure of the giant wolf. Then he pursed his lips and said indifferently, "ording to the order of Lord Lod, I came to tame you." "It''s him again" The killing intent in Fenrir''s eyes surged. The new and old hatred was mixed together, and the anger instantly upied his mind. "How dare you bastards try to tame the great Fenrir?" Ulquiorra was expressionless. He slowly took out his right hand from his trouser pocket, then stretched out a slender white finger and said calmly, "Since you don''t want to submit, then I can only beat you until you submit." The voice just fell. With a light sound, the space rippled and the figure suddenly disappeared. Almost at the same time, all the hair on Fenrir''s body suddenly stood up. The pair of orange-yellow beast eyes trembled violently, and it suddenly felt a strong sense of danger, as if the sword of Damocles was hanging above its head. Fenrir subconsciously looked up at the sky and found that Ulquiorra was right above it. A green energy filled with destructive fluctuations condensed on the pale and slender fingertips, constantly emitting and surging with an extremely violent evil aura! The emerald green cero! Unlike the ordinary red cero, this was the cero used by the Espada level. Not only did it have its own unique Spiritual Power attributes, but even its power would rise by more than one level! Weng!!!!!! Ulquiorra was expressionless, one finger condensed the emerald green cero to press down. The emerald green light was getting closer and closer, and Fenrir responded quickly. Its mountain-like body used a flexible movement that waspletely out of ce to avoid the vital part of the brain, and at the same time spat out a ck death light! The ck death light collided with the green cero! There was a loud noise in the sky, and the thousand-kilometer blizzard froze for a moment. In an instant, it was swept away by the rising heat wave. In just a single exchange, the ck death light that Fenrir hurriedly released was torn apart by the emerald green cero! However, the chain shock wave after the explosion of the emerald green cero was also deflected by the collision of the ck death light. It brushed past Fenrir''s lower lip and quickly swept across the sky. Finally, it left a perfect parab in the air and disappeared at the end of the field of vision. Rumble!!!! After a few seconds of silence, a heaven-shaking, earth-moving roar apanied by a huge mushroom cloud rose up! Looking ahead, theyers of undting iceberg-like ciers in the distance copsed one after another under the aftermath of the ripples of the emerald green cero, setting off ten thousand tons of snow into the sky, turning into a cold white mist. "This... is impossible!" Fenrir''s pupils trembled slightly as he stared at the figure standing in the sky. "The smell of Asgarda... Who are you" "This is not the answer I want." Ulquiorra half closed his eyes, and the cold killing intent was brewing in them. He said coldly, "I have shown mercy just now. If you don''t want to submit, I can''t guarantee that you can be asplete as you are now." Chapter 399: Imprison, Murcielago

Chapter 399: Imprison, Murcigo

"Don''t be too arrogant!" Fenrir''s mountain-like body was slightly lowered, and a violent color shed in the orange beast pupils, and he roared: "It''s just a little Asgard''s power, do you really think you can defeat me? His arrogant deration instantly infuriated Fenrir. In the thousands of years since its birth, Fenrir had never seen any Asgardian gods who dared to be so arrogant in front of it, and even boasted to cut it into pieces. Even Odin, the King of Pantheon, had never said this. It was only because it was a giant beast chosen by the three goddesses of fate that would end the rule of the gods above, sweeping through the Asgardian Divine Region with cold winter, and the world would announce the arrival and end of the Ragnarok in its roar! "I was just careless just now." Fenrir growled again and again, and corrosive saliva flowed down from the gaps of its teeth, staring at Ulquiorra fiercely. "I will let you experience the consequences of angering me!" The moment he finished speaking, the ck death light that had been brewing in Fenrir''s mouth for a long time shot out towards the figure! Woo A ck death light that was as thick as a bucket pierced through theyers of hollow in a sh. The shock wave emitted a cold and deathly stillness. Everywhere it passed, everything withered and withered. The snow and ice that covered the ground showed signs of decay and cracking. Even the air was filled with a chilling coldness. Ulquiorra''s face was still as calm as a pool of stagnant water. His feet did not move half a step. He slowly raised his right hand, intending to resist it with his physical body. The shock wave filled with the aura of destruction and death! Boom! The pitch ck death light shock wave crashed into the palm with distinct joints. However, something unexpected happened. Not only did the ck light not destroy the man, but it was easily grasped by the two hands. It was as if it had crashed into an indestructible city wall. As the five slender fingers gradually closed and clenched, the ck death light that had beenpressed into a ball struggled desperately. It continuously let out ear-piercing sounds that sounded like wailing. Immediately, it stirred up waves that could be seen with the naked eye. In the end, it was unable to withstand the pressure and exploded! Amidst the howling winds that rose around them, the ground beneath Ulquiorra''s feet was shattered by the shockwave of the explosion that spread out from the death light. Countless pieces of gravel were swept out like bullets. "He actually... crushed my death light with one hand" Shock shed through Fenrir''s pupils. His mind went nk, and he didn''t know how to describe his feelings at this moment. This death light was the power of Helheim Underworld. Even the gods of Asgard didn''t dare to touch it easily, otherwise their souls would be burned by the death energy, resulting in injuries that would never be healed. Even Odin, the King of Pantheon, didn''t dare to be arrogant enough to use his bare hands to take its death light ray head-on! The man in front of him actually crushed the dead light with his bare hands. However, the injuries he suffered were only the skin on the back of his hand... It was slightly charred and dark. Just as Fenrir was in shock, Ulquiorra put down his hand and said in an indifferent tone, "After the attack just now, I have a general idea of your strength. Like the lower level hollow of the Espada, you are barely qualified to see my Resurrin." Resurrin, also known as Sword Liberation. After all the great hollow transformed, he would seal his strength core into the shape of zanpakuto. Sword Liberation would stimte hollow''s ability and return to the form of great hollow from the human form, thus obtaining several times or even dozens of times the strength amplification! To a certain extent, it could be seen as death god''s ''Shikai''. It was worth mentioning. In the original work, among all the Espada, only the number ''four'' and above four Arrancar was strictly prohibited to use their Resurrion near Las Noches by Aizen, because this might cause the soul extinction within tens of thousands of square meters! Ulquiorra''s eyes were slightly unpleasant, and she said coldly: "If it wasn''t for the anxiety of Lord Lord, you would have been unqualified to see my Resurrion with your strength, but now that I wasmanded to showcase my power... .. Consider yourself lucky!" "Mm..." Fenrir let out an uneasy low roar and subconsciously shrank his body. Although he did not understand the meaning of the ''Resurrion'', he could feel the deep and terrifying Spiritual Power that was surging like a flood from the other party''s cold eyes! "Imprison, Murcigo!" Ulquiorra stood on the broken earth, slowly pulling out zanpakuto from his waist and spitting out a few cold words. Bang! With a crisp sound, his zanpakuto shattered with a bang, apanied by the endless ck Spiritual Power, covering the sky like dark clouds. The naked eye could see Spiritual Power like a dark green heavenly river, recklessly rushing above the dark clouds. Then the iparably heavy Spiritual Power turned into a continuous rain, mixed with endless fear and pressure, filling all corners of the space! For a moment. The air in the entire world suddenly became abnormally heavy, as if a heavy object was pressing down from all directions. It made one feel a burst of tightness in their chest, and even breathing became much more difficult. Under the dark clouds, a waning moon appeared. The light of the waning moon and the dark green spirit droplets resonated with each other, triggering fluctuations that could shatter the soul. A ck demon figure slowly walked out. Hu! The bat-like ck wings pped, and the ck rain that fell from the sky instantly dissipated. The first thing that appeared in front of everyone''s eyes was the demon-like bat wings. Following that was a slender and long white robe. The bone helmet that originally only covered half of its body had now turned into a fully crowned double-horned helmet. At the end of the slender arm that was as white as bone ashes, the ck nails on the slender fingers had turned into sharp ws. Even the hair had changed from a messy short hair to a long ck hair that reached the waist, fluttering along with the rippling breeze. The dark green tear-shaped mark on Ulquiorra''s face became deeper and thicker after the de. From a distance, it seemed to be weeping for something. Coupled with the appearance and image of this demon, it made people feel an indescribable strange beauty! At this moment, Fenrir suddenly felt a little... fear! It didn''t even need to fight. It could be judged by its intuition alone. The gap between himself and that person was even bigger than the gap between him and Odin. It was like a ravine that could not be filled up at all. It was like a heavenly moat that stood in the middle, unable to cross over! Right now, the only thing that could support him from running away was the fact that he was immortal! Chapter 400: Imprison, Murcielago

Chapter 400: Imprison, Murcigo

But... In the face of such a powerful and terrifying enemy, was an undying body really an advantage? Fenrir shook his head fiercely, forcefully expelling this dejected thought out of his mind. If he continued thinking about it, even hisst bit of courage would vanish into thin air. "To actually still be able to maintain your consciousness, your courage ismendable." Ulquiorra stepped on empty space flight of stairs, step by step to the sky, looking down at Fenrir who was tense, and said coldly, "Maintain your current posture, tighten every nerve of yours, and do not rx for even a moment." An extremely cold voice echoed between heaven and earth, and an iparable sense of oppression descended from the sky! The arrogant giant wolf Fenrir let out a series of low growls, as if it felt an unprecedented threat. As the demon said, it tightened every nerve, and all the muscles in its body expanded to the limit. ck hair stood up like a jungle, and a pair of eyes full of ruthlessness and viciousness locked onto the demon under the waning moon! "Very good, that''s it." Ulquiorra''s eyes were silent like stagnant water. He casually reached out and grasped hollow in the air. The long spear condensed by the dark green Reishi was grasped tightly in his hand. "Then... you can die!" The next moment. When the cold voice fell, Ulquiorra suddenly appeared in front of Fenrir. There was not even a thousandth of a second difference, as if it happened at the same time. In the horrified eyes of thetter, the dark green Reishi long spear was handed forward. The extremely sharp cold light and the violent Spiritual Power pressed straight to the face. Fenrir relied on his excellentbat awareness and reflexively leaned back, forcibly avoiding the worst situation of brain damage. However, as a result, its throat was exposed! The dark green Reishi spear shed through Fenrir''s throat and tore through the ck fur as if it were forrotten wood. Along with the blood that sprayed likeva, it left a shocking huge wound! Boom - The dark green Reishi spear only waved lightly, and it erupted with power that was not inferior to the previous cero. The airflow within a thousand meters surged and raged like a flood, and the surging dark green Spiritual Power spread out. In an instant, the entire earth wailed incessantly, and the iceyer copsed in pieces. The storm, wrapped in ice and gravel, soared into the sky! "Ow ---" Fenrir let out a miserable cry. It tumbled backwards as if it had been struck by a heavy blow. Its huge body crashed into several undting ciers, and its sharp ws left dozens of deep ravines on the ground. It only stopped after sliding for hundreds of meters. "Did he reflexively avoid the vital?" Ulquiorra''s eyes shed and said indifferently, "It is worthy of praise. Your reaction is not bad. Otherwise, if you are hit by my Lanza del Rmpago, you may be turned into a pile of minced meat." There is no time to react at all... Fenrir''s orange-yellow pupils shrank to the tip of a needle, gasping for breath as he stared at the ck demon. A chilling feeling suddenly spread throughout its entire body. Every inch of its muscles and even its cells seemed to be trembling and howling. Every nerve was screaming wildly. Even every breath of air was filled with an indescribable smell of fear. The difference in strength was so great that it could suffocate! That simple strike just now had forced it out of its limit. It had barely managed to avoid it. It could not even be sure if it could still avoid the next attack! "Light of Death" Fenrir instantly made a decision in its heart. If he doesn''t do anything, he would definitely lose, so he had to first make the first move. A huge ball of pitch-ck light condensed in the mouth of the huge ferocious beast. Unlike before, this ball of death light wasrger than all the previous death lightbined, and the terrifying waves of death swept out like ripples, destroying everything that touched it! "Go to hell!" Following Fenrir''s loud roar, the death light that had been umting in his mouth for a long time burst out! Boom The ck light that overflowed with the breath of death swept across the sky, spreading into a mighty ck torrent, as if God was trying to wash away the flood that descended from evil in the world, and the huge waves that surged up almost covered half of the sky. Under the cover of this terrifying death light, Ulquiorra calmly raised a finger. The dark Spiritual Power condensed at the fingertip and said indifferently, "Just in time for you to see the power of my ck cero that could only be fire under the state of Resurrion!" The ck cero soared into the sky and met with the ck wave. Rumble - The moment the two collided, heaven and earth fell into a brief silence. Everything seemed to be long but only in an instant, and then there was a loud bang that shook heaven and earth. The terrifying energy shockwaves intertwined and dispersed with a bang! A huge ck sun appeared out of thin air, setting off an endless storm. It swept across thousands of meters in an unstoppable manner, crushing the few thick dark clouds. In a moment, the entire sky was filled with waves. The air was pushed out by the energy, forming a destructive area that was almost like a vacuum. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The ripples created by the collision spread out, causing hollow to shake like a big g in the wind, emitting a piercing sound that sounded like tearing silk. It seemed to be on the verge of copse, as if it would copse in the next second. The ciers shattered, and dust billowed. After the explosion dissipated, the air was filled with a scorching and pungent smell. Half of Fenrir''s face had been shattered by the ck cero, and there were strips of terrifying and disgusting minced meat hanging on it. The only remaining ferocious beast eyes revealed a rare expression of fear, obscenity, horror, and otherplicated emotions. "Just stand there and don''t move." Ulquiorra''s eyes were suffused with a cold killing intent. He said, "Because this move is difficult to control, I don''t want to shoot it at close range." Fenrir was slightly stunned. At first, it didn''t understand what this meant. But when it saw Ulquiorra raise the dark green spear in his hand, it felt a shock for no reason. Its pupils suddenly shrank, as if it had sensed a terrible threat! "Lanza del Rmpago!" Ulquiorra clenched the long spear and threw it at Fenrir! Swoosh - The moment the dark green lightning spear left his hand, it elerated to a terrifying speed that could not be captured by the naked eye. A dazzling light shed in the sky shrouded by the ck mist, like a shooting star, and arrived in front of Fenrir in a sh! Then... Boom A ball of light that was as huge as the sun directly upied the entire world! In the terrifying sound that was as deafening as ten thousand thunders, the violent Spiritual Power poured down from the sky like a vast ocean. A huge wave of air that was visible to the naked eye, like the Buzhou Mountain in ancient times, pierced straight into the clouds in the sky! The endless ciers and earth were on the verge of copse under this huge explosion. Chapter 401: Immortal Beast

Chapter 401: Immortal Beast

YallweiteFor a time. Lightning shed, thunder roared, and the wind howled. The whole world of Helheim was shaking violently, setting off endless violent gales, carrying a strong force, and running for thousands of miles in the air. Wherever the countless forces passed, space was torn apart, criss-crossed like a dense spider web, spreading to any corner in the field of vision. All tangible and intangible substances were annihted by the bombardment of the lightning spears, and the towering mountains and ciers copsed one after another amidst the cries of unbearable pain. As time went on, the huge storm that connected the heavens and the earth gradually became more and more intense, and even the people on the Spectator Stand could not avoid being dragged into it. Lod waved his hand and set up severalyers of Spiritual Power''s barrier so that the weaker Valkyrie would not be swept away by this terrifying storm. When the storm gradually stopped, the deafening thunder calmed down, and the hot heat wave rushed over, mixed with a pungent smell of burnt. It was like a dish made by Nemu, which made Lod subconsciously frown. The rest of the Valkyries were dumbfounded at this moment. They were still immersed in intense shock. All the images in their minds were the dark green spear that cut through the sky and the terrifying destructive power it created! Ivette quietly lowered her head. For a moment, she felt a little ashamed and her beautiful face became red. Thinking about how she had taken the initiative to fight against Fenrir, she felt slightly ufortable and even faintly hoped that the person would be defeated. Now it seemed that they were the ones who had overestimated themselves. Looking at the subordinates of the Lord Spirit King, each one of them had strength that was no weaker than Odin. This caused Yallweite to worry about her gains and losses, afraid that her sisters would be abandoned. Brunhilde noticed this point. She pursed her lips and chuckled. Her eyes were like ripples of water, rippling like ake under the night sky. She gently pinched the palm of the former, indicating that she didn''t need to care too much. The hearts of the sisters were linked. Yallweite quickly understood her meaning. After putting down her worries, she felt the itch in her palm. Her eyes couldn''t help but show a touch of me. "Hee hee ---" Brunhilde mischievouslyughed and stuck out half of her pink tongue, quietly holding on to Yallweite''s hand. Yallweite didn''t struggle free and allowed Brunhilde to fool around. However, the two patches of red on her face seemed to have disappeared. The two of them thought that their little actions were extremely secretive and no one else had discovered them, but in reality, everyone knew about it, but they didn''t expose them. Interesting... Lod''s eyes shed with mes of gossip. He really did not expect that the two of them had such a rtionship. However, what made him feel even more amused were the two captains who also noticed the small movements. The corners of Toushiro''s eyes twitched and his pupils slightly erged. He must be the youngest captain in history. His young and pure heart suddenly suffered a huge blow. His ten thousand year old ice face almost could not hold back. On the other hand, Soi Fon''s expression is a little interesting, vaguely showing a touch of envy, and may think of Yoruichi. It can''t help but make Lod recall the past, he had once seen the book about Soi Fon and Yoruichi on the Inte, and now when he thought back, he could only praise the artist! In the time when everyone was thinking about it, the storm had gradually stopped. Although the dust was still very big, at least they could see the situation clearly. Whoosh whoosh whoosh - Amidst the roaring wind and dust, a pair of demon wings appeared before everyone''s eyes. It was the Ulquiorra''s Resurrin. He had clearly experienced a great battle, but his white robe was not stained with any dust, still as clean as new. The fierce battle just now seemed to be easy for him. It was just a trivial matter. Everyone looked down, only to see Ulquiorra''s right hand holding a head several timesrger than his body. It was the head of the giant wolf, Fenrir! As for its body, it had already been destroyed by the Lanza Del Rmpago, and it also left a huge abyss about a thousand meters in diameter on the surface of Helheim''s ice. The abyss could not be seen at a nce, and the hot air rising from the inside erupted into the sky with the magma after the rock was melted, forming a rain of fire. In the boiling magma, the huge ck bat wings and the pure white slim robe showed a different kind of beauty of destruction. "Hiss -" When Yallweite and the other Valkyries saw this scene, they suddenly sucked in a breath of cold air. They allowed their lungs to spasm from the cold air. They widened their eyes and couldn''t say a word for a long time. Fenrir''s dead?! Although they had already thought that Fenrir would lose this battle, they had never thought that it would be so... simple. Instead of saying it was a battle, it was more like a one-sided crushing. From beginning to end, Fenrir was unable to show the slightest chance of defeating that person. Ulquiorra removed the Resurrin and turned to Lod, throwing the huge wolf head on the ground. He lowered his head slightly and said coldly, "Lord Lod, as you wish, I brought this beast here." The behemoth that devoured the gods now only had one head left, and it was casually thrown to the ground like a transaction. This scene, in the eyes of the Valkyiries, gave them an inexplicable feeling of irony and absurdity. "Well done, very fast." Lod nodded and smiled. He was very satisfied with Ulquiorra''s performance. As expected of the Vasto Lorde level Arrancar, thebat power is really terrifying! "No, the speed is still too slow. I have made you wait for a long time." Ulquiorra was expressionless. This level was not even a warm-up for him. Soi Fon and Toushiro: "..." The two people snorted and turned their heads away, pretending not to hear Ulquiorra''s words. "Don''t pretend to be dead, Fenrir." Lod looked at the head on the ground and said with a faint smile, "How does it feel to only have head left?" Fenrir red at Lod and said hoarsely, "You won''t be able to kill me." "I know, so what?" Lod smiled. He already knew this. In Norse mythology, Fenrir was a giant beast destined to devour God King Odin, so before the ''mission'' waspleted, no existence could kill it. Even if there was only one head left and it looked like it was on the verge of death, it would revive in a few days. This was the mysterious ''fate'' in Norse mythology. In any case, based on the current situation, there was no way he could kill Fenrir. However, it was only limited to this. There were many ways to make Fenrir submit willingly. For example, in his previous life, a manga called "Ajin: Demi-Human" could provide Lod with many different ideas, specifically targeting this type of undying enemy. Sometimes, even courting death was an extravagant hope. Chapter 402: Returning to... Norway

Chapter 402: Returning to... Norway

Fenrir was actually very special. It was so much so that Lod was willing to waste time and energy to conquer this irritable beast at all costs. Because the meaning of its existence was for the Ragnarok in Northern Europe. On one hand, it symbolized the Destroyer of Asgard, but on the other hand, it symbolized the creator. In Northern Europe, it meant to end the era of the gods'' rule and return the power of freedom and struggle to humans. It could be said to be a contradictory and harmonious existence. But more importantly... The existence that had given Fenrir the mission to destroy Asgard and devour Odin, Lod spected that to a great extent, it might be the unknown and mysterious ''Yggdrasil''. Looking at the entirety of Marvel World''s Asgarda, no matter how glorious its history had been, it would ultimately face the fate of the Ragnarok, and in all the timelines of the Multiverse, it was an inevitable ''established fact''! Any myth rted to Asgarda could not avoid the existence of ''Yggdrasil''. Lod vaguely remembered theic he had read before. Thor had sacrificed an eye and hung himself upside down on the Yggdrasil for nine days and nine nights. In the end, he obtained the most powerful ''rune power'' and became the strongest God King in history, the God King of Runes. How is it? Is this story very familiar? It felt familiar because Odin had done the same thing. When Odin was young, he hung himself on the Yggdrasil and sacrificed an eye as a price. He obtained the rune and supreme wisdom and used a branch of the Yggdrasil to create the famous artifact - Gungnir! Even Doctor Strange, Stephen Strange, after losing the position and magic of the Sorcerer Supreme, regained far more power than before from the Yggdrasil, defeated the Supreme Mage Loki, and regained his glory. From this, it could be seen that the Yggdrasil was very powerful. Therefore, the existence of Fenrir was very important. It could help Lod analyze the information about the Yggdrasil in reverse. As for whether he could sessfully analyze it, Lod was not worried about that. Although the current scientific research team only had Kisuke Urahara and Tony Stark who were about to enter the pit, he believed that in the near future, after gathering Kurotsuchi Mayuri, Aizen and other scientist, he still could not analyze the Yggdrasil! "Fenrir, I give you two choices now." Lod collected his thoughts and looked at Fenrir''s head on the ground. He raised two fingers and said with a smile, "You either choose to submit to me or choose to live a life worse than death." "You want me to submit? Stop dreaming!" Fenrir, who only had one head left, sneered and scolded, "With just the few of you, it''s impossible for you to kill me. How can you threaten me?" Ulquiorra frowned slightly, and a touch of coldness appeared in his eyes. Just as he was about to go forward to teach Fenri a lesson, he was stopped by Lod. "You''re right. I really can''t kill you." Lod nodded disapprovingly and said with a smile that was not a smile, "But I''m very curious about one thing. If you were cut into thousands of pieces, I wonder which one you started from?" Fenrir''s eyelids suddenly twitched violently. He did not say anything but stared fiercely at Lod. "Or... cut your head in half!" Lod smiled and said the most chilling words, "Then one is ced in Helheim, and the other in Midgard. Can you guess which head over to regenerate first?" Soi Fon''s eyes lit up and interrupted, "Lord Soul King, it is better to put it in our 2nd Division. It can be used as a tool to practice interrogation and assassination. It only needs to be injected regrly with the medicine to corrode the body." Ulquiorra looked at the two people and instantly understood the meaning, followed by a cold tone, and said, "I think this is too wasteful. Why don''t we throw it into Hueco Mundo and use it as food to feed those low-level Menos. This should be able to give birth to a lot of Adjuchas." Tshir Hitsugaya''s mouth twitched and he secretly took a cold breath. I don''t know why... Looking at the three people who were enthusiastically discussing how to deal with Fenrir, and how to maximize the benefits, the surrounding Valkyrie and Tshir Hitsugaya could not help but feel cold in their hearts, and their backs were wet with cold sweat. The more Fenrir listened, the more shocked he became, and the more he listened, the more terrified he became. In the end, the three of them discussed and said that they would split its head in half. One was used as a training tool for interrogation and assassination, and the other was used as food for the Menos. The orange pupils suddenly expanded to the limit, taking up the original position of the whites of its eyes. Brunhilde''s pretty face was pale, and she mourned for Fenrir for three seconds in her heart. Demons... The three people in front of him were definitely the most evil demons in history! Any normal person would not be able toe up with such a sinister and cruel move. It frightened Fenrir so much that the wound stopped bleeding. Looking at its widened eyes and heavy breathing, it knew how terrified it was now. Finally, the three of them finished their discussion. Lod waved his hand impatiently and said, "Since you don''t want to submit, then we''ll do as you wish." Ulquiorra and Soi Fon lips raised a smile, pulling out zanpakuto at the waist, slowly walking to the frightened Fenrir. "Wait... wait, I am willing to submit to you! Let me do anything, just don''t take me as a fodder, and don''t take me as a practice tool!" Fenrir almost had no hesitation, no longer the previous iron-boned and unyielding attitude, shouted the words of begging in a humble tone. Lod raised his eyebrows. "I want you to be a dog." Fenrir: "Woof..." Tshir Hitsugaya covered his face and sighed, his moodplicated. Yallweite and Brunhilde were speechless, as if they had been shocked by the shamelessness of Fenrir. Ten thousand horses galloped through their hearts, creating a mess in the wind. The God-Devouring Fenrir? Perhaps it should be changed from today onwards, and the name should be changed to Fenrir, the god-devouring giant dog. "Very good, I''m starting to like you." Lod reached out and stroked Fenrir''s head. He tore out a soul fragment and ced it inside. He smiled and said, "From today onwards, you will be my pet." As long as there was a soul separation, contact treatment, there was no need to worry at all that Fenrir might betray in the future. Now that the matter was settled, Lod also nned to go back. ... ... ... Norway, Scandinavia. On the edge of an unknown cliff near the sea, the space presents strange violent fluctuations and ripples. A pale white skin suddenly stretched out a slender hand. The surrounding space cracked like a broken mirror, revealing the dark and deep turbulence inside the space. Then a white figure walked out. "Lord Lod, we have arrived." A head of messy ck short hair was fluttering, and his dark green eyes were as calm as water. It was Ulquiorra Schiffer. From the dark and deep space turbulence, several people came out one after another, it was Lod and others from Helheim. "This... is Norway?" x Chapter 403: Aurora

Chapter 403: Aurora

Norway, Navia Penins. This was thergest penins in Europe. The entire ind was surrounded by the sea on all sides. It was a ce that was far away from the hustle and bustle. Especially during winter nights every year, one could even see the aurora in the sky. However, it was currently summer. The aurora that should not have appeared suddenly appeared in the sky of Norway Night! The beauty of the aurora was something that no phenomenon in the natural world couldpare to. They were like fireworks blooming in festivals. Sometimes they were like a colorful ribbon, sometimes they were like a burning me, sometimes they were like a huge silver screen, full of the most beautiful colors in the world, lightly floating in the night sky. If one counted carefully, they could find dozens of different forms of aurora. They were as light as ribbons, floating in the stars and Milky Way in the night sky. Under the illumination of the two, they presented a kind of beautiful scenery that could not be described in anynguage! Even the usually calm Ulquiorra was inevitably attracted by this beautiful scenery. There were faint ripples in his eyes that were like a pool of stagnant water, staring deeply at the gorgeous light above the Milky Way. Tshir Hitsugaya and Soi Fon have never seen Aurora, and are deeply attracted by this beautiful scene. "Legend has it that Pr Light is the light of the armor shining when the valkyrie rode on the Pegasus in the night sky." Lod thought of this ancient legend and turned to look at several valkyrie,ughing: "So the appearance of this Pr Light should be your credit?" "Something''s not right, Lord Spirit King!" Yallweite''s face was slightly solemn. She lowered her head and said, "ording tomon sense, the appearance of the aurora is indeed rted to the Valkyrie, but this aurora was not created by us, but... a kind of call." Lod raised his eyebrows. "Who is calling?" Yallweite frowned and looked at the dozens of aurora lights in the sky. She said in a deep voice, "Aurora is the g of the Valkyrie when she went to war. The color of the armor when the Pegasus crossed the sky is only one possibility." "Here... there was once a Valkyrie who went to war." Brunhilde added, "Moreover, it is the Aurora summoned by the remnant will of Valkyrie after she sensed the appearance of herpanions." "That''s right, this is a signal." Yallweite looked at the Aurora and said meaningfully, "Or is it a... warning." Soi Fon immediately recovered from the beautiful scenery of Aurora and said thoughtfully, "If that is the case, you can imagine in what kind of situation will Valkyrie use Aurora as a signal or warning?" "I remember... there is only one situation..." Yallweite and Brunhilde looked at each other and said in unison, "When they encounter an irresistible great crisis, that might even threaten Asgarda. When the Valkyries arepletely annihted, they will use the aurora to warn Asgarda." "In other words... they encountered a very powerful enemy. Before they were defeated, they left behind the aurora to warn theter war Valkyries?" Soi Fon frowned and analyzed. There was a hint of confusion on Yallweite''s face, and she said in confusion, "But how can I not remember, there is still a Valkyrie that hase to Midgard?" Brunhilde was also very puzzled. "Yes, we are the original Valkyrie." "Perhaps you have forgotten?" Lil ''Shiro crossed his arms in front of his chest and tilted his head. "Or perhaps, after your death, Asgarda built another Valkyrie Legion?" "There is no second Valkyrie Legion." At this moment, Lod interrupted and shook his head. "Ever since Yallweite and the others were buried in the Underworld, Asgarda has never formed a Valkyrie Legion. Now, the one who inherited the title of Valkyrie is the first Valkyrie that Odin had created." "Tsk tsk... That''s strange." Lil'' Shiro''s childish face was puzzled. He asked doubtfully, "Since there is no second Valkyries and Brunhilde does not know about this, where did the Valkyriese from?" Just as everyone was confused, another valkyrie, Skuld, walked out after a moment of hesitation. She carefully raised her hand, bit her lips, and whispered, "Well... I seem to know where they came from." Seeing the puzzled gazes of everyone, Yallweite introduced, "She is called Skuld. Although herbat ability is not outstanding among the Valkyries, she has another name, one of the three goddesses of fate." The three goddesses of fate?? Hearing this, Lod and others all looked surprised. A goddess of fate ran to be a valkyrie, and was reduced to bing a puppet of Helr in Helheim. Looking at all the gods in all myths who were connected to fate, was there anyone who was as miserable as her? Yallweite saw through everyone''s thoughts and said bitterly, "Skuld was once the three goddess of fate, but she symbolized the future, and there was more than one future. Therefore, she was demoted to the Valkyrie Legion by Odin when the prophecy failed again and again." Everyone suddenly realized that this was the reason. The past and the present were constant, but the future was not set. Skuld could only predict one of the future. It was not so important to Asgard, so she was reduced to being the Valkyrie. Skuld was obviously very introverted. Her face turned red from being stared at by everyone. She subconsciously hid behind Yallweite and whispered, "I once heard from Sister Urd that before we existed, there was a female Valkyirie. However, for some reason, their existence and history were forcibly erased by Odin." Yallweite and the others were stunned. They were not the original Valkyirie. There was another Valkyirie that was born before them. However, due to some unknown reasons, Odin personally erased their existence and history. They were abandoned in Midgard. They were only discovered after thousands of years or even tens of thousands of years. "Interesting..." Hearing this, a glimmer of light appeared in Lod''s eyes. He said with great interest, "The Valkyirie whose existence has been erased from history. I want to know what exactly can make Odin hide their existence at all costs." He found that what he gained the most on this trip was actually the ck history of that old man, Odin! In the future, if the first Prince of Asgarda knew the ck history of his old father, would he feel the gap between ideals and reality andpletely copse his mind? Chapter 404: Strange Town

Chapter 404: Strange Town

Aurora, Odin, Valkyrie... Between these three, there was a history that had been erased. ording to what Lod knew, Odin had ruled Asgarda very early, and it could be traced back to the ancient times a million years ago. Moreover, Odin was also the veteran who formed the prehistoric Avengers Alliance, and wore the Destroyer armor to fight against the gods, and finally defeated the gods who nned to destroy the earth, and sessfully guarded the blue. However, Yallweite and the other Valkyries had only appeared for a few thousand years. Therefore, it was absolutely possible that there had been an unknown Valkyries during this period. However, what made Lod feel suspicious was that since there was such an army, why did Odin erase it from history and ignore the Aurora signal left on Earth? There must be some great secret in this. Although Lod was not an overly curious person, he could not let go of the secret in front of him. Therefore, he decided to follow the source of the Aurora and go to the nearby towns to find out if there were any rted myths and legends. Perhaps they could find some clues from it. They were in Norway to the west of the Navia Penins, while the origin of the aurora was in the north. This ce was close to the Baltic Sea, and the north was the same species of Scandinavian, one of the five northern countries - Denmark! If they wanted to go to Denmark, they had to go through the Baltic Sea. This sea was more than 190 kilometers wide! It was almost impossible for ordinary people to cross the Baltic Sea on foot, but for everyone present, it was just a small matter. Through the stars in the sky, Brunhilde roughly identified the location. Lod directly used the ability of the Quincy to solidify the Reishi and create a giant flying ship, carrying everyone toward Denmark in the north. They flew directly into the clouds, passing through the night sky at several times the speed of sound, following the origin of Aurora, and soon crossed the Baltic Sea,ing to a remote town on the border of Danmi Kingdom. The overall architectural style of this small town was still in the medieval period. The style of all the buildings was biased towards the ancient European style. Most of them were sharp wooden buildings. Moreover, there were many sculptures standing tall. All of them exuded a strange and gloomy aura. They were very different from modern buildings. It had to be said, In this era, it was not easy to see such buildings again. In particr, Denmark, a country known as the top three in the world, had not been demolished and reced. It could be called a miracle. In order to avoid causing panic, Lodnded the spirit boat on the edge of the town and gave the portable gigai to everyone. After putting all of them on gigai, he walked into this ancient town. An old man with gray hair was sitting on a stone outside the town with a crutch to rest. When he saw Lod and the others who suddenly came in, he blinked his turbid eyes and asked, "Who are you?" Brunhilde walked forward and spoke in Dannish. "Hello, old man. We are tourists. We suddenly saw this town and felt that it was very beautiful. We wanted toe and live here for a few days." "Sorry, beautifuldy." The old man leaned on his cane and shook his head. He slowly said, "This ce doesn''t receive outsiders. You should go to the nearby Dragae. The scenery there is much more beautiful than here." Brunhilde had already expected this, and she pretended to be embarrassed. "But we walked over on foot. The food and water supply are almost exhausted, and it is already veryte. If we set out again, we might encounter danger." "Hmmm..." The old man hesitated for a moment, but he still gritted his teeth and refused. "No, you can''t stay here." Originally, Lod didn''t think much of it, but the old man refused again and again, which aroused his interest. It was clear that the small town in front of him wasn''t as simple as it seemed. The boy was the grandson of the old man. He had just heard the conversation between the two people. Seeing Brunhilde''s beautiful appearance, he couldn''t help but feel a trace of sympathy. He pulled the old man''s arm and advised, "Grandpa, why don''t we let them stay for a night? It is toote today. If they go out, they might be eaten by bears." "Grandpa, let us stay for a night. Tomorrow morning, we will leave this ce, okay?" Brunhilde took the opportunity to speak. Of course, even if that was the case, wouldn''t it still be up to them to leave tomorrow? "Grandpa, just promise them." The boy shook the old man''s hand, his face full of expectation. "Alright..." The old man couldn''t stand his favorite grandson begging, so he could only sigh and shake his head helplessly. "Just stay for one night. When tomorrow morninges, you will replenish the water and food, and then leave here quickly." After saying that, the old man stood up with his walking stick. With the support of his grandson, he trembled as he led everyone to his residence. Coincidentally, it was at the entrance of the small town. It was a two-story wooden house. After entering the house, everyone sat in front of the firece. Through their conversations, they learned that the old man''s name was Axel Kleiner, and the boy''s name was Jens Kleiner. Jens'' parents had already died because of a snowstorm. Now, only Axel was left with his grandson. He relied on fishing or other people to help him survive for days. The old man''s biggest wish was that he could send Jens to Copenhagen in the future. Seeing that the atmosphere was almost ready, Brunhilde took the opportunity to change the topic to the Aurora. "How strange. It is clearly summer now, but why would the aurora appear?" When they heard the two words ''aurora'', the expressions of Axel and Jens instantly changed under the illumination of the mes. "Yourplexion doesn''t seem to be too good?" Brunhilde noticed this scene and pretended to be curious. "Did I say something wrong?" "Sister..." Jens forced a smile and kindly reminded, "Don''t mention Pr Light here, because it is a bad omen." Aurora... Bad omen? Hearing this, Lod and the others raised their eyebrows slightly. It seemed that their transportation was good. There was indeed something wrong with this town! Brunhilde was deep in thought. She tilted her head and asked, "Why? Aurora is clearly so beautiful. Why is is a bad omen?" "I don''t know either, but the adults all said so." Jens scratched the back of his head and said in distress, "There is a legend that has been circting in the town for a long time. As long as the Aurora appears, bad things will happen." "Shut up, Jens!" The old man opened his eyes wide and said angrily, "It''s already veryte. You should go back to sleep." "Oh... Okay, grandpa." Jens shrunk his head and obediently stood up to bid farewell to everyone before going upstairs to sleep. "Guests, sleep in the other room tonight." Axel had an ugly expression on his face. It was obvious that his eyes were gloomy and terrifying because of the matter with the aurora. He lowered his voice and said, "Do not talk about aurora here. If you understand, you should leave early tomorrow morning." Chapter 405: Beowulf

Chapter 405: Beowulf

Aurora, ominous, legend... In this small town located in a remote mountain area, there was an indescribable strangeness everywhere. The matter that the old man of Axel and Jens concealed was obviously linked to Aurora. It seemed that if they wanted to find out the truth of the matter, they had to stay here for a few more days. Lod pondered for a moment and said, "Lil'' Shiro, I might have to trouble you for a few days." Tshir Hitsugaya said seriously, "Lord Spirit King, please tell me, I will do my best to do it!" "Create a blizzard and seal this town until we find out the truth." Lod said with a smile. For Tshir Hitsugaya, it is easy to change the weather climate in a certain area with the Hyourinmaru. Although it was summer at this time, the climate was not hot, and the rain was sufficient, so it was not difficult to create a blizzard. The only thing that was slightly difficult part was that the duration of this blizzard was that it might be a big challenge for Tshir Hitsugaya and his Spiritual Power. "No problem, Lord Spirit King." Tshir Hitsugaya expressed that there was no problem, and he also considered the duration. The blizzard didn''t need tost for a long time. It only needed to seal off the road outside the town. Because the snow that fell before wouldn''t disappear, it was still possible to seal the town for seven or eight days. After resolving the reason for staying, Lod looked at Brunhilde and smiled. "Next, it''s up to you. Find out about the legend of Aurora from them and see what secret this small town is hiding." The reason why he gave this task to Brunhilde was actually because the little boy called Jens had a very good impression of Brunhilde. Using the identity of the big sister next door to get the little boy, the sess rate was much higher than them. "Leave it to me!" Brunhilde nodded and epted the mission. "Others..." Lod looked at the remaining people and said, "Soi Fon, take a few people to the edge of the town and see if there are any other clues about Pr Light." As for Ulquiorra, It was better to stay by his side. Anyway, with his temper, it was not suitable for him to go out andmunicate with others. After assigning their respective tasks, Tshir Hitsugaya went out to create a snowstorm. The rest sat around the firece, waiting for the next day toe. ... ... ... The next day. This remote town weed a rarely seen blizzard in a hundred years. Thick dark clouds surged like ink, covering dozens of miles of sky. All the roads that went in and out of the town were covered by several meters of thick snow. Even the nearby mountains were wrapped in ayer of silver. The only strange thing was that. Only this small town was not covered by a blizzard, as if there was some kind of special power protecting this small town. In fact, this was intentional by Tshir Hitsugaya. Otherwise, if the blizzard buried the town, it would inevitably cause some innocent casualties. But for the people in the town, this was no different than adding snow to the frost. Almost everyone had a thickyer of fear on their faces. The old man Axel woke up early. He stood at the door of the town with a cane and looked at the snow covered scenery outside. His expression was deep and gloomy. "Grandpa..." Jens looked at the blizzard and revealed a trace of uneasiness and fear. He supported the old man and said worriedly, "Could it be because of Aurora..." "Jens, don''t talk nonsense." The old man with a vertical eyebrow stared at the surroundings carefully. After making sure that there was no one else around, he warned him, "Don''t mention this again in the future. I have something to do. Go home obediently and tell those people not to run around." Obviously, the old man with Axel also knew that it was impossible for those people to walk out of such a huge snowstorm. They could only stay in this small town for the time being. "Oh, okay" Jens pouted and walked home. After the old man sent his grandson home, he shook his head and walked toward a building near the sea of the town. Soi Fon, who has trained to be the chief of Onmitsukid, intuitively told her that she might find something if she followed, so she quietly followed the old man. The old man with the cane took more than half an hour toe to the building near the sea with difficulty. Unlike other architectural styles in the town, this building near the sea is a tall tower, a bit like a lighthouse on the sea, but there is no indicator light at the top. Axel took a deep breath and slowly walked up the stairs paved with stones. He raised his hand and knocked on the wooden door. Dong... The wooden door made a dull sound under the knocking. "Wif, it''s me, Axel." Axel shouted through the wooden door, as if he wanted to wake up the man inside. After a long time, the wooden door creaked open and a rough middle-aged man with stubble all over his face, dressed in the typical Viking style, appeared. "What are you doing here?" Wif seemed to be still asleep. He opened his sleepy eyes and yawned, "It will be the day of the fire festival in a few days. Why aren''t you looking at the entrance of the town? Why are you here?" "The town has been cut off by a blizzard..." Axel said with a serious expression. "Blizzard??" Apparently, Wif hadn''t woken up yet. He was stunned for more than ten seconds. Then, when he saw the mountain covered in snow, his expression couldn''t help but change. "How... How is this possible? It''s summer now!" A deep worry appeared on the old man''s wrinkled face. "Do you think... it''s because... the legendary aurora appeared?" "Impossible!" Wif suddenly became very excited, his eyes widened like an angry lion, but then quickly like venting, his eyes repeated, "This is impossible... This is impossible... This is impossible..." Seeing this situation, Soi Fon, who was hiding in the dark, could not help but frowning. Aurora, another Aurora? What secret was this Aurora hiding that made people in a small town so afraid of the Aurora and the legend? The old man Axel hesitated for a moment, and then his eyes unconsciously nced at a bulging mound by the sea. He asked carefully, "Perhaps the appearance of the Aurora was really warning us that it wasing back." Wif was silent for a long time. His expression was extremely solemn, and his faintly trembling pupils showed that his heart was not so calm at the moment. Wif clenched his fists tightly and said in a deep voice, "Axel, it''s time to gather everyone." "You... You want to..." The old man was shocked. He couldn''t even hold his walking stick properly and fell to the ground. However, he didn''t care about it at all. He just stared at the rough man. "A thousand years have passed..." Wif puffed out his chest, his entire body exuding an aura of battle. His eyes were like those of a proud lion as he said domineeringly, "It''s finally about to wake up, and it''s time for us to stand out. Like a valiant ancestor, we can defeat and seal it once more!" The old man Axel recalled his grandson, and a hesitant expression shed across his face for a moment. He did not respond to the man. "Axel, don''t forget that our ancestor is the famous Beowulf!" Wif roared, startling the hesitant old man. "Yes... I know..." Axel let out a long sigh, sadness appearing in his eyes. "We are the descendants of heroes and have inherited Beowulf''s glory and bravery. We mustplete the unfinished business of our ancestors." Chapter 406: Twelve Hundred Years of Waiting

Chapter 406: Twelve Hundred Years of Waiting

"Beowulf?" Soi Fon silently wrote down this name. Although it is not clear at the moment, what is the connection with the whole thing. But the intuition of being in Onmitsukid all year round tells her that the and the Beowulf mentioned in the mouth of Axel, this ancient legend may be hidden, and the truth of what they want to pursue! After Wif finished speaking, he turned and walked into the tower. Leaving Axel alone, holding a cane, he looked up at the sea and looked deeply at the mound. His eyes revealed an indescribable feeling, as if he was mourning. After a long time, the old man of Axel was holding a cane. His originally hunched back was straight like an unsheathed sword. His turbid eyes were full of determination and murderous intent. He walked back to the town with heavy steps. At this moment, Soi Fon could clearly feel it. In the salty sea breeze, there seemed to be a murderous aura brewing. Since the intelligence has been investigated, Soi Fon, in order to avoid being discovered, took a step first, returned to the house, and reported this important news to Lod and others. Lil'' Shiro naturally does not have to say much, and like Soi Fon, he does not understand these foreign myths at all, looking at others with a nk face. Valkyrie is not much better. They used to only be responsible for fighting and killing. Where do they have the time to understand Earth''s myths, especially a human story, so they do not know the story of Beowulf. Ulquiorra skipped it directly. Only Lod remembered some things about Beowulf. After organizing his thoughts, he told everyone. The hero, Beowulf. It was an ancient poem that described the heroic deeds of the hero of Navia. Most of the people who were familiar with history knew this story. It was the Song of Rnd in France, the Song of Nibelungen in Germany, and it was also known as the three great hero poems in European literature. Beowulf in the narrative poem came from Sweden. In the end, hepleted the epic feat and could be called a hero in Denmark. He once led 14 warriors to eliminate the two monsters that harmed Denmark with brute force and wisdom. Then, decadester, he fought a greedy fire dragon and died together with it. At this point, the story of the hero Beowulf came to an end. It was rumored that one of the warriors who followed Beowulf inherited his armor and sword and became the hero of the new generation. "That''s all. What do you want to say?" Lod rubbed his temples. At most, he remembered this. This was the impression left by watching a movie when he was in primary school in the previous world. Now, he had already forgotten what the other two monsters that Beowulf was fighting were. "In the conversation between Wif and Axel, they mentioned that they wanted to inherit the will of their ancestors and win and seal it again." Ulquiorra''s eyes moved slightly and said indifferently: "So the appearance of Aurora is likely to warn us, one of the three monsters in the legend of Beowulf, or all." "Yes, it should be like that." Soi Fon nodded to agree, and then said: "Moreover, they im to be the descendants of Beowulf. Combined with the fact that this small town has been closed all year round, it is very likely that they are guarding the monster''s seal." Hearing this, Lod pondered for a moment and said, "It is indeed very possible." Yallweite frowned and asked, "But the timeline doesn''t match. Beowulf''s legend is only about a thousand years old, but the time that Valkyrie disappeared should be at least ten thousand years ago." This is a problem... The time that the original Valkyrie disappeared should have been at least ten thousand years ago. Otherwise, it was impossible for Arbeit and the others not to know. However, Beowulf''s legend onlysted a thousand years. Then how did the Aurora of the Valkyrie and the legend of Beowulf form a connection? While everyone was deep in thought, the old man, Axel, finally returned. As soon as he entered, he ignored the people sitting around the firece and shouted upstairs, "Jens,e down quickly." Thump thump thump thump... When Jens heard his grandfather''s call, he hurriedly ran down the stairs. When he saw the old man''s solemn expression, he couldn''t help but scratch his head curiously and ask, "What''s wrong, grandfather?" Axel didn''t say anything and just waved his hand to signal Jens toe over. Although Jens was puzzled, he obediently walked over and stared with a pair of big eyes full of curiosity and confusion. Axel held Jens''s hand and walked in front of Lod and the others. After a few seconds of silence, he made a move that was beyond everyone''s expectations. Dong! The rotten wooden board made a loud noise and the old man, who was holding Jens, knelt in front of everyone. This sudden action was beyond everyone''s expectations. Lod was slightly dazed for a moment. He got up and wanted to help the old man and the child up, but Axel did not appreciate it at all. He firmly knelt on the ground and refused to get up. His muddy old eyes were filled with expectation and begging. "Mr. Axel, if you have something to say, you can get up first." Lod''s eyelids twitched. Generally, the movie would develop ording to this kind of plot. Next, it was time to rely on me. As expected, the old man of Axel had a sad expression. "Mr. Lod, I want to ask you to take Jens away with you." "Grandfather" Jens''s face changed, shocked by the sudden words. However, the old man ignored him and just stared straight at Lod, his voice carrying a hint of pleading, "I don''t ask you to take care of Jens. I only ask you to take him away from here. As long as he doesn''t stay here, no matter where he goes, it''s fine!" "I can agree to your request." Lod forcefully helped the old man up with one hand and said, "But you need to tell us the reason. Why are you in a hurry to send Jens to other ces?" Acker''s expression changed slightly. "I''m sorry. The reason... I can''t tell you." "Is it Beowulf? Or Aurora?" At this point, Lod did not intend to hide it anymore. He simplyid out his cards and said, "No matter what the reason is, if you want to send Jens out of here, I can do it for you. However, the premise is that I want to know the reason." The old man of Iksa trembled and his face trembled. He subconsciously took a few steps back. "You... Who are you?" Lod gave the Valkyrie a look, and thetter nodded to express his understanding. Yallweite took a step forward, her body transformed into silver armor. She wore a holy helmet with wings, and a blood red battle robe fluttered behind her. She held a silver gorgeous sword in her hands, and her entire body emitted a god-like radiance. The other Valkyries all transformed into divine armor. Under the God of Light Baldur''s gift, it was as if the light of hope had pierced through the darkness, sprinkling a warm and gentle light, exuding a heroic and valiant aura. Axel and Jens were almost stunned. "We are Valkyries." Yallweite raised the sword in her hand and announced, "Aurora is the light of when we cross the sky. We grant the enemy death on the battlefield and send a wonderful song to the brave warriors who died in battle." But unexpectedly... After a moment of shock, Axel burst into tears. "You... are finally here!" Like a child, Axel sat on the ground and cried. His voice was filled with indescribable sadness and endless pain. "We... We have waited for you... for twelve hundred years!" Chapter 407: Grendel, Banshee and a Dragon

Chapter 407: Grendel, Banshee and a Dragon

"Twelve hundred years" "Ancestor... Did you see that? They have finally arrived. They have finally returned!" "We did not break your promise. For a whole twelve hundred years, we have finally met the Valkyrie. They have finallye to find us!" The old man of Axel cried bitterly, as if he had endless grievances, rushing out of his eyes with tears. The loud cries of the old man could not be cut off by the rotten wooden house, which attracted the other people in the town. At first, the vigers were still shocked why there were more than a dozen outsiders here. However, after the little boy Jens exined, the vigers learned that it was the Valkyrie, and they were as excited as the old man. They all cried and howled into the sky. For a time, the cries shook the sky. Yallweite was very upset. From these voices, one could tell how much depression these vigers had umted! As time passed, several people ran around to tell the news. Almost all the people in the town gathered outside the wooden house, and the room was full of people. The scene of hundreds of people crying and howling, even Lod, who was used to wind and waves, couldn''t help but feel his eyelids jump. "Don''t cry!" A thunderous voice sounded and suppressed everyone''s crying. They saw that they gathered outside the old man''s house, in the vast crowd, they consciously separated a road, walked out a rough man with disheveled hair and slovenly appearance, which was exactly what Soi Fon mentioned. "What a disgrace, all shut up!" Wif''s deep and deep voice rang out like thunder. Wif clearly had quite a bit of prestige in the small town. He swept his lion-like eyes around, and the agitated vigers obediently shut their mouths. Seeing that the vigers had clearly calmed down, Wif frowned and waved his hand. "Everyone, don''t gather here for now. Let me talk to these Valkyries." Although the vigers were unwilling, they did not dare to go against his words. One by one, they slowly left the small wooden house and crouched outside the house. The house was empty in an instant, and Lod breathed a sigh of relief. His buzzing mind finally calmed down at this moment. "Are you... really the Valkyrie?" Valkyries looked at the numerous Valkyries and found it hard to believe. He took a deep breath and asked. "Yes." Valkyries nodded. "We are indeed Valkyries. So... can you tell us the truth about the Aurora? And that twelve hundred years of waiting. What is going on?" There were too many questions in their hearts, and they couldn''t wait to know the truth. "Before that, answer one of my questions first." Wif straightened his back and ced his hands on his knees. His entire body emitted a domineering aura, as if he was a lion that was ring at them angrily! "Sure," said Yallweite. "Well, what I want to ask is..." Wif nodded slightly and asked, "ording to the agreement, you should havee back a long time ago. Why are youte for 1,200 years?" "Because..." Yallweite sighed. "We have been dead for a thousand years. Our souls lingered around Helheim, and we have only been freed recently." Brunhilde was afraid that he wouldn''t believe her, so she added, "Before this, we didn''t know anything about this ce. All the information was hidden." "If not for the fact that we identally came to the vicinity of Norway and saw Pr Light, I''m afraid we wouldn''t have known about it even after a thousand years." "You mean... you came back from the dead?" Hearing this, Wif looked surprised. It seemed that Valkyrie was not lying, so he could only believe this exnation. "You just said that you don''t know what this means?" Brunhilde was just about to answer when she was grabbed by Yallweite. "I''m sorry, but we can''t tell you about this." "Is that so?" Wif took a deep look as if he had understood something. He didn''t pursue the matter and only let out a long sigh. Urd said, "May I ask if you can tell us about Pr Light now?" "Since you don''t know, then let me tell you the real story of our ancestor, Beowulf." A wisp of memory appeared in Wif''s eyes, and then he slowly told the story. Around the eighth century of AD. A Prince with natural strength appeared in the country of Kitt, modern Sweden. His name was Beowulf. When Beowulf was young, his martial arts had reached its peak. At that time, no one in the country was his match. Thus, under his mother''s suggestion, Beowulf decided to travel around to increase his knowledge and experience. After going through untold hardships, crossing the Navia Mountain Range and crossing the Baltic Sea, the young Beowulf arrived at the modern Denmark country. He heard that the king, Hrothgar, was offering arge reward to hunt a swamp monster that could harm the citizens. Beowulf was young and vigorous, and he thought that he was peerless in martial arts, so he volunteered to ept the reward. He took the fourteen warriors gathered by the king and went to the swamp in the depths of the forest to find the terrifying monster that could harm the world - Grendel! Grendel was born in the swamp. It was said that he was the descendant of the son of Adam, Cain, and because he also had the curse of God, everything withered and rot wherever he went. He was jealous of all the beautiful things in the world, so he wreaked havoc in the Denmark Kingdom for twelve years. Every time he appeared, dozens of lives would die. The king of Denmark suffered a great deal of pain and had sent troops to suppress him several times. However, due to the huge size of Grendel and the fact that he was immune to all poisons and sharp des, the army of mortals was no match for it. Finally, with the assistance of the fourteen warriors, Beowulf broke Grendel''s arms with his bare hands and stabbed a javelin deep into the giant''s chest. Grendel panicked and ran back to the deeper parts of the forest. After arriving at his mother''s nest, he exhausted all his strength and died. Therefore, in order to avenge his son, the forest banshee led countless poisonous sea snakes to invade the human world. Beowulf went to the depths of the forest again. He found a silver sword in the nest of the banshee and cut off the head of the banshee. Afterpletely dealing with the two monsters that caused the disaster, he returned to his hometown and inherited the throne of the maind. Fifty years after killing Grendel and the banshee, a powerful fire dragon suddenly appeared in the territory of the maind. It roared and spat out endless mes, turning the world into a living hell, and countless people died because of it. Beowulf, who was already old, resolutely embarked on the journey to hunt monsters for the country and the people. He followed the traces left by the fire dragon and went all the way back to the forest where he killed the giants and the banshee when he was young. He found the nest of the fire dragon and found that it was full of broken silver armor. There were even many des that were simr to the sword style in his hand, but had long been damaged on the outside. The fire dragon he was searching for was on a hill made of countless armor. At the same time, there was a remnant of the Valkyrie''s consciousness in the broken armor, telling Beowulf a shocking secret. In fact, the giant dragon was the giant Grendel who he had personally killed fifty years ago, but now it was possessed by another evil force! If they could not defeat and seal this evil fellow, then the entire world would be destroyed by that evil force! After a painful battle, Beowulf finally stabbed his sword into the dragon''s abdomen. His neck was also pierced by the giant dragon''s fangs, but unfortunately, the giant dragon would not be destroyed. It was only temporarily sealed. Thus, Beowulf and the Valkyrie made an oath that before the next generation of Valkyries came to Midgard, they would guard this ce for generations to ensure that the giant dragon would not break through the seal and descend again to destroy this world! Before he died, Beowulf gifted the armor and the sword to a young warrior who followed him. Under the advice of Valkyrie, the young warrior drank the blood of the dragon and obtained a life as long as the God Race. He built a small vige near the mountain range that sealed the dragon. In the name of Beowulf''s descendants, he guarded this ce for generations. At the end of the story, everyone suddenly came to a realization. The young warrior who inherited Beowulf''s armor and the sword was Wif in front of him! Chapter 408: Valkyrie’s Farewell

Chapter 408: Valkyrie''s Farewell

A thousand and two hundred years of waiting! That once young warrior, Wif, had never abandoned his duties in this long period of time that spanned across several centuries. He was stationed alone at this deste border, far away from his hometown and all his rtives, just to abide by the promise of Beowulf! After listening to Wif''s description, all the Valkyrie and others were deeply shocked by this persistence. The lifespan of mortals was only a hundred years, and this group of people had actually waited here for a full one thousand and two hundred years. ording to the current standards of the United Nations, most people only had a lifespan of about eighty years. After a brief conversion, it was easy to tell that they had waited here for a full fifteen generations! Moreover, the ancient times were limited in all aspects. Especially since the Vikings had very short lifespans and were likely less than forty years old, this number would only increase more! The youth and life of dozens of generations was just to abide by such a promise that spanned thousands of years and centuries! At this moment. Everyone''s hearts were deeply touched, and their eyes couldn''t help but reveal a trace of respect. Yallweite bit her lips, and her beautiful eyes trembled slightly, as if indicating how restless her heart was at this moment. There were thousands of words, but when the words reached her mouth, they only turned into an apology. Except for this apology, there was no other sentence that could soothe sacrifice and dedication of dozens of generations. "You don''t have to apologize to us." Wif was expressionless, but his eyes were burning. This undoubtedly showed that in the depths of this man''s heart, he was not as calm as he appeared to be on the surface. If there wasn''t any resentment in his heart, it would probably be a fake scene. But even so... Wif didn''t say a single word of resentment. After taking a deep breath to calm down the restlessness in his heart, he said in a deep voice, "This is the story between King Beowulf and me. It is also the truth of Aurora that you are pursuing. Now, it is your turn to fulfill your promise!" However, Yallweite was silent. From all angles, She should not hesitate at this moment. That was the letter left behind by the valkyrie, and it should be inherited by them toplete this heavy promise that hadsted for several centuries and buried the youth and life of dozens of generations, killing the evil dragon that had brought disaster to the world! But as time went by, they were no longer valkyrie. Since Helheim was saved by Lod, they had drawn a clear line from the past and decided to dedicate all their lives to this Lord Spirit King. Whether they agreed to Wif''s request to kill the evil dragon, the decision was not in their hands, but in the hands of Lord Spirit King. Yallweite slightly turned her head and looked at Lod, who was sitting behind. She was asking for the opinion of this Lord Spirit King. Because this was important, it was rted to the standpoint and attitude problem, so she could not be careless. "Yes, I agree." Lod knew what Yallweite meant, and he thought in his heart that he was indeed sensible. He nodded and said, "Besides, there is still a problem that we have not figured out, so no matter what, we have to meet this evil dragon that destroyed the world." Although he hadn''t finished speaking, the others had already understood what he meant. ording to the legend of Beowulf, Grendel was controlled by some evil force and forcibly transformed into the appearance of the giant dragon. It was obvious that this evil force was the target of the first batch of valkyrie''s crusade! However, for some special reason, the valkyrie and that evil force perished together. Only a trace of consciousness remained in the armor. Later, for some reason, that power suddenly revived and invaded and transformed the dead corpse of Grendel. Then the question is... Who exactly was the evil force that invaded Grendel that could make the King of All Gods, Odin, have no choice but to erase the records and existence of the original valkyrie, and even turn a blind eye to it for the next thousands of years. When Wif was telling the story, a sh of inspiration shed through Lod''s mind. It was as if he was vaguely hinting at him that he had forgotten a crucial clue, but when he turned back to think carefully, he could not remember what he had forgotten. This matter was definitely not as simple as it seemed on the surface. There should be an even bigger secret hidden behind this legend. However, the content that he knew so far was too little. He could not connect these scattered clues together only because of what Wif had said. "When can we set off to the cave where the giant dragon was sealed?" Ivette sounded a little urgent. It was not just for the valkyrie, but also toplete the promise as soon as possible. "We have to wait for two days." After he finished speaking, he did not forget to exin, "Only on the day of the fire festival that happens once every ten years, the cave that sealed the giant dragon will appear. Now, even if we go there, we won''t be able to find it." The many Valkyries looked at each other, revealing looks of surprise and confusion. Only the three goddess of fate, Skuld, said in a low voice, "Someone must have used the Runenguage to set up a shield and hidden magic outside the cave, so they couldn''t be found normally." "Runenguage?" Ivette was shocked again. She stared at Skuld and said, "I remember that only Odin can use this kind of text, right?" "Yes." Skuld was a little shy from being looked at by her sisters. She nodded and whispered, "Rune is a gift from the Yggdrasil, and only Odin can use it. So the person whoid the seal can only be him." "Heh, it''s getting more and more interesting." Lod couldn''t help butugh out loud. The old man''s dark history had increased once again! "Aren''t you guys... Valkyrie?" After Wif heard the conversation, his expression suddenly became a little strange. "Isn''t it a little disrespectful to call the King of All Gods by his name?" "Our identity as a valkyrie is a matter of the past." Yallweite looked calm and her eyes were cold. "Since we were resurrected from Helheim, we have abandoned our previous identities. So why can''t we call him by his name?" Wif was dumbfounded, his expression was a littleplicated. As an ancient viking, he was a little unable to ept this fact. The Valkyrie who had led the warrior to the Valha had actually betrayed the great King of Pantheon, even calling his name without any respect. "You don''t need to know the details. We will fulfill our promise." Yallweite was toozy to exin to him. She waved her hand expressionlessly and said in a deep voice, "Simrly, this is also a farewell to our past. From now on, there will be no more Valkyrie in this world." So... This was a farewell that belonged to them, to the Valkyrie! Afterpleting this promise thatsted for a thousand years, they wouldpletely draw a clear line from the past! Chapter 409: God of Symbiotes

Chapter 409: God of Symbiotes

Two days passed in the blink of an eye. As the day of the fire festival that was held once every ten years arrived, regardless of whether it was male or female, old or young, all of the people in the small town were gathered in the square. The three floors in the middle and three floors in a circle, and everyone had excited expressions on their faces. In the center of the small town square, there was a tall tower that was piled up with dozens of thick logs. After igniting the wooden tower, raging mes soared into the sky, emitting a surging red heat wave. Among them, the young men, wearing Viking-style armor and horn-style helmets, held a solid round shield in one hand, and held a long sword with a high edge in the other, as if they were warriors going on a war. Boom! Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar! As the sword struck the shield, a thunderous rumble echoed. The Viking men''s faces were flushed red, and their veins bulged. They roared in a deafening roar! And in the middle of everyone, under the burning wooden tower, was the Immortal who had drunk Dragon Blood. He had inherited Beowulf''s will, the second generation Danish Hero, Wif! He was wearing an ancient armor that was covered in scratches. His hands were holding a sharp de that was as red as blood. His messy long hair and beard were disheveled like the hair of a lion king. His eyes were filled with a strong domineering aura! A huge g that was as red as blood was fluttering on the spire in the middle of the square. The g depicted a sinister and evil dragon. It was pierced from top to bottom by an exquisite and gorgeous long sword. Around it were eagle wings that looked like they were spreading their wings. There were also some patterns that were iid with golden threads. This small town would hold a fire festival every ten years. Every man who had been married and had given birth to a young man would wear the Viking Battle Armor and gather in the zing tower. They would hold the red g that depicted their ancestors and head towards the cave where the evil dragons were buried. The evil dragons had tried to revive in the past one thousand and two hundred years. If not for Wif and this group of people trying to stop them, they would probably have broken through the seal by now. For example, the son of old man Axel. Yansi''s father died in the cave where the evil dragons were at the day of the fire sacrifice ten years ago. Not long after, he died of sorrow and sorrow. And that day of the fire sacrifice was also the one that suffered the most casualties in the town. Almost all of them died in the cave, and only one person survived. That was Wif. Now, in this small town, there were still people who were still alive and had a family. The men who had given birth to their cYallweiteen could be counted at a nce. There were only twenty to thirty people left! Twenty to thirty men... One had to know that this was this small town. There were thousands of people. Among them, more than sixty percent of the women upied. The most left were the elderly and cYallweiteen! From the number of people present, it could be seen just what kind of painful price this small town had paid to seal Grendel! However, this was worth it! They had finally waited for hope. Today, one thousand two hundred yearster, they couldpletely end this blood feud that hadsted for dozens of centuries! Brunhilde was the kindest, so she suggested, "You only need to lead the way. There is no need for so many people to go over. We can take care of Grendel." The neatly dressed men all revealed angry expressions after hearing her words. Some even cursed a few times. "No!" Wif nced at her and then refused. There was no fear in his eyes as he said in a low voice, "We must personally witness the destruction of that evil dragon, Grenci. This is our n''s greatest wish for thousands of years!" Brunhilde still wanted to persuade him, but she was stopped by Yallweite. Thetter slightly shook his head and said, "Don''t say anymore. Just let them follow. After all, they have paid a heavy price for this promise." Brunhilde was slightly startled. Only then did she realize why those men had red at her. This was a promise that they had held onto for a thousand years. If they retreated at this final juncture, wouldn''t it be a great humiliation to their predecessors and ancestors? So, they had to go! Not only were they going to witness the death of Grendel, they were also going to personally settle this grudge and make a perfect ending for their ancestors'' promise that spanned a thousand years. "Warriors, drink this cup of wine!" "Bring the bow of the ship into the ocean, and charge under Odin''s blessing. Do not fear death and pain, because this is our long-cherished wish!" In the singing of his wife, mother, and daughters, the men solemnly picked up the cups made of bull horns and drank the blood red wine in the cup in one gulp. "Let''s go!" Wif raised his broken sword high and let out a thunderous roar. Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar! The men roared at the sky, raised their shields and swords to follow Wif, and advanced towards the mountain range covered in snow in the distance. Lod ordered Soi Fon, Tshir Hitsugaya, and Ulquiorra to stay in this town, in case the dragon suddenly rushed out of the cave, causing casualties to these residents, and then followed Valkyrie. ... ... ... Although these vikings were wearing armor, the feasible speed was not slow at all. Under the leadership of Wif, they quickly followed the rugged path and crossed the mountain range. After passing through the mountain range, everyone arrived at a swamp with dense vegetation. Towering trees surrounded by several people could be seen everywhere. The dense branches and leaves ovepped, covering the sky. It was obvious that this was the legendary forest swamp where Beowulf defeated the giants and the banshee! Wif had already been here countless times. Even in this huge forest swamp, he still led the group through this ancient swamp with ease, arriving at their final destination! At the end of this forest swamp, there was a dark tunnel that could amodate several people moving side by side. It extended downwards diagonally, and one could not see the end of it at a nce. Standing at the edge of the tunnel, one could faintly feel the bone-chilling winding from the bottomless abyss. It was as if the evil dragon was gasping for breath, making one feel a heavy sense of oppression. The few young men who were slightly weaker were already sweating profusely. Wif took a deep breath and was about to bend down to lead the way when he was stopped by Yallweite, "Let our Valkyrie lead the way." After saying that, regardless of whether he agreed or not, Yallweite and the other Valkyries pulled out the silver swords at their waists and formed a line of two or three, protecting Lod in the middle. Then, they slowly leaned over and entered the tunnel. Wif was silent for a moment. He understood what Yallweite meant, so he waved his hand to signal for the others to follow, and followed the Valkyries into the cave one after another. There was no light in the entire tunnel, and the road under their feet was quite rugged and steep. In order to take care of the mortals following them, Yallweite raised her hand and cast a spell, illuminating the entire dark tunnel. Chapter 410: God of Symbiotes

Chapter 410: God of Symbiotes

The tunnel extended downwards, as if it was heading to the abyss. With everyone''s speed, they walked for more than half an hour. After about a thousand meters deep into the ground, their field of vision suddenly changed from a narrow tunnel to arge square. "This is it." Wif pointed at the giant door and said in a deep voice, "This ancient bronze door will only appear here on the day of the fire festival every ten years." Everyone looked in the direction they were pointing at. A huge ancient bronze door blocked their way forward! The ancient bronze door was about two to three meters wide, enough to amodate dozens of people. It was about ten meters long and was almost equivalent to a building. A heavy and ancient feeling assaulted their faces. Moreover, the overall structure of the bronze door was natural and there was no trace of artificial carving. It made people have an illusion that only the supernatural work of nature could create such a huge door. To be able to see it from a thousand meters underground was simply a miracle! What was worth noting was. There was a strange symbol carved in the middle of the closed bronze door. The shape of the symbol was simr to some ancient text, which made Lod feel vaguely familiar, but she could not remember where she had seen it before. Yallweite also noticed the mysterious symbol on the bronze door. After carefully examining it for a moment, she frowned. "That symbol... is not the Runenguage we know. It is another strange power we have never seen before. Skuld, do you know that symbol?" "Sorry, sister. I don''t know that symbol either." Skuld shook her head in distress. "I have never seen any records of this strange symbol in the history of Agard." Lod''s eyes narrowed slightly. It seemed that this trip was really the right one. A mysterious symbol that had a history of tens of thousands of years that had never been recorded. There must be a huge secret hidden behind it, especially the special feeling that this symbol gave him. He must have seen the same symbol somewhere before! However, now was not the time to think about these things. Lod suppressed the doubts in his heart. He nned to cut down the entire bronze door after he dealt with Grendel. He would take it back and study it slowly. Sooner orter, he would remember it. Wif gripped the sword with his left hand and slowly cut open a bloody wound. Then, he pressed his bloody palm against the symbol on the bronze door. After the symbol came into contact with the blood, the surface of the entire bronze door rippled like a stone thrown into a calmke. In the blink of an eye, waves were stirred up. As the symbol was filled with bright red blood, the bronze door was apanied by a heavy sound. The entire underground cave shook violently, as if it were forbeing pulled by some invisible force. The giant door slowly opened from the inside. When the bronze door waspletely opened, an extremely evil pressure spread out like a tsunami, covering the entire cave in an instant. Other than Valkyrie and Lod, the rest of the people, including Wif, were all forced to kneel on the ground by this pressure. There were even some who fainted on the spot with their eyes turned white. Even those with strong willpower who were still barely holding on, had their bones cracking as if they were crying out hysterically. A pair of extremely scarlet ferocious beast eyes, without the slightest emotion, were as cold as a cier. They were prating through the thick ck fog inside the door, faintly watching the people outside the door, revealing a terrifying and tyrannical aura. It was as if they would be torn to pieces by the terrifying giant beast in the next second! "Formation! Formation!" Wif''s pupils suddenly contracted. In an instant, he thought of a terrifying result. He clenched his sword and shouted at the top of his voice, "No one is allowed to retreat. Evil Dragon Grendel has been resurrected!" Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar! The brave Viking men actually forcefully endured the pressure that was enough to crush their bones and stood up from the ground. They raised their battle des and shields and charged at the evil giant eye! After dying at the hands of the hero Beowulf and being buried for dozens of centuries, the evil dragon, Grendel, had finally beenpletely resurrected. Although they were not sure what the reason was, it had caused Grendel to suddenly revive. However, these people knew that their mission was to seal the evil dragon, Grendel ! "Valkyrie, draw your sword!" Brunhilde roared, and the dazzling sword in her hand pointed at the pair of scarlet ferocious beast eyes. "Follow me and charge, and cut off the enemy''s head!" ng... All the Valkyrie had a solemn expression as she pulled out the sharp sword at her waist! Dazzling and zing rays of light burst out, rising like beautiful meteors one after another, almost illuminating the entire dark cave, reflecting a group of valiant and heroic Valkyries, setting them off as sacred and invible! Lod did not choose to make a move, but watched quietly from the back. This was a promise battle between the Descendant of Beowulf and Valkyries that hadsted for a thousand years. He would not interfere unless necessary. Boom... Boom... Boom... Boom... The intense light seemed to provoke Grendel, and a huge shadow slowly walked out from the bronze door. Everyone used the dazzling light emitted by the sword de to see the true face of this evil dragon. They all sucked in a breath of cold air at the same time and were all shocked by that terrifying and peerless posture! The surface of Grendel''s body was covered by a pitch ck reverse scale. The sharp edges of the scales were like sword''s des. It was enough to mercilessly tear apart any living being that came into contact with it. Its head was like a giant curved horn formed from countless dragon horns. It was so sharp that it seemed to be able to pierce through the entire world and easily tear apart any body that was protected by armor! The ck dragon''s overall form was strange. It was like a sharp sword de that stabbed towards the sky. As for the thick limbs that wereparable to the embrace of several people, they had ferocious and sharp ws growing out of them. It was no doubt that just a light strike would be enough to tear open a huge crack in the ground. Hla The sharp, spiky tail with reverse scale simply waved and the air exploded like thunder. When Grendel opened his broken ck wings, a huge shadow instantly covered the entire cave. As his wings pped, a tidal wave of air surged, and he roared as he spread out, almost overturning everyone to the ground! Evil Dragon, Grendel! Just standing on the ground, it seemed to have a terrifying power that could destroy heaven and earth! The scorching white breath that came out from its nose burned the nearby ground and the rock wall into a sand-shaped crystal. "You ants, how dare you imprison me for a thousand years!" The huge ck dragon raised its horn that reached into the sky, and its tyrannical vertical pupils revealed boundless killing intent. "I''ll let you lowly ants experience the power of the God of Symbiotes, Knull!" Chapter 411: God of Symbiotes

Chapter 411: God of Symbiotes

The God of Symbiotes, Knull ! The moment he heard this name, Lod''s originally calm expression suddenly sank as if it were forcovered by dark clouds. There seemed to be thousands of bolts of lightning rolling down in his heart, rumbling and reverberating in his mind. It turned out that he had taken over and controlled Grenade-Throwing''s body, and had transformed it into this terrifying ''murderer''. It turned out to be the most ferocious and tyrannical God of Symbiotes, Knull! When the concept of Symbiotes was mentioned, most of the people who were familiar with Marvel World would think of ''Venom'' at the first possible moment. Thanks to the earliest Spiderman movie, the venom was one of the most familiar symbiotic creaturespared to the huge symbiotic family. Later, it broke away from Spiderman in the movie universe and attached itself to the body of reporter Eddie Brock, bing an anti-hero who was both good and evil. But in fact, Symbiotes was a veryrge family. Symbiotes was an alien life form with self-awareness. It generally existed in the form of liquid and needed to bebined with the host to survive. It would give the host a power far beyond that of ordinary humans. The only drawback was that it was afraid of high temperature and ultrasonic waves. In addition to the many ''child'' separated from the venom, all symbiosis came from a. And the creator of that was Knull, who imed to be the God of Symbiotes! In the manga settings, Knull was born earlier than the universe, but it was still asleep at that time. Later, Knull, who was asleep, was awakened by a strong light that pierced the universe and found that it was the Celestials who created all things. He questioned and angered the Celestials, thinking that they should not create those creatures and let the original pure universe be contaminated. However, the Celestials ignored him, so the angry Knull took out a big ck sword and took advantage of the moment when he was unprepared tounch a sneak attack and cut off the head of a Celestial member. However, when facing the furious Celestials, even though Knull held the big ck sword, he was still not a match for the Celestials, and he almost died. In the end, Knull was still lucky to survive, so in order to take revenge on the Celestials, he used the head of the Celestials member and his own abyss power to forge the big ck sword again and named it the Necrosword! After devouring the body of the Celestials, the Necrosword evolved into the first symbiotic body! However, the high temperature and ultrasonic waves produced during the forging process had be themon weakness of all symbiotic descendants. After rebirth, the Necrosword was extremely powerful. There were many titles left in the universe, including the God-Killing Sword, World Slicer, Sword of Annihtion, and so on. Perhaps one could see something extraordinary about it. After possessing the Necrosword, Knull''s confidence swelled, borrowing the characteristics of the symbiotic body to host other creatures. In a short period of time, he created arge army and giant dragons, and then he began his path of conquering all the gods in the universe. In Knull''s eyes. The universe created by the Celestials was full of filth, so it had to be destroyed. But unfortunately... Knull obviously overestimated himself. When he was defeated in the universe, the symbiotic ancestor''s ck death sword fell on an unknown. After hundreds of millions of years of evolution, it became the home of all the symbiosis. Now that things havee to this... Lod finally understood why the God King, Odin, wanted to block the news and even erased the relevant records with his own hands, not letting anyone know of the existence of this ce. The God of Symbiotes, Knull, the most ferocious and brutal existence from billions of years ago, could even cut off the head of the group of gods. It could be seen how terrifying his strength was. Even Dormammu was not his match! However, what was even more terrifying was that Knull was killing all the gods and clearing out the lives created by the group of Celestials as his ultimate goal. Once it was awakened by carelessness, it would definitely stir up a storm of blood in the entire universe, and the degree of terror was several levels higher than that of Thanos! Now, it was already toote! The Living God Knull had already awakened, and it was about to set off a storm of blood, a huge crisis that enveloped the entire universe! But at this critical juncture, Lod remained calm in the face of danger. A light suddenly shed in his mind, and he remembered a crucial piece of information. The real God of Symbiotes, Knull, had been destroyed by an unknown powerhouse hundreds of millions of years ago. The countless remaining soul fragments were scattered in the bodies of the symbiotic beings in various parts of the universe, waiting for the day of reunion and resurrection. In other words... Now that it appeared in front of them, this ck dragon who imed to be the God of Symbiotes, was essentially just one of the fragments that were scattered on Earth! The reason was actually very simple. If the ck dragon in front of him was theplete Living God Knull, how could it be imprisoned in a cave by the Valkyries and the human beings together for a thousand years? After figuring out the joints, Lod calmed down slightly and tried to coax him, "Living God Knull. I have heard of it. You should have died a long time ago. Why are you here on Earth?" The ck dragon seemed to be affected and became a little crazy. It directly told him about its origin. It turned out that after that great battle, Knull''s consciousness and soul werepletely shattered. He had no choice but to follow the meteor that the Symbiotes had turned into and drift aimlessly in the universe until hended on Earth, which was still in the ancient era a million years ago. Afternding, Knull saw that there were many lives here and wanted to devour this to recover its strength. However, his luck was extremely bad, and he happened to meet the Valkyrie who was patrolling. Knull, who only had soul fragments left, was gradually unable to fight against the charge of the Valkyrie at the beginning. In the end, both sides died together and fell into the depths of the ground, sealed within a bronze door. The world had changed, and time had changed. The continent had shifted the world, and the world had changed. The blood of the corpse of Grendel permeated the surface of the earth and flowed into the bronze door along the tunnel. It just so happened that the consciousness of the sealed Knull was awakened, and it took this opportunity to rush out of the door and devour corpse of Grendel, turning it into this terrifying state! The story ended here. However, after listening to this description, Lod''s pupils suddenly expanded and contracted violently! In the narrative of the Living God Knull, there was a creepy message, which was that this bronze door had existed millions of years ago! Millions of years ago, although I don''t know exactly how long it was. But at that time, it was the period when humans were just born. The age of stone and bronze was the age of stone and iron. The degree of precision of metallurgy was far less advanced than modern technology. Then the problem came... Who built this natural bronze door and ced it here? Chapter 412: God of Symbiotes

Chapter 412: God of Symbiotes

Compared to the Living God Knull, Lod was more concerned about this ancient bronze door. Whether it was the mysterious symbol carved on the door or the history that was older than the existence of human beings, there was obviously a shocking secret hidden behind this bronze door! And the existence of this secret itself was more valuable than the broken consciousness of the Living God Knull, which was attached to the body of Grendel. At this time, the rest of the people on the field had solemn expressions when facing this ferocious and terrifying ck dragon. "Roar -" "I''m going to kill you. Damn it, it''s the group of gods. The dirty things you created, pollute this originally pure universe!" It was unknown if it were forbecause of the iplete soul, but the mind of the God of Symbiotes Knull was very chaotic, and it seemed extremely violent. It actually mistook the Valkyries present as members of the Celestial! Phew - The white heat that came out of the ck dragon''s nostrils made the viking warriors feel as if they were melting even though they were dozens of meters away. Looking at the ground near the ck dragon, which was made of sand under the high temperature, it was not difficult to imagine that if they dared to approach, they would probably be ''braised meat''! Knull slowly leaned down. His huge body gave people a great sense of oppression. His eyes, which were as big as copper bells, emitted a nearly solid cold killing intent. In an instant, everyone felt cold all over. In particr, Yallweite and the other Valkyries could feel the terrifying pressure brought about by the Living God Knull. "Weyblon, quickly take the others away from here!" Yallweite gripped the silver sword tightly with both hands. His expression was solemn, and he assumed a standard offensive posture. He said without looking back, "This is not a battle you can interfere in!" In the following battle, they no longer had the strength to care about these humans. They had to use all of their energy to face this terrifying ck dragon! "Good!" Although Weyblon was unwilling, he still had to know how serious the current situation was. He could only bite his lips and agree. Even he, who had once drank the dragon blood, could not help but feel two tremors when facing the ck Dragon Knull. He could not raise any fighting spirit, let alone the group of ordinary people behind him. Rather than staying here to drag him down, it would be better to be sensible. Escape as soon as possible and don''t cause trouble for others, lest an ident urs. On the issue of major and major issues, Wei Graff could still tell. He resolutely turned around and roared at the group of Viking men who had already turned pale and lost their will to fight, "Don''t just stand there, all of you, run to the surface. Use your fastest speed to leave this ce!" When faced with the threat of life, the potential that humans had stimted was enough to surprise any race. After receiving Weyblon''s consent, everyone ran to the tunnel they came from without the slightest hesitation. If the World Champion of Speed came, they would probably be at a disadvantage. "Don''t even think about leaving this ce!" Knull''s tyrannical pupils moved, and he noticed the human attempting to escape. He growled, "In front of the God of Symbiotes, no one can get out alive and bear the wrath of God!" The huge ovepping horns were like sharp des that pierced the sky. As the ferocious and terrifying dragon head was raised, the mouth of the crisscrossed teeth gathered and brewed, and a burning me. "Not good!" Yallweite''s pupils contracted slightly, and he instantly saw through Knull''s attack intent. He shouted almost for a few seconds, "Everyone, listen up! Form a defensive formation immediately!" The moment she finished speaking, Knull swung his neck at the people in front of him and spat out a scorching me dragon breath. Fortunately, with Yallweite''s reminder, the Valkyries were prepared in advance. They conjured a maple light shield in their left arms. With the tacit understanding of theirrades for thousands of years, they instantly formed an Asgardian defensive formation, blocking the fleeing mortals and Lod. The shields were tightly connected to each other like bricks and tiles. In the dazzling and warm light, it was like a majestic and majestic Immortal Great Wall. It drew an invible absolute domain between the scorching dragon breath and the people behind it! The next second, the zing dragon breath attacked. Rumble!!!! The dragon breath me fiercely collided with the Great Wall of Light, making a loud sound as if the sky and earth were copsing. The raging mes that covered the sky and the earth pressed down like a tsunami, enveloping all the corners in his field of vision. Endless mes rose up, causing the temperature of the entire underground cave to suddenly increase. Every breath of air that he inhaled was apanied by burning pain in his lungs. Knull''s Dragon Breath was not only terrifyingly high temperature. The huge impact force that it possessed was no less than that of a meteorite crashing down. In an instant, the power that could topple mountains and overturn the seas and almost caused the towering city walls of the light shield to copse. If not for the valkyrie gritting their teeth and persisting with all their might, they would have copsed long ago. The terrifying storm created by the impact was wreaking havoc in an unstoppable manner. The surrounding rock walls shook violently. The earth was overwhelmed by the shaking, and cracks spread out like a spider web. Countless rocks fell down like rain, and the entire cave showed signs of copse at any time. The shakingsted for dozens of seconds before it gradually stopped. Behind the majestic city wall built by the Goddess of Martial Arts, Wei Graff and the Viking warriors looked at the scorched earth with shock and horror. Without the protection of this city wall, they would have be a pile of charred bones! No one wanted to die, especially the way they died was so miserable. Huchi... Huchi... Weyblon''s eyes widened, and he tried his best to lick his cracked lips. He took several deep breaths of hot air until his entire lungs felt a burning pain. Only then did his nk brain recover a little. It was only at this moment that he realized how big the gap was. Evil Dragon Grendel, who had beenpletely resurrected, had disyed the power to destroy the world with just a breath attack. Even if the number of people here increased by tens or hundreds of times, even if the hero Beowulf was reborn, it would still not be able to fill up this huge gap. This was a heavenly chasm thaty between humans and myths, a heavenly chasm that could never be crossed! "Don''t f*cking just stand there. Hurry up and run to the surface!" Weyblon looked deeply at the back of Yallweite. Without hesitation, he turned around and woke the others to run towards the depths of the tunnel. The only thing they could do was to not cause trouble for others. Lod asked lightly, "Yallweite, can you get rid of him?" "Yes, Lord Spirit King!" There was a heroic air between Yallweite''s brows. He puffed out her chest with a proud and determined expression and said in a clear voice, "Don''t worry, leave it to us. If we can''t even pass this stage, how can we still have the face to be your guards!" "I look forward to your performance." Lod smiled and said indifferently, "Then I''ll leave him to you. I''ll go take a look inside the bronze door." Chapter 413: Valkyrie’s Fighting Style

Chapter 413: Valkyrie''s Fighting Style

"Then, I''ll leave this ce to you." After Lod finished giving his instructions, he walked towards the bronze door. From beginning to end, he ignored Knull, as if he was nothing but air. This arrogant attitudepletely infuriated the God of Symbiotes. Thinking back to how high-spirited he was back then, with tens of millions of Symbiotic Demons under hismand spreading the name of fear and ughter throughout the entire universe, wherever he went, even the Celestial would tremble. Now, he was being looked down upon by an ant-like human. What kind of humiliation and contempt was this! Knull, who was already in a state of confusion, was now filled with rage. "I''m gonna kill all of you!" Knull roared at the sky, and the dark scales covering his entire body stood up one after another. The raging mes were like liquid substance that slowly seeped out from under the scales, continuously releasing terrifying heat waves, raising the temperature of the entire underground cave by several levels! The next moment. The furious Knull roared and pped the broken wings behind him. Whoosh For a moment, the earth shook. Like the wind sails of a giant ship, Knull drove an unimaginable violent hurricane, leaving an afterimage in everyone''s vision at an unbelievable speed. Ear-piercing sonic booms exploded one after another, as if there were thousands of thunder rumbling, echoing in the empty and silent underground cave, making people feel as if their eardrums were about to be shattered. Boom Almost in an instant, the scenery in front of the valkyrie was upied by Knull, who opened his mouth and bit at them. The distance between the two sides was suddenly shortened. They could even clearly see the strange dark lines shing on the inverted ck reverse scales. A tyrannical aura filled with cold killing intent, mixed with a zing me wave that could melt rocks, and an endless flood of power surged over! Valkyrie, led by Yallweite, felt like a lone boat, ced in the midst of a tsunami that could destroy the heavens and earth, and could be smashed into meat paste at any time! Retreating was impossible. Because the Spirit King was right behind them. Retreating at this time was no different from abandoning the glory. In a thousandth of a second, countless choices shed through Yallweite''s mind. Then, two rays of cold light shot out from her eyes, and she suddenly made an astonishing move. She bent her knees slightly, then leaped high into the air. She pulled out the round jade legs under her armor skirt, and in a sh, she ruthlessly kicked at Knull''s lower jaw. Bang A dull sound of flesh colliding rang out, and Knull, who was as big as a hill, was forced to close his open mouth. His head buzzed, and he fell back uncontrobly. After Yallweitended, she dived again and came to the abdomen of the unsteady Knull. Took the opportunity to form an impressive form, and condensed all her strength under her feet, as if to overturn Knull. On the ground!! On one side was the delicate Valkyrie, and on the other side was the colossus Knull, forming a sharp contrast. "Get up!" As expected of the valkyrie, Yallweite erupted with shocking power in an instant. With her as a fulcrum, she forcefully stirred the behemoth in front of her. At first, Knull was still struggling, but his center of gravity was already unstable. Coupled with Yallweite''s terrifying strength, a scene that shocked his chin appeared. A giant dragon that was asrge as a hill was held up by the petite valkyrie and fell to the ground with a toe over her shoulder. She even dragged it and threw it to the other side of the rock wall. Boom! Knull crashed heavily into the rock wall, and his huge body sank into it. The entire underground cave shook violently, and the cracks became bigger and bigger. Knull shook his muddled head and noticed that Lod had already walked into the bronze door, so he vented his anger on the Valkyrie. After sending Lod into the bronze door, the Valkyrie no longer had any worries and could finallypletely let go of their hands and feet to deal with the enemy in front of them! "Formation!" A heroic spirit appeared between Yallweite''s brows. Her silver armor shone brightly under the fire. A silver, gorgeous longsword pointed at the giant dragon in front of her. Her cold voice echoed in the cave. "Follow me to suppress the evil dragons!" It was a crusade, and also a dragon ying. This was the highest achievement of all the heroes in history, and today, they were going to aplish this magnificent feat! ng! ng! ng! ng! A clear sword sound rang out, and the sword shone with a dazzling light. The seven heroic and elegant silver-armored Valkyrie had a solemn expression, officially re-opening the curtain for this battle that hadsted for a thousand years! Rumble... The underground cave shook violently, and Knull raised its ferocious and terrifying dragon head. On the horns that were like sharp des that soared into the sky, ck lightning suddenly shed, emitting a terrifying destructive fluctuation. At the same time, a zing me was brewing in its mouth! "me breath iing, huh?" A light shed in the eyes of Yallweite, and she instantly determined Knull''s attack intent. "Helvell, protect everyone. Skuld, Magic Blessing!" The moment the order was given, the tacit understanding of thousands of years of fighting side by side drove Helvell to instinctively stand in front of everyone and thrust the broadsword that was several timesrger than her own into the ground. In front of her, she usedplicated magic runes to draw a defensive barrier. "In the name of the Goddess of Fate, I grant you an indestructible blessing!" Skuld chanted an ancient song and gave the magic blessing to herpanions. Boom Along with a loud roar, Knull leaned forward and breathed out. In the next moment, a massive amount of violent thunder was suddenly released from the horn that was like a sharp de. As the pitch-ck thunder crackled, terrifying cracks appeared in hollow''s space. They wrapped around the ming beam that was spat out from his mouth and shot towards Valkyrie. "In the name of Helvell." Helvell'' eyes were firm and resolute. Facing the terrifying beam of light, she did not retreat at all. She poured all the magic power in her body into the giant sword and shouted, "Guardian City of Giants - Gricesville!!!" In an instant, it was as if thousands of soldiers and horses were shouting. Amidst the roars of countless mortal soldiers, an ancient city of giants slowly rose from the ground. The mottled and pale walls seemed to have experienced the baptism of time, emitting an ancient aura that crossed time! Guardian City of Giants - Gricesville was the domain ruled by Helvell when she was still alive. After bing a valkyrie, Helvell had be famous for being the protector of the army. She relied on this kingdom that she had ruled before her death, a mighty city wall that could resist the attacks of ancient giants! After the constantly crumbling city walls, Yallweite calmly gazed at the Living God Knull. "Brunhilde, Serial, aim at the dragon''s throat and heart. That is its weakness!" Every valkyrie possessed a divine seat that matched her experience when she was alive. Although she wasn''t like the orthodox gods like the God of Thunder and God of Fire in Asgard, she still had some special effects. Brunhilde was the God of Victory that had been bestowed upon her. Hermes was the God of Army Protection. Skuld was the Goddess of Fate. Zero, the God of Spear. Hrist was the God of Duel. She was the Goddess of War. As for Yallweite, she represented the God of All Knowing. Unless the difference in strength was too great, it was impossible for any enemy''s weakness and the next move to escape her Eye of Omniscient. The Living God Knull was residing in the body of Grendel. Although it gave it the ability to move again, it could not change the weakness of the swamp giant. It was the two key parts of the heart and throat! Once these two parts were broken! No matter how terrifying the power of Knull was, it was still unable to escape death! Chapter 414: Akkadian Ruins

Chapter 414: Akkadian Ruins

The moment he stepped into the bronze door, Lod suddenly noticed something strange. At the border outside the door, hollow appeared to be covered in folds. He did not expect that this bronze door, which had a million years of history, was connected to an unknown mysterious space. This discovery really surprised him. It seemed that there was a great secret hidden in this bronze door! "Interesting... I am more and more curious about what is hidden in this door!" Lod wanted to figure out this secret more and more, so he continued to walk inside. However, after walking for a while, he found that the space inside the bronze door was not much different from the outside. The only thing that could barely be considered a new discovery might be the armor and weapons scattered all over the ce. Other than that, he did not find any clues in the entire cave. "Strange..." After searching for a while, Lod couldn''t help but frown. "Is it really just a bronze door? Is there nothing inside?" But, was this possible? Lod thought that it was impossible. He only needed to put himself in the shoes of the creator. If he forged a bronze door and opened up another space, what would he use it for? A bronze door that has been sleeping for thousands of meters under the ground and has been immortal for millions of years. There is an independent space inside. It is likely to seal something or use it to preserve something! "Wait... don''t make such a decision. Maybe I have missed something." Lod pinched his chin and pondered for a long time. He decided to search carefully again. This time, he was going to search personally instead of borrowing spiritual power. Sometimes, spiritual power was not omnipotent. Perhaps it was not as good as eyes in this ce. It was impossible that there was nothing inside an ancient bronze door. There must be some clues that he had missed, but he had not found them yet. He followed the entrance and searched inside. Lod was highly concentrated and did not miss any suspicious traces. When he arrived at the deepest part of the cave, where Knull was previously entrenched, Lod''s eyes suddenly lit up. He found a circr depression the size of a palm on the wall. "He hid it really well..." Lod couldn''t help but smile. The circr depression could be said to be quite hidden. It was surrounded by dark gray rock walls, and there was also the fierce battle between Knull and the Valkyries, leaving behind a huge copse mark. That was why he didn''t discover it at first. Lod walked forward a few steps and reached out to feel the rock wall. He wanted to see if there were any special mechanisms, but he suddenly noticed that there seemed to be something vibrating in his shadow space. The vibration frequency was very fast, and it was getting more and more intense, apanied by some inexplicable call. Lod took out the vibrating object and took a look at it in his hand. He couldn''t help but frown slightly, and surprise appeared in his eyes. "It''s actually... it''s it?" The object that was vibrating and calling out was an ancient circr stone. It was engraved with unknown mysterious words, and it was simr to the symbol on the bronze door! The moment he saw this stone disc, Lod''s sealed memories suddenly woke up. He subconsciously cried out, "I remember the symbol on the bronze door is the Akkadian Language that Constantine and Gabriel called the Divine Decree!" The origin of this stone disc could be traced back to more than a year ago. In order to help Constantine save Ang, he went to the hell controlled by the Demon King of Greed. It was the prototype of the stone disc he saw at that time, a giant stone stone with a diameter of a hundred meters. At that time, he was in a hurry to run away, so after he took the stone carving, he forgot it in a corner. However, he did not expect to see the legendary Akkadiannguage in this thousand meters deep underground. Moreover, the stone disc in his hand seemed to be a key prop to open this secret! "Akkadiannguage..." Lord''s brows furrowed, and countless questions came to his mind: "What is the connection between the caster of this giant bronze gate and the caster of the disc stone carvings in hell? There is no ident in the world, all things were inevitable! All things are connected in countless ways. Everything that appears to be idental on the surface is inevitable. It is like the final result of being connected by countless Karma threads and presented in front of us! Therefore, Lod thought. The moment he obtained the Akkadian Stone te in Hell, his future was destined to appear here! "Is it an invitation or a trap?" Lod was silent for a moment. In the end, he decided to give it a try. Michael should not harm him, so he let out a long breath and pressed the stone te into the depression. "Since it is a fated future, let me see what is hidden inside!" Pitter-patter --- The stone disc was tightly sewn together and embedded into the depression on the rock wall. He saw strange andplicated patterns on the gray rock wall. They were like candles in the night, lighting up the originally dim cave like it was daytime! The rock wall that was covered in strange patterns became like water, rippling. Lod raised his eyebrows. He was a little surprised by this change. He tentatively stretched out his hand and directly passed through the rock wall. There seemed to be a bigger space behind it, and there was also the feeling of a cool breeze blowing. Needless to say, the rock wall was the real secret he was looking for. It was true or false. He didn''t expect that the forgerfrom a million years ago was quite good at ying mind tactics. Lod no longer hesitated and stepped into the rock wall. As the ripples on the rock wall rippled, a strange power surged over and gradually swallowed him whole. ... ... ... After a long time, the power faded away. Feeling that he should have arrived, Lod slowly opened his eyes. But the moment he opened his eyes, he was deeply shocked by the scene that greeted his eyes. Towering ancient trees stood between heaven and earth. The lush branches and leaves stretched out like a canopy, covering the entire ancient forest below. Lod couldn''t recognize all kinds of nts. Only nts that belonged to the prehistoric era grew wantonly. He could even see the sun hanging in the sky. Lod never thought that after passing through the rock wall, he would actually see an ancient forest. Could it be that the creator of the bronze door was a member of the world environmental protection organization? Just as he was feeling puzzled, he caught a glimpse of a huge shadow being hidden behind the towering ancient trees. It seemed to be towering into the sky, but the distance was too far, so he couldn''t see what it was. With a thought, Lod stepped on Hoho and approached the shadow. As the distance got closer and closer, he could finally see clearly that the huge creation that went straight into the sky was actually a Tower of Babel! The tower was made of bricks, tiles, and stones. It was a circr structure that extended upwards one by one. Its entire body was beautifully carved with all kinds of murals. Countless circr arches were embedded in it. One had to look up to see its magnificence, as if it were fora towering jade pir that pierced the sky! "This is... Tower of Babel!" Lod''s pupils constricted slightly as he instantly recognized the name of the tower. However, rather than being recognized, it was more urate to say that in his impression, only this legendary tower that reached the heavens could describe how magnificent the tower before him was! This was a ruin! It was a ruin left behind by the person who forged the bronze door by all means! Chapter 415: Broken War

Chapter 415: Broken War

Tower of Babel, also known as Tower of Trials. This ancient word that originated from the Bible had twopletely different meanings. One was ''to the door of the Kingdom of God'', and the other was ''The Chaos initiated by the people of to the sky''. ording to the only documents left in modern times, this tower was the king of the Babylon Kingdom, who presided over and repaired it. The main purpose was to show off his strength and greatness, and prove to the gods living in the Kingdom of Heaven that the great power of humans could already touch the domain of gods. There was one thing to pay attention to here, and that was that Nebuchadnezzar II was not the creator of the Tower of Babel. He was only responsible for continuing to repair the Tower of Babel on the original basis. Moreover, it was not only Nebuchadnezzar II, there were several kings who had participated and repaired the Tower of Babel before him. In other words. The exact time when the Tower of Babel appeared, and the builders have long been unknown, and those who cameter were only responsible for repairs. ording to the historical records of the modern era, this magnificent human wonder had long been destroyed by the mes of war of the Persians. Even the remains of the tower could not be found, so it could only be identified as a religious legend. However, it was obvious. The real Tower of Babel was not destroyed by the mes of war of the Persians. Instead, it was inside the bronze door from beginning to end. Such a huge tower was not built by human hands. Even if modern society used all its strength, it was impossible to build this magnificent spectacle that pierced the clouds! The Tower of Babel was almost ten thousand meters high just by observing it with the naked eye, and it was made of bricks and tiles,pletely ignoring modern architecture theory and other theories. As Lod gradually approached, he saw the original appearance of the Tower of Babel, and he even had an idea of admiration for the creator. The structure of the entire Tower of Babel was circr from bottom to top. Every ten meters in the middle, there was a huge tform. As the height increased, it became smaller and smaller. At the same time, there was a spiral staircase outside the tower, which could be climbed around the tower. At the bottom of the Tower of Babel, there was a temple that upied an area of several thousand square meters. It was square like a pyramid in Egypt, and it was divided into six levels from the outside. It was like a boulder that was stacked up, and the level was magnificent and magnificent. A huge stone staircase extended up. After crossing three stone doors, one could enter this ancient temple and then climb the tall tower that could reach the heavens. Even though Lod crushed his spirit energy into threads, It was impossible to see the full appearance of the tower even if it extended up to the limit, so it was obvious how high it was. I''m afraid that as the legends say, the end of the Babel Tower is heaven! It was hard to imagine what the creator had done to build such a tall tower that led to the sky in such an ancient era. "It''s getting more and more interesting..." Lod narrowed his eyes and walked to the temple at the bottom of the Tower of Babel. He wanted to see what secrets were hidden in this ancient ruin! Walking up the stairs of the temple and observing this magnificent building at a close distance, Lod couldn''t help but sigh again. The overall structure and style of the temple was the same as the bronze door that stood under the ground for millions of years. There were no traces of artificial carving carved by sword, as if it was creation of nature. After passing through three memorial archways, Lod finally arrived at thest door of the temple. It was tworge stone doors that were about ten meters high and five or six meters wide. They could amodate many people walking together. The surface of the stone door was engraved with many characters of Akkadian. If one could understand the meaning of it, there should be clues, but unfortunately, no one could understand the characters of Akkadian, so Lod only nced at them and strode into the temple. The temple used a special construction method. The lighting inside was good, so it was not as dark as he had imagined. Instead, it was very bright, as if it was daytime. The internal situation was very clear. In the center of the temple, there was a spiral staircase that went up. It was obviously leading to the top of the Tower of Babel, but there was no need to go up at the moment, so he temporarily put it aside and did not need to pay too much attention to it. The main point was inside the temple, eight huge stone tablets that were several meters tall. These stone tablets were lined up in a row. There were giant snakes below the tablets that opened their mouths and swallowed. The stone tablets were painted with ancient paint, and there were eight colorful murals. "Finally, there is something I am good at." Lod smiled. He was best at imagining things in his previous life! Although he could not understand the words of Akkadian, he could still understand the inscriptions on the stone tablet. "This... this is!" However, it was fine if he didn''t look at it. When he looked at it, Lod''s heart shook violently, and he couldn''t stop for a long time. What was depicted on the eight stone steles was not what he had guessed before, but a tragic war! However, the two sides depicted on the stone steles were what truly made Lod feel shocked and even unbelievable. There were countless angels wielding their swords, ferocious demons crawling out of the abyss, and arge number of humans in armor and helmets. They all looked at the enemies above the murals with a charging and roaring expression. There were also countless dead people who had fallen from the sky. They were broken angels, demons, and human corpses. The blood almost dyed the entire earth into an endless sea of blood! As his eyes gradually moved upward, in the middle of the mural, Lod even saw several ''acquaintances''! Uh... Although their rtionship was not very good, they could still be considered acquaintances. At least that was what Lod thought. For example... four six-winged angels. The angel who was surrounded by waves and was ying the flute should be Gabriel, whom he had once met. And that beautiful, long golden hair, with two hands holding a sword, six sacred wings spread out, and the angel that emitted endless brilliance, must be Michael. There was also the angel who held the sword of mes in one hand and held a single-snake coiled around a wooden staff in the other. As expected, it was Raphael, the Seraph known for healing and mes. Thest angel was different from the other three. He had the appearance of a male. He was handsome, mighty, and charming. Just by standing there, he was enough to attract everyone''s attention. He was as bright and dazzling as the morning star. Needless to say, it was Lucifer! This was already shocking enough, but what was even more shocking was what followed. A huge body that was as red asva, flowing with mes, a curved goat horn on its head, and a demon with a red cape on its back was fighting side by side with the four great Seraph. Two forks, a red cape... These two symbolic objects almost hammered the red demon. It was Mephisto who he had tricked not long ago! Not only that, there were two mysterious demons on the side of the demons. However, the murals were too blurry, so Lod did not know who they were. However, to be able to stand shoulder to shoulder with Mephistopheles and the four great Seraph, his background should not be small. However, the enemy that could make the three forces of the Angel, Demon, and Human forces unite together was very strange. There was no substance on the entire mural, only arge amount of ck fog. The painting of the monument was vivid and lifelike, making the observer feel as if they were in the real world, and also using arge amount of bright red dye to embellishthe tragic degree of this war. Even though it was a million years old, Lod seemed to be able to smell the thick scent of blood that had already seeped into the monument, and the deep despair. Chapter 416: Mysterious Man

Chapter 416: Mysterious Man

"Hu..." Lod took a deep breath to calm the shock in his heart. Although he had been mentally prepared beforeing here and might discover a shocking secret, he did not expect it to be so shocking that even now, his heart was still beating wildly. The content recorded on these eight stone tablets almost subverted his previous knowledge. The three forces of heaven and earth had joined hands to resist an unknown enemy a long time ago! Moreover, if what he expected was correct. Standing in the temple below the pagoda, the contents of the eight murals depicted the truth that he had been searching for all this time. The great battle that shattered heaven and hell in ancient times was most likely from this ce! Outsiders invaded the world of that time, attracting the three forces of heaven, hell, and earth to join forces to resist the enemy hidden by the ck fog. Although they won in the end, they also paid a heavy price, which was the copse of heaven and hell. Who would have thought that the two mortal enemies, the Angel and Demon would join hands? If the Vatican Pope found out that the Angel they believed in had joined hands with the Demon, who knew if he would be angered to death! However, ording to his understanding of the Pope, he reckoned that he would say that this was God''s will the next day. In order to save mankind, he had no choice but to join hands with the Demon. He might evene up with a lie that was simr to ''the Lord once said''. This is not Lod spreading rumors. Otherwise, where do you think the crusade is from? After thinking about it for a while, Lod noticed that he had returned to the stone tablet. There was one thing that made him feel very strange. The painter who was responsible for recording this history could be said to have the best painting skills of humanity. Even though it was millions of years ago, the paintings left behind were still vivid and lifelike. It was as if one was immersed in that battle. Even the appearance of the Seraph and Mephistopheles were not missing. The problem was... Since his painting skills were so powerful, why did he choose to use the ck fog instead of drawing the enemy? "This ck fog is so strange!" Lod did not take a closer look just now. Now, when he carefully observed the ck fog, he suddenly felt ufortable. Moreover, there was a natural feeling of disgust, and he wanted to smash it and destroy it. However, he forced himself to resist and looked away from the ck fog. "Is it because you don''t want to draw, or you can''t?" Lod frowned slightly. Based on his judgment, there were two possibilities for this situation. The first was that the enemy''s true body was like this. A strange ck fog filled with an evil aura was not processed by the artist. The second was not that the artist did not want to paint the enemy''s true body, but because of some special reason, he could not depictthe enemy''s appearance. It was like the legendary Zhang Senyou who didn''t draw the eyes of a dragon. Once the eyes were lit, there would be an ominous urrence. Lod couldn''t decide what the two were more inclined to. At the moment, he still had too few avable clues, and he couldn''t infer what had really happened in those few bits and pieces of clues. Theyout of the entire temple was very simple. Other than the eight stone tablets painting idents, there was only the spiral staircase leading to the Tower of Babel. Obviously, if he wanted to know the follow-up content, he had no choice but to climb the tower. "It seems that I have no other choice." Lod looked at the spiral staircase in the center of the temple and murmured, "If you want to find the next answer, you can only climb up this Tower of Babel and see if there are any hidden secrets at the end!" The Tower of Babel, which was known as the Tower of Triials. It was said that at the end of the tower was the legendary heaven where God was. Fortunately, he had the opportunity to verify the authenticity of this legend. But he didn''t want to walk up step by step like a mortal. Not to mention the ridiculously tall Tower of Babel, who knows how long it would take to walk with two legs. He was not a religious fanatic, so why not fly up to save time and effort? Therefore, Lod decided to cheat. The ability to manipte the Quincy was to simte the wings of Reishi behind his back, and then with a light shake, his whole body turned into a ray of light, and rushed up the spiral staircase directly to the Tower of Babel. Huhuhu- The strong wind howled by his ears, making the tyrant outfit flutter. Lod flew up along the Tower of Babel. Every time the wings of Reishi were waved, the speed would increase several times. Finally, the speed broke through the sound barrier, like a blueet going against the current, dragging the rolling air wave and rushing to the sky! One thousand meters... Five thousand meters... 10,000 meters... 100,000 meters... If it was Earth, he was probably on the stratosphere right now. Looking at the ancient forest on the ground from this distance, there was only a green dot the size of a fingernail, but what was even more shocking was that Lod still could not see the end of the Tower of Babel! "I don''t believe it. If you have the ability, build it in the universe!" At this moment, Lod was also stubborn. He wanted to see how high this Babel tower was. While absorbing spirit particles to replenish it, he also rushed up at an even faster speed! Boom!!!!!!!!!!!! A huge ring of energy that could be seen with the naked eye continuously burst out from Lod''s body. An ear-piercing roar that tore through the sky burst out from it. The shockwave spread to a range of at least a thousand meters, instantly tearing the white clouds surrounding it into pieces. It was ignited by the mes produced by the friction when the speed was too fast and turned into a sea of fire! This was because the speed at which Lod was flying was already infinitely close to the speed of when the man-made rocket entered the track. It was almost 28 to 29 Machs, which was the flying speed of 10 kilometers per second! This speed meant that it was a considerable amount of kic energy! Even if Lod did not do anything, traveling through New York at this speed would cause the destruction of a city! After flying at this speed for dozens of minutes, Lod finally saw the end of the Tower of Babel. That was... a temple? At the end of the Tower of Babel, it was not God''s paradise, but a sacrificial temple! The scale of the temple was not veryrge. It was about thirty to forty square meters. It was built on thest tform on the top of the Tower of Babel. It was not made of the previous bricks and stones. It was made of material simr to the bronze door. There were also many characters of Akkadian engraved on the outside. With doubts in his mind, Lod pped his wings and climbed up the temple. "Wee, outsider." A man with ck hair, brown skin, and blue eyes, wearing an ancient costume made of sackcloth, was standing quietly outside the door of the temple. His whole body exuded a disgusting aura, as if the whole world was rejecting his existence. "Who are you?" Lod''s eyes shone with a cold light. He quietly pressed a hand on sword''s handle and said in a deep voice, "Looking at you, you seem to know that I aming?" "I will answer your question... but not now." The man''s eyes were extremely indifferent, with a kind of indifference that repelled people thousands of miles away, and a strange mechanical feeling. "The things you want to know, the history of thousands of years ago, are hidden in this temple." Chapter 417: The Cursed

Chapter 417: The Cursed

The cold man sent an invitation. However, Lod was very careful and did not rush in to find out the truth. Although the truth of the battle between heaven and hell could be said to be within his reach at this moment. He only needed to step into this temple to know. However, he was still extremely vignt. Before he figured out the origin of the cold man, he would never easily step into that temple. The reason was clear. In such a relic that had been left by civilization for millions of years or even longer, the appearance of Tower of Babel was already amazing enough. Now, a living person with an even stranger appearance suddenly appeared in front of him, how could he not be vignt? Especially the first impression of the cold man, which made Lod feel deeply disgusted. Although even he himself could not tell where this sense of disgust came from, it was like a shadow that lingered in the bottom of his heart, as if it was a natural source of exclusion of human beings, so serious that he wanted to give the other person sword! This feeling was very wrong for Lod. Because if death god wanted to grasp more power, the first trial he had to go through was to have a deep soul exchange with zanpakuto. The benefit of doing so was that it would gradually cause death god''s mental state and mind to undergo a world-shaking change. Therefore, along with the progress of death god''s strength level, the soul and mental state would be stronger. The two were a process thatplemented each other. Perhaps Lod was slightly inferior in terms of spiritual energy level, but after his mental state and soul had gone through tempering, they had long surpassed most of the captain level death god. Thus, it was almost impossible for external factors to affect him. However, when facing this cold and indifferent man, he was still inevitably affected by! Seeing that Lod was not willing to take action, the cold man''s blue eyes shed, as if he had seen through the misgivings in his heart. He slowly opened his mouth and said, "Don''t be vignt and confused. It is normal for you to hate me. Don''t worry, I won''t hurt you." "What an interesting excuse." Lod pressed his right hand on sword''s hilt, maintaining a posture that could counterattack at any time. He said lightly, "But it is a pity that it is not convincing at all. Instead of using these words to prevaricate me, why don''t you tell me why you want me to go in?" Seeing that the other party was soft and stubborn, a trace of helplessness shed across the cold man''s face. He said, "It is not that I want you to go in, but the truth you want to know. It can only be seen in the temple. I can''t say it out loud." Can''t say it out loud... Is there some kind of restriction ced on it? "Then if I tell you, I am not interested in the truth. Will you stop me? "Lod raised his eyebrows and said. "The choice is always in your hands." The cold man shook his head and said with a deep gaze, "But I firmly believe that you will not leave just like this." Lod sneered and said, "Are you so sure?" "The die of fate has already fallen, and no one can change the result." The indifferent man looked at Lord, sighed deeply, and said, "I''ve been waiting here for millions of years, just waiting for a person toe over. Only those who hold the ''Destiny y Tablet'' can open this legacy monuments, and that person...that''s you. "Destiny y Tablet? You mean... the stone carved with Akkadian words?" Lod was shocked. He didn''t expect that the seemingly ordinary thing had such a big background! "To be precise, that is a part of it." The cold man said, "The real Destiny y Tablet records everything about... but it has long been broken along with the great war. All you see is one of them." There are seven Destiny y Tablet in total, and it is said that it records the scene of the creation of God. But now, judging from the indifferent man''s expression, what was recorded on the Destiny y Tablet should not be as simple as he had imagined. At least, it was definitely not the scene when God created the world. "There are no coincidences in the world. There are only certain things..." Lod murmured these words softly. Just as he had guessed earlier, ever since the moment he obtained the Destiny y Tablet, invisible karma threads had already wrapped around him. Therefore, there was no use in escaping. Even if he turned back today and left this ce, he would eventually return to this ancient ruin under the guidance of fate. "A sentence that contains philosophy is very consistent with the current situation." The indifferent man nodded slightly, expressing his certainty. "When fate guides you here, it is better to face it head-on than to dy and escape." "That makes sense." Lod suddenly chuckled. He slowly let out a breath and said, "Either way, it wille. Why don''t we do as you wish?" With that, he walked into the temple. However, if one looked closely, they would find that zanpakuto, who was held by Lod''s right hand, had been unsheathed for about half an inch. He could pull sword out at any time and cut off the head of the indifferent man with a fierce and unparalleled momentum. The indifferent man did not care about this. After a casual nce, he turned around and led the way to the temple. He faintly reminded, "It is a good thing to be vignt, but it is best not to attack me. Otherwise, you will be the one to suffer." Lod followed behind him. When he heard this, the tip of his eyebrows sank, and a trace of coldness appeared in his eyes. "I can understand the meaning of this sentence. If you have sufficient confidence, won''t you be killed by me, sword?" "This is neither provocation nor confidence." The cold man paused for about half a second before he said in a self-deprecating manner, "Maybe you can kill me in the future, but not now. I am looking forward to that day." "From what you''re saying, you seem to be looking forward to me killing you?" "To a certain extent... yes." "Can you tell me the reason?" "I am a sinner who is cursed by God, so I look forward to the arrival of death." At this point, Lod could hear a trace of sorrow and grief in the cold man''s voice, as if he was regretting the sins he hadmitted. "What sins have youmitted?" Lod asked curiously. "I... killed someone." After a moment of silence, the cold man slowly said, "He... is my younger brother." Lod asked again, "Who are you?" However, this time, the indifferent man still did not answer. He only said, "I am... a cursed person." He spoke without any rhyme or reason. He was clearly another riddle person. Lod knew that it was useless even if he asked, so he was toozy to ask why. He just followed the indifferent man into the temple silently. The internal structure of the temple was square, and the area it upied was notrge. There was neither a high tform statue used for sacrificial offerings nor any rted reliefs and murals. There was only apletely ck stone tablet. But unlike the stone tablet he saw in the temple below, thispletely ck stone tablet did not have any drawings, only dense characters of Akkadian. Like inscriptions used to record important events, it was deeply embedded into the stone tablet several inches deep. "You don''t want me to see this, do you?" The veins on the corners of Lod''s eyebrows twitched. He looked at the indifferent man snappily and said, "I don''t know how to read these words. Why don''t you read them for me?" "No need." The cold man pointed at the stone tablet and said, "You only need to touch the stone tablet and you can hear its voice." Chapter 418: Cain

Chapter 418: Cain

Touch the stone tablet? The corners of Lod''s mouth twitched as he looked at the pitch-ck stone tablet. He was a little unwilling in his heart. After all, under normal circumstances, 80% of this kind of thing had a trap, and rashly touching it was not the best choice. However, the key problem was that he had no other choice now. Looking at the indifferent man''s appearance, it was estimated that he would not trante the contents of the stone tablet for him. Therefore, if he wanted to know the truth of the shattering of heaven and hell, he would have to touch this stone tablet and listen to the nonsense of unknown people! Whether he believed it or not was not important. What was important was that it was worth the risk. If he wanted to be a Spirit King to rebuild the Three Realms, he must find out the truth of the shattering of heaven and hell! Lod took a deep breath and released zanpakuto to the side. The benefit of doing so was that if something unexpected happenedter, he could still use Kansomei''s power to break out of the encirclement. It could be considered a backup n. After doing this, Lod pressed his hand on the stone tablet. Weng! The entirely ck stone tablet trembled slightly, as if it had sensed the arrival of the prophesied person. The Akkadian inscriptions engraved on the stone tablet were currently emitting a dim blue light, flickering rhythmically as if they were breathing. Then, a strange power was emitted, transmitting along the stone tablet inscriptions, and gradually spread throughout Lod''s entire body. In the next moment, everything was pitch-ck before his eyes. The change that followed was that the center of gravity of his entire body instantly sank, as if he had fallen into an endless abyss, continuously falling down... falling... falling... It was hazy and muddled. It was as if a long time had passed, but it was also as if it were foronly an instant. Suddenly, Lod seemed to hear someone speaking in the distance. That person''s voice was very old, and it was filled with exhaustion. From the tone of his voice, it sounded like he was reprimanding someone, but because it was too far away, it was very blurry. "Hua..." "Atone for your sins." "The Twin Saint Trees..." "Stop... They..." Lod pricked up his ears, wanting to hear it clearly. However, his entire being was in chaos, making it impossible for him to concentrate, let alone listen to that person''s words. In the end. When all the voices suddenly disappeared and the entire space returned to silence, darkness and hollow were the only elements. When all things did not exist and heaven and earth did not fall, a strange scene was directly imprinted in Lod''s mind. It was a root that was as ck as ink, rooted in the endless abyss, growing between the Milky Way Gxy. The petals were like garlic petals, and the bright red ''flower''. ... ... ... It was unknown how much time had passed. Lod slowly woke up and slowly opened his eyes. He found that he was still in the temple, and his surroundings were still the same as before. Lod''s consciousness was still somewhat blurry. He rubbed his temples and asked, "How... how long did I sleep?" "Not long." The cold man sat cross-legged by the door. He noticed that Lod''s originally stable breath was suddenly disordered for a moment. He said, "If we use the human time calction method, it will be about fifteen days in total." Fifteen days Hearing this, Lod''s pupils couldn''t help but shrink slightly. He didn''t expect that the pitch-ck stone tablet would be so strange, causing him to unconsciously fall asleep for such a long time. Moreover, it felt like only an instant had passed. The cold and indifferent man supported himself with one hand on the ground and slowly stood up. He made a gesture of invitation and said indifferently, "Since you have already seen the stone tablet, then please leave this ce. Don''t disturb the peace of this ruin." Hearing this, Lod was furious. He stared at the cold man and said, "You told me that as long as I touched the stone tablet, I would know the truth I wanted. But I touched the stone tablet, but I still didn''t know anything. How should I settle this score?" "No, you already know." Unexpectedly, the indifferent man shook his head, raised his finger to his head, and said, "All the [truths] about that battle are now sealed in the depths of your memory, and will surface little by little in the future." "Why in the future?" Lod narrowed his eyes. He did not understand this behavior. "Since you have decided to tell me, why do you need to do something unnecessary and seal it in the depths of my memory?" The cold man suddenly fell silent for a few seconds. However, Lod noticed that in his pair of azure eyes that were like the sea, deep and sorrowful, an extremely obscure expression appeared. He said in a low voice, "There are some things that can not be said, can not be heard, can not be thought, can not be read. Do you understand what I mean?" "You mean..." Lod''s pupils suddenly contracted, and his eyes shed crazily. Looking at the indifferent man who kept his mouth shut and spoke with extreme caution,bined with the stone stele painting in the temple, he seemed to have vaguely guessed the reason, and his heart could not help but beat wildly. The indifferent man raised a finger and pressed it against his lips to indicate that he should keep quiet. He said, "I guessed it. Don''t think about it, don''t read it, don''t talk about it. Just pretend that nothing happened and walk down your path until the end. You will naturally know the answer." "I have another question..." Lod no longer bothered with the answer to the question. Instead, he turned to ask the flower in his mind, "Do you know... what is that [Flower]?" "... I know." The cold man hesitated and shook his head. "But I can''t tell you now. I can only say that it is very important. Even the cause of the war is because of it." "I understand what you mean." Lod sighed. It seemed that he could not answer this question. He said helplessly, "I have onest question. Who exactly are you? You can always tell me this, right?" "I thought you had already guessed it." The cold man looked at Lod in surprise. "Sorry, I can''t guess." Lod curled his lips, waved his hand, and said, "I hate guessing games the most in my life, so please tell me directly." "Well, it''s my fault." The indifferent man sighed, as if he was calming down some emotions. After a few seconds of silence, the man slowly said, "I was born in the beginning of human beings. I was the son of Adam and Eve." "Because I was jealous of my own brother, Imitted the earliest crime of killing humans." "Then I was expelled from the Garden of Eden by God and drifted away from the human world. I carried the sin of killing my brother and was hated by all things in the world. Anynd I set foot on, any life will wither. Anyone who kills me will be punished seven times." "My name is... Cain." Cain narrated his deeds in a calm tone while taking off his ancient linen clothes with his hands. As the ancient linen clothes fell to the ground, Cain revealed his upper body. His upper limbs, lower limbs, spine, and shoulder des were all reced by the material that was simr to casting a bronze door. Moreover, there was an Acid symbol between his eyebrows, which was exactly the same as the symbol carved on the bronze door! "Now, you know, right?" When everything was revealed, Cain''s deep and calm eyes flowed with a touch of sadness that could not be wiped away. "I am the person cursed by God. Carrying a heavy crime of killing, I only stayed here to atone for my sins." Chapter 419: Poor Fenrir

Chapter 419: Poor Fenrir

Cain, its meaning was ''obtain''. The characters recorded in the book, the human ancestor Adam and Eve''s earliest two sons. Because the offerings were not epted by God, the sinner whomitted the crime of ''killing his ow rtive'', was rumored to be the source of the evil in the world. There weren''t many legends about Cain. There were only a few records in the Bible, and most of them were focused on condemnation. The most famous one among them should be the identity of the ancestor of the vampire. But in fact, it was fake. In fact, Cain was not the origin of vampires. The legends left behind by him had nothing to do with the origin of vampires. Whether it was the orthodox Bible, the secondary scriptures, or the pseudo scriptures, there was no relevant record. The reason why there was a rumor that Cain was the ancestor of all vampires was probably because of the crime of killing his rtives and being cursed by God and turning into a monster, and had to drink the blood of the living. Whether Cain sucked blood or not, he was not a monster. After he left Garden of Eden, he established a city-state and married a wife and had cYallweiteen to reproduce. Until God sent a flood to cleanse the sins of the world, there was no record of Cain. In theter generations, schrs and religions who studied the Bible generally believed that Cain, who killed his rtives, died in the disaster of the flood. But now it seems... Cain did not die in the flood, but in order to redeem his sins, he was ordered by God to guard the temple of Babel. Lod was only stunned for a moment, but soon recovered from the shock. He shook his head with a smile and said, "Lucifer, Michael, Gabriel, and now it''s you. I would not be surprised if I meet God in the future." After all, if he followed this order, it was estimated that he would see the so-called ''- God'' in the future. Perhaps he could ask God in person, what was going on. "Maybe..." Cain saw through his thoughts, so he did not give a direct answer. He was just a little ambiguous. By the way, he directed the topic to him and urged, "I have fulfilled my promise, and you should leave here." "Alright." Seeing that he had no words to say, Lod said, He simply stopped pestering Cain and cupped his hands. "Then we will meet again in the future." After saying that, Lod no longer hesitated. He turned around and left the Divine Hall. He condensed the spiritual wings and rushed straight into the clouds, disappearing from Cain''s vision. ... ... ... When Lod left Akkadin Ancient Ruins, he wanted to take away the ''mud board'' that had been embedded into the wall. But when he wanted to achieve it, he found that it was not so simple. The mud board was embedded into the rock wall as if it was one, and no external force could take it off. In other words, the mud board could not be taken away, and the entrance of this ancient site could not be closed. If someone rashly broke in in in the future, they would inevitably see the ruins of Akkad and the Babel Tower. At that time, it would cause unnecessary trouble. This ce called out to criticize S. H. I. E. L. D., but in the area of Earth, no matter whether it was good or bad, they would always stick their feet in, often causing great trouble, and finally, they had to rely on others to wipe their butts. Therefore, to be safe, and to avoid unnecessary trouble, Lod thought for a moment and thought of a way. Move the door! Since he could not take the Destiny y Tablet, wouldn''t he move the entire bronze door once and for all? After all, the entire Akkadian Ruins was located in the space created by the bronze door, so Lod only needed to solve the problem, and the source of this problem would be enough. After making up his mind, Lod turned around and walked outside. He discovered that the bronze door had already been closed. When he got closer, it opened again. Rumble... The heavy giant door opened to both sides. Lod slowly walked out and discovered that Valkyrie was waiting outside, but there was no trace of Knull. Seeing Lod walk out of the door, the eyes of Valkyrie and Brunhilde lit up, and they immediately surrounded him. "Lord Spirit King, are you alright?" Yallweite spoke in front of the crowd. The nervous expression on her face hadn''t dissipated yet. When the other Valkyries saw him, they let out a sigh of relief. The anxious expression on their faces eased. Even the weak Skuld copsed on the ground. From the reaction of the crowd, it could be seen that the Valkyries hadn''t been living well for more than ten days after Lod disappeared. They were anxious, afraid that something would happen to him. "Don''t worry, I''m fine." Lod waved his hand andforted Valkyrie for a moment. Then, he asked, "I was slightly dyed in there. Where is the God of Symbiotes, Knull?" After hearing this, Ivette lowered her head in shame. She seemed to be a little embarrassed. She hemmed and hawed, not daring to speak at all. "I''m sorry... Lord Spirit King." Seeing this, Brunhilde braced herself and stepped forward. "We identally... let it run away." "It ran away?" Lod raised his eyebrows slightly and was a little surprised by this result: "This is strange, quickly tell me in detail, how did it run away?" There is the encirclement of Valkyrie inside, outside there are Soi Fon, Lil'' Shiro, and Ulquiorra, and Knull is a giant dragon controlled by a fragment of its true power, wanting to break through this kind of blockade is no different from a fantasy. ording to reason, this matter should have been a certainty, but I didn''t expect that the result was still an ident, let the symbiotic god Nare run away! Although it wouldn''t affect the overall situation, there were still some hidden dangers. Therefore, Lod was very curious about how this guy ran away. "It''s like this... Lord Spirit King." Ivette had an ugly expression on her face as she exined everything that had happened. It turned out that after Lod entered the bronze door, Knull''s Dragon Breath had spread to the entire underground. It had even brought the Valkyries to use their own methods, causing the level of the battle to suddenly rise several levels. After several fierce battles, Yallweite''s All-powerful Eye suddenly saw a trace of a fighter. She ordered all the Valkyrie to protect Brunhilde, aimed at Knull''s throat, and threw out the Spear of Judgement and Victory! The Spear of Judgement and Victorybined with the power of the Quincy and her own power, and in an instant, it pierced through Nar''s weakness. Then the Valkyrie seized the opportunity to chase after him. She used the storm of attacks to drown him, and his body disintegrated inch by inch. The general power of the Living God Knull was gone, and he could no longer control this body. Originally, Yallweite had thought that after the copse of the dragon body, they had already grasped the victory ticket. However, she had not expected that Knull would decisively abandon this powerful body. He used a small piece of meat to escape along the cracks in the ground. "Tsk, tsk, tsk, he even managed to escape." Lod felt a slight toothache. Seeing Valkyrie''s guilty expression, he waved his hand and said, "It''s fine if he ran away. There''s no need to care too much about it. Go and call Fenrir over." Brunhilde tilted her head and asked curiously, "Why did you call it over?" "Move things." Lod pointed at the bronze door and said, "Let''s get him to move this thing outta here." Brunhilde raised her head to take a look at the bronze door that weighed several tens of thousands of tons, and she couldn''t help but mourn for Fenrir for three seconds. I hope he''s fine... Chapter 420: Towards The New and Better Future

Chapter 420: Towards The New and Better Future

Not long after. Brunhilde returned, followed by a grey and ck wolf about the height of a man. When the wolf came closer, its two front limbs bent slightly, and it lowered its head and spoke in humannguage, "Lord Lod, I''m here." This grayish-ck wolf was Fenrir, the devourer of gods. The reason why it became like this was actually because of Lod''s request. Fenrir was too huge, so in order to avoid unnecessary trouble in the human world, Lod asked Fenrir to shrink its body a little, so it became what it was now, an ordinary grayish-ck wolf. Looking at Fenrir''s cute appearance now, Ivette couldn''t help but sigh in her heart. It was hard to imagine that it was actually a fierce beast that destroyed Northern Europe. In fact, sincest time, after being taught and threatened by Soi Fon Ulquiorra and Lod, Fenrir became extremely obedient. Basically, Lod let it go east and never dare to go west, almost hanging the word loyalty on his forehead. "See that door?" Lod pointed at the bronze door behind him and said, "Move it away and be careful. If you rub off even half a bit of paint, I will peel off your skin and paste it on. Do you understand?" "Yes, I understand!" Fenrir was so scared that his pupils shrank. He instantly shivered and looked at the bronze door over there. Then, he repeatedly promised Lod that there would be no damage. Although they hadn''t spent much time together, Fenrir was very clear that the man in front of him was definitely a man who would do what he said. If he really identally rubbed off some paint, Lod would definitely peel off his skin. Fenrir walked to the bronze door, and then its body began to slowly growrger until it was about the same height as the door, and then it expanded its mouth to the limit, and its upper and lower jaws pressed against the top and bottom of the cave. As a famous beast of Northern Europe, Fenrir''s size was terrifying. It was said that when its upper and lower jaws expanded to the limit, it could resist the sky and the ground. "Gulp!" Fenrir looked at the bronze door and felt that this level should be enough, so it swallowed the entire bronze door in one gulp. It was as easy as swallowing a date seed. After swallowing the bronze door, Fenrir shrank again and returned to his previous appearance. "Lord Lod, I havepleted the task you gave me. The bronze door is not damaged at all." "Well done." Lod looked at this scene and nodded thoughtfully. He said, "Thank you for your hard work. If there are simr jobs in the future, I will leave them to you." Fenrir: "..." Although it wanted to argue that it was a fierce beast that devoured the gods, not arge mobile storage cab. However, as soon as it raised its head, it met Lod''s kind eyes. Its heart suddenly tightened for no reason. The remaining words were just about toe out of its mouth, but it was immediately swallowed back. Forget it... Arge storage cab is just arge storage cab, it''s better than being chopped up and used as food. Fenrir squeezed out an ugly smile on his face and said against his heart, "It''s my honor to be able to share your worries." "Inform the others that it''s time to go home." Seeing that this matter was over, Lod had no intention of staying any longer. Although it seemed like there was no harvest on the surface, there was actually an unexpected discovery. Regardless of whether it was the truth of the battle of the shattering of heaven or the information about the [Flower] that was suspected to have been left behind by God, it could currently be said to be rather valuable information. Its value was no less than a dozen superior souls. Right now, what he needed to consider was how to unseal the ''Memory'' that was buried deep in his mind as soon as possible. Compared to this matter, the importance of other matters could be shifted back a little. Brunhilde asked in a low voice, "Are we not going to take care of that evil dragon?" "Don''t worry about it." Lod shook his head. "When it is almost fully recovered, it will naturally jump out. We will deal with it when the timees." Considering that Narwas only left with a piece of meat, if he wanted to track the difficulty of its movements, it would be like searching for a needle in a haystack. Fortunately, it wouldn''t affect the overall development of the situation at the moment, so he could temporarily put it aside. Brunhilde was still somewhat puzzled. "But if this is the case, won''t we just let it be stronger?" "That isn''t the case, Brunhilde." Yallweiteughed and rubbed Brunhilde''s hair. She softly said, "Lord Spirit King means that rather than having us waste our energy searching for the whereabouts of a piece of minced meat, we might as well wait for it to recover. When it recovers, it will naturally jump out and we can annihte it." "Oh... I seem to understand, but I don''t seem to understand." Brunhilde nodded as if she didn''t understand. Ever since the sisters had returned to life, she had be even more dumbstruck. After burying the tunnel that led to the underground, everyone returned to the small town. Arbeit told the news of Evil Dragon Grendel''s death to Wif and the vigers of the small town who had been waiting bitterly for dozens of days. However, he concealed the fact that he had escaped with his flesh. First, it was to prevent the vigers from worrying about him. Second, he didn''t want the vigers to be bound by the ''contract'' for thousands of years. Thus, at this point. From the Goddess of Valkyries from over ten thousand years ago, to the legend of the hero Beowulf, and then to the heroic descendants of today thousands of yearster, the promise that Yallweite had made for this inheritance for a long time finally came to an end that was not too perfect. Considering that these people did not have official identities, it would be difficult for them to integrate into society in the future, so Lod made an exception and contacted Jessica to contact Hydra, asking Alexander Pierce to arrange their identities for them. Although Pierce had doubts in his heart, he still readily agreed. After all, a small matter like arranging an identity was almost negligiblepared to the value of the Sternritter. Vivian hinted to all the vigers in the small town that they could not say anything about Valkyrie, Beowulf, and so on to ensure that Hydra would not get any information about Knull from them. Then it was Lod''s turn. He took out his memory from his Dimensional Pocket to exchange for a Divine Armament. This was a device that death god had specially used to erase ordinary people''s memories. It had never been used before, and now it was finally useful. He used his memory to exchange for a Divine Armament, erasing their memories of this period of time. When the vigers of the small town woke up, they would only remember that their thousand year promise was over. As for who did it, it was unknown. After making sure that everything was safe, Lod was about to leave when he suddenly remembered something. He still remembered that old man Axel had said that his biggest wish was to let his grandson live in Copenhagen, so Lod left arge amount of US dors. It was enough for him to buy a property in Copenhagen, so he led everyone to leave quietly. From today onwards. Everyone in this small town no longer had to stay in the barrennd. They could return to normal society. This was the peaceful life that all of them dreamed of! There was no need to be on tenterhooks, no longer bound by ancient vow, but to live freely for his own sake! When the sun rose tomorrow, what awaited them would be a brand new, beautiful, and hopeful future! ... ... ... Chapter 421: The Great Spirit Corridor New Administrator

Chapter 421: The Great Spirit Corridor New Administrator

Soul Society. After a few months, Lod finally returned. Everyone followed them out of the door, but their reactions were different. Soi Fon and Tshir Hitsugaya, two captains, were originally a member of Soul Society. Now seeing this scene in front of him, it instantly evoked the nostalgia buried in the heart, and the corners of the lips could not help but rise with a pleased arc. But for the Valkyrie who first saw Soul Society, as well as the Norse fierce beast Fenrir, the degree of shock in their hearts was no less than that ofndslides and the earth cracking. Each and every one of them opened their mouths wide and looked at the dead world like they were struck by lightning! In the air of Soul Society, there was a rich Reishi. Every breath of air was apanied by spirit particles entering his body, filling his hungry soul. It made Valkyrie and Fenrir feel extremelyfortable, as if they were soaking in a hot spring. Their entire bodies felt warm. This kind of feeling... was something they had never felt before! Arbeit and the others were still reserved, only sucking in small mouthfuls. But when it was Brunhilde''s turn, it was different. She was actually secretly sucking in the air. Her delicate nose was moving, and her chest was undting. For a moment, it made people feel somewhat funny. As for Fenrir, it was even more shameless. With the advantage of not being a human, he directly opened his big mouth and began to suck wildly, causing Soi Fon and Lil'' Shiro next to him to cast a deep look of contempt. If not for the fear of Lod, Fenrir might have revealed his true form at this time. As for Ulquiorra, he did not follow back, but returned to hollow circle in advance, and also introduced the other ten des with Lod. It was estimated that he was busy with Grimmjow and others. "This is..." Lod was even more shocked. At the moment of stepping on Soul Society''snd, he had a feeling of being in another world. The Seireitei in front of him was refreshed. Not only did the area of thend area expand several times again, but even some of the vacant buildings stood up. "Wee back, Lord Soul King." Kisuke Urahara still looked out of tune. Carrying a walking stick with Captain haori, he smiled and said, "How does Lord Soul King feel? In order topletely copy the memory of Seireitei, I have spent a lot of effort, and the dark circles are out." After seeing him, Soi Fon couldn''t help but curl her lips and snort. Since Yoruichi was ''Abducted'' she had always been somewhat biased against Kisuke Urahara, so the rtionship between the two had always been bad. Kisuke Urahara was well aware of it. She just smiled awkwardly and did not care about it. Instead, she cast a kind look at Tshir Hitsugaya. Tshir Hitsugaya nodded slightly and then stopped talking. Lod looked at Kisuke Urahara and found that thetter really had thick dark circles under his eyes, and his mental state seemed not very good. It was estimated that he had endured for many days. However, he did not lie at all. Not only are the missing buildings repaired, even the walls around Seireitei, as well as the four gates of the southeast and northwest, have been transformed into murderous stones by Kisuke Urahara, and alsopleted the defensive barrier. If the previous Seireitei is just a prototype. Then the current Seireitei, except for no ordinary death god and Captain, is almost the same as the Seireitei in memory! "Thank you, Kisuke Urahara." Lod took a deep breath and did not hide the appreciation and praise on his face. "Where is it... I am sorry for the entrustment of Soul King." But Kisuke Urahara scratched his head in embarrassment and said, "The progress of the man-made death god n is not smooth, so I can only take time to modify Seireitei a little. Please give me a period of time." "It doesn''t matter, I have a way." Lod smiled and waved his hand, not ming Kisuke Urahara. After the ''Special Building - 13th Division Team Building'' is drawn, ordinary death god could be mass produced. Therefore, the previous artificial death god n did not have much significance at this time. In addition, the problem of death god and Asauchi was solved. Kisuke Urahara tactfully did not ask, silently retreated to the side, and nced at other people who did not know. "Kisuke, you take them to walk around." Lod pointed to Valkyrie and others on the side and said, "By the way, introduce them to the situation. Soi Fon and Lil'' Shiro, you two can move freely. Fenrir, youe with me." After that, without waiting for everyone to respond, Lod pulled Fenrir, who was still absorbing Reishi, and directly Hoho disappeared. Soi Fon coldly snorted, followed by Hoho disappearing, looking at the direction of 2nd Division. "I will go first, Captain Kisuke." Tshir Hitsugaya said faintly, and then Hoho went to the position of 10th Division. Finally, Kisuke Urahara who stayed was stunned. ... ... ... The Great Spirit Book Corridor. It was located underground in the central forty-sixth room. It recorded all the major events and secrets that Soul Society had been born to this day. Moreover, it had nothing to do with the will of death god or any living creature. It would forcibly collect and record all of Soul Society''s matters and information. Up until now, the Great Spirit Book Corridor not only recorded the construction method of the instruments that led to the parallel universe, but also about the battle of the shattering of heaven and hell. It could be said to be the most important ce in the entire Soul Society apart from the Tower of Penitence! Lod had thought about it over and over again, where to ce the bronze door. In the end, the result he got was to ce the bronze door inside the Great Spirit Book Corridor because there was no one in this world more suitable than Cain to guard and protect these ''secrets''! After Fenrir spat out the bronze door, it was ced in the deepestyer of the Great Spirit Book Corridor ording to the requirements. After confirming that the bronze door was not damaged, Lod waved his hand and ordered Fenrir to retreat. He let it guard outside the central forty-sixth room. After Fenrir left, the bronze door slowly opened. Cain, who was dressed in ancient linen clothes, slowly walked out from inside. He stared at his surroundings and frowned. "I no longer belong to this era. You shouldn''t havee to disturb the slumber of the ruins, and you shouldn''t have moved it to this ce." "You are wrong. If you stay there, the danger will be even greater." Lod shook his head and rejected Cain''s idea. He said, "Being unable to take away the Heaven''s Will Mud Tablet means that anyone can enter the ancient historical site. At that time, this history will definitely be exposed. Is this what you want to see?" "Unable to take it away? This is impossible!" Cain frowned. He realized the seriousness of the problem and said in surprise, "You are the person chosen by the Heaven''s Will Mud Tablet. Why can''t you take it away?" "Who knows? If you don''t believe me, you can try it yourself." Lod shrugged, indicating that he didn''t know the reason. He then shrugged helplessly and sighed, "So I had no choice but to move the bronze door here. At least it is much safer here than outside." "..." Cain was silent for a while. There was a ripple in his blue pupils. It was as if he had seen through Lod''s thoughts. He said indifferently, "You should have something else to ask. You want to tell me, right?" Lod smiled. He knew that he could not hide it from his eyes. He said, "I just want you to guard this ce for me." Cain was expressionless. He said, "What''s the reason?" "This is called the Great Spirit Book Corridor. It will automatically record everything that I have seen and known." Lod pointed at the surrounding buildings that extended downwards in a circr manner. He said seriously, "It needs a guardian, a guardian who knows everything and will keep it a secret." Cain''s cold face was slightly moved. "Is this true?" "If you don''t believe me, you can take a look." Lod casually waved his hand and took out the information about the Battle of Heaven and Hell, showing it to Cain. There wasn''t much information, and it could be read at a nce. It was indeed as Lod had said. "I promised you..." Cain sighed. He knew that there was no way to escape. He closed his eyes helplessly and said, "I will protect this ce for you, but I have another request. I hope that you won''t let others disturb me. Is that okay?" "As you wish." Hearing this, Lod smiled. The Great Spirit Book Corridor finally weed its administrator - the Cursed Son - Cain! Chapter 422: Soul King Palace

Chapter 422: Soul King Pce

Cain said, I know that I havemitted a grave sin. Now that I have been driven out of this purend, Anyone who meets me will kill me out of jealousy. God said: Whoever kills Cain will be punished sevenfold. Taken from the Bible, Genesis. The general contents of this passage that originated from the Bible were: After Cain killed his younger brother, Abel, he faced the possibility of being expelled from the Garden of Eden by God and bearing the curse of blood kin. When he drifted away from here on the earth, he felt reluctant, fearful, and worried that he would be killed by the people on the ground. In order to prevent such things from happening, God carved a mark on Cain''s forehead and said that anyone who killed Cain would suffer seven times the retaliation, so as not to be jealous of the humans on the ground. The reason why Lod trusted Cain and allowed him to be the guardian of the Great Spirit Book Corridor. On one hand, Cain originally belonged to the ancient descendants of Akkad, and he was responsible for guarding the secret of the shattering of heaven and hell. On the other hand, it was because of the symbol on Cain''s forehead, as well as the so-called'' seven times reward ''! After some simple probing, Lod found that Cain''s abilities could be roughly divided into three parts. The first part was the bloodline curse of the ''kill loved ones''. Cain would naturally cause all living things to feel disgusted. Moreover, the area within a radius of 20 meters would be barren with the death of oxygen bacteria. Any crops produced from the soil would cause the object to corrode and fester. Even more derivatives, including aquatic creatures, would be affected by this. The second part was that all the violent actions directly aimed at Cain would be sent back to the attacker by multiple levels. Even the indirect damage caused by the medium would also be sent back to the caster, and Cain himself would not suffer any damage. Regarding this, Lod tried to attack Cain with sword. However, the result was that Cain was not injured at all. Instead, Lod himself was suddenly injured and a scar appeared on his body. The third part was that Cain was indestructible and would not die from any irreversible damage. ording to the description, he had once been in Mexico in the previous sixty-five million years and had been hit by a meteorite with a diameter of about ten kilometers. The impact of the meteorite melted the outer shell of the earth that was tens of thousands of kilometers away. It was equivalent to a hundred billion tons of T NT explosives exploding. The tsunami and fire swept the world. The smoke and dust covered the sky all year round and directly caused the extinction of creatures in the age of dinosaurs. The damage caused by the meteorite was still in Mexico. It was a huge crater with a diameter of about 180 kilometers and a depth of nearly a thousand meters, as if it was telling the horror of the past. Lod did not believe that someone could resist such a meteorite. Even if it was for Ancient One, Odin, Thanos, and the others, they would not dare to be arrogant enough to receive a meteorite with a diameter of ten kilometers, unless they wanted their ashes to float around the world with the shock wave. With Cain guarding the Great Spirit Book Corridor, it could basically be said to be foolproof. Unless an overlord of the multivariate universe level invaded Soul Society, even if Thanos and Odin drove their fleet over, they wouldn''t be able to do anything to Cain, especially with the special nature his god-given ability. After settling Cain, Lod returned to the Soul King Pce. After careful consideration, he decided to move this Soul King Pce into another space and use Zero Division Hall there. The Phoenix Hall that forged zanpakuto was extremely important, so there must not be any idents. Rather than staying in Soul Society, it was better to take this opportunity to directly create the ''Spirit World'' where a Soul King lived. The Spirit World was above the Three Realms. Hollow, the Human World, and Soul Society all had their own duties. The Soul King lived in the Spirit World and was in charge of the operations of the Three Realms. In fact, Lod had thought about this idea for a long time. It was just that he had been suffering from being unable to realize it before, so he temporarily put it aside. However, the fragment of heaven that he had robbed thest time, San Venganza, finally allowed his idea to be realized! Thinking of this, Lod no longer hesitated and said, "System, use Fragment of San Venganza." [Ding ---] [Are you sure you want to use it: Heavenly Fragment(HSan Venganza)? ] [Note: Once the host uses this fragment, it may attract the hatred of heaven. Please make a careful decision. ] "Yes." Lod ignored the system''s warning and said, "Build a space independent of Soul Society, hollow, and the outside world, and move the Spirit Pce to this space." Buzz --- The translucent crystal fragment floated up and trembled slightly in the air. As the power of the system continued to pour into it, the San Venganza fragment gradually bloomed with an iparably dazzling brilliance, appearing out of thin air like a brilliant sun. Right now, above Soul Society, an ancient and ancient imposing aura that seemed to have crossed countless years spread out like mercury. Boom! The fragment erupted with an extremely tyrannical power, turning into a huge pir of light that pierced throughyers of space! For a time, the entire Soul Society seemed to be shaking. The spirit particles contained in the atmosphere seemed to be attracted by the crazy fish. They gathered together to form a huge vortex, causing the entire sky to twist and crack! "Hiss... What a big movement!" Lod widened his eyes. He did not expect that a Heavenly Fragment could actually produce such a terrifying momentum. Almost everyone in Soul Society saw this scene. But then, from the depths of the shattered and distorted hollow, a pure white light suddenly descended. The pure white light, apanied by boundless spirit energy, enveloped the entire Soul King Pce and instantly disappeared from everyone''s sight! Kisuke Urahara''s pupils contracted slightly. He discovered that it was not just the Soul King Pce that had disappeared. A portion of the space around the Soul King Pce had been cut off from thin air, and then showed signs of copse. It was obvious that after being cut off by this tyrannical power, it had forcefully moved to an unknown hollow space. "Is that... the real Soul King Pce?" Kisuke Urahara raised his head and looked at hollow who was gradually closing up. He took a deep breath and understood what was going on. ... ... ... At the end of the holy light was a brand new world. Although there was no sun in the sky, there was endless light. Pure white clouds rose up and reced the ground in the conventional sense, continuing to the end of the world. Compared to Soul Society, who was initially dead, this ce was full of life and holy aura. Moreover, the concentration of spirit particles in the atmosphere was so high that it was almostparable to the deep sea below ten thousand meters. The terrifying pressure from all directions was so strong that even death god, a vice-captain, was curled up on the ground and could not breathe. In essence, San Venganza originated from one of the broken heavens. Therefore, this world itself possessed an extremely lofty and sacred power. Regardless of whether it was the concentration of spirit particles or the dimensional ss, they were both stronger than Soul Society and hollow! "Hu ---Let''s begin!" The corners of Lod''s lips curled up into a smile. After familiarizing himself with the authority given by the fragment of heaven, he nned to start the reformation of the spirit world. Chapter 423: Zero Division

Chapter 423: Zero Division

How to design the spirit world? Lod pondered for a few seconds and decided to refer to the design in the original work. In this way, not only could it save time and effort, but it could also maintain the overall style. He only needed to do some appropriate optimization on the original foundation. ording to the original design of the Soul King Pce, it could be roughly divided into four regions. In other words, block, appearance Taoism, Zero Division Pce, Great Inner Pce. After simting it in his mind and finalizing the overall structure, Lod began the journey of ''creating''. Because he had the experience of constructing Soul Society before, the construction process was quite smooth. First, it was the Soul King Pce block, located at the bottom of the entire world, directly built above the white clouds. The houses were arranged in rows and orderly spread in a fan shape. Second, the Zero Division was the only entrance to Soul King Pce. It was located in the air above the block. The stairs were suspended in the air and extended from the bottom to the center of the world. At the end, there was a huge fan-shaped tform. The lower level of the entire world had beenpleted so far. ording to Lod''s ideal expectations, the entire spirit world should be divided into three levels, symbolizing the three realms under the control of the Soul King. The spirit world was the middle level area, and naturally it was Zero Division Hall. It was no longer the duty of guarding in the original work, but the strongest power to guard the Soul King. Five circr tforms that were as big as a city floated above the entire block and the surface road, surrounding the central area, a strange building that looked like a giant cone, and the overall structure was like a column. In the original work, the column building was actually the area where the Soul King lived, called the Soul King or the imperial pce. "No, I can''t live here." Lod was a little dissatisfied, because the area where the Soul King lived, instead of saying it was a ''pce'', it was more like a ''prison'', so he began to modify it. It would be the only way to go to the top of the column, the only way to the Soul King Pce, and then there would be nine different space areas inside, which could be guarded by nine people in the future. The real Soul King Pce was just above the column, a pure white giant pce suspended in the sky. "Not bad, It''s much more pleasing to the eye now." Lod looked at his creation and nodded with satisfaction. He then said, "System, use Zero Division - Phoenix Hall." [Ding ---] [Special Building: Zero Division - Phoenix Hall. The construction has beenpleted. Host, please check. ] As the voice of the system fell, Lod''s eyes gathered on one of the tforms. A huge amount of Reishi gradually condensed into form, and the image of a city appeared. That was one of Zero Division Hall, one of Zero Division Captain, Phoenix Hall where [sword God] and Nimaiya etsu were, and also the prototype of all zanpakuto, the first forging ce. At this point, the spirit world had a model. "Hu... It is finallypleted!" Lod wiped the sweat from his forehead. The spiritual energy in his body had been used up. After all, constructing a world consumed a lot of soul energy. Even if he constructed so many buildings in one go, it was still a bit too much for him to bear. However, looking at the masterpiece he had created, Lod still smiled in satisfaction. The current Spirit World was still very simple, and there was only one Phoenix Hall. Due to Zero Division being a special building, the rest could only depend on luck and wait until he got it. After all, Zero Division is different from other buildings. It can be said that in the whole Spirit World, apart from the Soul King Pce, the five most important buildings are even directly rted to whether Zero Division can be established! ording to the system, only after having Zero Division Hall can he draw the relevant characters, namely the five captains of Zero Division. Speaking of this Zero Division, it is awesome! In the original work, the existence time of Zero Division is early in the history of thepletion of Seireitei. And all the members of Zero Division are independent of 13th Division. They are notmanded by the central 46. They are special forces under themand of Soul King. In name, they are the special forces under the directmand of the ''Royal family''. In fact, they are the prison guards who guard Soul King. But whether it is the prison guards or the direct subordinates of the royal family, the only undeniable thing is the strength of the members of Zero Division. The selection standard of members of Zero Division is unusually harsh. The lowest standard of all members is based on the person who Soul Society created something, so that the person who is recognized by Soul King as the person who created Soul Society history will be selected and joined Zero Division. For example, the owner of this Phoenix Hall, the two house Oetsu Nimaiya, who is known as [Sword God], is the inventor of zanpakuto, promoted to Zero Division with a credit. In summary, it can be seen how harsh the selection conditions are. Since the birth of Soul Society and the establishment of Seireitei 13th Division, there are only five members of Zero Division. But such harsh selection conditions, corresponding to it is bat strength''. In the original work, it was mentioned that the five captains of Zero Division have the strength of the whole army of Gotei 13th! Whether this sentence is true or false, Lod has no way to judge. But if Aizen and Yamamoto old man, these two super-standard ceilingbat power are removed, then Lod believes that with the strength of Zero Division, it is not a big problem to sweep the entire Gotei 13th, and it may even take less than a cup of tea time. Every member of Zero Division has their own building. As long as Zero Division is not destroyed, the members of Zero Division will not die. As long as the name is called back to life, the only price to pay is that eternal life can not leave Soul King Pce! So the system will have this request. Only when Zero Division is selected will the corresponding members of Zero Division be unlocked. He has a Phoenix Hall, so the system only unlocked Oetsu Nimaiya. "Well, with Phoenix Hall, do I still need Oetsu Nimaiya?" Lod looked at the system prompt and could not help but shake his head. It seemed that the system still had not figured out the key to the problem. The value of Oetsu Nimaiya was only to forge zanpakuto''s prototype ''Asauchi''. Now that there was Phoenix Hall, it could automatically produce Asauchi every day, what was the use of having Oetsu Nimaiya? Moreover, he did not have a good impression of Zero Division in the original work, so instead of letting them guard Zero Division, it was better to choose a new batch by himself. Anyway, he had the final say in his spirit world. Lod already had a candidate in his heart. Compared to Oetsu Nimaiya who was simply forging zanpakuto, it was better to let a more suitable person take on the responsibility of the Phoenix Hall Master. At least Lod thought that his ability was obviously more suitable. There was no need to say who it was. Marvel Genius inventor, Tony Stark, the future leader of Phoenix Hall in Zero Division! "Tony Stark..." Lod pinched his chin and thought about how to n. After all, in the next stage of his n, Tony Stark took the heroine script and the Captain America took the hero script. The two of them yed together, and the disaster invaded Soul Society''s y in Soukyoku. Chapter 424: A Goal to Pursue

Chapter 424: A Goal to Pursue

Spirit Cleansing Pavilion. All the stories started from this house. Lod walked in with light steps and looked around at the familiar setting. He walked out of this broken hut and then walked step by step to where he was today. Since the establishment of Soul Society, many things came one after another, which suddenly made him flustered. He had note back to see it for a long time. Basically, only Nemu would asionallye back to clean and tidy up after he was free. Although the furnishings of the house were very simple and not as prosperous as Soul King Pce. However, it gave him a kind of inexplicable peace of mind. It was like a traveler who finally returned home after traveling for several years. Naturally, he could get rid of the exhaustion all over his body and just wanted to lie on the sofa and have a good rest. Da --- At this time, a petite figure ran out from the kitchen on the side of the hall. "Cough, cough, cough..." The person who ran out was Nemu. Nemu was wearing a ck, fluffy Princess dress. She was wearing ck cotton socks, revealing half of her fair and white calves. Her small face was stained with ck smoke. It was obvious that she had been choked by the smoke in the kitchen. She was desperately rubbing her red eyes. As if she had sensed the presence of an outsider, Nemu suddenly raised her head and looked at her. Two sharp eyes suddenly shot out from her ck and round eyes. Spiritual Power, who was in her body, was like a surging wave, as if she was about to gush out in the next second. When she saw that it was Lod, the agitated Spiritual Power instantly dispersed. Instead, Nemu''s eyes gradually became moist, and her cheeks bulged. Her big ck eyes were filled with unspeakable sadness and grievance. "Brother... Brother!" Nemu cried out with tears. She could not wait to rush over. Her two arms were like a ko bear, hanging her whole body on Lod. Then, she buried her head in her arms and cried. "I''m back, Nemu." Lod hugged the crying Nemu in his arms. He gently rubbed her ck hair and felt a little upset. "It''s all my fault. I ignored your feelings during this time." "Woo..." Nemu raised her head and looked at Lod with tears in her eyes. She said, "Then... then brother, you have to promise me that no matter where you go in the future, you have to take me with you, okay?" "I was wrong this time ---" Hearing Nemu''s request, Lod''s heart softened. He said softly, "I will definitely bring you with me next time, okay?" During this period of time, he had been busy with serious business, but he had neglected Nemu''s feelings. Now that he thought about it carefully, letting Nemu stay alone in that coldboratory, and not seeing him for a long time, it was easy to imagine how much grievances he felt. In order to make up for it, Lod also promised all kinds of conditions. For example, taking her to the amusement park, eating hamburgers, buying clothes, and other conditions made Nemuugh through her tears. She also wiped the snot that flowed out on his dead tyrant suit. If Kisuke Urahara saw this scene, his jaw would probably hit the ground in surprise. In the entire Three Realms, only Nemu dared to wipe her nose on the Soul King''s clothes. In fact, Lod did not care about these small things. Not to mention wiping his snot on his clothes, even if he wiped it on his body, he would not me Nemu at all. Because among all creations, Nemu was not only the first to be born, but also the most special to him. Lod never regarded her as a tool, but always regarded her as his sister. So why would his brother me his lovely sister for such a small matter? Nemu raised her head, pinched her fingers and whispered, "Brother, I want to eat sweet and sour pork ribs." Speaking of which... He had not seen Nemu for a long time. Even sitting with her for a meal seemed to have been a long time ago. "Okay, okay, okay ---" Lod rubbed Nemu''s ck hair and revealed a doting gaze. He smiled and said, "I haven''t cooked for a long time. I don''t know if you''ve regressed. Sit and watch TV for a while. I''ll cook for you right now." "Yay! I love you the most, brother!" Nemu cheered happily and kissed Lod on the cheek. Then, she bounced onto the sofa and clicked on her favorite program. Lod smiled and shook his head. He put on the apron and walked into the kitchen. The cold oil entered the pot. When the oil temperature was 80 hot, the ribs were heated. In turn, the wine would whip the old vinegar and blow it to the cool golden color. After pouring water and adding three spoons of white sugar, the small fire would boil and boil for ten minutes. After that, the big fire would collect the juice and sprinkle a spoonful of fragrant vinegar to stimte the smell. In front of the pot, he sprinkled some green onions and sesame seeds. After a series of operations, the sweet and sour ribs came out of the pot, and the aroma instantly overflowed. Grumble... Nemu smelled it and the greedy bug in her stomach was lured out. She couldn''t help but lean outside the kitchen door. She looked at the te of red and hot ribs with envy. She swallowed her saliva and asked, "Brother... let me taste a piece, okay?" As he spoke, Nemu reached out to grab the ribs. Pa --- "it''s not done yet." Lod flicked Nemu''s head and smiled. "Also, little glutton, did you forget to wash your hands before eating?" "Oh, I know!" Without stealing the ribs, Nemu pouted angrily, shook his arms and reluctantly ran to the bathroom to wash her hands. "Ha ha ha..." Lodughed loudly and then went to prepare the second dish. We haven''t eaten together for a long time. How can we only prepare one sweet and sour pork ribs? It should at least be three meat dishes, three vegetable and one soup! Chi La --- The hot oil was cooked and the fireworks rose. The sun was setting outside and all the dishes were finally ready. The fragrance of the whole house was overflowing, and the rich smell made Nemu, who was hanging outside the door, anxious and anxious, and she wanted to rush in quickly. Sweet and sour pork ribs, braised lion head, shredded sweet potato, cold mixed three threads, mushroom oil vegetables, fried crispy meat, steamed bass fish, and... a te of pork and onion filling dumplings. "Wow, it''s so rich!" Nemu''s eyes were almost staring straight, and the saliva on her mouth kept flowing down. She said nkly, "Brother, what day is it today? Why are there so many dishes?" "Today is my birthday." Lod smiled and rubbed Nemu''s hair. He smiled and said, "When I was celebrating my birthday, I always had a te of pork and green onion dumplings. Now if I want to eat them again... I can only make them myself." Although his tone seemed calm, Nemu could still hear the lingering sadness in it. "Brother, happy birthday!" Nemu held Lod''s face with both hands and smiled cutely. "Nemu will learn how to make dumplings and make them for you every year, okay, brother?" "Okay ---" Lod pinched the little girl''s nose and said with a smile, "Eat quickly, or the dishes will get coldter." "Yes!" Nemu couldn''t wait to eat and wolfed down the dishes in front of her. Lod looked at the warm scene in front of him and felt that there was an invisible hand that calmed the restlessness in the depths of his heart. Nemu reminded him of something... No matter if he was a Soul King in the future or any powerful existence, what he pursued should not be to surpass everything, but to be able to protect everything he wanted to protect. This was what he truly wanted to pursue! Chapter 425: Frank Forgotten In The Corner

Chapter 425: Frank Forgotten In The Corner

At this time, a knock on the door suddenly sounded. Nemu, who was eating happily, was stunned when she heard the sound. She raised her head and looked at the door facing the living room. "Who is it?" Nemu kept stuffing meat into her mouth. Both sides of her cheeks were bulging. She looked like a greedy little hamster. She mumbled, "We are not open today. Come back tomorrow. Don''t bother us!" "Come in." Lod raised his eyebrows, his eyes indicating for Nemu to continue eating. He already knew who the person was. As the door was pushed open, a tall and sturdy man walked in. He was wearing a ck jacket and a white skull was printed on the T-shirt on his chest. A familiar old face covered in stubble was the Punisher - Frank Castle! "We meet again, Lod" The moment they met, Frank showed great resentment. He gritted his teeth and said, "Do you know how I''ve been doing all this time? I''ve been cleaning your butt day and night!" "No... Why are you wiping my butt for me?" When he met that pair of eyes full of resentment, Lod suddenly felt a little puzzled. Why didn''t he remember that he had asked Frank to help wipe his butt? "... F*ck!" The muscles in the corners of Frank''s eyes twitched. When he saw Lod''s expression, he understood what was going on. He immediately cursed in anger, "You damn bastard, have you forgotten me" "... No, no." "Then why did you turn your head around?" "Uh... it doesn''t matter." "F*ck, I dare to bet with God''s asshole. You must have forgotten!" "Ahem... don''t swear randomly!" Lod changed the topic. "Be careful of being struck by lightning when you walk." "Huchi... Huchi... Huchi..." Frank''s chest heaved up and down continuously. His eyes had turned red. It was obvious that he was very angry with Lod. If he did not know that he could not beat him, he would have shot this guy in the head twice. "Calm down, calm down." Lod wiped the sweat off his forehead. hollow looked at Frank and asked in a low voice, "So... what did you wipe my butt for me?" "... You really forgot!" Frank forcibly suppressed the killing intent in his heart and took out a mobile phone from his arms. He gritted his teeth and said, "This is the messenger you gave me. I am responsible for cleaning and guiding the souls and hollow of New York City!" "Uh... I remember. It seems that there is such a thing." Lod''s face froze. He remembered this matter. At that time, he had just created Soul Society. He was short of manpower and the number of souls was insufficient. Therefore, Lod had no choice but to let Frank be in charge of the souls in the New York area. Considering that they would be rich in manpower in the future, he let Frank do other things. In the end, for various reasons, he was so busy that he forgot all about it! "Do you know how I spent this period of time" Frank roared angrily, "I fucking work twenty-three hours a day. I ran from Manhattan to Statton Ind. I buried hundreds of people and killed dozens of hollow. You sucked my blood more than those damn capitalists!" It was really too much. Lod couldn''t help but sympathize with Frank. Such a high intensity work could actuallyst for a few months! But... this was not normal! He remembered that he had warned Nemu not to let Frank work too hard. When necessary, he could disguise Frank as death god and share the heavy tasks in New York District for him. How could it be like this? Lod secretly gave Nemu a look and asked her what was going on. Unexpectedly, Nemu lowered her head and did not dare to look at him and Frank. She continued to use her oily little hands to grab the ribs in the te and struggled hard. Obviously, she had forgotten! Seeing Nemu''s behavior, Lod had already guessed the ins and outs of the situation. It was likely that Nemu was busy with Technological Development Department and had forgotten about this matter. However, the system that issued the messenger did not stop, so Frank could only constantly issue tasks. The result was that he almost drove this iron-boned man crazy! Therefore, he was going to take the me. Lod could not help but cover his face and let out a long sigh. "Trust me, this is a misunderstanding. I epted a mission some time ago, so I never knew about this matter. When I respond to the higher-ups, I will send someone to rece you very soon." "You didn''t lie to me?" Frank red at Lod angrily and said doubtfully, "Did Soul Society really send someone to take over my duties?" "It''s true, it''s definitely true!" Lod patted his chest and assured him, "As long as the report is submitted, in less than twelve hours, there will be new death god to take over your job. When the timees, it will be your turn to supervise them!" "I will believe you for thest time!" Frank was finally in a better mood. After releasing the heavy burden, his entire body rxed. He pulled out a stool and sat down. "You weren''t here thest few times, so I didn''te in. This time, we finally met. Quickly take out your hidden wine and let me satisfy my craving!" "Alright, just you wait." After all, he had been squeezing the other party for a few months, so a few bottles of wine was nothing at all. Lod got up and took out a few bottles of booze, then handed them to Frank who was at the side. "Romane-Conti?" Frank''s eyes lit up when he saw the wine tag. "This is a good wine. I have been craving it for a long time!" After saying that, he did not stand on ceremony. After that, he forcefully unscrewed it and blew it into his mouth. A ton of tons... Burp --- After drinking the whole bottle of booze in one go, Frank was finally satisfied. Half of the pent-up anger in his chest was released. "By the way, I almost forgot that there is another thing." Frank suddenly remembered that he was not only here today for this matter. He asked, "I have something to ask you. Recently, my zanpakuto will change into human form from time to time. Is there a problem?" "Change into... human form?" Lod''s expression was a little stiff, as if he had thought of a possibility. "Yes, it''s a man." Frank grabbed another bottle of wine. He unscrewed it and took a sip. He wiped the liquid on his beard and said with some annoyance, "And every time he appears, he will force me to fight with him. What the hell is going on?" "..." The corners of Lod''s eyes twitched slightly. "Are you sure it is materialized and fighting you?" "Yes, what''s wrong?" Frank looked at Lod in surprise and asked in confusion, "Besides, is it difficult to materialize zanpakuto? Don''t keep me in suspense. Tell me what is going on, so that I won''t have to worry about it every day!" "Congrattions..." Lod was silent for a moment, and then slowly said: "This is one of the necessary conditions for all death god to learn Bankai!" Chapter 426: Pinch

Chapter 426: Pinch

Bankai. It is the second stage after Shikai, which is the final form of zanpakuto, as the captain of Gotei 13, the lowest requirement is to learn Bankai. If you want to achieve zanpakuto''s Bankai, you must first make zanpakuto materialize, and then by fighting, make it into a state of submission, so that you can ask its'' real name ''from your zanpakuto, and thenplete... Bankai! But what surprised Lod was that Frank actually came to this step ahead of time! Frank became death god until now, in just a year, he could actually make zanpakuto materialize. His speed was so fast, and the time was so short that he had surpassed Soul Society''s past geniuses. Even Tshir Hitsugaya was afraid to be inferior. But when he thought about it carefully, it was not impossible. This was not death god''s world, but Marvel World. Frank was the protagonist of theic, "the Punisher." His willpower could even resist the Trial''s Eye, and his soul had experienced countless destruction and rebirth. He could definitely be considered a genius. Moreover, in this year, Frank was in charge of the entire New York area. The number of hollow he had killed had already exceeded a thousand. Among them, the great hollow of Gillian level upied the majority. There was even an extremely small number of Adjuchas. Hisbat experience and number of times could be said to be astonishing! With the influence of these two factors, it was indeed possible to achieve such a fast speed. However, even though he understood the reason, Lod was still a little shocked for a moment. He could only take a sip of the ice water in front of him to hide his fluctuating expression. "Congrattions, Frank." Lod coughed and cleared his throat. He continued, "This is a lot of death god, the realm that you dream of reaching, and you are already within reach of it." "Uh... I don''t quite understand." Frank was a little confused and looked at Lod with a puzzled face. "Isn''t death god only use Shikai? What is Bankai?" "." Lod looked to the side. Nemu''s heart shrank. She stuck out half of her tongue cutely, as if she was acting like a spoiled child. "Eh..." Lod covered his face and sighed. He roughly guessed a few points in his heart. Needless to say... It must be that this little girl waszy. Whenpiling, death god had to know that it was 100 things. She only poprized somemon sense problems, but forgot to record information about Bankai, so this led to Frank not knowing. "It''s like this..." Lod pondered for a moment and told Frank about Bankai. After listening to Frank, he showed a self-deprecating smile, shook his head and sighed: "Even if you have stronger strength, what can you do? Can''t you even protect a girl?" He watched helplessly as Gwen died in front of him, but he could not do anything about it. That feeling of powerlessness was deeply imprinted in his heart, making Frank unable to forget it. "Being sentimental is not your style." Lod was a little surprised. He did not expect the famous Uncle Retribution to show such a weak expression one day. "I am a human, not a stone." Frank nced at Lod and finished the rest of the wine in one go. He slowly said, "So, what I need to do now is to make it submit the next time it materialized and ask for its real name, right?" "The order is wrong." Lod shook his head and snapped his fingers. "First, I took the initiative to make zanpakuto materialize. Then, I made it submit through battle. Finally, I asked for its real name." "Is... is there any difference?" Frank frowned, not quite understanding. "In any case, it''s materialized. Whether it''s active or passive, we just need to subdue it!" "There is a difference, and there is a big difference." Lod could only patiently exin, "Taking the initiative to materialize it means that the control is in the hands of someone, and the materialization can only mean that you canmunicate with zanpakuto to a deeper level." There were many reasons why zanpakuto took the initiative to materialize, including the situation of protecting the user. For example, Kurosaki Ichigo had met many times, so the difference between active and passive materialization was still very big. Even if he borrowed the Bankai, there are still requirements to limit Spiritual Power''s level, so if Frank wants to really achieve Bankai, the first step is to learn, how to materialize zanpakuto! ... ... ... S. H. I. E. L. D.. An unknown military forbidden zone. Located in the area dozens of meters underground, it is a huge underground military ce made of steel and cement, with hundreds ofyers of alloy armor outside, even can defend against the impact of nuclear bombs! In the entire military forbidden zone, there were thousands of soldiers guarding the surface. There were dozens of machine guns and anti-aircraft guns. There were also hundreds of Agent of S. H. I. E. L. D. in the dark who were responsible for dealing with the enemies who sneaked in. The security of the entire base was almostparable to that of the White House! A ck fierce horse drove over. The door was printed with the logo of S. H. I. E. L. D.. After severalyers of inspection, it headed straight to the center of the military base, in a tunnel that led to the underground. The fierce horse soon arrived at the destination. A group of men in suits got off the car. Among them, ck men with ck coat and ck pants were the most eye-catching among the group of white people. There was only one person in this outfit in the entire Marvels. That was the current leader of S. H. I. E. L. D., Nick Fury. "Director!" Coulson stepped forward to greet him, while also cursing Nick Fury in his heart. Wearing such thick clothes in the middle of summer, aren''t you afraid of getting heatstroke? Speaking of this, no one knew why Nick Fury was so in love with this full ck outfit. He had a long ck leather jacket and ck tactical trousers. However, ording to Coulson''s guess, perhaps it was because in the dark of the night, such clothing could be invisible. "How is the situation?" Nick Fury''s expression was very serious. He did not beat around the bush and went straight to the point. "Has the evacuation of personnel beenpleted? What is the current index?" "Most of the personnel have been evacuated, but the index has already reached the critical point of explosion." Coulson wiped his sweat and said worriedly. "Take me over to take a look!" Nick Fury said and was about to go in to take a look. "No, Director!" Coulson''s expression changed slightly, and he quickly reached out to stop him. "It''s going to explode inside. What if something happens?" "Get out of my way!" Nick Fury raised his eyebrows and used his eyes to force Coulson back. Without another word, he directly pushed aside the people in front of him and strode into the depths of the base. When the rest of the people saw that the leaders had alle up, they had no choice but to follow them and rush into theboratory in the base. Theboratory, which was almost half the size of a football field, was filled with mixed noises. A group of scientists in whiteb coats were surrounding a blue cube, arguing about something. "Gentlemen, calm down!" Nick Fury''s deep and hoarse voice instantly drowned out the noisy argument. It was as if there was a magical force that made everyone quiet down in an instant. "Now, I need someone to tell me what happened!" Nick Fury''s expression was calm. There was not the slightest bit of panic, as if he did not care about the huge crisis that was about to explode. It seems that he was infected by Nick. One of the old scientists came out tremblingly and said, "Director, the reading of the space stone is abnormal, and the temperature suddenly rises. If it goes on like this, it will explode soon!" Nick Fury frowned and asked, "What about the power of the explosion?" "Ten thousand tons of T NT explosives..." The old scientist swallowed and said in a trembling voice, "It is equivalent to an atomic bomb ced on Hiroshima. Once it explodes, half of the city will bepletely destroyed!" Nick Fury''s pupils suddenly contracted. His needle-like pupils trembled violently and he subconsciously swore, "F*ck!" Chapter 427: Space Stone

Chapter 427: Space Stone

"The index has reached the critical point and is about to explode!" Following the exmation of a researcher, everyone''s eyes were attracted to him. The dark blue cube that was ced on the tform was currently flickering with a dazzling light as if it was breathing. An enormous amount of energy surged out from it and shook the surrounding hollow like a ripple, causing ripples that could be seen with the naked eye to emit a dangerous aura. "F*ck, quickly control it!" Nick Fury''s expression changed greatly. He grabbed the old researcher and red at him as he roared, "I don''t care what methods you use. Control it. It absolutely can not explode!" It was equivalent to 10,000 tons of T NT explosives. If it exploded, half of New York would be razed to the ground. There would be at least millions of casualties. It could be said to be the most serious and terrible incident since the founding of the country! He could not afford this responsibility! So no matter what price he had to pay, he had to stop the Tesseract from exploding! "It''s toote... Everything is toote..." The old researcher slumped to the ground, his eyes devoid of color. He said miserably, "We... are no longer able to control the Tesseract." Buzz - The energy gathered in the Tesseract had already far exceeded the controble range. It was still constantly multiplying and changing, like a blue miniature sun that released endless energy. The blue light that contained an astonishing amount of energy shone on everyone. Their terrified faces were like an invisible hand that gripped their hearts tightly. Especially Nick Fury. His face looked even darker and darker under the blue light. Veins popped up around his eyes and scalp. Unlimited energy. This was the research project that S. H. I. E. L. D. had been researching. It was a huge energy source that he had been longing for. It was used to develop new weapons. But unfortunately, he ignored one thing, which was whether human technology was qualified to control this inexhaustible energy. "Director... let''s go." "If we don''t go now, it will be toote!" Coulson was anxious. He couldn''t care less for a moment and directly pulled Nick Fury to run out. "Where to run?" Nick Fury looked gloomy. He stared straight at Coulson with his bloodshot eyes and said in a hoarse voice, "Half of the explosion range of New York. How far do you think we can run with just two legs in such a short time?" Coulson smiled bitterly and slowly put down his hand that was pulling on Fever. In fact, everyone knew very well that everyone here had no time to run out of the explosion range. It was just the difference of where they died in the end. "Since we can''t escape, then we have to think of a way!" Nick Fury was calm in the face of danger. He ordered his brain calmly, "It''s not time to give up yet. As long as the universe cube has not exploded, we still have a glimmer of hope!" "What can we do..." The old researcher sighed with a bitter face. "Unless you can let God descend and take the Tesseract away, we are dead." "Wait... you mean... God?" Coulson was stunned for a moment. Then, a light shed through his mind and he muttered, "I''ve thought of a way. I know who can stop the explosion!" "Ha ---" Another researcher saw Coulson and couldn''t help but ridicule him. "What? Looking at you, do you really know God?" "God... I don''t know." Coulson said in a deep voice, "But I know another god... death god!" The moment he heard this, Nick Fury guessed what Coulson was thinking. "You mean... Ask him for help?!" "That''s right, Director!" Coulson nodded and said, "Do you still remember what happenedst time? They have the technology to seal off space and can use it to transfer the Tesseract!" "Yes, but the problem is..." Nick Fury frowned and said, "Can you contact him now?" "I''m not sure... I haven''t been able to contact him during this period of time." There was a hint of hesitation on Coulson''s bitter face as he shook his head. "But there is no other way now. We can only try our luck!" "In that case, let''s give it a try..." Nick Fury helplessly agreed to Coulson''s suggestion. After all, they really had no other way. The only thing that could save millions of people in New York from this disaster was Soul Society''s Space Freeze technology. After getting permission from his superiors, Coulson did not dare to dy at all. He immediately took out his phone and dialed thendline of the Spirit Cleansing Pavilion nervously. Beep... beep... beep... beep... Hearing the voice from the phone, everyone''s heart clenched. "Please... please... please... please... answer the phone quickly, answer the phone quickly!" Coulson was so anxious that his forehead was covered in sweat. From time to time, his eyes nced at the increasingly dangerous Tesseract, and his mouth kept repeating the urging voice. "Beep... hello ---Who is it?" The call was suddenly connected, and the voice of a young and childish girl was heard. A trace of confusion appeared in the eyes of the researchers. They did not understand why Coulson would call a little girl at such a critical juncture. Could it be that they were counting on a half-grown child to save America? It was simply the biggest joke in the world! However, to Coulson, this voice was even more wonderful than the sound of nature. His mood was like riding a roller coaster, instantly speeding up from the bottom to the clouds. Although they had only met a few times, Coulson could still tell that the person who picked up the phone was Nemu! "It''s me, I''m Coulson!" Coulson was so nervous that his hands were trembling. He said with the fastest speed in his life, "Nemu, is Lod with you?" We are in big trouble. There is a very terrifying bomb about to explode. If we can''t stop it, half of New York will be razed to the ground! " "Well... Since it''s so dangerous, why don''t you remove the bomb yourself?" Nemu asked stupidly. "I can''t remove it... I can''t exin it in one or two sentences. The bomb is going to explode soon!" Coulson was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. He said in a trembling voice, "Now, only you can save millions of people in New York. Please help us!" "But... we can''t dismantle bombs. How can we help you?" Nemu asked again. "Your Space Freeze Technology!" Coulson hurriedly said, "As long as we lock this area with the Space Freeze technology, we can avoid this disaster!" "Well, then I''ll ask my brother ---Dudu Dudu..." Nemu said and hung up the phone. Everyone else looked at each other, especially Coulson, who was stunned. He had never expected this to happen. And... did this count as agreeing or not agreeing? "It''s over, it''spletely over!" Several researcherspletely lost hope on their faces and sat on the ground like walking corpses. The old researcher was chanting the Bible in his mouth. Coulson heard it vaguely, as if he was begging for forgiveness from God. "F*ck, in the end, we still have to rely on ourselves!" Nick Fury finally couldn''t hold it in any longer. He rolled up his sleeves and nned to go up himself to forcefully stop the explosion of the Tesseract. However, in the next moment. Without waiting for Nick Fury to put his thoughts into action, a ck figure suddenly appeared in his line of sight. "Lod Carl..." That signature short, silver hair and long ck dress made Coulson recognize this person at a nce. It was the ''savior they were looking forward to! Chapter 428: Loki

Chapter 428: Loki

Savior... came! But what made Coulson feel ironic was that the one who saved mankind was not God, but a death god! Death god, who was clearly responsible for harvesting souls, was now doing a job to save mankind. Especially with the prayers of the old researcher next to him, it made the scene more ironic and mocking. "Quick, the source of the explosion is that cube!" Nick Fury pointed at the Tesseract and shouted, "It is about to explode!" He couldn''t care less about the shock now, and he couldn''t care less about death god and hollow. The situation was really very dangerous. The Tesseract could explode at any time. They had to hurry up and transfer the stone. Otherwise, millions of people in New York would die for it. "This is, the second time." Lod''s cold eyes were like a sharp de, as if they were deeply piercing into the hearts of everyone. "Your endless greed has attracted an uncontroble great disaster, but every time, you let Soul Society wipe your ass." "It''s not what you think..." Nick Fury was still struggling to argue. "It was really an ident this time. We just wanted to use its infinite energy to realize the global energy sharing. This is a major development for humanity, not for our own selfish desires." "Heh ---" Lod revealed a look of disdain and sneered, "A person standing on the moral high ground and shooting down with his back to the sun. Sure enough, at any time, he will always be bright, great, and righteous. Do you think so, Mr. Nick Fury?" Nick Fury''s face was gloomy, and the corners of his eyebrows twitched faintly. He could not think of any reason to refute. No matter how many excuses he found, he could not avoid the most critical problem. In order to pursue greater power, he put millions of people in danger. Even because there was no solution, he could only seek help from the person he had identified as ''danger''. "The gun is ringing." "Do you see who fired the gun?" "I can''t see clearly. He is standing on the moral high ground. He is so dazzling under the sun." Nick Fury thought that he was protecting humans, but he ignored the most important point, which was that he ced his own will above the entire group, causing humans to unknowingly push into an endless abyss! These vile characters that were engraved in the depths of his soul urged Nick Fury to gradually walk from light to the abyss. The reason why Lod said this was because he wanted to remind Nick Fury. No matter what, you must always remember that you must never let the excessive desire devour you. "Mr. Lod, now is not the time to talk about this." Coulson, who was at the side, could not wait any longer and begged anxiously, "No matter what our original intention is, I am worried that there are millions of people in danger now. I only ask you to help us, okay?" "This is thest time, Coulson." Lod took a deep look at him, turned around and faced the Tesseract. He took out his phone and put it close to his ear, saying indifferently, "Technological Development Department, this is Lod Carl. Starting from my current position, apply to freeze the space within a hundred kilometers radius!" "Application passed, freeze the space within a hundred kilometers of Lod Carl!" As the voice fell, a strange power suddenly descended. The empty space rippled visible to the naked eye, and spread out with lightning speed, covering the space within a hundred kilometers! But the moment the space was frozen, the vibration frequency of the Tesseract suddenly elerated several times. Anyone with eyes could see that the energy umted by the Tesseract had reached the critical point and was about to explode! "Not good, we don''t have time to leave!" Coulson''s face turned ashen as he shouted in despair, "We... we can''t leave!" The next second. Rumble!!!! In the deafening roar, a terrifying heat rose along with the mushroom cloud! The Tesseract released a massive kic energy that wasparable to a nuclear explosion, setting off a huge wave of energy that could be seen with the naked eye. It carried rolling destructive mes and swept out in all directions with unstoppable momentum. Large amounts of steel melted into molten iron and poured down! He was dead for sure... Everyone was in despair, nning to close their eyes and wait for death. Even Nick Fury, who had always been calm and collected, could not help but clench his teeth, silently nning to face death. However, Coulson did not know why, but he subconsciously looked at the man. He felt that as long as Lod was here, they would definitely not die, even if they faced a crisis that wasparable to a nuclear explosion! Lod raised a finger and said indifferently, "Bakud #81. Dank (Splitting Void)" A transparent wall condensed by Spiritual Power stood in front of everyone, blocking the first wave of impact and vibration for them. Then, there was a triangr cone-shaped defensive barrier that protected everyone in order to prevent them from being cooked by the high temperature of the explosion. Boom The earth shook violently, and it let out a cry that could not bear the burden. The huge shock wave carried tens of thousands of degrees of high heat and instantly set off a destructive wave hundreds of meters in diameter. Then, it mmed down heavily with overwhelming power, tearing the steel alloy base into pieces like a meat grinder! All tangible and intangible substances were annihted in this instant! In the midst of the smoke and dust rolling ruins, a transparent wall stood still. In the inverted triangr cone-shaped defensive barrier, everyone miraculously survived. They were neither torn apart by the impact of the explosion nor cooked by the high temperature! And the creator of the miracle was the man who looked indifferent. Coulson, who had just survived a cmity, panted heavily. There was still a trace of lingering fear on his face. "Thank you... Thank you, Mr. Lod. If you hadn''t saved us, I''m afraid... we would all be dead by now!" However, Lod didn''t have the slightest intention of paying attention to him. Instead, there was a trace of seriousness in his eyes as he stared in the direction of the Tesseract. In the billowing smoke and dust, there seemed to be a golden light shining in it. Step... step... step... step... In the empty ruins, a burst of footsteps suddenly sounded. Nick Fury and Coulson''s expressions changed slightly. They widened their eyes as they looked inside the thick smoke. It was originally the location of the Tesseract. The first thing that entered everyone''s eyes was a curved golden antler. Then, a short staff with a blue gem embedded at the front end of the staff stretched out from the billowing smoke. Then, an old man, finally appeared in front of everyone. The old man was wearing a curved golden antlered helmet. He was wearing a dark green gold-encrusted robe. His white and mottled hair spread out wantonly. His gloomy eyes seemed to have gone through years and hardships. His entire body exuded an invisible pressure. "Ah, the timing is just right." The old man nced at the Tesseract that had fallen, and a mocking smile appeared on his lips. "Sure enough, no matter how many thousands of years have passed, humans are still unable to contain their greed." "Loki?" Lod frowned slightly, feeling that something was wrong. "You know me?" Loki raised his eyebrows and looked at Lod in surprise. "Why don''t I remember? I seem to have seen you before." Chapter 429: Loki, The God King of Asgard

Chapter 429: Loki, The God King of Asgard

Parallel universe... Lod closed his eyes and looked at the old version of Loki. He had already roughly guessed his origin. Regarding the concept of parallel universes, the scientificmunity had already had simr guesses, but there was no evidence so it could not be confirmed. However, as a transmigrator, Lod naturally had the ability to sense ahead of time. The parallel universe actually existed, at least in Marvel World. Marvel World was actually a very broad concept. It wasposed of countless parallel universes, and these universes were collectively known as ''MCU''. Just like the universe he was in, it was actually just like the vast sea of Marvel World. Among them, the universe closest to the movie plot was the universe with the serial number "Earth - 199999." As for the old version of Loki in front of him, if his spection was not wrong, it was obvious that he came from another serial universe. In the Final Battle of Marvel movies, such a situation had urred. This was used as a basis. Therefore, it was not difficult for Lod to guess that the old Loki came from a parallel universe. "I''m very happy to see you again." The old version of Loki sneered. He raised the short golden staff in his hand and a chill surged in his eyes. "But I won''t be lenient this time. Director S. H. I. E. L. D. Nick Fury, prepare to meet your death!" Obviously. The old version of Loki in front of him had already experienced the invasion of Chitauri. He knew that the reason for his failure was this unremarkable ck man in front of him. The moment his voice fell. The surrounding magical energy erupted. The dark green robe of the old man Loki moved without any wind. Following the golden short staff in his hand, he shot out a powerful energy pir! "You want to fight? Have you asked me?" A glimmer shed in the depths of Lod''s eyes. He suddenly took a step forward and stood in front of everyone. He casually waved his hand like he was taking a stroll and shattered the energy pir as thick as a bucket. The overflowing energy swept through the ruined ruins around him like a storm, like a stone thrown into the water, stirring up waves of ripples. "Huh?" It was only then that the old Loki realized that this man was not so simple. At first, he did not pay much attention to it. After all, he did not feel any danger, so he just treated it as a super hero that he had never seen before. After all, this was a parallel universe, and there were a few unknown heroes that appeared. They belonged to the normal and understandable category. No matter how strong they were, could they overturn the heavens? However, the moment they fought, the old Loki sensed that something was wrong. The energy beam he shot out with the Heart Jewel Scepter was not only smashed by the man and sword, but also appeared very rxed. This was a bit abnormal! The silver-haired man in ck stood there like a bottomless abyss, swallowing all the light around him, faintly emitting a powerful sense of oppression! The elderly Loki frowned and asked, "You... Who are you?" "It doesn''t matter who it is." Lod stared at the old man in front of him and said lightly, "What''s important is that I have a few things I want to ask you." "Young man, my time is very precious. It is not used to answer your questions." The old Loki''s eyes were cold. He said, "I admit that you are very strong, but unfortunately, this time, no matter how you struggle, you are destined to fail." "It seems that you know a lot." Lod narrowed his eyes. From his words, he could feel that this old man was definitely not simple. "Everyone said that a good rtionship started from the Q&A. Why don''t you tell me where your Mind Scepter came from first?" "Haven''t you already guessed it?" The old Loki was expressionless, and there was even a trace of coldness in his voice. He said, "A guy who can feel sad and pitiful. He has lived his whole life in hollow''s lies and lies, and even escaped at thest moment... a coward." "Yes, the evaluation is very pertinent." Lod nodded in agreement and said, "He is like a child who wants to gain attention. It is indeed very childish as you say. However, the person who escaped at thest moment should be you, right?" "... It''s me." The old Loki''s eyes shed with pain. After a long silence, he said hoarsely, "So I want to change all of this. For this... I will pay any price. Anyone who dares to stop me will suffer the wrath of Asgard!" "Asgard?" Hearing this familiar word, Nick Fury suddenly could not sit still. He stared and shouted, "You are from Asgard... Who are you? Do you know Thor and Odin? We are in a friendly rtionship with Asgard. You can''t invade Earth without permission!" Lod frowned and nced at Nick Fury unhappily. "You reminded me. I almost forgot the most important thing." The old Loki had a cold smile on the corner of his lips. He said slowly like a gentleman, "ording to the tradition of Asgard, before I execute you, I have to introduce myself formally. At least I have to let you know who killed you." After a short pause, the old Loki''s eyes released a pressure. His dark green robe fluttered without wind, as if he was a high and mighty god. He looked at the small human with no sorrow or joy. His indifferent voice that was not mixed with any emotion echoed in the ruins of dozens of kilometers. "My name is Loki Odinson. I am thest God King of Asgard!" The old Loki''s eyes surged with coldness. He slowly raised the golden short staff in his hand, and the grand sound echoed through the sky. "In the name of Asgard, I shall cast God''s Wrath!" Rumble! A huge roar resounded through the clouds, and the magic elements in the atmosphere were rioting! Magic power surged in the sky, and the endless sandstorm carried a vast wave of air. The momentum was so great that it spread dozens of kilometers away. The entire earth and ruins trembled slightly, as if they were crying out in fear. A momentter, the sky was suddenly covered by a zing green light. Coulson and Nick Fury subconsciously raised their heads. They saw dark green fireballs that were as dense as raindrops. Each one was dozens of meters in diameter, like a meteor shower that was rarely seen in a hundred years. After tearing through the clouds, they fell down! Ten... hundred... thousand... ten million... Coulson was instantly dumbfounded. His face was as pale as a wall. The number of green fireballs that fell from the clouds was asrge as carps across the river. They densely covered half of the sky and covered a range of dozens of kilometers. It was impossible to count how many there were with the naked eye! Sure enough... the plot was raging! Although Lod had already prepared himself the moment he found out that it was the old Loki. But now, the old Loki waved his scepter and summoned a rain of mes that covered the sky. He couldn''t help but be shocked! Loki, who liked to be a melee wizard, now remembered that he was a wizard! Chapter 430: Loki, The God of Running Away

Chapter 430: Loki, The God of Running Away

Rumble... Endless fiery rain tore through the sky, apanied by a heaven-shaking and earth-moving whistling sound, falling down with the momentum of destruction! All of a sudden, everyone looked terrified. It was as if an invisible hand was holding their hearts. They were tightly wrapped by a suffocating pressure. It was as if they would die in the next moment! Under the bombardment of such a dense and huge fire rain, there was no chance of survival! "Tsk tsk... so troublesome." Just as everyone was in despair, Lod only frowned slightly and revealed a look of disgust. "Mr. Lod... Even you can''t do anything about it?" Coulson cried and felt that he hadpletely lost hope. At this moment, he even thought of hisst words. "..." Lod nced at him and was toozy to exin the reason. The trouble he was talking about was not the fire rain above his head, but the group of people including Coulson, especially the director of S. H. I. E. L. D., Nick Fury, this cunning bastard! It was not difficult for him to stop the fire rain. For example, the Daiguren Hyourinmaru could create a huge ice cover that covered a radius of tens of kilometers in an instant. For example, Golden Lightning Pce, attracting tens of thousands of lightning to directly destroy the fire rain, it was an easy thing for him. Even if it was Senbonzakura Kageyoshi, the sword destorm formed by hundreds of millions of sea of flowers could easily intercept the rain of fire. The truly difficult part was... Using only ''Shinso'' to block the rain of fire, he also needed to ensure that these people would not die. After all, in S. H. I. E. L. D.''s information, his zanpakuto ability was instantly extended and shortened. If he suddenly revealed other abilities, it would definitely arouse the suspicion of the old fox Nick Fury. From a mutual perspective, Shinso could be said to be the most unsuitable zanpakuto to deal with the current situation. But unfortunately, He had no choice. Out of all the most convenient and simplest options, he could only choose the most troublesome and difficult one. "Bankai..." Lod looked helpless and pulled out zanpakuto, who was at his waist. "Ikorose - Kamishini No Yari!" An extremely terrifying Spiritual Power rushed out of his body like a wave, almost filling up the entire sealed space, arousing countless dense and terrifying strength, whistling in all directions like a shaved sword, cutting out ck cracks in hollow''s space. Kacha kacha... As the tremors on the ground grew stronger, it seemed to have triggered a chain reaction. The extremely powerful Spiritual Power hurricane howled and stirred, lifting up the steel ruins that weighed tens of millions of tons nearby. The earth let out a cry that could not bear the burden, and cracks visible to the naked eye quickly spread. The next moment, Spiritual Power suddenly dissipated. Lod held the unchanging short-haired sword and pointed at the endless rain of fire that fell from the sky. "Buto... Renjin(Null Step: Serial de)!" The moment his voice fell. Everyone''s pupils suddenly shrank, as if they were being stabbed. There was only an extremely stunning and dazzling sword light left in their sight. At this moment, everything in the world seemed to have lost its original color, leaving only a fierce gray that was full of deathly stillness and coldness. Buto Renjin was the strongest move of Ichimaru Gin. With the greatest speed, he constantly stretched the God-Killing Spear to the limit of the advantage, releasing a continuous and terrible attack like a rainstorm, and burying the poison in the inside of sword''s de in the chaos, so as toplete the real ''God-killing'' attack! However, at the moment, Lod did not need poison, as long as the speed was good. With the maximum stretching speed, coupled with the amazing prating force of the God-Killing Spear, he defeated all of them before the rain of fire fell! Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua! One sword, another sword. It was impossible to tell with the naked eye how many sword had been shed by Lod at this moment. The vast and boundless sword was like light and rain. Tens of millions of tiny sword lights gathered and turned into a mighty torrent of sword Qi. They swept up endless astral winds and pulled out a thousand foot long dragon. It roared as it charged into the sky that was raining fire! In the next moment. The rain of fire that carried the wrath of the gods collided head-on with the resplendent torrent of sword''s des! Rumble!!!! A deafening roar resounded. In this instant, it was as if countless hailstones had smashed down, and the sound of dense shattering resounded in session. It exploded wildly in the ears of everyone, and a tremendous shockwave flowed down. Coulson and the others were unable to endure it, and they revealed pained expressions. Twopletely different forces violently collided in the sky. One green and one silver, one above and one below, the sky and earth were clearly divided into two special colors! Nick Fury relied on his astonishing willpower to forcefully endure his physiological difort. He raised his head and saw that in the middle area of the most intense collision, there was a destructive energy ripple. The chaotic and violent airflow roared and constantly washed in all directions, tearing out countless cracks in the surrounding space. Although both sides won by numbers, this time, it was clearly Lod who had the advantage. The God-Killing Spear gradually suppressed the fire rain, as if the anger of the gods descended. The fire rain with the power of destruction was crushed by the God-/Killing Spear sword''s de storm. Boom The terrifying storm exploded, causing the entire space to shake! The endless rain of fire was smashed into smithereens, turning into countless tiny sparks that bloomed in the sky, just like specks of ash that remained after a round of fireworks had bloomed. When the dust and smoke dispersed, Lod slowly exhaled a mouthful of turbid air, but he frowned slightly. He saw that the old Loki had disappeared. Not only him, but even the older scientist beside Nick Fury had also disappeared. Lod''s eyes moved slightly and his gaze drifted to a ce in the ruins. When he saw that there was nothing in the ce buried by the ruins, Lod sighed in his heart. Sure enough, he had disappeared. When the old Loki disappeared, not only did he take the scientist away, he also took the most important - space stone! The so-called rain of fire was actually just a cover! Lod was not stupid. He only thought for a moment and understood the intentions of the old Loki. Perhaps this old Loki had never intended to fight with him from the beginning. His real goal was to use this powerful magic to divert everyone''s attention and take away the old scientist and the space stone! As for how he did it, it was not difficult to guess. The old Loki had a scepter embedded with a soul stone in his hand. It was easy to take a person away without him noticing. He was fooled... This old fellow has something. Thinking of this, Lod could not help butugh. The God of Trickery was indeed cunning. Putting aside whether he was strong or not, his running speed was really amazing. Chapter 431: Primary Target, Space Stone

Chapter 431: Primary Target, Space Stone

"The Tesseract..." Coulson suddenly felt a chill in his heart. The most important thing was gone! The stone with infinite energy was stolen by Loki, who came from Asgard. He also took away Dr. Selvig, who was proficient in astronomy. No matter what he nned to do with it, he knew that it was definitely not a good thing! "F*ck..." Nick Fury''s face was as ck as charcoal. He was so angry that he squeezed out a dirty word from his teeth. His single eye shed with madness. "This is a deration of war against Earth. We must gather all the forces we have and prepare for the uing... war!" "Chi..." Hearing this, Lod couldn''t help butugh. He revealed a mocking gaze and said, "Nick Fury, don''t tter yourself. If Asgard really wants to start a war, will you still alive to do anything?" "But that person''s actions are dering war on Earth!" Nick Fury was clearly in a state of madness. He said fiercely, "Snatching the space stone is evidence. We must gather super heroes to defend against the war of Asgard!" Lod sighed softly and no longer paid attention to Nick Fury. This was the typical case of being persecuted and delusional. He always felt that anyone would invade Earth and wanted to arm themselves at all times. They would be carried by this thought and forced to develop and explore a terrifying weapon beyond human control. It was like a marathon running and vomiting blood. It was an extremely sad idea, but there was nothing he could do. In fact, it was not only S. H. I. E. L. D. who had this idea. Even the current countries in the world had the same thought. After all, humans could not even trust their ownpatriots, let alone a group of aliens. Although Coulson also felt very angry, he still maintained a trace of rationality and asked, "Mr. Lod, you mean to say that this matter has nothing to do with Asgard?" "It has nothing to do with it." Lod put sword into the sheath and then said in a meaningful tone, "He is the fourth generation Divine King of Asgard, but as far as I know, the current Asgard is ruled by the second generation Divine King, Odin. Do you understand what I mean?" Unlike Old Nick Fury, He had a good impression of Coulson, so it was fine to leak some information. Anyway, they would have to be used in the future. "Could it be..." Coulson''s pupils contracted slightly. He had seen a big scene, so he instantly thought of a possibility. "Is the man who calls himself ''Loki'' came from the future Asgard?" "Who knows..." Lod shook his head and snapped his fingers to remove the space freeze. He said lightly, "This is thest time I''m cleaning up your S. H. I. E. L. D.''s ass. If there is a simr situation next time, you can solve it yourself." Again and again, again and again. If he didn''t show them his might today, he was afraid that he would really treat Soul Society as a firefighter in the future. "... Yes, we understand." Coulson nodded with a bitter face. S. H. I. E. L. D. had repeatedly used the name of ''righteousness'' to carry Soul Society to help them take care of the aftermath. Now, he finally tasted the consequences that he had nted. Not only did he push away the ''allies'' that he should have roped in, but he also lost arge amount ofbat strength in vain! And the one who made all these mistakes was S. H. I. E. L. D.''s director, Nick Fury. If not for the series of wrong orders he issued, trying to control things beyond the scope of human understanding, and then causing several disasters, how could they have fallen to this situation? At this time, in Coulson''s heart, for the first time, he questioned Nick Fury. This veteran who joined S. H. I. E. L. D. in the Second World War was perhaps no longer suitable for an organization like leadership. If S. H. I. E. L. D. continued to develop ording to his wrong thoughts, sooner orter, he would be destroyed in his own hands! "Although I hate S. H. I. E. L. D. very much, I admire you very much." Lod patted Coulson on the shoulder and said with admiration, "When you die, I will personally escort you to Soul Society." Hearing this, Coulson did not know whether tough or cry. He could only reluctantly nod in agreement. "That... Mr. Lod." Nick Fury, who was next to him, heard this and his expression changed slightly. He had a bad feeling in his heart. He hesitated and said, "May I ask if our souls will go to Soul Society after we die?" "You can''t." Lod nced at him in disgust. "With the sins you bear, you can only go to hell after you die." Nick Fury: "..." Coulson: "..." They had been dealing with death god all this time, and they had almost forgotten. This group of people were the gods in charge of the souls of the dead. If they offended them now, would they have a good life in the future when they died? Nick Fury was a very obvious example. Before they died, they had already been judged by death god. After they died, they would return to hell. Nick Fury, who had never believed in God, was also a little panicked at this time. A few drops of cold sweat appeared on his forehead and his face was ugly. "Mr. Lod... Don''t joke with me anymore. Although I am not a good person, I shouldn''t go to hell, right?" "Hehe." Lod smiled sarcastically and did not answer his question. He stepped on Hoho and disappeared from where he was. Nick Fury suddenly panicked a little. "... He smiled. What does that mean?" Coulson said awkwardly, "Uh... maybe... he doesn''t want to answer." "Coulson, do you really think I should go to hell?" Nick Fury looked at Coulson and asked slowly. "Uh... I don''t know." Coulson was suddenly under great pressure. He braced himself and said, "Maybe he was just joking. Don''t mind it too much, Director." "Huff... huff..." Nick Fury took a few deep breaths to calm himself down. He said in a deep voice, "Call Natasha and Barton back, Steve and Tony. Tell them that the war ising!" The establishment of the Avengers meant that the tide had finallye to an end! As for how S. H. I. E. L. D. would react, what he would do, and what he would do, all of this had nothing to do with Lod. He only had one goal, and that was how to use appropriate methods to obtain the Space Stone. Although the sudden appearance of the old Loki had disrupted his original n, the overall direction would not change. It was supposed to be the first appearance battle of the Avengers. It could be said to be the most appropriate and appropriate stage for the appearance of Soul Society, Hueco Mundo, and Wandenreich. Taking this opportunity to walk to the front from behind the scenes, the audience waspletely exposed to the public! ... ... ... In an unknown luxury apartment. Loki sat on the soft sofa, looking at the blue cube in his hand. His eyes seemed to be reminiscing the past. Two streams of turbid tears streaked across his old face. "There are still four more left." "Father, mother, Thor... I will definitely let Asgard reappear in his past glory!" "No one can stop me, not even Sorcerer Supreme!" Chapter 432: The Creation of The Avenger

Chapter 432: The Creation of The Avenger

17 hours had passed since the disappearance of the Tesseract! A behemoth hidden in the shadows, S. H. I. E. L. D. finally revealed their ''teeth''! Through the orders of the five members of the World Council, Nick Fury would temporarily have the highest authority. He could use all personnel and materials in the range of his authority to search for the missing Tesseract. The highest alert order issued by the American headquarters spread throughout the world in just a few hours. Europe, Africa, and Australia branches responded and entered the highest alert state of war! On the orbit nearly 20,000 kilometers away from Earth, there were a total of 600 military satellites scanning at all times. The cameras connected to all the electronic equipment in the four continents formed a huge, searching for old Loki at all costs! Using the space carrier developed by the Tesseract, as S. H. I. E. L. D.''s base, it rose directly to a thousand meters high. Moreover, this was not all. A few hours after the incident, Nick Fury had gathered all the known superheroes in this huge air base through all sorts of shady means. The superheroes arrived at the sky carrier one after another. The first to walk in was a middle-aged man. He did not seem to be a big threat, but everyone knew how terrifying he was when he was angry. The reputation of the green giant Hulk was like thunder in their ears! The one who followed him was a red-haired and attractive ck Widow Natasha. "Uh... Will you really let me go after this?" Dr. Banner took a deep breath, put his hands in his pockets, and looked at the others nervously. He was originally staying in a settlement in the South American rainforest. Suddenly, he was surrounded by a group of special attackers with tranquilizer guns. A very beautiful female agent told him that as long as he cooperated to find the cosmic cube, she would give him an official identity and cancel the pursuit. It had to be said that Natasha''s words hit the bullseye and urately grasped the desire of Banner. Therefore, after getting a guarantee, Dr. Banner followed S. H. I. E. L. D. to the Sky Space Carrier and was responsible for tracking the gamma rays of the Tesseract. "Don''t worry, Banner." Natasha rolled up the hair on her temples and smiled, "As long as you find the Tesseract, we will let you go. I promise that I will keep my word." I will never lie to you. "That''s good. I hope you won''t lie to me." Banner was not used to crowded ces, so he just forced a smile and said, "There will be no good end if you lie to me. I believe you won''t want to see it." Not long after, Coulson led two people into the bridge. One of the handsome young men was the Captain America, Steve Rogers, while the other was a little boy, carrying a school bag and skateboard. He was obviously a student who was going to school. "Wow! So cool!" The boy''s eyes sparkled with stars, and he cheered excitedly, "This is even more handsome than the Sherry. By the way, what is this ship called? Is there aser cannon? Can I take a picture? I want to show it to my friends. They will definitely be happy!" Coulson said with a face full of headache, "Parker, calm down first. Don''t talk." This child was found by him asionally. He imed to be a friendly neighbor of the New York people. His personality and ability were outstanding. The only drawback was that he was a little talkative. Ever since he boarded the carrier eagle, he had almost never stopped. Steve was a little speechless. He whispered, "Peter, this is not a school, don''t be so loud." Peter Parker saw that everyone was looking at him, and immediately covered his mouth awkwardly: "OK ---I know, I promise not to talk." "Sure enough, it is your style..." Banner looked at the boy in surprise and gave Natasha a look of disdain, "You didn''t even let a child who is still in school go and let him participate in such a dangerous action, right?" Natasha frowned and did not answer the question. She only saw a trace of disgust in her eyes, as if she was questioning whether this behavior was correct. Thest person to enter the bridge was naturally the well-known yboy, a genius inventor, the owner of Stark Group, Iron Man Tony Stark. "Not bad." Unlike the others who were amazed by the Sky Space Carrier, Tony Stark only nced at it and then retracted his gaze with a sneer. His expression seemed to be a little disdainful. Nick Fury opened his arms, his expression full of pride. He introduced to the crowd with a dazzling tone, "Wee to the Sky Space Carrier, S. H. I. E. L. D.''s highest technology, abatmand center suspended thousands of meters high in the air." But a voice that was not in line with the group suddenly interrupted his introduction. "Anti-gravity levitation system, four turbine engines, anti-light panels that reflect radar and light, as well as an observation tower and runway deck." Tony exined the structure of the entire Sky Space Carrier as if he were familiar with it. Finally, he smacked his tongue and said, "It''s barely passable. It''s just that its defense is a little weak. A single strike of the Jake missile will turn it into a tomb in the sky." "..." Nick Fury''s eyes twitched and he could not speak for a long time. Steve frowned. He had looked down on Tony from the beginning. Now that he saw the other party nder the air carrier, he naturally could not stand it. He went forward and said, "You should be d that we can stand here, instead of saying these childish jokes." Tony raised his eyebrows and could not stand Steve''s serious look. He said sarcastically, "Oh, the famous Captain America. In your eyes, is it childish to point out ws?" "No, I mean some people who only know how to point fingers and order." Steve looked at Tony with disgust and said, "I don''t see a hero in you. Instead, you look like a child. You can''t wait to pick out mistakes and show off." "Sorry, Captain." Tony put his hands in his pockets and tilted his head with a smile. "I don''t need to show off, and I don''t need thebel of a hero. I am me. I have never changed. Only you need this kind of thing." "Uh... I think the two of you are..." "Shut up!" * 2 Tony and Steve shouted at the same time, making Peter, who was going to stop the fight, shrink back. Banner was a little impatient. "I''m not here to watch you quarrel. Can you start now?" "That..." Peter raised his hand timidly and whispered, "I still have sses tomorrow, so... can you hurry up?" The rebellious Tony, the honest and firm Captain America, the talkative Spiderman, the ticking time bomb Banner... Looking at the four superheroes withpletely different personalities, Nick Fury could not help but frown deeply. The team he had expected should not be like this. It seemed that the first step they had to solve was how to integrate these people into the team! At this moment, the door to the bridge opened again. A tall and sturdy man with a white skull imprinted on his chest and a ck coat followed behind Hawk Eye Barton. Nick Fury''s furrowed brows suddenly rxed a little. He said with a smile, "The famous Punisher have arrived. Let''s have a drinkter, Frank." "No need, I''m not interested." Frank nced at him and said coldly, "From now on, the debt I owe you will be paid off, Fury." Chapter 433: One of Them, God of Death

Chapter 433: One of Them, God of Death

The Punisher - Frank! Just by mentioning his name, it was enough to frighten the gangsters in New York City. It could make thosewless and bold criminals run away in fear, and even a character who peed all over the ce! "It''s him..." Steve frowned slightly, and there was a look of disgust on his face. He had heard of this guy. Unlike the gentle methods of other heroes, he was extremely cruel and never let go of any criminal. He was an executioner who wandered the edge of the darkness and could fall into the abyss at any time! This made obeying orders a heavenly duty, treating justice as a rule, Steve, who had been in the army for decades, hated and disliked behavior the most. Tony Stark was like this, Frank was the same, and both of them were the same, cing their individual will above the entirew. Could such a chaotic team really be as Nick Fury said, taking up the responsibility of protecting the earth? At the thought of this, Steve''s heart could not help but be covered in ayer of haze. He missed the roaring assault team from before. "Ok ---no problem." Nick Fury was amused. An awkward expression shed across his face. He spread his hands helplessly and said, "As long as I can find the Tesseract, I promise that I will never disturb you again in the future." "I hope so." Frank crossed his arms in front of his chest and said coldly, "So, have you found the guy who stole the Tesseract?" "Not yet." Coulson scratched his head in embarrassment and said, "We used all the satellites to use facial recognition to search the world, but there is no progress at the moment." "No, this search range is too big." Banner shook his head and turned to look at Coulson, asking, "We have to reduce the range. How many spectrometer can you borrow?" Coulson was stunned and asked in confusion, "We can borrow them, but what do you want them for?" Banner took off his suit and walked to the corridor of the bridge. "I need arge number of spectrometers to track down the gamma rays emitted by the cosmic cube. This way, I can narrow the search range." "give him what he want." Nick Fury turned around and gave his assistant Hill a look. "Use all the optical spectrometerin thebs to cooperate with Dr. Banner." In just a few minutes, under S. H. I. E. L. D.''s pressure, a total of five thousand optical spectres in the entire US were temporarily transferred over. Banner set and adjusted the data of the optical spectres, using it to track the specific spectrum, which was the gamma rays of the Tesseract. The search of the optical spectres still needed some time. Tony was not willing to wait idly, so he ran over to help Dr. Banner and calibrate the data of the gamma rays together. The two of them chatted as they busied themselves. The two world-ss scientists sat together, from quantum physics to basic physics. The content of the chat was like a heavenly book, making Coulson feel dizzy and uneducated. He simply moved his butt to the side, no longer participating in the discussion of the big shots. On the other hand, Peter Parker, although a student, showed an amazing mind, and could barely keep up with the discussion between the two, especially in biology, he had an insight that made Tony praise. Steve was simr to Coulson. Seeing that he did not need his help, he sat alone in the corner, leaned against the wall and closed his eyes to rest, waiting for the moment of the war. Nick Fury carried a bottle of wine, walked to Frank, and handed it over. "Old friend, do you mind talking to me?" "Don Julio? 1942?" Frank nced at the wine that was handed over and asked in surprise, "I remember that this thing is limited. Where did you get it from?" "The home of a terrorist." A smile appeared in Nick Fury''s eyes. He shrugged and said, "This bottle of wine is very lucky. It is the only thing that can still be preserved under the bombardment of artillery shells." "Then I want to have a taste..." Frank licked his lips, and his addiction was aroused. He took the bottle of wine, unscrewed it, poured himself a cup, and took a sip to express his appreciation. Nick Fury sat next to him and poured himself a cup. He smiled and said, "Congrattions, Frank. You finally let go of your hatred and n to return to your normal life." "Return to your normal life?" Frank''s hand, which was holding the wine ss, suddenly stiffened. Heughed at himself and said, "I don''t intend to let go of my hatred, nor will I return to my normal life. From the moment they died, I will never be able to return." Nick Fury''s eyes narrowed slightly. There seemed to be a sh of light. He pretended to be surprised and asked, "This is strange. I haven''t heard the news of the Punisher''s operation in the past year. I thought you had retired." Frank looked at him sarcastically and sneered, "Fury, don''t use that ridiculous trick in front of me." "I never intended to hide it." Nick Fury, who was exposed in front of him, was not surprised. After all, thebat strength of the man in front of him could be said to be the highest level of human beings, equivalent to S. H. I. E. L. D.''s level ten agent. Nick Fury took a sip of wine and said lightly, "You know my character. I have a skeptical attitude towards everyone, especially for a man like you. You suddenly disappeared for an entire year. I have to know what you are doing." "What if I don''t intend to tell you?" Frank put down his wine ss and looked straight into Nick Fury''s eyes without any expression. His tone was t. "I will investigate it myself." Nick Fury was not surprised. He only said calmly, "You will not disappear for no reason. A year is too long. It is enough for you to prepare a lot of things. It is not impossible for a terrifying person like you to assassinate the president." Frank, who had undergone the strictest military training and was familiar with individual soldiers and team specialbat techniques, was proficient in firearms, explosions, fighting, assassination, infiltration, diving, interrogation, intelligence gathering, camouge, and many otherbat techniques. It was no exaggeration to call him a modern super soldier king. If he wanted to subvert a country''s regime, it would only take a week. Such a dangerous man not only hated the government system, but also used brutal methods to attack criminals. No one would allow him to disappear under their eyes for a whole year! Without figuring out Frank''s whereabouts, the person in the White House could not even sleep peacefully. Under the pressure of the White Housebined with multiple parties, Nick Fury drove S. H. I. E. L. D. to ask Frank for the reason. "I hope you can understand me, Frank." Nick Fury rubbed his temples with one hand. "If I don''t find out your whereabouts, those white pigs sitting in the office won''t be able to sleep. They are afraid that you will blow them up in the middle of the night." Looking at his good friend''s helpless expression, the resentment in Frank''s heart was mostly gone. He sipped his wine and said, "Don''t worry. I disappeared not to do anything bad to this country, but... I was squeezed by some unscrupulous capitalist." "Unscrupulous capitalist?" Nick Fury''s eyelids twitched and his face was filled with disbelief. "Are you joking with me? Is there anyone in this world who dares to squeeze you, Frank? Is he tired of living or is there something wrong with your brain?" "None of them." Although Frank was expressionless, his twitching eyes revealed his thoughts. "It''s just that I can''t beat him, that''s all." This appearance made Nick Fury even more curious. He quickly poked his head over and asked, "Can you tell me which unscrupulous capitalist you are working for?" "Uh..." Frank thought about it and hesitated for a moment. Before he came to S. H. I. E. L. D., Lod did not seem to have said that he could not reveal his identity, which meant that he should be able to say it. "A ce called Soul Society." Frank drank thest mouthful of wine and slowly said, "For now, I can be considered... death god." Chapter 434: Meet The God King

Chapter 434: Meet The God King

As soon as this was said, it was no less than the shock of the clear sky. Nick Fury looked as if he had been struck by lightning. His pupils were erged to a visible degree, and his heart seemed to have stirred up a storm. For a moment, he was shocked to the extreme. Even the wine cup in his hand slipped and fell heavily on the ground. Pa! With a crisp sound, the cup full of expensive wine broke, allowing the wine to ssh on the steel floor of the bridge. The fragrance of tequ scattered in the air of the entire bridge. Everyone was shocked by the sudden voice. They all looked at each other in surprise and confusion. They seemed to be curious about what they were talking about. Nick Fury, who had always been calm and collected, showed such a big reaction. "Sorry... I lost myposure." Nick Fury took several deep breaths to suppress the shock in his heart. But he was still in disbelief and asked again, "You mean... you joined Soul Society and became... death god?" "You know death god?" Frank raised the tip of his eyebrows and said in surprise, "S. H. I. E. L. D.''s intelligence is so powerful that he even knows the existence of death god." "We were fortunate enough to meet the two captains." Nick Fury paused and asked cautiously, "By the way, do you know Lod Carl?" "... Of course I do. That damn vampire!" Frank''s expression became a little strange when he mentioned this name. He gritted his teeth and said, "If not for his duty, I wouldn''t have disappeared for a year!" "So that''s how it is..." Nick Fury suddenly realized. They had already known about Lod''s duty in New York. A light shed in his eyes as he tried to ask, "Since you are death god, have you ever been to Soul Society?" "Not yet." Frank thought about it and added, "He said that after a while, let me go back to Soul Society''s office with him and choose a Division to join." Nick Fury suddenly fell silent for a while, as if thinking about something. After a moment, his eyes shed and he said in a low voice, "Since you can be death god, does that mean that as long as you grasp the correct method, humans can be death god?" "Fury, as an oldrade-in-arms, I advise you not to cross the line." Frank saw through his thoughts at a nce, shook his head and said, "Although the time of joining is not long, the Seireitei that rules Soul Society is not a charity organization. The zanpakuto in death god''s hand is not only used to kill those monsters. Do you understand what I mean?" Half a warning and half a reminder, the meaning was self-evident. Soul Society had tens of thousands of death god, thirteen super power captains, and the orders given by the central 46. All aspects were undoubtedly revealed. This was arge organization with strict rules and a long history. Anyone who dared to provoke Soul Society''s dignity would be punished severely! Especially as Fury thought, secretly studying and stealing death god''s power. Lod had already revealed before that it was Soul Society''s most severe criminal behavior. Once it was discovered, there was no doubt that he would be killed! "I know, don''t worry." Although Nick Fury agreed with a smile on his face, no one knew what he was thinking in his heart. Although their conversation was very quiet, another person heard it. "Tony, are you alright?" Banner, who was monitoring the data, saw that Tony was sweating profusely and was trembling slightly. "Uh... Yes, I''m fine." Tony forced out a smile. "It''s all because the cold air here is too strong." "But... there is no cold air here." Banner scratched his head in confusion. He really could not understand his behavior. "Then it is too hot!" Tony rolled his eyes and suddenly pointed at the screen and shouted, "Look, we found the Gamma rays of the Tesseract!" Sure enough, Banner''s attention was diverted. He looked at the light source shing on the screen and shouted in surprise, "We found it, we found the data of the Tesseract!" Everyone''s hearts tightened, and they all looked over. Nick Fury resisted his excitement and asked, "Well done, Banner. Tell me where it is." Banner swiped the screen and projected the location information. "Stuttgart, Germany, Kuningstra?e 28, National Gallery!" In the projection of the world map, a huge red energy source was emitting waves. "Captain..." Nick Fury walked to the bridge, his eyes seemed to be entrusting hope. "Next... it''s your turn!" ... ... ... National Gallery. There was a grand ceremony tonight, and all the upper ss celebrities were gathered here. The old Loki was dressed in a fitting ck suit. His gray hair was neatlybed back to the back of his head. In his sunken eyes, there was a pair of eyes as deep and dazzling as the stars. He was holding an eagle head cane that was specially used by a gentleman. His appearance and temperament were like that of a king who was high up in the sky. Anyone who had yet to approach him would subconsciously make way for the road ahead. At this moment, he was like the host of this banquet, and the others seemed to be invited as guests. The old Loki stepped on the red carpet gracefully and followed the flow of people into the National Gallery. No one came out to stop him in the middle, and all of them seemed invisible. A momentter, the old Loki entered the hall. Without any intention of stopping, he went straight to the front of an old man, stretched out his finger, and forcibly dug out the old man''s eyeball. The eyeball that was forcibly dug out should have been a heart-wrenching pain. However, the old man seemed to have no pain at all. He was still talking andughing with his femalepanion next to him. He allowed the blood flowing out of his empty eye sockets to soak his entire face, making him look very ferocious and strange. The old Loki''s eyes and face did not fluctuate at all. He twisted the bloody eyeball and suddenly disappeared from the hall. The next second, he came to the metal safety vault below the art gallery. He pressed the eyeball on the inspection device and the door of the vault opened immediately. The old Loki walked in and opened one of the safe, revealing a metal sealed by a special device. "... I found it." The old Loki picked up the special device and a rare smile appeared on his lips. This was the target of his trip. The ce where the important metal sheet was stored could form a powerful antithesis that could be used to open a huge spatial wormhole! However, this time, on the other side of the spatial wormhole, it would not be the army of the Chitauri. "It''s about time..." After the old Loki put away his metal sheet, a strange smile appeared on his face. "It''s time to meet the guests outside." ... Outside the National Gallery. Hundreds of socialites and high-ranking political figures gathered in the open square outside the art gallery like puppets. In the middle of this group of people was the old Loki, who was holding a cane and looking into the distance. A momentter, a carrier aircraft tore through the night sky. The captain of the United States jumped with a shield and mmed heavily on the concrete ground, causing a cloud of dust to fly. Spiderman and Iron Man followed closely behind, falling to the ground one after the other. "Long time no see, Avengers." The old Loki smiled slightly. His cane turned into the Mind Stone Scepter. After looking around, he said loudly, "Wee to my kingdom. Now, have an audience with the God King. Kneel!" Chapter 435: Joining Forces

Chapter 435: Joining Forces

Dong! The Mind Stone Scepter mmed heavily on the marble brick. The figure of the old man standing in front of the human suddenly rose infinitely. The surging aura of pressure around him was like a surging tsunami, continuously attacking everyone! Boundless pressure enveloped the entire square. This was a domain belonging to the gods, a road that seemed to be piled up with countless corpses. Every warrior who went to the Immortal Pce would have to go through thousands of hardships if they wanted to see the true appearance of the God King. Only those with great willpower and great destiny could cross the thorny forest, step on this divine path forged from corpses and blood, and see the true appearance of the high and mighty God King who ruled over the nine worlds. For a time. The ordinary people gathered around them prostrated on the ground like loyal servants who served the gods, shouting the old man''s name! "He is the God of Mischief and Trick!" "He is also the god of lies and wisdom!" "His name is known throughout the universe, and everyone knows him. He is a cunning person, a treacherous god, a shapeshifter, a liar!" "He is the grandson of the first God King, Bohr. He is the son of Odin and Frigga. He is the younger brother of the God of Thunder, Thor. The blood of the Asgardian race flows in his body. The king recognized by the World Tree is destined to reappear in the glory of Asgard!" "Great God King, Loki Odinson!" "Have an audience with the Divine King, mortal!" A golden ring domain spread out, covering the square with a diameter of over a hundred meters at a speed that was difficult to see with the naked eye. At this moment. The pupils of all the heroes contracted, and they could feel a pressure that was like the copse of the heavens. In the golden ring domain, the originally light air suddenly became a thousand times heavier, as if there was a great force pressing down on his body. The marble bricks could not withstand the gravity and made a series of explosions. The domain of the gods was terrifying enough! However, what was even more terrifying was that under this seemingly solid spiritual pressure, Steve used his steel-like will to forcefully stop himself from kneeling. Looking at the performance of the remaining three people, all of them were kneeling on one knee on the ground, barely holding on to the ground with their hands, and in an instant, they were in a high position. "Is this... his will?" Tony''s pupils contracted slightly, and he looked incredulous. The handsome man with the Star Shield, who stood tall like a mountain, was deeply imprinted in the hearts of everyone at this moment. "No one... can... Make me kneel!" The veins on Steve''s face bulged, and he looked like a ferocious ck dragon. He roared and forced himself up. "Even if you are a God King... don''t even think about stripping away the freedom of humans!" Kacha! Steve raised his heavy right foot and took a step forward. The sturdy bricks instantly cracked and his entire foot sank into the ground. One step... Two steps... Three steps... As Steve advanced towards Loki, the terrifying pressure increased again! Boom For a moment, the pressure suddenly increased, and endless waves seemed to appear in everyone''s eyes, rolling up thousands of meters high tsunamis, roaring from all directions, trying to crush this disrespectful god into meat paste! The old Loki did not intend to fight, but looked at Steve with a yful look, as if he was looking at an ant struggling. Huchi... Huchi... Steve raised his head with difficulty and let out a heavy gasp. Large amounts of sweat wet his hair and dripped down his cheeks. At this time, he was only a few meters away from the old Loki. Normally, he could cross it in a breath, but now it was as difficult as climbing the sky! But he did not give up. With a conviction in his heart, Steve pushed his body to the limit. Every muscle and cell in his body burst out a hysterical cry, contributing thest of his strength! Until he came in front of the old Loki. Steve almost couldn''t lift his waist. The marble under his feet was crushed, and his calves were deeply buried several inches into the ground. "Boring persistence." The old Loki''s eyes shed with a touch of ridicule. He looked down at the stubborn Steve and mocked, "You tried your best toe in front of me, but you didn''t even have the strength to lift your hand. Aren''t you just crawling on the ground like an ant and then looking up at me?" "You... are wrong!" Steve suddenly raised his head. His eyes were shing with a violent scarlet light. The spiritual power in his body was like a fierce beast, and he suddenly broke free from the cage that bound him. Dong! Dong! Dong! A burst of violent and dull heartbeat sounded like thousands of people beating a drum! The boiling blood was like a sports car at full speed, roaring in Steve''s blood vessels as fast as lightning. Spiritual Power poured out like a dam, andrge ck veins were coiled around his right arm. His skin was covered by ayer of ck and red armor, and he looked like a demon who wasughing and howling! Spiritual Powerpressed the air and shook it, as if the sinisterughter of a demon echoed in his ears! Boom! His five fingers suddenly closed and crushed the air in his palm, causing a thunderous explosion. As the light blue Spiritual Power gathered at one point, Steve looked up at the sky and let out a loud roar, as if he was venting all the anger in his chest! In an instant, the old Loki''s expression changed slightly, and he finally sensed a trace of danger. When he raised the Mind Stone Scepter and was about to release magic to leave, there was a sharp chill between his eyebrows. A deadly huge threat made his brain twitch. At the same time, he heard a steady and hoarse male voice. "Justice is pale and humble, but it is definitely not powerless - Pale Justice!" Frank was half kneeling on the ground, his ck coat fluttering in the wind. He held a weapon that looked like abination of an exaggerated gun de, and the sshing mes bloomed from the gun chamber like flowers, pushing out bullets after bullets! "Five times eleration!" "me! Frost! Split! Shock! sh!" Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Five bullets with all kinds of attributes were fired at a speed five times faster than normal! The air was torn apart by the elerated bullets, and in almost a hundredth of a second, they were already in front of the old Loki! Buzz! Boom! Along with the loud vibration sound wave, a dazzling light burst out in front of his eyes. The old Loki obviously did not expect this move. Not only was his head buzzing, but even his eyes were unable to open because of the strong light. He could only hastily set up ayer of magic shield to protect himself. Splitting bullets, zing bullets, frost bullets! Three bullets hit the magic shield at the same time, and the powerful Spiritual Power burst out, tearing it apart with a crushing momentum! Frank''s eyes lit up and he shouted, "Now" "Avengers... Attack!!!" Steve understood. Naturally, he would not miss the opportunity of a thousand years. He stepped on the ground in front of him, and countless gravel and dust flew up with the wind. He clenched his demon fist and punched directly at the old Loki. "Let me have a taste of... free iron fist!" Boom The violent wind from the fist blew over, and it was like countless sharp sword brushing past. The old Loki''s cheeks were cut with blood, and the strong wind pressure made his muscles tremble, like the roar of an ancient giant, and the whole square shook violently. Chapter 436: God of Lies and Trickery

Chapter 436: God of Lies and Trickery

The strong wind was howling! The earth was weeping! Wherever the scarlet devil fist went, the atmosphere was like breaking silk. It was like a giant dragon sweeping across thousands of miles, stirring up violent airflow visible to the naked eye, carrying a powerful momentum that seemed to pierce through the sky, turning into unstoppableets flying across the sky, finally striking the old Loki''s face! Rumble - An earth-shattering rumble suddenly tore through the night sky of the city! The moment the fist came into contact with the old Loki''s face, it exploded with an unbelievable terrifying power. It was like a Jake missile that was meticulously manufactured by Stark industry. The continuous ripples gathered into a wave of air that was dozens of meters high. It was like an army of thousands of men and horses galloping, crushing the bricks and stones that covered the square into powder. "Fortunately, I reacted quickly..." When Peter saw this scene, he suddenly felt a chill in his heart. If he had not been more sensitive and predicted this scene in advance, and used the spider silk to pull out all the ordinary people, he was afraid that if Steve punched out, regardless of whether Loki was dead or not, they would definitely go to the military court tomorrow! After the smoke dispersed, Peter and Tony looked at the central area. The entire square was destroyed, and there was no ce that could be consideredplete where everyone looked. But what was even more terrifying was that the National Gallery was behind the old Loki, so half of it was destroyed by the wind, and even the ground was plowed out a deep gully. Tony looked at the ruined art gallery, and the corner of his mouth could not help but twitch. At this moment, Fury, who was in the Sky Space Carrier, saw this scene, and his heart was about to stop. This was a National Gallery, and there were countless treasures inside. Even if he sold S. H. I. E. L. D., he might not be worthy! Of course, the premise was that the relics inside were real. But this does not prevent Tony from being frightened. He is the only ''celebrity'' in this group of people. If Fury can''t bear the me, he will definitely be dumped at that time! Just as he was thinking about it, Frank suddenly opened his mouth and reminded, "Don''t let your guard down. Be careful. I can feel that he is not dead yet!" "No... impossible!" Peter was shocked by this and said in disbelief, "How can anyone still be alive after suffering such an attack?" "Hey, little spider." Tony nced at him and said, "Didn''t you hear him just now? He called himself a god." "Even if he is a god..." Peter still could not believe it. Even a ten-meter-wide steel te might not be able to withstand the power of Steve''s punch, let alone the body of the old Loki. "Don''t let your guard down." Frank stared at the thick fog vigntly and asked about the situation of the Captain America. "Are you okay?" "I''m... still... okay..." Steve put his hands on his knees, bent over, and let out a heavy breath. There was a burning pain in his lungs, and bean-sized beads of sweat dripped down his cheeks. He was so exhausted that it was difficult for him to even move his fingers. He insisted on his willpower and did not fall down. "You are exhausted. Go to a safe ce to rest." Frank frowned and saw at a nce that he was forcing himself. "No need... I am fine!" Steve took a deep breath and stood up again. He gritted his teeth and said, "A mere physical strength is nothing. I can still fight with him for an entire day!" Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that his physical strength had been severely depleted at this moment. But in this situation, Steve was still able to force out his physical strength and maintain hisbat state. Just this steel-like will was enough to move Peter and Tony! The four of them waited, watching the thick fog. Pa --- A burst of apuse came from the smoke, and everyone''s expressions changed slightly! In the originally hot and humid square, a breeze suddenly swept up, blowing away the smoke and dust that obscured his vision, revealing the intact old Loki, looking at the four shocked superheroes with a hint of ridicule. "No... impossible!" Steve widened his eyes, his mind shocked and unable to ept this situation. "I clearly hit you, why... are you fine" Although Frank did not speak, his trembling eyes betrayed his inner thoughts. Even Tony and Peter looked as if they had seen a ghost. No... This was even harder to ept than seeing a ghost! Their all-out attack actually did not cause any damage to Loki. Even his dark green robe was like a brand new one, not stained with any dust. The old Loki seemed to be enjoying the clown show. He said slowly in a sarcastic tone, "Your attack is indeed very strong. Even I do not dare to take it head-on. If I were really hit, I am afraid I would have been unable to stand up long ago." Steve clenched his teeth and stared at him with bloodshot eyes. "If that''s the case... then why are you doing this?" "I know!" Tony instantly thought of the reason and said in shock, "You mean... his attack did not hit you?" "You are still so smart." The old Loki smiled and said indifferently, "Just as you said, all of your attacks did not hit me from the beginning. They only hit a phantom I created." "Phantom" Frank and Steve''s faces suddenly changed. They had been deceived by a phantom! "No, I clearly touched you!" Steve still did not believe it. The touch of his fist told him that he must have hit him. "Touch? Hahaha..." The old Loki couldn''t help butugh. He mocked, "Who told you that the touch must be real?" "Even the touch..." Frank was shocked. "No, he''s lying!" Tony noticed that the blood mark on Loki''s face was still there. He suddenly understood, "He can''t control our five senses. Steve did hit him just now, but he used the Tesseract to transfer the attack to another space, so this happened!" Steve and Frank suddenly realized that if it was the cosmic cube, it could be exined! "Heh, you''re quite smart." The old Loki''s eyes darkened slightly, and he smiled faintly as he read, "I didn''t expect you to see through it." "Do I need you to tell me that I''m smart?" Tony sneered. He raised his cannon and aimed at the old Loki. "Put down your weapon and surrender now. We can consider reducing your sentence." Frank raised his gun and aimed at the same time. He said, "Your tricks have been exposed. I advise you not to resist." "That''s right, that''s right. Otherwise, I will hang you up!" Peter symbolically shot out a spider silk to threaten. Steve silently raised his golden shield, and the giant clenched his right fist, ready to attack. However, to his surprise, the old Loki, who was surrounded by four people, did not panic at all. Instead, he revealed a smile of having seeded in his plot. In everyone''s eyes, that smile was filled with a strong sense of foreboding! "Tony, you are very smart." The old Loki praised him and said with a smile, "But smart people always think highly of themselves, so they forget some details. Just like now, you don''t seem to notice that I am not a real person." The moment his voice fell, the old Loki disappeared like a soap bubble. Before the shock in everyone''s hearts was over, Peter suddenly saw that behind Steve and Frank, the old Loki slowly walked out with a golden scepter in his hand, and then gently tapped on the back of the two people. "I want to thank you." The old Loki took back his scepter and smiled. "They sent me two powerful forces." Chapter 437: Two Lokis

Chapter 437: Two Lokis

An ominous premonition... came true! Peter and Tony''s faces suddenly changed, and they saw an unbelievable scene! They saw Steve Rogers, and the Punisher Frank Castle. After being touched by the golden scepter, their eyes were suddenly covered by dark ink. Then they felt as if they had been possessed, and they knelt down on one knee in front of Loki! "Captain... Captain?" Peter widened his eyes and his mouth wide open. He could not believe what he was seeing. "You, you, you... What are you doing" The captain america, who symbolized the will of freedom, actually knelt in front of the man who imed to be a god. The impact of this scene was no less than that of a bolt of lightning striking down from the sky, almost shattering his young heart! Tony''s face was even uglier. He said with difficulty, "You... controlled them!" "No, I just released them." The old Loki''s bright smile was full of sarcasm. "Frank, Steve, help me get rid of these two hindrances." Steve slowly got up and turned to Peter Parker without any hesitation! "Wait, captain, you see clearly, it''s me!" Peter''s spider senses responded to the buzzing sound of the bee. He subconsciously dodged to the side, and the fist brushed against the edge of the mask. The sharp wind tore the thin fabric, and a bloody wound was cut on his face. However, before he could catch his breath, the next blow came! Steve did not give Peter a chance to catch his breath. With his excellent bodily functions and rich experience, he almost beat up this young little spider until it was rolling on the ground and wailing. On the other side, Tony was received by Frank! But unfortunately... Frank was too strong! The bullet path that was shot out not only had a curve, but it also had all kinds of fancy attributes. Even Jarvis was unable to predict thending point, causing Tony to be beaten until he ran away like a rat, rolling around on the ground in a sorry state. "I''ll fight it out!" Tony''s eyes became fierce and he said, "Jarvis, load the melee master mode." Jarvis: "Mr. Stark, are you sure you want to fight in closebat?" "Yes, load me immediately!" A bullet flew past the mask. Tony shouted angrily, "He only knows how to shoot from a distance... I want him to have a taste of my fist!" "But..." "No buts!" The mes at the bottom of his feet elerated, and Tony quickly rushed out of the encirclement of bullets and instantly approached Frank! "Hahahaha, this time, there''s no more tricks!" Tonyughed proudly and raised his fist to hit Frank. "At such a close distance, your gun won''t do anything. Have a taste of the iron fist!" However, Tony''scentughter did notst long, as if his neck had been forcefully grabbed. Frank was expressionless. He casually dodged the iron fist, and at the same time, he bent down and held the spear in his hand. Like holding a dagger, he shed up from the bottom to the top, shing out with a fierce sword! Chi La! The spear de easily cut through the armor, almost touching Tony inside. Frank did not give any time to catch his breath. He changed the angle of the spear to a straight grip and suddenly stabbed at Tony''s heart. There was no longer any armor to protect him there. If he was hit, he would undoubtedly die! At the critical moment! Jarvis reacted quickly, He concentrated his energy at the bottom of his foot and used the recoil force to increase the distance between him and Frank! "F*ck! F*ck!" Tony was so scared that he broke out in a cold sweat. He felt a chill on his chest. "Sir... I just wanted to say that Frank is an elite soldier. It is impossible for him to not be good at closebat skills. Moreover, his weapon is Gun de. It is obviously used for closebat." Jarvis silently reminded. Tony''s mouth twitched as he vented his anger on Jarvis, "Say it earlier next time!" "Five times the speed!" Frank coldly raised his gun and fired three more shots. Tony did not continue to me Jarvis. He rolled and crawled to avoid the bullets and took the time to nce at the situation next to him. Uh... it was even worse over there. Peter was no match for Steve at all. His face was swollen like a pig''s head! Too strong! The battle strength was almost one-sided, showing a crushing posture! Tony and Peter worked together, but they could barely deal with the pincer attack. If this continued, it was not hard to believe what the oue would be. "Be careful of the scepter in his hand!" Just as everyone was at a loss, a man walked out from the shadows and said with a dark face, "He can control those two people because of the power of the scepter. As long as he doesn''t get touched!" Tony got up in a sorry state and looked at him. He felt that he looked familiar. "F*ck, who the hell are you?" "..." The man curled his lips, seemingly unwilling to answer this question. "Who I am is not important. What is important is that you must take back that scepter to save the two people he controls!" The sudden appearance of a person made Frank and Steve stop attacking. They stared at him vigntly, giving Tony and Peter a chance to breathe. "Heh, you actually came." The old Loki raised his eyebrows and sneered, "Cowardly person, are you nning to join hands with them and take back this scepter?" The young man''s expression was gloomy as he gritted his teeth and said, "If you dare to take away the scepter, don''t think that he will let you go!" "So what?" The old Loki''s expression was calm. He said lightly, "You are afraid of him, but that does not mean that I am afraid of him." "You..." The young man had nothing to say and could only clench his fists in anger. The old Loki narrowed his eyes and said with interest, "Aren''t you going to introduce yourself to your allies?" "Who the hell are you?" Tony stared at the two of them warily. He secretly gripped his license and was ready to transform at any time. In this dangerous situation, if he continued to hide death god''s strength, he would probably be hammered to death by Frank before Soul Society could even deal with him! "You don''t have to worry!" The young man gritted his teeth and turned to look at Tony and Peter. He said, "My name is Loki Odinson. Asgardian!" Tony, "..." Peter, "???" "Ha ha ha..." The old Loki was very satisfied with everyone''s expressions. Heughed and said, "How is it? Is it very interesting? There are two Loki, one young and one old, but they are all cowards!" "Wait... wait, I am a little confused!" Tony''s eyes twitched and his brain was in chaos. "What the hell is going on? Why... Why are there two Loki?" "The reason is very simple..." The young Loki''s eyes were gloomy. He gritted his teeth and said, "He is the future me, and I am the past him." Loki and Loki! The past and the future! This scene not only subverted themon sense of physics, but also shook Tony''s knowledge. The timeline that should have been moving forward and could never be bent or deviated, now had a 180-degree turn, forming some sort of closed ring that connected the past and the future! Chapter 438: Escape

Chapter 438: Escape

"This... this is impossible!" Tony had aplicated expression on his face. He couldn''t help but call out in his heart, "If what you said is true, then why didn''t the two of you appear at the same time? Why didn''t you cause a time paradox?" The past and the future were closely rted. Once the past changed, would the future change with it? "I know..." Peter''s voice was a little low, as if he was suppressing some kind of sadness. He said, "You are Loki from a parallel universe, two simr but different worlds. Even if there are intersections, there will be no time and space paradoxes." "Oh?" The old Loki raised his eyebrows. "You actually know about parallel universes. I''ve underestimated you." "This theory... is indeed possible!" Tony was suddenly enlightened and immediately looked at Peter in surprise. "Little guy, how did you guess?" "I... have a friend who came from a parallel universe." Peter''s eyes were dim. Thinking of the blonde girl, he couldn''t help but feel a little sad. "It seems to be a bad memory." Tony also lost someone important, so he could see Peter''s mood at a nce. He couldn''t help but rub the teenager''s hair and sighed, "But no matter what we send, we must live well. Don''t let down the person who sacrificed for you." "Are you done?" The young man, Loki, shouted angrily, "Instead of talking nonsense there, why don''t you hurry up and think about how to save those two people!" This group of superheroes really had a lot of bad habits. At this time, these two people were still whispering over there. Did they really think that no one else existed? "It doesn''t matter, you guys continue." The old Loki looked at them with an insincere smile, as if he was watching a group of clowns. "I don''t mind waiting a little longer. After all, we can''t destroy the atmosphere." Tony suffered a loss in silence, but he could not refute it. He could only suppress his anger and ask, "You haven''t told us yet. What exactly is that scepter?" The young Loki''s eyes flickered slightly, and he said vaguely, "That thing is called the Mind Scepter. It allows the user to control other creatures, so if you want to save yourpanions, you have to take back the scepter!" "Is that so?" Tony narrowed his eyes suspiciously. He felt that this guy did not speak, as if he was hiding some of the content. The elderly Loki smiled but did not speak. He did not expose the young Loki''s lies. In fact. The young man had also concealed the most important part of the information regarding the Mind Scepter. Its true name should be the Mind Stone Scepter. The blue crystal embedded at the top of the golden scepter was one of the six infinity stones. It could ignore anyone''s will, forcibly manipte, tamper, and read the thoughts of other creatures, and could control everything! Thanos handed the scepter iid with this gem to the young man Loki of this time and space. The purpose was to let hime to Earth and seize the space stone called the Tesseract. But who would have thought that someone would take away the scepter of the mind stone halfway through? This is good. Not to mention the space stone, even the mind stone was lost. If the brutal purple-skinned titan knew about this, he would probably tear him to pieces on the warship at the first moment! At the thought of this ending, Loki couldn''t help but shiver. The reason why he had to remind Tony and Peter was partly for his own life, and partly for the opportunity to take back the lost mind stone and space stone. "Listen, the two of you!" Seeing that the two of them were still uncertain, The young man, Loki, gritted his teeth and decided to do something more exciting. "If we don''t take back the Mind Scepter, then all the humans on Earth will be ruled by this guy." "And don''t forget, he still has the Tesseract. He can open it at any time, a path to other universes. Who knows what kind of monster wille over?" "If you don''t want Earth to be a battlefield, then stop him with me!" This speech was so impassioned that even the young Loki almost believed it. "You are right... We must stop him!" Tony''s face turned green and purple, his eyes shing with a tangled look, and one hand secretly clenched Substitute Shinigami Badge. Peter Parker, who was on the side, wanted to cry but had no tears. With a swollen face like a pig, he poured a basin of cold water on everyone: "But the three of us are no match for them at all. How can we take back the Scepter and the Tesseract?" Steve crushed him one-sidedly, the Punisher crushed Tony Stark one-sidedly, and the remaining young Loki did not look like the opponent of the old fox over there! Although they had joined one person, the situation had not changed. They were still destined to lose! "Not necessarily..." Tony licked his lips and seemed to be very confident. He said, "Next, you don''t have to do anything. You just have to watch my performance!" The young Loki and Peter cast him a surprised look, as if saying, "Where did you get the confidence?" He was clearly beaten by Frank a few minutes ago. If not for Loki appearing in time to rescue him, he would have gone to see God. He actually came out to act tough at this time and even said that he did not need their help? At this moment. Nick Fury''s voice suddenly came from themunication headset. "Do not continue to fight. Everyone evacuate. The reinforcements will arrive soon!" Boom The roar of the engine suddenly tore through the night sky. In the darkness of the night in the distance, several streaks of fiery light were rushing over, like fierce birds pouncing on their prey as they swept across the sky! Several F22 raptors filled with ammunition shot out long mes from the tail of the wings. Their speed was so fast that it created a ring-shaped sonic cloud. In just a few breaths of time, they had already swooped down! "F22... Is Fury crazy?" Tony widened his eyes, his heart filled with horror. This was the territory in Germany. If they rashly dispatched several of thetest generation of fighters in the United States, it would be tantamount to dering war on the entire Europe. If there was a crossfire, they would not be able to speak clearly even if they were covered in mouths! Was Fury crazy? Of course not. His brain was clear, but he had no choice but to do so! Losing the two great generals of the Captain America and the Punisher once caused the Avengers, which had just been built for less than a day, to fall apart in the blink of an eye. Only Tony and Peter were left. Even if they wereter med by the council, Fury would protect them at all costs. "Your luck is not bad..." The old Loki shook his head with a smile and said regretfully, "Let''s call it a day. Frank, Steve, it''s time for us to leave." By choosing to retreat now, it did not mean that he was afraid. A mere ten or so fighter jets made by humans could be annihted with a flip of his hand. Retreating was just a waste of time. Moreover, he had already achieved his goal for this trip. There was no point in staying any longer. Light blue fog rose up and condensed into a circr space door. Peter''s expression changed slightly. Just as he was about to use the spider silk to stop them, Tony raised his hand and stopped him. "Let them go... We can''t stay, so don''t ask for trouble." Peter was stunned for a moment, and then he retreated with a bitter expression. Just as Tony had said, with their strength alone, it was impossible for them to stop the old Loki who wanted to leave. "The next time we meet..." Inside the blue space door, the old Loki''s eyes fell on everyone, his tone paused for a moment, and slowly said: "It''s the end of everything, the day Asgard reappears. Chapter 439: I Hate Thunder

Chapter 439: I Hate Thunder

From his appearance, he calmly left. He was like a cloud, floating over and taking away everything. As for the first mission of the Avengers, it could be said to be aplete and utter failure! Not only did the elderly Loki disy his extraordinary strength, he also toyed with everyone, causing the Avengers that had just been built for less than a day to face a crisis of disbanding in the blink of an eye. As the team captain and symbol, Steve Rogers and Frank, the core member of thebat force, both of them were suddenly controlled by the old Loki. The action of turning against them was something that no one, even Fury, had expected. "Come back..." Fury''s tired voice came from the headset. There was no point in ming them now. They could only return first and then discuss how to stop the old Loki''s conspiracy! Peter nced at the young Loki next to him and asked innocently, "What are you going to do? Do you want toe with us?" "Hehe... Do I have the right to refuse?" The young Loki nced at the carrier eagle fighter in the sky that aimed his huge cannon at him. He said with a smirk, "Isn''t it a little inappropriate to treat your ally like this?" "The premise of an ally is that you have to exin to us what exactly is going on!" On this point, Tony was very much in favor of Fury''s actions. Letting an alien with an unknown identity and purpose was obviously not a rational choice, especially this young Loki and that old Loki. They were also inextricably linked. The most important thing was that the information revealed by Loki was full of ws. Anyone with a discerning eye would be able to tell that there was a big problem with his description, not to mention someone like Fury and Tony. "Ok ---ok ---" Seeing Tony''s unfriendly expression, the young Loki tactfully raised his hand and helplessly said, "I will cooperate with your work. Since I just saved your lives, please be a little gentlerter." ... ... ... A long-range carrier aircraft swept through the clouds ten thousand meters above. The endless sea of clouds churned like a tide, apanied by a low atmosphere, as if it would rain at any time. In the rtively spacious cabin, there were three people sitting with their heads down. The young Loki''s hands were tied up, and he leaned against the cabin wall with a look of despair. Next to him was the little spider Peter, who was in charge of watching him. In his hand was S. H. I. E. L. D.''s specially made ointment to wipe his face. He was thinking about how to exin it to Aunt May when he returned. Tony sat in the driver''s seat at the very front and was having an intense argument with Fury. Peter pricked up his ears and listened. It was more or less Tony who suspected this mission. Fury had deliberately concealed the key information, causing their mission to fail and to be controlled by the old Loki. Of course, Fury would not admit it. He repeatedly said that it was because of theck of information that caused the mission to fail. Rumble... The quarrel that was growing more and more intense was suddenly interrupted by a loud noise! Tony looked outside in frustration and found a huge branch of thunder shining in the dark clouds in front of him. The loud thunder resounded through the sky, apanied by the airflow in the sky, which made the ne a little bumpy. The thunder was getting louder and louder, and suddenly became dense. There were countless lightning flowing in the clouds around him, and the dazzling light almost illuminated the night. It made people feel as if the whole ne was in the middle of a boundless sea of lightning. There were signs of being destroyed and falling at any time! "Where did the lightninge from?" At this time, Tony suddenly felt that something was wrong. He looked at the value on the apparatus and said in surprise, "ording to the current weather, there shouldn''t be such arge thunderstorm cloud!" The young man, Loki, suddenly trembled. His face seemed to be a little ugly, and he moved his buttocks uneasily. Peter, who was sitting next to him, noticed his reaction and immediately felt a little funny. "Are you afraid of lightning?" "... What do you know?" Young Loki twitched the corners of his mouth, nced at Peter, and a trace of unease appeared on his face: "I don''t like the guy who came with the lightning. "What do you mean..." Peter had not finished speaking when he felt that the ne seemed to hit something and suddenly shook violently! "Hey, little spider boy, look after that guy!" Tony''s expression changed slightly. After putting on the steel mask, he instructed, "Don''t let him be taken away. I''ll go outside and see what''s going on!" But before he could move, the cabin door was violently pulled open! A tall and sturdy blonde man, dressed in silver armor, his red cape fluttering in the wind, his expression mixed with a hint of anger as he strode in with a short hammer in hand. Tony frowned, and after noticing that the strong man''s target was Loki, he decisively raised the Palm Cannon in his right hand. While umting energy, he threatened, "I advise you not toe over, otherwise..." Bang - With a loud sound of metal colliding, Tony was smashed to the ground by the hammer thrown by the strong man. Peter, who had Spider Sense, reacted quickly. The moment he saw Tony being knocked down, he judged the strong man in front of him as an enemy. Several threads that wereparable to steel wires shot out from his wrist, trying to control this unknown enemy! Pilip! After a burst of dazzling hot light, the spider threads were torn apart by the surging thunder before they even approached the man! The blonde man stepped forward and grabbed Loki by the neck. Then, without any hesitation, he turned around and left. He swung his hammer and flew outside. He disappeared into the dark night sky and disappeared in a sh. "Very good, another troublemaker!" Tony angrily got up and waved his hand. "Wait, Mr. Stank, are we going to catch up?" Peter swallowed his saliva and looked at the dark sky outside. He shrank his neck and said, "Should we make a n first, just like..." "No need!" Tony''s eyes were filled with anger. He said coldly, "You stay here. Leave him to me!" Without waiting for Peter to respond, Tony rushed into the clouds. Peter was the only one left in the huge ne. Only the senior high school student was stunned. He wanted to jump down to help, but when he thought about how he had never learned how to jump an umbre, jumping out in this thunderstorm weather was no different from courting death. "Director Fury, are you still there?" Peter came up with an idea and ran to the driver''s seat. He shouted, "Please let the nend. Mr. Stark needs help!" Meanwhile, on the other side. Loki, who had been pulled out by his neck, was thrown to the ground after a stomach full of cold wind. The blond man asked, "Loki, where is the Tesseract?" "I haven''t seen you for such a long time. Is this how you treat me?" Lokiy on the ground and panted. "I am not in the mood to y with you right now!" The blond man red at him and clenched the hammer in his hand. His voice was full of thunderous pressure. "I''ll ask you onest time, Loki. Where is the Tesseract?" "Wow! Scary!" Loki''s exaggerated expression showed a hint of sarcasm, and said: "Do you want to kill me with your own hands? Come and see, the great Thor, God of Thunder, is going to crusade a frost giant who bears the name of a kinyer! " Chapter 440: Misunderstanding

Chapter 440: Misunderstanding

Kinyer! This was the heaviest sin between the gods! All the races in the nine worlds knew that the Kinyer Loki had personally killed the king of the Frost Giants, Laufey. He was stripped of his identity as a citizen and a Prince by Asgard. He was exiled to the boundless starry sky and was never allowed to step into the nine worlds! Perhaps it was to save Asgard, perhaps it was for the throne, or perhaps it was for other unknown reasons... Under the urging of countless factors, it finally turned into this situation. Regarding this oue, Thor had once fought against Odin. However, no one could disobey the order of the Divine King. He could only watch helplessly as Loki was exiled. Beforeing here, Thor had thought that this might be an opportunity to make the two brothers reconcile. Even if Loki was resentful, he firmly believed that the experience of the two of them ying and fighting together when they grew up would make Loki put down the resentment in his heart. But it was clear that Loki did not think so. From his tone, it could be heard that he was full of resentment towards Asgard and Odin! "Loki..." Thor''s eyes dimmed slightly, and he said in a low voice, "I know you still hate father, but..." "Shh ---It''s your father." Loki got up and patted off the dust on his body, interrupting Thor''s words. "The bloodline of the Frost Giant flows in my body. It can''tpare to the bloodline of your Asgardian!" "Loki... It''s not toote to turn back now!" There seemed to be tears in Thor''s eyes. He couldn''t help but lower his body and beg, "As long as you hand over the Tesseract, I will exin everything to my father and take you back to Asgard. Let''s go home together, okay?" "I can''t go back long ago. Everything..." A touch of sadness appeared in Loki''s eyes, and then he said dejectedly, "I''m sorry to disappoint you. The Tesseract is not with me at all. You have found the wrong person, my brother." "Now that things havee to this, do you still want to quibble" Thor naturally did not believe his nonsense and thought that Loki was lying to him again. He said angrily, "I warn you, Loki, if you don''t hand over the Tesseract, I will..." Bang Before Thor could finish his words, he was sent flying by Tony, who had suddenly attacked him. Loki raised his eyebrows. "Oh, so what?" Right now, Thor had no time to answer this question. After he was sent flying by Tony''s eleration, he smashed over a dozen trees and rolled several times on the ground, plowing a deep gully in the forest. Only then did he finally stop. "Hey, sexy muscle guy!" Tony opened his steel mask and said coldly, "It''s not a good habit to snatch things. Did you apply for a passport before you came to Earth?" Thor shook his head, picked up the hammer, and got up from the ground. He suppressed his anger and said, "Mortal, if you don''t want to get hurt, get out of my way. Don''t let me repeat it again!" "You sure talk big. Didn''t you brush your teeth this morning?" Tony, who was full of taunting skills, naturally refused to take a step back and retorted, "I''m just afraid that a guy with a brain full of muscles like you would injure me twenty thousand years earlier!" "You''re courting death!" There seemed to be lightning shing in Thor''s eyes as he raised his hammer and threw it! Phew - The Thunder God''s hammer broke through the air and let out a dull whistling sound. The ce where the hammer passed by in the night, a branch shaped thunderbolt appeared and smashed into Tony''s chest like aet! Bang!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! The sound of a huge metal collision rang out, and a terrifying power poured out from the collision. Tony was instantly sent flying dozens of meters away, just like how Thor had broken a dozen trees. After finally stopping, he almost couldn''t catch his breath. It felt like he was hit by a high-speed train, and the bones all over his body were about to scatter. "Lie there and don''t get up!" Thor recalled the hammer with one hand and said coldly, "Next time, I won''t show any mercy!" "Mr. Stark, the system is damaged in many ces..." Red warnings shed in the mask, basically dering that Mark 6 was about to be finished. In the depths of Tony''s heart, there was a storm, so much so that he didn''t get up for a long time. Mark 6 was the most outstanding armor in all aspects. However, even this creation that had condensed the technology crystal still could not block one attack from the Thunder God Hammer. The armor on the chest had even cracked, and the energy core that was running inside could be vaguely seen. Was it outrageous? It was simply too outrageous, destroying Mark 6 in one blow! However, if one thought about it carefully, one would know that it was actually very normal. The Thunder God''s Hammer was a divine artifact forged from a star core and a magical metal made from Ulu. The only metal on Earth that could bepared to it was the Vibranium in the hands of the Captain America. No matter how high Mark 6''s technology crystal was, the material was still inferior to the Vibranium. It was just some rtively sturdy alloy. It was already quite powerful to be able to withstand a single strike from the Thunder God''s Hammer without dying! If the shock reduction system was slightly weaker, just the impact force of the Thunder God''s Hammer would be enough to shock Tony to death. "BAsgardd, you forced me to do this!" Tony stood up angrily and gripped Substitute Shinigami Badge tightly with one hand. "Originally, I didn''t want to use this power!" As the spirit energy poured into Substitute Shinigami Badge, it stimted a powerful force, forcing Tony''s soul to leave his body and transform into a ck, dead, and domineering outfit. "This is..." Thor''s expression suddenly froze, and the appearance of that person appeared in his mind. The same style of ck clothing, and the words of releasing weapons, it was obvious that this person was in the same profession as the ''death god'' he had seen! "Prepare to die, you damned bAsgardd!" Tony did not n to dy at all. His eyes were zing like fire, and his body surged violently. He directly pulled out zanpakuto and shouted, "Take the world into your palm and analyze the theory of all things - Hephaestus!" A pitch-ck hammer appeared in Tony''s hand. "..." The corners of Thor''s mouth twitched. He didn''t know if it was because of the hammer or because he thought of being abused by that man. In short, his mood suddenly became worse. Tony held the hammer in one hand, and Spiritual Power gradually climbed up inside his body. "Wait, don''t do it yet, I have something to say!" Thor hurriedly opened his mouth, wanting to ask if he knew death god. "In the name of Hephaestus, melt, earth!" Tony, who was thinking of ending the battle as soon as possible, did not listen to Thor''s exnation. He directly raised his hammer and smashed it heavily on the ground, pouring his spiritual energy into the depths of the ground. Boom! Boom! Boom!!! Scorching mes sprayed out like a fountain, and the radiance dyed half of the night sky red! One after another, mes rushed into the sky along with the magma that had melted on the ground. They emitted a deafening roar that was simr to a dragon''s roar. After converging, they formed a huge wave that covered the sky and covered the earth, emitting an earth-shaking momentum as they pressed down! The other party didn''t listen to his exnation at all... Thor had no choice but to raise the Thunder God Hammer and summon the lightning in the sky! The lightning in the clouds in the sky was guided, and beams of light suddenly cut through the sky and struck the Thunder God Hammer! The hammer gathered the power of endless thunder, and the surroundings were rippling with destructive and terrifying ripples. As Thor raised the hammer high up, he threw it hard into the ming waves that were crashing down! Chapter 441: Congratulation, You Have Another Brother

Chapter 441: Congrattion, You Have Another Brother

Tens of thousands of streaks of lightning burned like a tide, surging out in an extremely terrifying manner. After the Mjolnir swept past, hollow rolled through the air, leaving behind traces that looked like branches extending out, bursting with dazzling light. Apanied by rumbling thunder and howling winds, he plunged into theva waves. Boom With a world-shaking bang, almost half of the night sky was lit up like daytime. The two most explosive forces in the world collided, and a mushroom cloud with a diameter of dozens of meters exploded. The rising clouds of smoke spread far and wide, and thousands of old trees were uprooted by the waves of air, mixed with tons of soil and rushed into the sky. The mes lit up the forest, and the rolling thunder exploded. The storm that had been triggered by the collision just now instantly destroyed the tangible things within hundreds of meters. The split branches of lightning spread, covering almost half of the original forest. It was like a strange nt extending to the sky. Under the illumination of the raging storm that rushed into the sky, the world looked like broken ice, with an indescribable sense of iplete beauty! The originally lush and vibrant primitive forest suddenly turned into a wastnd after the war. The ground was charred brown after the raging mountain fire, and clear cracks crisscrossed like a spider web formed by a giant spider. "Enough, let''s stop here!" Thor exhaled heavily and recalled the Thunder God Hammer with one hand. The bright red cloak behind him fluttered, bathing in the violent thunder and lightning. His golden hair that was as loose as lion''s mane and hair could not hide his dazzling eyes. "You want to end it just because you say so?!" Tony''s face was slightly pale, his breathing was rapid and disordered, and he looked like he was not willing to admit defeat. Just now, he had melted the ground to create magma and mes, and most of his Spiritual Power had already been consumed. Now, he was strong on the outside, but he was weak on the inside. At most, Spiritual Power could only let him use the ability to melt or rebuild Hephaestus once! But on the other hand, Thor''s situation was obviously better than Tony. Damn it... Tony cursed in his heart, regretting that he did not bring that mech with him. If not for the fact that he had been maintaining the Shikai state for several months in order to create that mech, his Spiritual Power would not have been exhausted so quickly. If that mech was here, even if he was facing a god, he was confident that he could kill a god! But unfortunately, there were no ifs in everything. "Human, there is no point in continuing." Thor could tell at a nce that Tony was being stubborn. He shook his head and said, "Looking at your appearance and ability, it should be death god. Since that is the case, there is no need for us to continue fighting." Tony''s face froze. "You... know death god?!" "Well... I guess I know him." The corner of Thor''s mouth twitched. He remembered a bad memory and shook his head. "I have seen death god before. He is much more powerful than you. He seems to be a captain." "Captain... Captain?!" Tony''s face turned pale and he couldn''t help but shiver. Thor looked at Tony and felt a little strange. He asked, "Why is your face... a little strange?" "Uh... nothing, I just... have a cold." Tony squeezed out a smile that was uglier than crying and said stiffly, "The weather is a bit cold. Pay attention to your health. Otherwise, you will be like me, haha... hahaha..." This guy... he actually knows Captain-level Death God! In an instant, Tony''s heart was half cold, and his face was pale as if he had just painted ayer of white paint. "ording to thew issued by the Central 46 in the middle of Seireitei, Soul Society is strictly prohibited from obtaining death god''s strength through other means. Once found, it must be immediately arrested and sentenced to extreme punishment. If there is a fierce resistance, it can be sent to Captain level to fight, until the capture and execution is sessful." He remembered clearly what Lod said at that time. Even when he slept at night, he would dream of himself being caught by Soul Society, and then he would be tortured by a cramp. This matter had always been a nightmare in Tony''s heart, so he did not dare to let anyone know that he had death god''s power. Even if he was almost beaten into a pig head by Frank, he did not dare to transform into death god in front of so many people. He was a criminal who vited Soul Society''s ban. Once he was found, he would be directly arrested and sentenced to death. If one day this Thor slipped up, his life would be lost! No... He had to find a way to fool this! At the very least, he had to let Thor help him hide it. Otherwise, if the news were to leak out, he would really be dead! "Aiya, aiya, really, you should have said that you knew the captain earlier. We don''t have to fight anymore. If you have anything to say, let''s sit down and talk. Isn''t it just Loki? Why are you looking for him?" Tony suddenly put on a warm smile, trying to temporarily get away with it. Fortunately, Thor was not good at scheming, so he did not see any ws in it. Seeing Tony so enthusiastic, he alsoughed and said, "I''m here to pick up Loki and return to Asgard for trial." Tony was surprised and asked, "Well, can you tell me what crime he hasmitted?" "Loki intends to use the power of the Tesseract to summon the army from a dark space to descend to Earth and build his own kingdom." Regarding this information, Thor did not hide it and directly told Tony. "Wait... you mean, that young Loki, his original n was to use the Tesseract to invade Earth?" At this time, Tony suddenly realized, and together with Loki''s previous actions, the entire sequence of events finally made sense! Thor nodded, "That''s right, I want to stop Loki from taking away the Tesseract!" "I''m afraid you won''t be able to return for the time being, Thor." Tony shook his head and sighed. He patted Thor''s broad shoulder. "Why?" Thor frowned and stared at Tony with an unfriendly gaze. "Do you still want to stop me?" "The main thing is that the Tesseract you want is not with this young Loki." Tony spread his hands and said helplessly, "In fact, the one who stole the Tesseract was a very old man. He also imed to be Loki." Thor blinked and was a little confused. "What do you mean? I don''t understand." "Uh... okay, then I''ll change my statement." Tony took a deep breath and slowly said, "Currently, there are two Loki. One is the old Loki from the parallel time and space future, and the other is the young Loki you just took away. The Tesseract you are looking for is in the hands of the old Loki." "You mean... there are two Loki?" Thor''s face was a little ugly. He felt that this matter had exceeded his control. "Yes." Tony wiped the sweat off his forehead. It seemed that he had managed to fool the old man. "What''s more unfortunate is that the old man, Loki, is very strong." "..." Thor was speechless. The corners of his eyes twitched slightly. "Congrattions, you have one more younger brother." Tony patted Thor on the shoulder and said earnestly. One Loki was enough to give people a headache, and now there was another one? Chapter 442: Absurd Plan

Chapter 442: Absurd n

In an underground secret base. In the winding underground passage, countless mercenaries patrolled back and forth. Walking along the winding passage to the depths of the base, one could see a group of schrs in white research robes, each of them busy with their work on hand, asionally looking up to discuss with each other. There were also some strong mercenaries carrying heavy metal pipes, moving along the passage to ce and connect them one by one. Finally, they used the high temperature mes from welding rifles to weld all the metal pipes together. Following the metal pipe further into the depths, there was a wide underground cave that was the size of a football field. Several huge mechanical arms that were full of metal texture were assisting the mercenaries and researchers to move the parts, creating a huge circr object that looked like a tform and was of unknown use. "Hahahaha, that''s great!" The kidnapped astronomy doctor, Erik Selvig, couldn''t helpughing while looking at the busy crowd: "Frank, where did you find these people? With their help, we will be able toplete the construction soon!" "S. H. I. E. L. D.''s enemies are everywhere. As long as the news is leaked, they will be like sharks that smell blood. They will gather impatiently and tear off a piece of meat from that behemoth!" Frank crossed his arms in front of his chest and said coldly. "I think it''s better to be careful. The more people there are, the more dangerous it is." Steve frowned and looked at Frank next to him. He was a little dissatisfied and said, "Such a big move can''t hide from S. H. I. E. L. D.''s eyes. We will be in trouble soon." "Do you think you can hide it from S. H. I. E. L. D. just because your movements are small?" Frank did not mind and said lightly, "I know Nick Fury better than you. Rather than being careful and being slowly discovered, it is better to take advantage of the chaos inside S. H. I. E. L. D. to speed up." "You are too impulsive, Frank!" Steve said in a low voice. "Ha, you are too cautious, Captain." Frank sneered. Neither of them could convince the other, so they could only stare at each other. Even though they had already been controlled by the Mind Jewel, their personalities had not changed. They still could not bear to see the other party''s style. Weng --- Space shook. Blue rings rose. A spatial door suddenly appeared. The old Loki slowly walked out from it. Upon seeing the old Loki, the two of them immediately shut their mouths and stopped talking. However, from their tightly knitted brows and expressions, one could vaguely see a trace of anger that had yet to dissipate. "It seems that the rtionship between the two of you isn''t very good." The old Loki''s examining gaze wandered between the two of them. Anyone could hear the anger contained in his deep voice. "Before the n ispleted, I don''t want any internal strife in this team. Do you understand what I mean?" Frank and Steve''s faces changed slightly and they said in a low voice, "Understood." "Very good, I like a united team." The elderly Loki nodded in satisfaction and said, "Then, Mr. Erik, can you tell me why they are arguing?" Erik looked at the two of them and described the reason. "Actually, it''s because of S. H. I. E. L. D..." "Hahaha... don''t worry about S. H. I. E. L. D.." The old Loki showed a confident smile and said, "They are just a bunch of clowns. I have found a way to destroy them." "Destroy S. H. I. E. L. D.?" Hearing this, Steve was slightly stunned. Then he could not believe it. He said in surprise, "Forgive me for being direct, but it is impossible. S. H. I. E. L. D.''s power is spread across the four continents of the world. If you want to destroy it, you have to do it yourself!" The old Loki smiled and did not exin. He looked at Frank beside him and asked, "What do you think? How confident are we that we can destroy S. H. I. E. L. D. in one fell swoop?" "Almost zero." Frank sneered, crossed his arms in front of his chest, and said bluntly, "No one can destroy S. H. I. E. L. D., just like no one knows how many secrets are hidden in Nick Fury''s head." "Tsk tsk..." The old Loki clicked his tongue twice, and the smile on his face became more and more brilliant. He said meaningfully, "S. H. I. E. L. D.''s power is deeply rooted. It is almost impossible to pull it out in one go. But what if I tell you that the one who destroyed it... is S. H. I. E. L. D. himself?" "If you mean provoking chaos from the inside to destroy S. H. I. E. L. D., then I can only say that you are too naive." Steve looked meaningfully at the old Loki and said, "Trust me, there are more than one people who have thought this way, but their endings are all extinction." If it were forso simple to destroy S. H. I. E. L. D., why would they wait until now? Every S. H. I. E. L. D.''s agent had received the harshest training, and every level of authority was strictly regted. It had long since put an end to the crisis of a certain agent''s betrayal, which led to the fall of the entire organization. Therefore, wanting to use this method to destroy S. H. I. E. L. D. was no different from a dream! "Hahaha... you are too naive!" The old Loki suddenly burst intoughter. He patted Steve on the shoulder and looked at him with pity. "You don''t know what S. H. I. E. L. D. is now, so you just have to watch quietly how I destroyed him." There were two types of people in the world who were the most pitiful. One was thinking that he knew the truth, but he had been kept in the dark. The other was betrayed by the person he trusted and overturned everything he knew. Unfortunately, Steve had both of these points. However, Steve did not understand now, so he felt a little strange. He did not know why the old Loki would look at him like that. "Now, let''s talk about the second thing." The old Loki did not give him the chance to ask. His eyes suddenly fell on Frank and he changed the topic, "I heard some interesting news from my old friend. Frank... You should be death god, right?" "Your friend is very well-informed." A hint of surprise appeared in Frank''s eyes, but he quickly returned to his calm appearance. He nodded and said, "Just as you said, I am indeed death god." "Then you should know, a death god called Lod Carl." The old Loki asked with a smile. "... I know." Frank''s expression changed slightly. "Very good." The old Loki nodded slightly and said, "Frank, tell me all the information about him." "No." Frank shook his head decisively. Seeing that the old Loki''s face suddenly darkened, he exined, "It''s not that I don''t want to say, but I have Kido''s seal in my body. I can''t reveal any information about him. Otherwise, my soul will die instantly." "It seems that I have underestimated him." The old Loki''s face turned slightly better. He then asked, "How much do you know about Soul Society?" "Not really. I have never been to Soul Society." Frank paused and added, "I have not been promoted to official death god for long, so I am not qualified to go to Soul Society. However, Lod said that he will send me to Soul Society to participate in the team entry ceremony for a period of time." "Interesting..." The old Loki stroked his white beard and said with a meaningful smile, "Maybe we can meet him. A group that controls the power of the soul is the most suitable army under the Divine King." "You... you... you want to control the entire Soul Society" Frankbined his previous words and instantly thought of the n of the old Loki. His heart was suddenly in turmoil. He did not expect this guy to be so crazy and wanted to turn the entire Soul Society into his army! "This is very interesting, isn''t it?" The old Lokiughed wildly, and the veins on his old face bulged. He looked extremely ferocious. "If you want to revive the glory of Asgard and conquer the nine great worlds and even more worlds, how can you not be a little crazy?" "Hiss -" Frank, who had always been calm, was shocked by the crazy n of the old Loki. He could not help but take a cold breath and forcibly suppress the shock in his heart. He asked worriedly, "As far as I know, Soul Society has thirteen captains, and each of them is an absolute expert. Can the few of us really do it?" "Don''t worry!" The old Loki waved his hand and said confidently, "I have found a partner!" Frank frowned and said, "No matter how many humans unite, it is impossible to capture Soul Society." "Who told you that humans can''t do it?" The old Loki revealed an enigmatic smile and said, "Aren''t they all humans?" Chapter 443: Failed to Pretend

Chapter 443: Failed to Pretend

"You mean... the Wandenreich" Frank''s pupils suddenly trembled. He was shocked by the madness of the old Loki. He dared to talk about cooperation with this group of madmen! "Yes, that old friend told me that they have Haschwalth''s contact information. We will meet himter." The old Loki smiled. "Haschwalth..." When he heard this name, Steve''s face suddenly changed. His eyes shed with a struggling light, and he said that name with a tone of wanting to eat meat. He hated it to the bones! His good brother, Bucky, died indirectly in the hands of this person. Now that he heard Haschwalth again, he could not suppress the anger in his heart at all. The old Loki did not care about him and continued to talk to himself: "I heard that Quincy and death god are blood feuds that havested for thousands of years, which can be used by us." "Wait... I don''t think so!" Frank directly interrupted him and retorted, "You have no idea how big the threat of the Wandenreich is. We must not cooperate with them, otherwise the world will copse!" Although he did not know much about the Quincy family, from the few descriptions in Lod''s mouth, the terrible crimes theymitted could almost be called innumerable! Everything in the world is in the cycle of reincarnation. Death god''s responsibility was to maintain the order of the three realms, sending innocent people to Soul Society, and those who were deeply guilty to hell. He also used the zanpakuto in his hand to kill those fallen hollow and let them return to the origin of the world. Death god killed hollow, and hollow ate human beings. And human beings were between the two, as ''material'' to supplement the source of life of the two sides. This was an extremely delicate bnce. No matter which side was destroyed, it would cause the origin of the world to be scarce, which would cause even more serious disasters, and even the structure of the three realms to be destroyed! But there is only one exception. That is the Quincy, their strength is extremely terrible, and they canpletely destroy the soul, even Reishi will not be left. Thousands of years ago, With the rise of the Quincy family, arge number of hollow was eliminated, the bnce of the three realms was destroyed, and the whole world almost copsed, so it triggered the bloody battle of the previous year, and death god almost killed him. It was not until thousands of years of hibernation, until modern times, that the Quincy family came out of the water, and under the leadership of Haschwalth, they were active again in the eyes of the world. Just from the several times that Haschwalth showed up, the impact and destruction caused by his appearance were more than all the base organizations added up. If death god was the one who maintained order, then the Quincy was the one who destroyed the order, and its nature was countless times worse than that of hollow! But now, the old Loki said that they wanted to unite such a group of madmen? Even though he was being controlled by the spirit gem, Frank still showed a struggle, and there was even a faint trace of resistance in his expression. "Are you going to disobey my orders?" The old Loki frowned slightly, as if he had not expected such a situation to ur. He raised his hand and tapped the spirit gem Scepter on Frank''s chest, strengthening his control over him. Frank struggled for a moment, and then his eyes returned to emptiness. He said woodenly, "I understand what you mean. Join forces with the Wandenreich and destroy Soul Society." "Very good." The elderly Loki withdrew his scepter and said indifferently, "The two of you, prepare yourselves. Follow me to meet that Wandenreich''s Haschwalth." "Yes!" ... ... ... The Hand Building. In the empty hall, the space suddenly rippled, as if a stone had been thrown into a calmke, instantly breaking the silence in the hall. Shua! Shua! Shua! Countless men in ck emerged from the shadows. In the blink of an eye, they covered the entire hall. Under the ck cloth, pairs of emotionless eyes stared indifferently at the strange area. A cold killing intent filled the air. Buzz - The dark blue energy surged, suddenly tearing apart the t space. The edge of the torn space looked extremely irregr and was in the shape of a sawtooth. The torn space continuously pressed inwards, trying to close under the rules, but it was stopped by the dark blue energy, forming a seemingly unstable space channel. Three figures walked out of the space channel. The old man in the lead held a short golden staff, and the other two were about half a body behind. It was obvious that they were guards. These two people were dressed differently. One was wearing a Star g Battle Suit, holding a Star g Shield, and the other was wearing a ck death tyrant suit, with zanpakuto on his waist. With such a symbolic outfit, the identity of the three people was naturally needless to say, and they came here to seek cooperation: old Loki, Steve Rogers, Frank Castle. Under the eyes of hundreds of ninjas full of killing intent, even Steve and Frank felt a faint pressure and secretly raised their guard, in case this group of people suddenly burst out! "Good afternoon, beautifuldy." The old Loki bowed slightly, without any panic: "As expected of the Quincy family, the ceremony to wee guests is very grand." Dressed in seductive red skintight clothes, Erica, dressed in ninja attire, was quite conspicuous among the many ninjas dressed in ck. No wonder he was noticed at a nce, and regarded as the leader of this group. "You are not a guest." Erica didn''t buy it at all. Killing intent seemed to float in her eyes. She said coldly, "Tell me your purpose ofing here. Otherwise, the intruders... will die!" Hundreds of people slowly pulled out the short-haired sword on their waists. The sharp cold light reflected on their faces. The cold killing intent of hundreds of people rose to the peak, causing the temperature in the hall to drop sharply. Even the skin exposed outside the clothes felt like it had been cut by countless sword. Especially the leading ninja in red, whose killing intent was mixed with a tyrannical aura. Even Steve and Frank, who were used to life and death, could not help but be shocked by this brutal killing intent. The hairs on their bodies stood on end, as if they were being stared at by some ferocious beast! The old Loki smiled and calmly said his purpose, "I am the Asgardian God King. I came to find the leader of the Quincy, Haschwalth, to discuss a cooperation that is beneficial to each other. I wonder if we can meet?" "Unfortunately, the answer is wrong." Erica slowly pulled out the short sword, and the red in her eyes shed. "Now that you''re here, leave your life behind, intruders!" The negotiation was over! The fluctuations produced by the killing intent had reached a critical point! It was like a taut thread that had a chain reaction after breaking apart in an instant. Hundreds of ck-clothed people surged out from the shadows from all directions like a tide, rushing towards the three people who were shocked! "Wait... wait, I have something important to discuss with Haschwalth!" Erica''s answer waspletely beyond the expectation of the old Loki. His calm expression instantly disappeared and changed to a look of disbelief. It seemed that he could not understand why such a situation happened! Why... why did it be like this? The old Loki''s face was full of doubts,pletely unable to understand Erica''s behavior. After listening to his willingness to cooperate, shouldn''t the next step be to remove the misunderstanding and introduce Haschwalth to him on his own initiative, and then the two sides would have a verbal battle, a fierce exchange of negotiations, and after plotting against each other, would they finally achieve amon goal? However, the scheme in his imagination had already ended before it even began! This... is against the rules! Chapter 444: The Meeting

Chapter 444: The Meeting

"Don''t hurt people!" The old Loki''s eyes were gloomy, and he roared at the two people beside him. Steve''s expression changed slightly, and Frank was shocked. The absurdity of this order was simply absurd. The enemy had drawn their weapons, and each of them rushed over with the intention to kill them. Loki actually did not allow them to hurt each other. Was there anything more ridiculous than this? "Did you not hear my order?" The old Loki''s face was as gloomy as water, and he said coldly, "I don''t care how you two are. Even if you die, you are not allowed to hurt them!" The reason why he gave such an order was that he did not want to break the basic conditions of cooperation. After all, ording to the information he knew, the number of Quincy was scarce. If there were casualties at this time, it was hard to ensure that the other party would refuse cooperation. Compared with the powerful strength of the Quincy family and the great benefits he could obtain after cooperation, Steve and Frank were not so important. They only needed to weigh the pros and cons slightly, and it was easy to make a choice. "Yes." Frank and Steve looked at each other and saw the helplessness in each other''s eyes. After being forcibly tampered with by the mind stone, no matter how unreasonable the other party''s request was, they could only choose to obey, without any freedom or dignity, just like the puppets in the hands of the old Loki, who were at his mercy. The men in ck gathered around, and short-haired sword, shing with cold light, stabbed at the three people from various shadows. Steve and Frank decisively joined hands to deal with the enemy, but under the encirclement of hundreds of ninjas, they had to protect the old Loki while paying attention not to hurt people. In just a few seconds of distraction, several new wounds had been added to their bodies! These ninjas had received the harshest training, and their cooperation with each other was extremely skillful. In addition, the three of them did not dare to kill each other. Their attacks became more and more violent. Countless sword rained down like a storm, making Steve and Frank suffer. At this moment, a voice suddenly came. "Stop!" Buzz - Dozens of short -- sword, who was stabbing at everyone, suddenly stopped. He stopped abruptly. Cold sweat slid down his cheeks. Steve''s pupils trembled slightly, and he gasped for breath with lingering fear. One of the short sword was less than three centimeters away from his eyes, and he could feel the sharpness on it. If not for the timely shout, he would have lost one of his eyes! The shadow squirmed and a figure rose up. From the looks of it, it should be a woman. The person was wearing a white double-breasted military uniform and a pure white pleated skirt. A pair of round and slender jade legs stepped on white boots. He walked over with his hands behind his back. His short ck hair fluttered, revealing a pair of indifferent eyes. The moment they saw the woman, all the men in ck retreated like the tide. Even the cold red-clothed female ninja subconsciously lowered her head and knelt on one knee in a submissive posture. "Lady Jessica." Erica''s eyes were filled with respect. She lowered her head and said, "Why are you free toe up?" "Leave, Erica." After Jessica dismissed Erica, she nced at the three people over there and said coldly, "Your luck is pretty good. Lord Haschwalth wants to see you. Come with me." As soon as he finished speaking, Jayce did not even look at them. She turned and walked to the elevator at the end of the hall. The veins on the old Loki''s eyebrows twitched, and his face became a little ugly. At this point, how could he not see that the other party was clearly showing them his strength! However, they were the ones who took the initiative to seek cooperation. Even if they were angry, there was nothing they could do. Fortunately, the old Loki''s breathing was good. He could barely hide his emotions. He suppressed his unhappiness and followed Jessica. They took the elevator and arrived at ny meters underground. The old Loki and his group followed Jessica and walked through the long mural corridor that was engraved with the history of the extermination division. What shocked everyone was that the origin of the annihtion division came from a baby without eyes! Who is that baby? He gave the power of the Quincy, which was an existence that could be called an ancestor. The old Loki took a deep look at the mural, and his heart suddenly had a trace of greed and fantasy. If he could get the power of the baby, maybe even the Quincy family would submit to him. Not long after, he came to the end of the corridor of murals. Jessica pushed open thest door and walked in first. She said respectfully, "Lord Haschwalth, I brought them here." The elderly Loki and the others followed in. The first thing they saw was a blond man with delicate features. He sat at the end of the pce, as if he was the center of the world. On both sides of the throne, there were eight people dressed in white military uniforms. There was only one male among them, and the rest were all covered in exquisite half armor. However, judging from their figures, it was not difficult to judge that they were basically women. He... was Haschwalth! The old Loki''s heart trembled slightly, and his eyes unconsciously narrowed. He subconsciously clenched the Mind Stone Scepter. Jessica no longer paid attention to the three people, and walked straight to the end of the queue and stood still. A total of nine people... Frank narrowed his eyes, and his heart shook for a moment. Just from the Spiritual Power emitted by these people, every one of them was almost stronger than him. Even the few people in the front row of the line made him feel like facing Lod, as if he was in the deep sea of ten thousand meters! "Good afternoon, Mr. Haschwalth." The corners of the old Loki''s lips unconsciously rose. Sure enough, if it were foras he expected, the annihtion of the n was very strong. After organizing his thoughts slightly, he said in a clear voice, "I am Loki, the God King of Asgard, Loki Odinson. I have speciallye to give you a gift." "Get to the point." Haschwalth''s eyes slightly raised, and there was no fluctuation of emotion in them. He said indifferently, "I don''t have time to chat. I will give you 30 seconds to tell me your purpose, or you will stay forever." "Since Mr. Haschwalth doesn''t want to hear, then I will not talk nonsense." The old Loki did not show any unhappiness, butughed and went straight to the point: "I came here to join hands with the Quincy family and then destroy Soul Society!" "Are you done?" Haschwalth shook his head in disappointment and said sarcastically, "I am very curious who gave you the courage. How dare you talk about joining hands to destroy Soul Society in front of us?" "It seems that Mr. Haschwalth does not believe it." The old Loki was not surprised. The corners of his lips still held a confident smile, as if he had already had a card up his sleeve. "Do you know how strong Soul Society is?" Haschwalth said lightly. "I don''t know, but..." After the old Loki finished speaking, he paused for a moment. A blue cube appeared out of thin air in his palm. He looked at Haschwalth with a smile that was not a smile and said, "Do you know what this thing is?" "Ha..." A light shed in Haschwalth''s eyes, and then he quickly hid. He pretended to be unfamiliar and frowned. "It''s just an energy crystal. Do you think you can destroy Soul Society with it?" "No, no, no... you are wrong!" The old Loki revealed a proud smile. The other party really did not know the infinity stones. This is not strange, not knowing the infinity stones is actually a very normal thing. Looking at the countless races in the universe, the ones who know the infinity stones are also rare existences. Most races have not even heard of legends, let alone a ce like Earth. It is good that the Quincy does not know... In this way, his n will be easier to implement, and even if he uses this well, maybe he can get more benefits! "Its real name is the Space Stone." The old Loki raised the blue cube, and a hint of fanaticism shed in his eyes. "The supreme power of the entire universe. As long as you have this stone, it is equivalent to having endless energy. Moreover, the power of space in the entire universe is controlled by you. Destroying Soul Society is just a piece of cake!" Chapter 445: Another Piece on The Chessboard

Chapter 445: Another Piece on The Chessboard

Spirit Cleansing Pavilion. In the huge living room, only Nemu was there. She was curled up on the sofa, holding a four-story beef burger that was bigger than her face in one hand and a big ss of soda in the other. She raised her two white feet and shook her little head in satisfaction. In the TV in front of him, the animation of cats and rats was ying. Although this animation was very old, the content was still very ssic no matter when it was put in. Especially for Nemu, the attraction was only second to the food made by her brother. --- A gentle breeze blew past the wind chimes hanging outside the door, making a series of pleasant sounds. A white, straight military uniform Haschwalth suddenly appeared in the room on the bell. After looking around, he asked, "Miss Nemu, where is Lord Lod?" "Brother went to buy vegetables ---" Nemu stared at the TV without moving his eyes away for a second. He said perfunctorily, "Why don''t you sit and wait for a while? He should be back soon." "Buy vegetables?" Haschwalth was stunned for half a second, and then he reacted with a strange expression. He shook his head and said helplessly, "In that case, I will wait a while." After a while, the wind chime outside the door rang again. Lod was dressed in casual clothes, carrying a bag of ingredients as he walked in. He looked very much like an ordinary civilian. Every day, he rushed about for his life. He did not have the airs of a Soul King at all. If not for the fact that their souls were closely connected, even Haschwalth would not be able to recognize him. "Yo, you actually came?" Lod looked up and saw Haschwalth. He said in surprise, "It''s better toe early than toe. It''s a good time to taste the dish I recently studied. It took me a lot of effort. If not for Nemu shouting to eat, I wouldn''t bother to cook." "Thank you for your kindness, but let''s forget about eating." Haschwalth shook his head and said with an unusually serious expression, "There is something very important that I need to report to you in person." Lod raised his eyebrows and walked into the kitchen with two big bags of ingredients. He said while cleaning, "To be called ''important'' by you, it seems that the matter is not small, right?" "Do you still remember? The Loki we met two days ago? He received news from the Hydra. He brought Frank Castle and Steve Rogers to the Hand Building to seek cooperation with me." Haschwalth tried to describe it as simply as possible. "Interesting..." Lod chuckled and continued to wash the vegetables. He asked, "It seems that Furui''s Avengers n is going to die in the womb. So what is he nning to cooperate with you?" "ording to him, he intends to use the power of the space stone to unite the Quincy of the Wandenreich and destroy the entire Soul Society in one fell swoop." Haschwalth adjusted his sses with one hand, and his eyes shed. "But I think he should be lying." "What''s the reason?" "It''s impossible to destroy Soul Society with just a space stone." Haschwalth calmly analyzed, "Moreover, he thinks that we don''t know about the infinity stones and he deliberately concealed that he still has the Mind Stone. This alone is very suspicious." "Hehe ---" Lod thought for a moment and thenughed. "Then I probably know what medicine he bought in the gourd." "Please forgive this subordinate for being stupid and not being able to think of the meaning behind it. Please tell me." Haschwalth lowered his head in shame. "I''ll give you a hint." Lod put the washed dishes aside and wiped his hands. He smiled and asked, "What is the function of the mind stone? Look at what happened to Frank and Steve. Can''t you imagine it?" "You mean..." Haschwalth was not stupid. He just did not understand Loki. After Lod''s reminder, he instantly guessed the meaning of it. He said with a shocked face, "He wants to use the mind stone to control all death god of Soul Society?" "More than that ---" Lod smiled and said, "With Loki''s greedy character, I''m afraid that what he wants to control is not only Soul Society, but also to control the Wandenreich, especially you who lead the Quincy." "With just a stone, he can''t help thinking too much, right?" Haschwalth snorted coldly, and the killing intent in his eyes surged. He said coldly, "Some people do not know themselves. They stretch their hands too long and need to cut off two fingers. Only then will they remember how painful it is!" He is just a mere trash, and he actually dares to touch the sphere of influence of the Soul King? A greedy and despicable person like Loki must be cut off by thunder and lightning. Only by giving him the most unforgettable pain can this kind of thing bepletely cut off - please happen, and protect the name of the Soul King with the power of the Wandenreich! "Sir, please rest assured." Haschwalth pushed the frame with one hand and said coldly, "I will use the fastest speed to let him understand how stupid he is andpletely disappear from this world." "Don''t worry about him." Lod shook his head and said, "Doesn''t he want to cooperate? Promise him that you can cooperate however you want. Just let him be." "Since we already know his n, why do we still agree to cooperate?" Haschwalth frowned. He did not understand why Lod would do this. He asked in confusion, "Moreover, for a clown like him, keeping the mind stone is always a disaster. Shouldn''t we eliminate the crisis ahead of time?" "The reason is very simple. I need him to be my bait." Lod patted Haschwalth on the shoulder and said with a faint smile, "An important chess piece that can formally lure out the Quincy, death god, and hollow. If not for him, the y would not be good." "Looks like I was overthinking things." Haschwalth instantly understood andughed at himself. "Sir has already prepared the ''script''. Next, we just need to wait for the character to appear and y a good show together." "Hehe, that''s right." Lod crossed his fingers and sat on the sofa with a smile. "Speaking of which, I have to thank him. If he did not suddenly appear and interfere, I really can''t think of a suitable reason to intervene in this matter from Soul Society''s perspective." Is there a more perfect ''excuse'' than Frank? A foreign force, not only controlled the official death god of Seireitei, but also joined hands with the Wandenreich. There is no more perfect excuse than this! "Pathetic guy..." At the thought of the guy''s confident appearance, Haschwalth suddenly felt some pity for him. Controlling Soul Society with the influence of the Wandenreich, Loki''s idea is not a problem, and with the mind stone and space stone in hand, if everything is as he expected, the possibility of sess is not low, even very high. But unfortunately, everything was wrong from the beginning. Whether it was the Wandenreich of the Quincy, or death god''s Soul Society, both belonged to the Soul King. The ssic me hit myself, and not only my friend and my friend are from the same camp, but only Loki is foolishly kept in the dark. The stage has been built, and now only the ''star'' is waiting to appear! Chapter 446: Sudden Attack

Chapter 446: Sudden Attack

S. H. I. E. L. D., Sky Space Carrier. A low pressure visible to the naked eye pervaded the entire bridge. Everyone''s faces were very ugly, as if they had been painted with ayer of coal ash. Especially Director Nick Fury. His already dark skin color had now be darker, and his only eye was shing with anger. No one dared to approach themand station, fearing that if they provoked him at this time, they would be treated as a trash can that poured out anger. In fact, not only Nick Fury, but all of agent, who had witnessed the scene, had ugly expressions on their faces. The Captain America and the Punisher had defected. The Avenger had only been built less than a day ago, but they had already suffered such a huge blow. It had a great impact on everyone''s morale, and everyone''s hearts were heavy. Coulson knew that this would not do. He had to think of a solution. Even if there was no solution for the time being, at least he had to motivate the low morale. Otherwise, they would not have to wait until the official battle before they would lose without fighting. Coulson took a deep breath, braced himself, and walked to the front of themand station. He asked carefully, "Director, what should we do next?" "Wait." Nick Fury''s words were like gold, his face was gloomy and terrible, his eyes focused on the projection. Coulson followed his gaze. On the huge map projection, there was a red dot moving slowly. It was the fighter jet that Tony and the others were on. About an hourter. As the cabin door of the bridge rose, Tony and Peter walked in. The young Loki and Thor followed closely behind. Tony and Peter were dejected. They were no longer as high-spirited as before they left. Instead, they looked as if they had lost their souls. They sat silently on the chairs. Losing two pirs ofbat power in one go was a devastating blow to the newly formed Avengers! Peter Parker, who usually chattered on, did not say anything at this time. He just looked down at his hands. Tony leaned against the chair with a livid face. He seemed to be thinking about something. His eyes nced at Thor from time to time. "Gentlemen,dies!" Nick Fury''s sharp eyes swept across everyone present. He asked three questions, "Have we lost? Have we admitted defeat? Are we going to choose to give up?" "No, Director." Barton was the first to express his opinion. He held the alloy bow with one hand and said, unconvinced, "No matter what happens, we have to fight, because this is a war with no way out. Either he dies or we die!" "Yes, now is not the time to admit defeat!" Natasha nodded in agreement with Barton. She then said, "Although Steve and Frank are under control, we have other people, and we know his ability. We may have a chance of winning next time!" In the eyes of S. H. I. E. L. D. and agent, Hawk Eye Barton and ck Widow Natasha were almost like legends! Thepletion rate of the mission was close to ny-nine percent. Even if the mission was difficult and impossible toplete, the two of them could work together and even set the record of the fastest speed of agent''s promotion in S. H. I. E. L. D.! With two agent as representatives, the anxiety in the hearts of the others lessened a little. And ording to what these two said, they seemed to really have hope, and the odds of winning were quite high! Coulson knew what Fury was thinking, so he followed him out and echoed, "That''s right, we have already grasped his ability, and we also have Thunder God''s help. If we have the initiative, that guy, Loki, will definitely lose!" "Heh, not bad." The young Loki shrugged and winked at Thor, "Do you see that? Even this group of humans worship you." "Be quiet!" Thor red at him. Seeing the gazes everyone cast at him, he said somewhat uneasily, "If you can find him, I swear to the great Father that I will definitely defeat that fake!" "Raise your heads!" Nick Fury suddenly shouted. It was like a bomb had dropped into the water. Everyone looked up and cast their eyes at him. "It is not the time to admit defeat yet. Don''t forget that you have a mission. Only we can protect the entire human race!" Everyone''s confidence immediately increased. They felt that hope was right in front of them. After pulling back the fallen morale, Nick Fury breathed a sigh of relief. He looked at Loki and asked, "Then, young Mr. Loki, can you tell us what your n toe to Earth is first?" "I..." Loki rolled his eyes and nned to make up a lie to fool him. However, this scene was seen through by Thor, who was next to him, and he exposed it without any mercy. "He ns to use the Tesseract to open up a tunnel that leads to the dark space and summon the army of the Chitauri people to descend to Earth, then upy and rule this ce." "Huh??" Six sharp gazes were cast from all directions, and instantly focused on Loki. "Uh... This is at most an attempted crime, and there is also a plot of turning myself in. It should be considered a meritorious service, right?" The smile on Loki''s face suddenly froze. Looking at the hostile eyes of the people around him, he hated Thor''s big mouth to death. "It seems that Loki took away the Tesseract with the purpose of opening a ''passage'', right?" Dr. Banner rubbed the stubble on his chin and said thoughtfully, "But there is one more question. Why did he steal the metal iridium?" "He needs stability." Tony, who was sitting on the chair, raised his head and said, "The effect of the metal iridium is equivalent to a stabilizer to prevent the portal from copsing. Otherwise, it will be like S. H. I. E. L. D.''s base. The excessive energy impact will cause the portal to explode." Out of everyone present, Tony was the only one who was proficient in the use of all kinds of metals. Because he had tried countless kinds ofposite metals in order to create the steel armor, he understood the function of the metal element. Tony then said, "And with the involvement of the metal iridium, as a stabilizer, the portal can be as he wishes. No matter how big or how long he wants, it will not be a problem. At present, the only thing hecks is energy!" Coulson expressed that he did not understand, "Is the energy of the Tesseract not enough?" "Because it needs to be activated, I have seen your experiment report." Tony looked at him and continued, "If you want to activate the Tesseract, you need a high density of energy to attack the surface of the Tesseract to reach the critical point." Nick Fury suddenly raised his hand and interrupted, "Wait, where did you see the experiment report?" "While you were in a daze, I had Jarvis hack into S. H. I. E. L. D.''s internalwork." When Tony said this, his face did not have the slightest hint of hollow. Nick Fury''s face was ashen. "Tony, this is against the rules!" Tony shrugged indifferently. "Sorry ---Your rules are useless against me." Beep, beep, beep - Right at this moment, an ear-piercing rm bell that sounded like the buzzing of a bee suddenly sounded. The next moment, before everyone could react, the entire Sky Capital suddenly shook violently! A dazzling and intense beam of light instantly pierced through the defense armor in front of the bridge. The remaining energy beam that was too hot plowed a deep red gully on the steel deck. Dozens of agent were unfortunately hit by the beam and evaporated on the spot, leaving only a pile of charred ashes. Everyone fell to the ground and were sent flying by the violent impact. Only Peter had the most sensitive reaction. The spider senses allowed him to immediately transfer Tony, Barton, and Natasha before the light beam could pierce through the armor, allowing them to luckily escape. As for Thor, he was not so lucky. Although he had benefited from the power of the Thunder God and the Asgardian bloodline and did not die from the light beam piercing through his chest, he was unable to resist the impact. He was pierced through several steel walls and disappeared at the end of the tunnel. Chapter 447: To Make Matters Worse

Chapter 447: To Make Matters Worse

Beep, beep, beep - An ear-piercing rm like the buzzing of a bee sounded, mixed with cries of pain. No one had expected that the attack woulde so suddenly. Caught off guard, they suffered heavy losses, and the entire bridge was instantly thrown into chaos. The steel beam that supported the top of the bridge waspletely torn apart by the beam of light, destroying the stable structure of the entire body, and was constantly copsing. Tony''s luck was not bad. After being sent flying by the shock wave, he mmed into the wall. Although his internal organs were almost disced, he could at least stand up. On the other hand, Nick Fury on themand tform was a little unlucky. He happened to be pressed down by the falling steel beam. One of his legs was still pierced by the steel beam. He was sweating and biting his teeth. He looked very miserable. Peter was not too injured. Thanks to his keen perception, he avoided all the falling steel beams. He was only shaken by the shock wave. There was a little blood in his chest. Tony resisted the dizziness and nausea. He climbed up from the ground with his hands and found that only Nick Fury and Peter Parker were left. The rest of the people were scattered by the shock wave. "Report the damage!" Nick Fury ignored the pierced leg and quickly called for the people who were still alive. Several agent quickly got up and ran to the control panel in three steps. After checking, they reported the damage. Fortunately, themand system in the bridge could still work. Only one of the four engines had been damaged. Otherwise, if they fell at this height, all of them would die! Nick Fury breathed a sigh of relief and stopped Tony from trying to save him. He shouted, "Don''t worry about us. Hurry up and fight them. Don''t let them destroy the remaining three engines. Otherwise, the consequences will be unimaginable!" With this reminder, Tony suddenly remembered that right below the Sky Capital was the city with nearly ten million people gathered in New York, an international metropolis! Once the remaining three engines went out, with the reserve energy level of the Sky Capital, the damage caused by the fall was no less than a super bomb, which was enough to destroy the entire New York City in an instant. "But your legs..." There was a hint of hesitation on Tony''s face, because Fury''s current situation was also very dangerous. If he did not move in time, he might be smashed to death by the subsequent falling steel beams. "How about... I stay and help you!" Peter could not bear to see Fury suffer. He said, "I am very strong. It won''t take much time to move these steel beams!" "Stop talking nonsense. What weck the most is time!" Nick Fury''s eyes were bloodshot and he roared, "I won''t die so easily. You and Peter''s mission is to protect this spaceship!" "... I wish you good luck!" Tony gritted his teeth and dragged Peter, who was still hesitating, into the depths of the passage. This was the most correct choice. Compared to one life and death, it was obviously more important for the lives of thousands of people! The most important thing for them right now was to protect the safety of the remaining three engines. Seeing the two leave, Nick Fury breathed a sigh of relief. He endured the pain of his thigh being pierced and the dizziness of losing blood. He continued to shout, "Everyone else, as long as they can still move, find a way to move to the sea!" "Director, we can''t correct the direction!" An operator shouted with sweat all over his forehead. "Damn it, look up at the sky and see if there is any sun. Go to its right!" Nick Furymanded the crowd while trying to escape from the steel beam. On the other side. Natasha, Barton, and Banner were all sent flying by the shock wave, but their luck was extremely bad. They fell into the crack under the deck and fell into the cargopartment on the lower floor. The violent impact made Natasha dizzy. When she woke up a little, she found that her legs were just falling off the steel beam card master. "Nat, I will help you immediately!" Bartonnded not far away. Seeing that Natasha was suppressed by the steel beam, he quickly got up and ran over to help. However, the steel beam was too heavy. It was difficult to move it with the strength of ordinary people. Even if Barton used all his strength, he could not pull Natasha out of it. However, at this time. Under the steel beam that was stacked next to them, there was a cry of pain. It sounded like the voice of a beast. Natasha and Barton turned around. Their faces were as pale as paper. Their pupils shrank to the point of a needle. The hairs on their bodies stood up! He saw that the man pressed under the steel beam was Bruce Banner. His neck swelled with blood and green veins bulged. His entire face was twisted. It looked like he was suppressing a terrifying existence! What the hell! Barton and Natasha felt their scalps go numb. Their bodies were covered in an uncontroble chill. Fear spread wildly and swallowed them like an abyss! Anyone who was familiar with Banner knew that this was a sign that he was about to be a Hulk, and the best choice in this situation was to run as far away as possible! Otherwise, you will face a wild and violent beast. It will use brute force to easily tear apart your limbs. Green Giant - Hulk! A terrifying monster that made General Ross helpless, even the army''s tanks and tanks were unable to prate its skin, and as the anger rose, it would be stronger! What they needed was only Banner. No one wanted to see Hulk, especially under such circumstances, Hulk''s appearance would only make things worse! "Banner, calm down!" Natasha swallowed her saliva and tried to suppress the fear that was spreading in her heart. She tried to use the gentlest tone tofort him, "It''s okay. Trust us. I swear I won''t let you get hurt. We will save you soon!" "You are lying" Banner suddenly raised his head. His pupils were veryrge due to the blood. Some of the whites of his eyes had been eroded by the green. They were filled with a violent aura. Even his voice became more inclined to beasts. Natasha and Barton''s faces were pale. They were so scared that they did not dare to say anything. Even their breathing was deliberately suppressed to the limit, afraid that Bannner would burst out. But they were very clear in their hearts that this situation would notst for too long. Barton held his breath while his right hand quietly touched the bow and arrow. He turned the special arrow in the quiver and equipped it with a sleeping arrow that could stun an elephant. "Wait, Barton, don''t be impulsive!" When Natasha saw Barton''s action, she was so scared that her face turned pale. She quickly tried to stop him, but she was still a step toote. Barton drew his bow, aimed, and pulled the bowstring. His movements were connected in one go, without any sloppiness. It could be said to be a set of smooth standard moves. Whoosh The bowstring made a sound of vibration. A dark arrow broke through the air and urately hit Banner''s chest. The special arrow entered his flesh! "It''s over..." Natasha''s face was ashen as she shouted in despair, "Run... run, Barton!" The so-called helping was just like that. Chapter 448: Schutzstaffel

Chapter 448: Schutzstaffel

Run? At first, Barton still had some doubts. He didn''t understand why Natasha wanted him to run, but he soon understood the reason. "Roar -" A thunderous roar raised a violent airwave visible to the naked eye, shaking the bottom of the cargopartment. Rumble!!! The steel beam, which was tens of tons in weight, was suddenly lifted up by a huge force. For a moment, it was like a fairy scattering flowers. With a heavy air-breaking sound, it burst out in all directions. "Hulk!" A green giant, who was two meters tall and had muscles bulging to the extreme, roared and rushed out! The worst-case scenario had urred! Banner was already on the verge of breaking out. He relied on his willpower to forcefully suppress it, but he did not expect to be hit in the chest by Barton. The special sleeping potion not only did not suppress Hulk, but also pulled Bruce Banner''s consciousness into the abyss. After losing the consciousness of the main persona, it released another terrifying monster! Barton had never taken over Hulk''s case, so what he did not know was that the military had tried various methods such as anesthetic, sedatives, electroshock, cannon, freeze, and so on to control the angry beast, but in the end, they all ended in failure. Natasha had no time to me Barton. After all, in the situation at that time, ording to agent''s habitual thinking, he had only made the most correct choice. "Roar -" At this moment, Hulk was dominated by anger. The veins under his green skin trembled like giant dragons, and together with the terrifying muscles that looked like tree roots, it presented a rather shocking visual impact. "What are you still standing there for? Run!" Under the threat of death, the adrenaline in Natasha''s body exploded. She forcefully pulled her leg out of the steel beam and pulled Barton who was still in a daze. She turned around and ran up the narrow passage. Hulk noticed the two people who were running away and recognized Barton who attacked it at first nce. He crossed his fists and smashed them to the ground above his head. The extremely violent force shook the entire warehouse and then jumped up like a cannonball towards the two of them! "Get out of the way!" Natasha''s pupils shrank. He quickly pushed Barton to the side. Boom The impact of Hulk''s huge body falling suddenly caused a huge wave of air. The alloy floor couldn''t withstand the impact and let out some kind of sad tearing sound. The entire passage and the deck copsed. Natasha was too close and was sent flying several meters away by the wave of air, crashing into the wall and unconscious. Seeing that the situation was dangerous, Barton shouted through his headset, "Banner is out of control. I repeat, Banner is out of control. Hulk has appeared, requesting backup!" "Think of a way to solve it yourself" After themunicator shed with electricity, there was the roar of Fury. "No one can help you now. Lead Hulk to the special prison!" Seeing that Hulk was about to kill Natasha, Barton''s eyes shed with a trace of determination. He gritted his teeth and pulled out an arrow from his backpack. He aimed at Hulk, who was roaring in anger, and fired the most powerful explosive arrow. Boom! After a series of rapid beeps, the arrow exploded with smoke. But then Hulk let out a roar and dispersed the smoke. His eyes were filled with violent anger as he stared at Barton who was shooting the arrow. His mountain-like body waspletely unharmed. The explosive arrow seemed to tickle him again. "Hey,e over here!" Barton crazily provoked: "Monster, I''ll wait for you here. If you have the ability,e and find me!" Hulk, who was filled with anger, couldn''t make a rational judgment at all. He instantly changed his target to Barton. He clenched his fists and fiercely pounded his chest. With a dull thud, he roared and rushed towards Barton! "That''s right, that''s it. Come after me!" Barton saw that Hulk had sessfully fallen into his trap and immediately shot an arrow upwards. He grabbed the rope and swung it to the other side. "Roar -" When Hulk saw that his attack failed, he angrily smashed the floor and jumped up again to chase after Barton. One chased, the other fled. The two of them quickly disappeared into the depths of the passageway, and there was only a roar from afar. ... ... ... At the same time, on the other side of the battlefield. After Thor was knocked away by the beam of light and copsed several walls, he held his chest and stumbled to stand up. He shook his somewhat dazed head and the anger in his eyes was almost about to spurt out. He raised his hand and waved the Thunder God Hammer. "No matter who you are, I swear you are definitely dead!" Bang bang bang... The Thunder God Hammer sensed the summoning and directly connected several walls, flying into Thor''s hand. Bathed in the dazzling lightning, pieces of scale-like armor formed. The scarlet cape fluttered. Thor swung the Thunder God Hammer and directly rushed back along the original road. The distance of dozens of meters was arrived in a sh. After Thor returned to the bridge, he was stunned in ce as if he had been struck by lightning. "Long time no see, brother." The old Loki held a short golden staff in his hand and looked at Thunder God with a hint of nostalgia in his eyes. "Lo.. Loki? You... are really Loki" Although he was mentally prepared, Thor was still shocked, especially that inexplicable bloodline connection, which made him confirm that the old man in front of him was his own brother, Loki! "I''m very happy to see you again, brother." The old Loki''s eyes were a little moist. A certain chord in the depths of his heart was pulled. His face slightly struggled, but he quickly hid it. He said expressionlessly, "Although I really want to reminisce now, it is not the time yet. Can I trouble you to move aside?" "Don''t even think about it!" Thor quickly reacted. He took a deep breath and said, "No matter where youe from, Loki, I will stop you!" That weathered old face, eyes full of vicissitudes and pain, and the faintly discernible surging divine power all reminded Thor that the old Loki in front of him was different from the Loki he was familiar with. "I knew it..." The old Loki sighed softly, shook his head and said to hollow, "I don''t really want to fight with him, so I''ll have to trouble you." As soon as he finished speaking, a person in a white military uniform and holding a light blue sword walked out from the air. The person was wearing a silver mask, so it was impossible to see her appearance clearly. However, judging from her curvaceous figure and her cold and arrogant eyes, she should be a woman with good looks and temperament. "Heh ---I found a treasure." The moment the woman saw Thor, an unknown anger appeared in her eyes. She said coldly, "The first Prince of Asgard, no wonder that arrow didn''t kill you. It seems that the armor that Odin gave you should also be a divine artifact." "You... Who are you?!" Thor held the Thunder God Hammer tightly, but he did not attack immediately. For some unknown reason, when he saw this woman, he suddenly felt a familiar feeling in his heart, as if he had seen her somewhere before. "Wandenreich, Schutzstaffel." The woman''s eyes were emotionless as she said indifferently, "Under the orders of Jugram Haschwalth, I havee." Chapter 449: Messy Martial Arts

Chapter 449: Messy Martial Arts

Rumble - Nick Fury''s face twisted as he froze on the spot as if he had been struck by lightning. His mind instantly went nk. Although he had already guessed it in his heart, when he heard that the person had personally said that she hade to suppress S. H. I. E. L. D. under the orders of Haschwalth, his heart was immediately in turmoil. That Wandenreich hiding in the shadows had actually chosen to join hands with Loki. It was simply the worst news! Nick Fury looked gloomy and felt a sense of powerlessness. From the moment the Quincy intervened, the whole thing had beenpletely out of his control and gradually went out of control! "Wandenreich? I have never heard of it." Thor frowned. He, who had always been slow in reaction, now vaguely noticed a trace of something wrong, and there was an inexplicable sense of incongruity. Wandenreich, old Loki, the Tesseract, and so on... It felt like there was an invisible big hand secretly manipting the whole thing, making everything gradually deviate from the standard! "It doesn''t matter." The woman held the long sword condensed by Reishi and looked down at Thor. She said indifferently, "A person who is about to die does not need to know these things." The old Loki looked deeply at Thor, as if to reflect the figure into the bottom of his heart. Then he closed his eyes and sighed, "I''ll leave this ce to you. I''ll deal with the other guy." "Loki, don''t even think about leaving this ce. Come back to Asgard with me!" Seeing that the old Loki was trying to escape, Thor shouted and rushed forward with the Thunder God Hammer in his hand! "Your opponent is me!" The moment thest word fell, the woman suddenly disappeared from Thor''s line of sight. Then almost at the same time, before his brain could react, a blue light reflected in his pupils. Sou A sharp sword that was condensed with killing intent, carrying a sharp whistle, was already in front of Thor in a sh! What a fast speed! Thor was startled, but he did not panic in the face of danger. With his experience of fighting on the battlefield all year round, his body reacted before his brain, and his whole body leaned back. The light sword brushed past the tip of his nose by a hair''s breadth. The sharp wind was as graceful as a silk ribbon. It wrapped around the de that was as thin as a cicada''s wing, drawing out a few bloody wounds on Thor''s handsome face, oozing out bright red blood beads rolling down. However, Thor was not a pushover either. He supported himself on the deck with his left hand as the pir. The core power of his waist spread to his legs, and he jumped up like a hawk. The muscles on his right arm swelled to the limit, as if a giant in the legends had risen to the sky. He held the Thunder God Hammer and used the centrifugal force brought by the rotation to smash it at the woman''s head! Whoosh whoosh whoosh - This strike was shockingly powerful! The power that was recklessly released was like thunder and lightning, fierce and violent. It actually caused the air to explode, creating a loud explosion that sounded like hundreds of tires exploding at the same time. The shockwave caused rolling waves of air to rise from the top to the bottom. Even space seemed to show signs of copsing. In the face of such a terrifying force from the hammer, the strong wind blew her ck hair into the air. Not only did the woman not show any fear, but a strong fighting spirit rose in her eyes. She took a step towards Thor, and her entire body squeezed into Thor''s arms. In an instant, they became close to zero distance. From the angle of Fury, the two of them did not look like enemies. Instead, they were like lovers in love, unwilling to separate for a moment. Although the hammer was a closebat weapon, in the face of each other, it limited Thor''s performance, making him unable to use his hands and feet at all. "Damn it!" Thor hesitated for a moment. He still did not want to abandon his beloved hammer, so he chose to retreat directly. He nned to use the Thunder God hammer to release lightning after a little distance, and defeat the one blocking the way in front of him in one breath! Hesitation in front of the battle was a great taboo in life and death battles! "Childish." The woman coldly spat out a sentence. Seeing through Thor''s hesitation and reluctance, she decisively threw away the long sword condensed by Reishi. She bent over and punched out a heavy fist, striking directly at Thor''s lower abdomen. Bang - Even with the defense of Thunder God Battle Armor, this punch still made Thor see stars. There seemed to be countless bees buzzing around his ears. The intense pain from his ribs almost made him spit out all the wine he drank at the banquet yesterday! Before he could recover from the pain, the woman''s next punch went straight to his eye socket! "Ow - my eyes!" The fragile eye sockets were soft bones, how could they withstand this punch! Even if the Asgardians had an extraordinary constitution, they still could not block the punch of the Quincy. With the sound of the soft bones breaking, thick blood sshed out. Thor, who boasted of being a tough man, could not help screaming, covering his right eye and retreating. Hu... The violent wind from the fist came at him, and the other party obviously did not want to give him any chance to breathe! Although one eye was swollen and could not see, and there was a terrible pain that invaded the brain nerves, Thor still maintained the basic qualities of a warrior, reluctantly opening the other intact eye to distinguish the direction of the woman''s next attack. A blurred figure of hollow suddenly appeared on the right side, which was exactly where his vision was blind! "Go to hell!" Thor let out a roar, raised his Thunder God Hammer, and turned around to smash it. However, the next moment, Thor''s expression suddenly changed. Because the feeling of the Thunder God Hammer was not the feeling of striking a human body, but a light and powerless feeling. Experience told him that his hammer hit the air. Thor nced at it with his left eye and found that it was a white coat. "Impulsive, rash. Just based on feeling attacks. You don''t even know the target and you dare to attack?" The woman''s mocking voice suddenly came from the other side of Thor. Crap, I was tricked! Thor felt that something was wrong and suddenly turned around to look at the sound. However, what he did not want to receive was another heavy punch, and this time it was his right eye! "Ah" His right eye suffered two heavy punches, and the intense pain tore his nerves, making Thor feel that he might be blind, and could not help but curse, "Are you f*cking crazy? Why do you hit my right eye every time" She didn''t hit anywhere else, but aimed at his right eye every time. Thor now seriously suspected whether he had offended this person in the past. Otherwise, why would the other party obviouslye for revenge! "Hmph." The woman snorted and punched at Thor''s right eye again! "Do you think I''m an idiot? Will I be tricked three times in a row" Unexpectedly, Thor suddenly became smarter. He grabbed the woman''s fist with his left hand and raised the Thunder God''s Hammer with his right hand. He roared, "Let''s see where you can run now. Have a taste of Thunder God''s anger, damn woman!" In his anger, the lightning was dazzling. Thor''s eyes were filled with killing intent. He summoned endless lightning to gather on the hammer, nning to kill the person in front of him in one blow. "Heh ---Your martial skill, is aplete mess." A trace of contempt appeared in the woman''s eyes. She let out a mockingugh and said, "Did Odin teach you this?" "What do you mean?" Thor was slightly stunned and was still pondering over the woman''s meaning. "What I mean is... be careful of your lower part." The woman raised her round and slender thighs and kicked Thor''s crotch with all her strength. It was a pity that the Thunder God Battle Armor did not have the ability to protect the crotch. Bang!!!!! With a dull bang, the entire deck was shattered. Thor''s face turned pale little by little, and along with the violent convulsions of his facial muscles, he slowly knelt down on the ground with his hands covering his crotch. He let out a heart-wrenching scream. "Ow --" Chapter 450: Fallen Air Carrier

Chapter 450: Fallen Air Carrier

Thor was a god. But he was also a man. Themon weakness of all men was that they could not be avoided even by Thunder God. This kicknded on Thor''s egg, causing Fury, who was watching from the side, to suck in a few breaths of cold air, beads of sweat dripping down his face. The alloy deck under the woman''s feet was broken. It was easy to imagine how much strength she had used. If it was someone else who had been kicked, their entire body would have exploded, and the lightest result would have been the egg breaking! However, Thunder God Thor was different. His egg had not broken yet, and just this point alone was worthy of Fury''s admiration. And most importantly, Thor had endured the pain that ordinary people could not bear, and did not faint immediately. He could still barely retain a trace of consciousness. Fury finally understood a principle. It was the difference between gods and humans. Gods were called gods. It was because gods could do things that humans could never do, that was why they were gods. "Ah..." Thor curled up into a ball, looking like a maggot. He let out a meaningless groan of pain, and his entire face twisted. Cold sweat could not stop seeping out from the roots of his forehead. He could only squeeze out a few words from between his teeth, "You... are despicable... shameless!" No matter how experienced he was, he had never encountered such a situation even when he boasted that he was invincible in the battlefield for hundreds of years. In the past, no matter how sinister and cunning the enemies he faced were, they would never attack the Lower part, especially when even the Frost Giants had despicable means of attack. "What do you think...bat is?" The woman bent down slightly, her eyes shing with ridicule. "I''m here to tell you, spoiled Prince. The so-called battle is to dig out the most disgusting side in your heart and use all the vicious, despicable means to kill the enemy at all costs." "This... is not...bat..." Thor gritted his teeth and retorted with difficulty, "You... you are just killing people!" "Ha! Is there a difference?" The woman sneered and shook her head. He said, "No matter how noble a battle is, the goal is to kill the enemy. Even if you wear a lie woven from glory and faith, you still can''t change the nature of it. You have to do everything you can to kill the enemy." Thor''s pupils trembled, and he gritted his teeth and remained silent. He didn''t know if it were forbecause of his balls or because he couldn''t find a reason to refute. "Let me tell you a truth." The woman raised her hand and condensed a Reishi Light Sword. She said indifferently, "The battle is not a child ying house. It is a cruel struggle that will kill people. Every time the battle begins, it means that a life must be ended. If you don''t want to die, you can only use all means to kill the other partypletely." "Asgard... never fears death!" Rage surged in Thor''s eyes, and he gritted his teeth and roared, "Our battle is glory, and it will be carried out under the witness of Odin. Even after death, the heroic soul will return to the Valha and enjoy the wine and singing of the Valkyrie..." ng - Blue light suddenly shed, and Thor let out a scream, swallowing back the words he was about to say. The light sword directly pierced through the root of his thigh. Moreover, it was only a few inches away from his egg. If it was just a little bit off, he would probably have to change his name in the future. Don''t let me... hear you say... Valkyrie, do you understand?!!" The surging anger reflected in the woman''s pupils, and the surging spiritual pressure around her body shook the entire bridge. Thor''s forehead was covered in sweat. He tactfully shut his mouth. As the saying goes, a wise man doesn''t fight when the odds are against him. If he continues to be stubborn, Odin will be doomed! Although he didn''t know the specific reason, it was obvious that the woman in front of him didn''t want to hear Valkyrie. It seemed that this name was very contradictory, as if it were forsome kind of trigger mechanism. Boom! At this moment, the entire sky carrier shook violently again. The woman was caught off guard and took two steps back. She looked up and saw the young Loki suddenly rush out from nowhere. He picked up the injured Thor and directly jumped out of the bridge from the broken deck crack. He fell from the sky and disappeared. "Director... Director..." The driver in charge of controlling the mothership suddenly turned pale and shouted in a trembling voice, "Sky Capital... The power system has lost 80% of its reserve. All three engines are out... We are going to fall!" Rumble! This grievous news was like a bolt of lightning striking through the sky, shaking Fury until he saw stars and almost fainted. When he finally recovered and had not asked about the specifics, the operator shouted again, "Agent Coulson''s vital signs have disappeared, Barton agent''s vital signs are weak, and the Hulk is destroying thest engine!" "Where are Tony Stark and Peter Parker? Are the two of them dead?" Fury roared, "What are you doing? I asked you to protect the engine, not let you watch the engine be destroyed!" "Zizi..." There was only the sound of electric current in the headset, and there was no reply at all. Fury''s heart sank, and he vaguely had a bad feeling. No reply could only mean that the person who had gone to protect the engine... was dead! "Director..." The operator seemed to have been pulled out of his anger. He fell to the ground in despair and said with lifeless eyes, "The Hulk... destroyed thest engine. We have lost all power." Thest straw that pressed the issue was Bruce Banner! The green giant Hulk hadpletely cut off theirst hope. Losing all the engine power meant that they had no way to save the situation! "Pfft -" Fury overwhelmed him and he spat out a mouthful of blood. "Report... our current location!" "We are in the sky above New York City..." The pilot typed wildly on the keyboard for a few seconds and said with a face full of despair, "Estimated falling location... It is New York''s Queens... Estimated falling time is sixty seconds... Estimated maximum destruction radius... 3.5 kilometers..." "It''s over..." Fury''s vision went ck and he could no longer support himself. Blood loss apanied by a blow made him faint. "Missionpleted. Time to go." The woman nced at the survivors and disappeared. ... ... ... After losing four engines, the Sky Capital Carrier was falling rapidly! And the target of the fall was Queens, who had a poption of millions. At this moment, there was only sixty seconds left before the collision happened, and there was no time to evacuate the crowd! "Is this what you want?" The woman stood in the sky and raised her hand to pull up a strand of hair. She said indifferently, "Are you going to use the killing ordinary people to show off your strength?" "No... I''m not that boring." The old Loki smiled. "I just want to give Lod Carl a gift, such as this grand fireworks." Chapter 451: Tony Stark

Chapter 451: Tony Stark

"Beep, beep, beep..." "Power loss... 100%" "Power loss... 100%" "All engines have been extinguished. The power system has beenpletely lost!" "Gravity instrument failed! The gyroscope is out of control! The direction is out of control!" "Warning! Warning!" "The Sky Capital will hit the ground in 60 seconds. All relevant personnel, please evacuate immediately!" Numerous scarlet warning lights shed crazily in all the passages. Apanied by the ear-piercing sound of rm bells, they rapidly echoed in the ears. There were constantly copsing steel beams falling. The Sky Capital Capital was in a heavy state and fell down rapidly. Even if they did not die from the previous surprise attack, those agent who were lucky enough to survive had already curled up in a corner in despair, silently waiting for death toe. No one wanted to die, even these well-trained agent. If there was any other way, they would not wait for death. Unfortunately, there was no way! At the beginning of the construction of this Sky Space Carrier, they had considered all kinds of unexpected situations. There were many escape devices inside. Unfortunately, the impact just now made all the escape devices scrapped, and even the parachute was not left for them. In the face of death, everyone was equal. No matter what identity they had and which organization they worked for, at this moment, they had let go of the estrangement between each other, closely reunited with each other, silently weing the final death. But there was one person who had not given up! In the already copsed engine room 2, the fallen steel beams piled together. The huge turbofan leaf had been mostly damaged, and on the wires and broken deck, Tony Stark struggled to get up from the pool of blood. "There are only 50 seconds left until the countdown for the fall!" The warning sound of the mothership system rang out, indicating that there were only 50 seconds left to everyone''s lives. The moment the countdown reached zero, the entire mothership would crash into Queens in New York City, causing an explosive shock wave no less than an atomic bomb that would drag millions of people down with them! Huchi... Huchi... Huchi... Tony''s chest heaved up and down. His hoarse breathing sounded like a broken bellows, and his hands that were covered in blood pressed against the wall, supporting his heavily injured body bit by bit. It was just a simple action, but it seemed to consume a lot of Tony''s strength. He saw that the broken deck groove around him was filled with arge amount of bright red blood. Gold and red pieces of broken armor were scattered all over the ce. It was obvious that these were all fragments of Mark 6. Moreover, from the degree of damage to the armor, it should have been a bitter battle! In fact, that was indeed the case. When Tony rushed to the second engine room, he was suddenly attacked by Steve and Frank! One was the owner of the Fullbring, and the other was death god, who had been trained by the system. At first, Tony wanted to try his best not to expose his identity and fight with the two as Iron Man, but his childish idea buried the failed foreshadowing! Steve and Frank could be said to be the current King of Weapons! One was the super hero who had defeated the axis nation in the Second World War. Hisbat experience was extremely rich, and the other was the Punisher who had wandered the edge of the darkness, participated in the Vietnam War, and won the highest medal, bringing terror and death to the criminal! He faced the pincer of the two people alone, and deliberately hid death god''s strength. Tony, who was weaker than the two, had satisfied all the ways of death and paid the price for his own carelessness. He onlysted for a few rounds before Frank took the opportunity to get close to him. One sword smashed the armor on his chest. Seeing that the situation was not good, Tony transformed into death god. He was about to counterattack when Steve attacked him from behind. The giant, who had been umting power for a long time, directly smashed it into the floor. Tony''s bones were broken by seven or eight, and he instantly became seriously injured and dying. He did not release the Shikai from the beginning to the end. If Peter Parker was there, maybe the situation would not be so bad. The fault was that Tony was soft-hearted for a moment. When he heard the distress signal sent by Barton, he asked Peter to support Barton to meet Hulk. After all, if he let the big guy go, the destructive power of the end was difficult to estimate. Everyone knew what happened next. After defeating Tony, Frank destroyed the No. 2 engine and split into two paths with Steve. Then he destroyed the No. 3 and No. 4 engine. And the cause of all this... It was because of his arrogance that he made a wrong decision, leading to the current situation! If he was a little more ruthless, if he was a little more cautious, if he was a little smarter, if he was stronger... But unfortunately, there were no ifs in the world. If the Sky Capital really fell, then Queens'' millions of lives would all be lost because of his decision. This sin was too heavy! "There are 40 seconds left until the countdown for the fall!" The warning from the system was like death god''s funeral bell, destroying Tony''s heart! "No... I won''t... let it fall!" Tony''s pupils reflected a touch of determination. Since it was his own mistake, he had to make up for it himself! No matter what price he had to pay, he had to protect the millions of lives in New York! Even if it were for... He had to pay his own life in exchange! "Take the world... into your hands." "Analyze... the theory of all things." "In my name, show yourself, Hephaestus!" There was no longer any hesitation in Tony''s eyes. He used his strong will to drive his severely injured body and fiercely inserted zanpakuto into the deck. He used all his strength and let out a roar of despair, Move!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!...... Rumble!!!! Visible spiritual energy surged out from Tony''s body, turning into a torrent of energy. It was as if a giant with muscles all over his body stood up from the gushing mes, waving a huge hammer and smashing it down. The entire atmosphere seemed to tremble, and a powerful force enveloped the entire Sky Capital. At this moment, a miracle happened! The copsed deck and all alloy creations were being rebuilt in the burning mes! Hephaestus had two abilities in the Shikai. First, it was a furnace that could melt all things, destroying the prototype of any metal construct, turning it into the original ''nk''. Secondly, the hammer that reconstructed all things would be forged from the metal that would melt into a ''nk'' and create a new form! If he wanted to save the lives of millions of people in New York, he could only melt and rebuild the Sky Mothership that had lost its engine! However, if he wanted to do this, it was almost impossible with Tony''s current condition! Not to mention the huge amount of energy needed to be consumed, just his severely injured body would not be able tost until the construction waspleted. "There are 30 seconds left before the countdown to falling!" Bang! The iron hammer hit the surface of the deck, and mes burst out with sparks! Tony, who was already seriously injured, was shocked and spat out a mouthful of blood, but it evaporated under the high temperature. "Hold on a little longer..." "Just... just hold on a little longer..." "Please... my body..." "Give me a little more strength... just a little bit!" "Ah..." Tony, like a madman, roared and raised his hammer to beat wildly. One, two times... Ten times, a hundred times... "There are 20 seconds left until the countdown of falling!" "Hum -" The roar of the engine sounded again! It was not one, but a whole four engines, all roaring loudly! Four engines, all started at the same time! ... ... ... Chapter 452: Believe in Miracles

Chapter 452: Believe in Miracles

In New York, Queens. A huge air carrier tore through the sky like a meteorite, dragging a long trail of mes behind it. The appearance of the entire warship was already extremely damaged, and with the huge impact of the fall, fragments were constantly stripped off, like small meteor shower, fiercely crashing into every corner of the street and city. At this moment, fear and despair intertwined, and screams and roars echoed together. As the fragments exploded, a solid shadow of death enveloped everyone''s head. "Help... Help me!" "My leg... My leg is broken. Please, help me!" "Where is our army? Where is our government?" "Run, run!" In the face of an unprecedented disaster, the crowd fell into panic. Everyone was trying to escape this area. No matter male, female, old, young, strong, thin, and weak, they were all squeezed on the streets. There were also cars and other means of transportation, which instantly blocked the road that should have been smooth. Everyone was cursing loudly. Although some police were maintaining order, unfortunately, no one listened to them. Order, freedom, equality, respect? The lofty theories that the United States promoted became a big joke at this moment. Selfishness became the only choice under the disaster! "Mom..." A little girl who was seven or eight years old with two ponytails tugged at the corner of her mother''s clothes. She opened her big, innocent eyes and asked, "Will Uncle Iron Mane to save us?" When her mother heard this, her eyes revealed a trace of sadness and despair. She squatted down and hugged her daughter tightly. She stroked the child''s golden hair. She could not bear to blow the child''s young fantasy. She could onlyfort him. "There will be... someoneing to save us... Iron Man will definitelye." "Don''t f*cking dream!" A middle-aged man next to him smashed the things around him crazily. The veins on his neck bulged and his face turned red as he roared, "No one wille to save us at all. What bullshit Iron Man? He''s just a damn capitalist! War maniac, a murderer. Maybe this Sky Capital carrier was made by him!" "That''s right, that''s right!" Another personpletely gave up hope and vented all his anger on the so-called Iron Man. He shouted loudly, "If not for Tony Stark''s energy industry, how could we have lost our job? It''s all his fault!" "F*ck Iron Man! F*ck America! F*ck super hero!" The people who had fallen into madness pushed all the me and mistakes to the people who were jealous of them the most. "No, what you said is wrong!" The little girl''s delicate voice suddenly overshadowed everyone. Her mother wanted to stop her daughter in a panic, but the little girl bravely looked at these people. Her pure and clear blue eyes were like an eternal and quiet garden, causing the people who had fallen into a rage to involuntarily quiet down. "Hero will definitelye!" Although the little girl''s voice was not loud, it echoed in everyone''s hearts like a bell. "Iron Man, Captain America, Spiderman, they will definitelye and save us!" "Hehe... It''s impossible..." The child''s clear eyes made the middle-aged man''s anger subside. He retreated to the ground, his eyes lifeless. "No one wille to save us, unless... a miracle happens." "Slow... slow down..." An old man pointed to the sky and shouted, "Look, the speed of that thing is slowing down!" The man raised his head in shock and his eyes widened. A miracle had really appeared! The falling Sky Space Carrier was wrapped in mes and stopped less than a hundred meters away from the ground. The four turbine engines emitted a deafening roar. The steel fan des spun wildly at a speed that could not be captured by the naked eye, setting off billowing winds that howled and gathered. The blue mes that shot out from the bottom abruptly reduced the falling momentum of the Sky Space Carrier! There is really a miracle in the world! As long as we persist until thest moment, God''s blessing wille. "We... are still alive!" "Great, we are still alive!" "Thank God, thank Jesus!" The crowd burst into enthusiastic cheers, celebrating their narrow escape. ... ... ... "We... are still alive?" After being injected with adrenaline and waking up, Fury could not believe it all. The Sky Space Carrier did not fall. There was no disaster in New York. All of them were still alive. Most importantly, the originally destroyed Sky Space Carrier now lookedpletely new. It was as if it had just left the factory. It was a miracle among miracles! "Beep, beep, beep... the power reboot is sessful!" "The output of the turbine engine is 100%!" "Gravity instruments have been restored. Anti-gravity system is working!" "Electric Road detectionplete. Power output is normal!" "Gyroscope has been restored. Confirm direction again!" The system''s voice kept ringing. The indicator lights on the control panel lit up one by one, indicating that all the systems were working normally. When Peter rushed back to the second engine room, he was instantly shocked by the scene in front of him. In the burning mes, Tony Stark held the hammer and kept smashing it down. His clothes had long been burned to ashes by the mes. The exposed skin was as ck as charcoal, covered with crisscrossing cracks. And it was still constantly emitting a shocking heat, which burned the nearby air. The terrifying heat made the steel melt into molten iron,pletely eliminating Peter''s thoughts ofing forward to help. "Mr. Stark?" Peter swallowed his dry saliva, his heart shocked. Tony tried hard to open his eyes. When he saw Peter, he forced a smile. "It''s... you, hehe... the spaceship... should be fine now, right?" "Could it be..." Looking at the man who was like charcoal in front of him, Peter suddenly understood everything. The man who saved the falling sky carrier and saved millions of people from disaster was the man who looked frivolous, had a straightforward personality, and even had all kinds of small problems and entricities. Although Peter did not know how Tony repaired the mothership. But from his scarred body, he could vaguely guess what kind of suffering he had endured! An indescribable shock hit his heart. Peter''s eyes were red, and his lips trembled. He said, "The spacecraft is fine. It has stopped. Everyone is saved, Mr. Stark." "That''s good..." Thest bit of obsession in Tony''s heart dissipated and he copsed like a golden mountain. ... ... ... "It seems that... your fireworks are off." The woman in a white military uniform who was watching all of this had an imperceptible smile on her lips. "Fireworks... don''t know how to fire. They are destined to bloom!" In the face of the woman''s sarcastic words, the old Loki''s face was extremely gloomy. He said, "I just temporarily escaped a cmity. Since they still want to struggle, I don''t mind giving them another despair!" "I''m afraid you won''t have a chance." Along with an indifferent voice drifting over, Lod suddenly appeared in front of them, his eyes suffused with a cold and ghastly killing intent. "You really have guts to set off fireworks in my house, Loki!" Chapter 453: Aftermath

Chapter 453: Aftermath

Lod Carl! How could he appear here? The shadow of thest fight was still fresh in the old Loki''s memory. So the moment he saw Lod, he subconsciously took a few steps back, keeping arge distance from him to maintain a safe range. The golden short staff embedded with the soul gem was tightly held in the hands of the old Loki. At the same time, his other hand quietly took out the Tesseract, as if only by doing this could he feel a sense of security. He had seen how fast this man wasst time. Even a split second of distraction would not work, otherwise his heart would be pierced through by the speeding sword de. The woman in white military uniform acted as if she was facing a great enemy. She held the slender sword de condensed by Reishi in her hand, and the surging Spiritual Power seemed to be invisible. Her beautiful eyes stared at Lod through the mask. "Aliens and Quincy..." Lod stared at the woman in the white uniform and casually ced a hand on the handle of sword. "The Wandenreich has fallen to this extent. Are you going to use the power of aliens toplete your revenge?" "." The woman in the white military uniform was silent. "To be precise, this should be called cooperation." The old Loki was worried that the Quincy next to him would be angry, so he quickly stepped out to help, "Moreover, we are enemies. What kind of revenge we use has nothing to do with you, right?" "Makes sense..." Lod''s eyes gradually became cold, brewing a cold killing intent, shaking the surrounding space atmosphere. zanpakuto, who was holding one hand, slowly unsheathed, revealing a breathtaking cold light. "What you choose has nothing to do with me. I didn''t want to intervene in the affairs of aliens, but... cooperate with the Wandenreich. Your hand has stretched across the world, Asgardian." Death god''s duty was to maintain the order of the three realms. And the existence of the Quincy was undoubtedly destroying the bnce ?tween the worlds. Therefore, in the face of the Quincy Group led by the Wandenreich, death god showed a will and determination to kill it, which was more than countless times stronger than when he faced hollow! "No, no, no, you are too naive!" The old Loki showed a disdainful look. He sneered and said, "For the sake of world peace and stability, I have heard enough of this nonsense. Only you would believe such a bedtime story." "Whether it is true or not has nothing to do with me." Lod said coldly, "But cooperating with the Wandenreich is your way of courting death!" "It''s a pity, Lod Carl." The old man, Loki, had a slightly regretful look in his eyes. He sighed and said, "I originally wanted to st you to death with the Sky Capital Mothership, but I didn''t expect that you would actually escape this cmity. It seems that this is the end of it. But the next time we meet, you definitely won''t be as lucky as you are today!" "Want to leave?" Lod''s eyes turned cold, and Hoho suddenly flew over dozens of meters. ng - A clear cry of sword rang out, and the sad and beautiful crescent moon rose in the air. A de of sword, wrapped in a deadly edge, cut through the sky with lightning speed, and suddenly shed towards the old Loki''s face! Seeing that sword was about to touch him, the old Loki calmly smiled. Then, he and the woman in the white uniform next to him instantly disappeared into the rising blue fog. Boom - Sword shed at empty space, and the target had disappeared without a trace. The spiritual energy in the sword de wantonly spread out, and the thousand meters of clouds were torn apart! If the people on the ground looked up at this time, they would be able to see the thick white clouds in a range of thousands of meters, showing a strange scene that was like a great rift valley in the east, like a huge and narrow tunnel. Lod was silent for a while, and then disappeared with Hoho. ... ... ... After a few minutes of hovering above Queens, more and more people were attracted over. Among them, there were nock of government officials, several real power generals sent by the military, as well as news reporters who smelled blood, and even more people who were good people were rushing over in an endless stream, wanting to see this great Sky Space Carrier! One after another, calls came from various high-level channels, causing Fury to be extremely annoyed. This group of damn greedy politicians who were like vermin usually did not have such enthusiasm. Whenever something happened, they would run faster than the other. When they saw that there were benefits to be gained, they all ran over like a swarm of bees, almost all of them wanting to get a share from S. H. I. E. L. D.. As the person who was controlling the situation behind the scenes, they directly scolded Fury. For S. H. I. E. L. D., who was supposed to be hiding behind the scenes, especially this weapon with the highest level of confidentiality, to suddenly be exposed in front of ordinary people, and it even appeared in a way that almost fell, one could imagine what kind of panic it would cause to society! However, none of this was the problem that Fury was most worried about. What he was most worried about was that the Avenger, which he had high hopes for, had now lost all of its fighting strength! When the green giant Hulk fell, he was thrown out of the air carrier. Thunder God Thor was seriously injured and rescued by the young Loki. The two of them jumped down from ten thousand meters high and had yet to find any traces. Coulson, who was in charge of logistics, was unfortunately hit by the fallen steel beam when the Sky Capital was attacked. The ck Widow Natasha''s right leg was broken, and it was estimated that she could not recover her mobility in a short period of time. Hawkeye Barton had aminuted fracture on his chest, and his internal organs were punctured and bleeding from arge area. He was still lying in the medical room and unconscious. In order to save the Sky Capital, ny-five percent of his body was severely burned. Many internal organs in his body stopped working. He could only rely on S. H. I. E. L. D.''s life-support cabin to barely maintain his life for a while. In just one day, several generals were lost one after another. Even the always determined Fury was inevitably in despair at the moment. Now, only Peter Parker is left! Fury sighed again and again. He rubbed his aching temples and stared at Peter, who was looking left and right. His heart was somewhat uncertain. Should he give the task of saving the world to a child who was still in high school? Don''t tease me... It''s not like I''m a Japanese high school student. Just as Nick Fury was frowning and thinking about how to break the situation, he saw Lod suddenly appear in the bridge. "You... Why are you here" Fury looked at him in shock. Then, he was a little agitated and looked like he wanted to say something but hesitated. "Don''t misunderstand, I''m not here to help." Lod nced at Fury and knew what he was thinking. He waved his hand and said, "I''m here to fulfill my promise, not to help you clean up the mess." Fury was puzzled. "What promise?" "I once told Coulson." Lod said, "When he dies, I will personally send him to Soul Society." "..." The corner of Fury''s mouth twitched. He wanted to say that he could resurrect Coulson, but he was afraid that he would be beaten if he said it, so he thought about it and swallowed it back. Lod came to the side of Coulson''s body, raised his hand and directly dragged his soul out. Then, in front of Fury, he raised his hand and pressed the handle of sword on the head of the stunned Coulson. "Wait... Mr. Lod!" Before Coulson finished speaking, he felt a warm current rushing over. "Don''t worry, Coulson." Lod sheathed sword in one go and said, "Unlike the modern world, Soul Society is a veryfortable ce." With a gentle light blooming, Coulson turned into a ck butterfly and disappeared gracefully in front of Fury. Chapter 454: Calm Before the Storm

Chapter 454: Calm Before the Storm

The Soul Burial ceremony ended. Only Hell''s Butterfly, as the guide soul, would go to Soul Society after death. There was no need to worry about being swallowed by the detention in the dangai, nor would he fall into Hueco Mundo halfway. This was what Lod promised early in the morning. After Coulson died, he would send him to Soul Society, and he would choose one for him, the nearest Rukongai area to Seireitei. The concentration of Reishi there is high, very suitable for soul life, and the security is very good, unlike Rukongai far from Seireitei, do not worry about killing and robbery. Lod had already done what he needed to do. It could be said that he had done all he could. It could also be considered as repaying the contribution of the vige chief of the Novice Vige when he first arrived. As for what would happen to Coulson in the future, it would all depend on his own fortune. It was to live like a snail in Liuhun Street. From then on, he would be muddle-headed. He would enjoy afortable life after death. He would no longer have to fight to the death for anyone else. He was still unwilling to fall and participate in the test of the Spiritual Arts Academy. He would be a Soul Society. He would return to his former days. Lod would not interfere with Coulson. Because the choice was in his own hands! "Coulson..." Although Fury was unwilling, there was nothing he could do. He could only watch helplessly as his right-hand man disappeared. Originally, he had nned to use the excavated 0.84 Sealed Artifact to revive the dead Coulson. He could also take this opportunity to let Coulson leave the public view and be a ghost that did not exist toplete some secret tasks for him. But now, his n failed. Coulson''s soul has disappeared. Even if the seal is magical, it can''t resurrect a soulless body. After a moment of silence, Fere suddenly opened his mouth and said, "Loki and Quincy have joined hands. This matter... you should already know?" "Yes." Lod knew what he meant and said, "I will report this to Soul Society and let Central 46 decide." "I understand what you mean..." Upon hearing this, Fury could not help but sigh. Upon hearing this, he knew that it was a pretext and ced his hopes on Soul Society. It was probably impossible. Central 46 was simr to the US Congress. politicians who lived in high positions like this were best at avoiding danger. "What I want to say is..." Fury took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "Whether you decide to intervene in the end or not, we will defend until thest moment. Even if there is only one person left, we must protect humanity and the earth!" "Good determination." Lod raised his eyebrows and suddenly felt that Fever was a little more pleasing to the eye. This guy did not seem to bepletely annoying. At least on the matter of protecting humans, Fever was really doing his best. Since he could not get Soul Society''s help for the time being, Fever could only choose to take a step back and plead, "I want to ask you something. Please rest assured, it is definitely not to clean up the mess for us." Lod said, "Tell me about it." "Although I don''t know how Tony obtained death god''s power, he must have some sort of connection with Soul Society!" Fury said with a serious expression, "I hope that you can help your colleague and save him on this ount!" In order to save the Sky Space Carrier, Tony was seriously injured and was on the verge of dying. Arge area of his body was burnt. Now, he could only lie in the life-support cabin and rely on S. H. I. E. L. D.''s ck technology to barely maintain his vital signs. However, the life-support cabin could not cure the symptoms, and if it could not be treated effectively for a long time, Tony was really not far from death. And the only one who had the ability and the way to save Tony was Lod Carl alone. Moreover, even if Lod himself could not save him, at least he could bring Tony back to Soul Society, which would greatly increase the probability of being saved! Unfortunately... Tony was currently unconscious. If he had heard what Fury said, he would have been so angry that he would have died. It was hard to say whether Soul Society would save him or not. At the very least, a death sentence was inevitable. "You don''t have to tell me about this. I will do it." Lod held zanpakuto with one hand and leaned against the edge of the control panel. He smiled and said, "After all, no matter what, I was the one who brought him here. I can''t let him die just like that." Furui was a smart person. When he heard this, he immediately reacted. His pupils shrank slightly and he said in surprise, "Could it be that... you were the one who made him... be death god?" "Hehe ---" Lod smiled without saying a word, revealing a profound expression. It was clear that he wanted you to guess. In an instant, Fury''s expression changed greatly. Countless possibilities shed through his mind, thinking about why Lod would do this, as well as the reason behind it. And this was the result that Lod wanted! Soul Society was gradually unveiling its mysterious veil, and in this process, in addition to needing some catalyst, he also needed a witness! In addition to the male and female characters and the script, the stage that had been painstakingly built also needed a group of spectators, and it just so happened that S. H. I. E. L. D. could take on this heavy responsibility. As for whether or not Fury would discover the truth, Lod was not worried at all. The information difference between each other was so great that it was enough to make up for any loopholes. Even the smartest agent could not discover it. "Don''t waste time. It''s time to get down to business." After Lod straightened his body, he stretched and said, "Finish this ce early, I still have to rush back to cook." It was a coincidence. Recently, he was looking for Kisuke Urahara to learn Kaid. This time, he could try to use Tony to see what his current level was and whether he could pretend to be 4th Division. "..." The corners of Fury''s eyebrows twitched crazily, as if he wanted to say something but hesitated. For many years, agent''s intuition told him that it was best not to ask Lod why he wanted to go back to cook. Otherwise, it was estimated that there would be one more bed beside Barton. ... ... ... The Hand Building, one hundred floors underground. Outside the white pce built by the Wandenreich, dark blue fog rose up, tearing a tunnel in the air for hollow. Two figures slowly walked out. They were the old Loki and the woman in white military uniform who had just escaped under Lod''s eyes. "What a fast speed..." The old Loki gasped for breath with lingering fear. He looked back at the dark blue space tunnel and said with lingering fear, "If I had been a little slower just now, I''m afraid my head would have been chopped off by him!" Although he pretended to be calm andposed just now, in fact, his heart was almost jumping to his throat! He had already prepared himself mentally and raised his vignce. Facing sword who was as fast as lightning, he almost couldn''t react. But if he rxed a little, he could imagine what would happen to him. In order to act tough, he almost lost his head. The old Loki wiped the sweat on his forehead and secretly made a decision in his heart. The next time he saw Lod, he must run further away. At least he must ensure that he was in a safe area. Otherwise, with Lod''s terrifying speed, he would not even know when he would die! Chapter 455: Invincible Army

Chapter 455: Invincible Army

"This is your so-called ''Project''?" The woman in the white military uniform seemed to be umting anger in her eyes. There was a hint of impatience in her words. She said, "You can''t even handle a single Lod Carl. Who gave you the confidence to destroy Soul Society?" "Don''t be impatient. This is just a mistake." The old Loki tidied up his messy clothes and said with a smile, "Although the n against Lod Carl has failed, this does not mean that I do not have the strength to contend against Soul Society." "Do you rely on this mouth?" The woman in the white military uniform snorted coldly and did not hide her disdain. "It is not impossible. After all, you can persuade Haschwalth to agree with your n with this mouth. To a certain extent, it is a sess." "This sentence... I will take it as apliment." The old Loki was very skilled. He was not angry because of the woman''s ridicule. He still smiled and said, "But please believe me. As long as the n of the space wormhole can be implemented sessfully, it is easy to destroy Soul Society." "Since your n is to open the ''space wormhole'', why are you looking for trouble with Lod Carl?" The woman in white military uniform frowned and said, "Isn''t this exposing our tracks in advance? Is this also your n?" "From a certain perspective, I am indeed nning to expose your tracks in advance." The old Loki showed a strange smile and said, "Because only in this way can I use the space gem to locate Soul Society and perfect our n of destruction." The woman in white military uniform said, "But you failed." "Yes, I failed, but it doesn''t affect the overall situation." The old Loki shrugged and looked indifferent. "Let them work more for a while. Anyway, after the whole world falls, the next one will be them!" "It seems that you are very confident about your ''hidden card''." The eyes of the woman in white military uniform flickered slightly. She asked, "Since we are allies, can we reveal a little?" "An army." The old Loki raised a finger and smiled mysteriously. "This is the trump card I am relying on, an invincible army." An army? The woman in white military uniform frowned and couldn''t help but fall into deep thought, names shing through her mind. The two legions of Asgarda, although Valkyrie and Death were invincible, However, in the vast universe, they were far from being invincible. There were also many legions that were as famous as these two legions. First was the notorious Thanos and the ck Order under hismand. Five Generals of the ck Order, the vanguard of the beasts theymanded, were creatures that were cultivated and created through genes. They would absolutely obey and obey the orders of Thanos, and they were all fearless. They even had various abilities such as invisibility, flight, and telepathy. They could be called the most troublesome and terrifying soldiers. Next was the Intergctic Army of the Kree Empire. Under the leadership of the highestmander, Ronan, they had destroyed many gxies, and were equipped with the strongest technology weapons of the Kree Empire. They were the interster fleet of one of the three great civilizations in the universe. Finally, there is the Nova Corps of Xandar, whose poweres from the almost infinite Nova power, whose scope is asrge as the entire gxy, including the Earth. It has defended and protected the peace of the interster space many times in the face of invading powerful enemies, and its strength Not to be underestimated either. However, the five legions mentioned above, no matter in which aspect, were far from being ''invincible''! But looking at the old Loki, it did not seem like he did not know about these things. This made the woman in white military uniform feel puzzled. Which other invincible army could he be talking about? "Please tell Mr. Haschwalth on my behalf..." The old Loki did not have the intention to answer her. He held the glowing blue cube in his hand and said, "Wait patiently for two days. Once the space door is built, it will be the time for us to destroy Soul Society. At that time, no one will be able to stop our conquest!" The old Loki stepped into the space door and disappeared. Lod appeared shortly after. He nced at the woman in the white military uniform and said, "It''s ugly to wear a mask. It''s better to take it off." "Yes, Lord Soul King." The woman in the white military uniform looked at Lod with a reproachful look. She raised her hand and slowly took off the silver mask, revealing a beautiful face. In the depths of her charming pale purple eyes, there was a ripple like water. Under the mask of the woman in white military uniform was one of the valkyrie Brunhilde. By the way, the people wearing the masks before were all valkyrie. In fact, Lod had always been quite resistant to these masks, but the valkyrie were unwilling to take them off, so they could only let them have their own personalities. Lod said, "Did you get any crucial information?" "He is preparing to use the space gate to summon an invincible army." Brunhilde narrated the information she had obtained in detail, then said, "As for other information, he is unwilling to reveal it to us. He is very cautious." "It''s very normal. After all, after living for so long, I have long be an old fox." Lod was not surprised and said, "Do you have any idea about this invincible army he mentioned?" "This... not yet." Brunhilde hesitated for a while, then sighed and shook her head: "I really can''t remember that there is an army that can be called ''invincible'', maybe Sister Yallweite knows that her experience will Much richer than me." "Why don''t we change our perspective? Based on what you see, how credible is the ''invincible'' he spoke of?" Lod changed his train of thought and asked. "This... is hard to say..." Brunhilde hesitated for a moment before bitterly shaking her head. "My experience tells me that there can not be an invincible army in the universe, but my intuition tells me that what Loki said might be true." From the various aspects of the old Loki, although he still retained his former arrogance and arrogance, from his careful thinking, this old bastard was definitely not a conceited idiot! After he had seen Lod Carl''sbat strength and the pressure brought by Haschwalth, he could still be full of confidence to describe the army with the word ''invincible''. Even if there was a gap, it would not be too big. "It''s getting more and more interesting ---" Lod narrowed his eyes into an arc and smiled meaningfully. "Now I want to see how powerful the invincible army he mentioned is." "Forgive me for speaking bluntly, Lord Soul King." Brunhilde looked at Lod''s excited appearance and couldn''t help but feel a bit worried. "Loki is a very dangerous man. The feeling he gives me... is like a madman who doesn''t care about anything." Lod smiled and asked, "So?" "I suggest... immediately kill him!" Brunhilde''s eyes overflowed with killing intent, and she coldly said, "Kill the danger while it is still in its cradle. Only then can we ensure that nothing goes wrong!" "You are wrong." Hearing this, Lod slowly shook his head and calmly said, "The one who has the upper hand now is us. The one who is at a disadvantage is Loki. We should be worried about him, not us." "But..." Brunhilde still had some hesitation on her face. "If you don''t even have this bit of courage, how will you be able to reach the peak in the future?" Lod raised his hand and patted Brunhilde''s shoulder. "If you feel hesitant, just follow behind me. I will be there for you." Invincible? As everyone knew, this was one. Thest one who shouted that he was invincible was still floating on the next set! ... ... ... Chapter 456: City About to be Destroyed

Chapter 456: City About to be Destroyed

For many days, everything was calm. The Sky Capital returned to the sky, only absorbing the lesson fromst time. This time, it stopped above the Pacific Ocean. In this way, even if the enemy attacked the Sky Capital again, they would only fall on an uninhabited sea. There was no need to worry about ordinary people getting involved in this alien invasion war. Nick Fury had his hands behind his back and stared at the screen on themand tform. A string of data and reports shed by. The speed was almost as fast as the blink of an eye. However, Fury watched with great interest. When the operator below saw this scene, he could not help but wonder if the director had used the ''Quantum Reading Method''. Ever since thest time he attacked with the momentum of thunder and almost caused the Sky Capital and hundreds of people to lose their lives, Loki seemed to have disappeared. No matter what method S. H. I. E. L. D. used, he could not find any trace of him. Even if more than 1,500 military satellites circled in the near-Earth orbit for twenty-four hours without stopping, through the spectrum of various universities to search for the global Gamma radiation zone, they could not find the whereabouts of the space stone. The stone could not be found. People were even more impossible to find. The enemy seemed to have the ability to predict the future. Before they could fully investigate, they had cleared out all possible traces that could be exposed. This was a weakness that had never been felt before. No matter what they did, the enemy would always be one step ahead of them and repeatedly seize the initiative, so that they could only be passively beaten and could not find a chance to resist. But this did not mean that S. H. I. E. L. D. would give up on searching. Fury had always believed that as long as it was a human, there would definitely be ws. Even gods were no exception! Therefore, he only had to wait silently and prepare for a fatal blow. When the arrogant god appeared again, he stabbed the God yer into his chest, making this damned bastard feel deeply regretful that he hade to Earth to invade. At this time, the gate of the bridge channel opened. Fury nced at it. It was Natasha and Banner. "Wee back, Dr. Banner." After S. H. I. E. L. D. made a big scene, Banner finally fell from the sky carrier to the ground. Later, he was discovered by Agent of S. H. I. E. L. D.. After several times of Natasha''s persuasion and even using the means of seduction, he decided toe back with her. The Hulk in Banner''s body was the power that S. H. I. E. L. D.cked the most at the moment! So no matter what mistakes he made, Even if everyone expressed their refusal, Fury would still try his best to persuade Banner to return. "I thought... you would not wee me." Banner sped his hands together and rubbed them back and forth nervously. His eyes were full of vignce and uneasiness, observing the reactions of the others in the bridge. "That is not your fault, Doctor." Fury put his hands in his pockets and stared at the screen of themand tform. "In that extreme situation, anything happens is normal. I can understand your feelings, so there is no need to be nervous." "I am very happy that you can think like this. I am very sorry. I mean... the engine and those who sacrificed themselves." Banner''s nervous expression eased a little and he said apologetically. "If you want to apologize, I will ept it first." After taking care of the matter at hand, Fury finally turned around and looked into his eyes. He said, "You should know what the mission to call you back this time is, right?" "Anyway, it is impossible to find someone..." Banner spread his hands helplessly. In fact, he had already guessed it in his heart. He was not surprised and said, "What you need now should be Hulk''s power, right?" "That''s right, we need Hulk." On this point, Fury did not deceive Banner and said bluntly, "Coulson is dead. Millions of people in New York almost died. Tony and Barton almost died. Steve and Frank are under control. This hatred... we must take revenge!" "I understand what you are thinking." Banner lowered his head deeply. The knuckles on his hands were white. "Let me tell you something. In fact, I think so too. If not for Tony... I would have been the murderer who killed millions of people!" "It seems that we have the same battle line." Natasha rolled up a strand of hair on her temples and extended her right hand to Banner with a smile, "Wish us a pleasant cooperation. I hope you won''t treat me as an enemy next time, big guy." "Don''t call me by this nickname..." Banner said with a bitter face as he held his hands together. S. H. I. E. L. D. had gained a lot ofbat strength, which made Forey feel a huge burden in his heart. However, if he wanted to fight against the old Loki, they were far from enough. Therefore, he asked, "By the way, Natasha, have you found any trace of Thor?" "No, we can''t find Thor." At the mention of this matter, Natasha was a little disappointed. She shook her head and said, "We only found the ce where they fell at that time. The other clues were deliberately hidden." "Uh... So you mean that the alien ran away?" Banner showed a trace of astonishment. He suddenly had a bad feeling. He swallowed his saliva and said stiffly, "Tell me the truth. How many people can fight now?" Fury sighed faintly. "Including you, there are only four in total." The corners of Banner''s mouth twitched. He said uneasily, "I regret it now. Is it toote?" "I''m afraid it''s toote. Unless you n to watch that guy rule the human race." Natasha pouted and spread her hands. "We are thest backbone. If we all fail, the stupid politicians of the government will probably choose to drop nuclear bombs." Banner rubbed his temples, "Forget it. Have you found the Tesseract?" "No, that guy is very cunning." Fury shook his head and sighed, "Right now, we can only wait passively. Only when that guy activates the Tesseract will we be able to determine his location." Beep, beep, beep - At this moment, an urgent rm suddenly sounded! The moment the rm sounded, all of them came out. Banner was as stiff as iron. His pupils subconsciously dted. He thought that he had been attacked again. He was so scared that he almost turned into the green giant Hulk. Fortunately, Natasha reacted quickly and told Banner that it was not an attack, but a gamma ray. The instrument that was responsible for searching for the gamma rays in the world would alert everyone after finding the abnormal radiation zone. After hearing the rm, Fury rushed to the instrument in three steps and swiped his finger across the crystal screen, showing the map of the abnormal radiation zone in front of everyone through projection. "Is it New York again" After seeing the location of the radiation zone, Fury was so angry that he blurted out, "F*ck!" Even Banner was speechless, wondering why New York was always the one in trouble. Did aliens like this ce? "This ce... seems to be the Stark Building!" Natasha was surprised and asked, "But why did he choose this ce? Is there something special here?" Chapter 457: City About to be Destroyed

Chapter 457: City About to be Destroyed

"His goal... is new energy!" A familiar voice came, and everyone looked towards the source of the voice. Tony''s face was looking pale, leaning on crutches weakly, and walked in with Peter''s help. "The clean energy of the Stark Building can supply all the consumption of the entire building. It is currently the only energy source that meets his requirements and can activate the Tesseract." Tony said. The energy supply of that Stark Building was the only clean and harmless energy source in the world. Moreover, its density and purity were so high that only nuclear fission couldpare to it. This clean and harmless energy source was the inheritance Howard had left for Tony. It was a brand new elemental structure found through the Tesseract! The new energy source came from the Tesseract, so only it met the activation conditions and could provide arge amount of high density energy to open up the ''film'' between parallel universes and build a stable and huge space wormhole! "That''s right, why didn''t I think of it!" A look of realization appeared on Banner''s face. "And..." Tony took a few breaths, paused for a moment, and then said: "He wants a grand debut, flowers, apuse, and audience are indispensable. Only the most eye-catching Stark Building in New York can satisfy his thoughts." "That''s right. With his personality, it is indeed very possible!" Natasha''s eyes lit up as she agreed. "Damn, we were too careless!" After realizing it, Fury mmed an angry fist on the podium. Logically speaking, they should have already thought of the energy source of Stark Building, but they actually ignored such important information and only reacted now! "We don''t have time. We have to hurry over and stop his conspiracy!" Natasha said anxiously. "Banner, Natasha, Peter!" Fury said, "I will leave Loki to you. I will send Special Task Force to support you." "Wait, I want to go too!" Seeing that he was not among thebatants, Tony was a little dissatisfied. He frowned and said, "Stark Building is the key to our n. We can''t let it be the fuse for the war. Moreover, I still have a debt to settle with Loki!" "Can... can your body still hold on?" Fury frowned a little worriedly. "Don''t underestimate men too much, especially a yboy." Tony smiled and pretended to be rxed as he joked, "Even if you give me a dozen more models now, I can still fight until dawn!" "Hehe ---Then I''ll leave it to you." Furyughed and shook his head. Indeed, no matter what time it was, Tony would never be able to change his unruly personality. However, it was precisely because of thisplex personality that he was able to create the current yboy and genius scientist, aplexbination that was both contradictory and unified. "However, before the official war begins, I still have to go back first." Tony said, "There''s something I need to take out!" "Mr. Stark, I''ll go with you." Peter was worried that an ident would happen, especially with Tony''s current state. It would be terrible if he met an enemy. Tony frowned and was about to refuse, but he was interrupted by Fury. "Peter, you are in charge of protecting Tony and getting him to retrieve his steel armor. We are in charge of attracting firepower from the front." ... ... ... Stark Building. This building that symbolized the future of humanity, which could be used to clean and replenish energy, had a height of nearly four hundred meters. Moreover, regardless of whether it was day or night, the interior was always brightly lit. The huge ''Stark'' family symbol on the outside had never been extinguished since the day it was built. The existence of Stark Building was like andmark building. Everyone in New York knew that there was an arrogant rich second generation, yboy, and... Iron Man! Ever since Tony Stark turned back and joined the new energy industry, it had to be said that his reputation had improved a lot. At least no one said that he was the murderer who create war. But today, it was a little different. The pedestrians noticed that the Stark logo that had never been extinguished had suddenly been extinguished today. The electricity system of the entire building seemed to have malfunctioned. Boom Three jet-ck carrier aircraft swept past, and the roar of the engine resounded through the sky above New York. One of the fighter aircraft hovered at the top floor of Stark Building. Tony and Peter came down from the fighter aircraft. Through the huge floor-to-ceiling window, they saw the figure of old Loki. He held a ss of wine in his hand and sat leisurely on the sofa, looking at them with a smile that was not a smile. "Be careful, Mr. Stark!" Peter''s muscles tensed up, ready to attack at any time. The psychological trauma left by the other party thest few times made the little spider not dare to rx at all when facing the old Loki, afraid that a few people would rush out of nowhere. "Don''t be nervous, little spider boy." Tony was also shocked at first, but he quickly recovered his calm. He knew that the old Loki did not want to kill them now, so he calmly said, "He has no intention of making a move. Let''s go in first." "Wee home, Stark." The old Loki had a calm smile on his face. He shook the amber colored wine in his cup and said in a yful tone, "How is it? This ce I chose should have good taste, right?" "Not bad. It shows that you have a good sense of aesthetics. This ce is indeed great." Tony pursed his lips and slowly walked over to the wine table on the table. He said, "But what I want to say is that this is a private space. Outsiders are not weed here, especially an alien." "Don''t worry. I''m just borrowing it for a while. I''ll return it to you soon." The old Loki said with a faint smile. "To be honest, I hate your bandit logic." Tony took a bottle of wine from the counter and ced it in a ce that could not be seen under the table. He pretended to pour himself another bottle of wine. At the same time, he quietly put on his two silver bracelets. Then, he picked up his wine ss and took a sip. He said, "But I have to admit, you are the first one to anger so many of us at the same time." "Avengers?" The smile on the old Loki''s face grew even wider. "I think I have already seen the so-called strongest hero team on Earth." "Uh... teamwork always take a while." Tony''s face froze for a moment, but he immediately put on a smile and said, "However, let''s make an example of the people you have already offended." "An angry beast, a hammer lover, a wavering young Loki, a one-eyed agent, and a mortal who ims to be a genius, a spider boy." The old Loki unhurriedly listed everyone out before Tony could do anything. "You remember it quite clearly." The corners of Tony''s mouth twitched, and he reorganized his thoughts. "Unfortunately, you have offended everyone now!" The elderly Loki shook his wine ss and said lightly, "So?" "Loki, you are mistaken about something." Tony said coldly, "There won''t be a throne, flowers, or apuse. If our world falls, what awaits you will be endless revenge. Our revenge will only target you!" "Oooooh... I am starting to feel a little scared." The old Loki slowly got up from the sofa. There was no panic on his face. Instead, he had a yful expression. He said calmly, "Have you prepared your armor after dying for such a long time?" Chapter 458: The War Begins

Chapter 458: The War Begins

"You... already knew that I was stalling for time?" Tony''s expression changed slightly. "You guys seem to have forgotten that I came from a parallel universe." The elderly Loki revealed a mocking expression. "For all of you, this is the first time something has happened, but for me, it is a memory that I have personally experienced a long time ago. Now, it is just watching history repeat itself." So that was how it was... At this moment, Tony finally understood the true reason for their failure! The parallel universe was a theoretical gathering of infinite or limited universes, containing everything that existed and everything that existed. There were infinite possibilities of known and unknown. Inyman terms, you might be a beggar in the universe A, but in the universe B, you might be the president below one person. Moreover, the timeline between parallel universes is not in the same position, but there are many differences. For example, the old Loki in front of them was clearly a parallel universe in the time of the future. However, they ignored the most important problem, which was the history of the old Loki. Perhaps it was the future they were about to experience. To them, these were mysterious and unknown futures. However, to the elderly Loki, this was a history that he had already experienced. If he were to follow this train of thought, Tony could finally understand why Loki was able to seize the initiative time and time again, even to the extent that it was almost an all-out operation, causing S. H. I. E. L. D. and the Avengers to almost perish. The fundamental reason was that their every move had long been within the old fox''s expectations! "Alright, there''s too much nonsense to say." The old Loki let out a long breath and said with a sigh, "Once you get older, it will be easy for you to recall the past. Let us return to the main topic. After all, if we dy for too long, those children will not be happy again." "Children?" Tony felt a strong sense of unease in his heart. He bit his lips and asked, "What exactly are you nning to use the Tesseract to summon?" "There''s no need to be so excited. The answer to the riddle will be revealed soon." The elderly Loki snapped his fingers and said with a smile, "All the spectators are here." Captain America, you can begin the performance. On the rooftop. Captain America, who was wearing a Star g battle suit, was coldly guarding a golden instrument while Dr. Erik Selvig was adjusting the data. After hearing the order of the old Loki, in front of Natasha and the others, Steve walked to the instrument expressionlessly. Letting the Captain America press the instrument to destroy humans, the evil taste of the old Loki was undoubtedly manifested. He was clearly the man who wanted the world to be peaceful the most, but he had be the murderer who destroyed the world. It had to be said that this scene was full of sarcasm, causing S. H. I. E. L. D. and the others to feel some sorrow in their hearts. "Stop the activation of the space gate at all costs!" Upon seeing this scene, there was no hesitation in the depths of Fury''s heart. He gave an order with an expressionless face that was almost cold. "Permission granted. Use lethal weapons and kill all of them together with the Captain America!" No one refuted or begged for mercy. Because everyone knew very well that stopping the opening of the space gate was S. H. I. E. L. D.''s highest priority right now. No matter who they had to sacrifice in the process, they had to carry it out firmly and firmly! The carrier eagle fighter, which had been hovering in the sky for a long time, instantly fired several missiles. In the roar of the air, it dragged a long tail me and rushed to Steve and Dr. Erik on the roof. "Five times eleration!" Frank, in ck, suddenly appeared. He picked up the ridiculously shaped gun de and fired dozens of bullets in a row. Bang! Bang! Bang! Dozens of bullets that had been elerated by five times, with invisible mes, tore through the air in an instant and drew a nearly perfect semicircr arc in the air, intercepting all the missiles outside the attack range! Bang! The zing mes exploded in the sky, and the horrible sound spread to several streets. "No, Captain Rogers!" In the exmations of Natasha and the others, Steve did not hesitate at all. He raised his hand and pressed the start button of the instrument. Buzz... The interior of the golden machine suddenly began to rotate violently. Wave after wave of energy tides surged and gathered at the top of the instrument through a special device. In an instant, it burst out with a dazzling light that surpassed everything. An energy pir about the thickness of a bucket shot towards the sky above! Rumble - The sky was suddenly pierced through by the energy pir shot out by the Tesseract, revealing a terrifying hole about a hundred meters in diameter. It was huge and deep, as if it was a dark abyss that was bottomless. Tony just stared at it for a few seconds and felt his soul tremble, as if it was going to be sucked in. Through the huge dark blue hole, one could see the boundless starry sky in the universe. The vast and endless dark universe was like an endless canvas, dotted with countless stars, shining together to paint a beautiful scenery. It was an unknown charm that could not be described with words! However... At this moment, in everyone''s eyes, this starry sky meant danger and death. "Come on... Come on!" The old Loki''s pupils dted to the limit. His old face, which was full of wrinkles, revealed a rare fanatical look. He raised the golden short staff in his hand andughed wildly. "This universe will be your new battlefield. Go and conquer all the enemies that hinder you!" In the boundless starry sky, a little ck was gradually expanding. In just a few breaths of time, that piece of ck was like a huge curtain, covering all the shining stars. "What... what is that?" Tony frowned. Because he was too far away to see clearly, he ordered Jarvis to magnify the picture. Jarvis disyed the erged picture in front of everyone at the same time. In an instant. Tony''s pupils suddenly shrank to the size of a needle. His face became even paler than a sheet of paper. All the pores on his body were seeping out cold air. His entire scalp and brain nerves were trembling uncontrobly! The ck object was actually a countless number of strange insects! Their entire bodies were covered in pitch-ck shells. Each of them was the size of an adult. Their sharp front limbs were like sawteeth, as well as their strong hind legs. They also had flying wings. Their ferocious mouths that were filled with sharp teeth squirmed as they spat out sticky green liquid. Kachi kachi kachi Those disgusting insects crowded around each other. The friction of their shells made a horrifying sound. It was like an endless ck wave. It fell down from the huge dark blue hole like a rainstorm! There was no need to count how many insects there were. Because it was impossible to count with the naked eye, those insects were like dark clouds, covering the entire sky above New York City. "Oh my god!" Peter widened his eyes and shouted in horror, "Did we f*cking cross over to the Star Craft?!" Chapter 459: Changed History

Chapter 459: Changed History

Star Craft? Tony was stunned for a few seconds. He thought Peter knew where these bugs came from and asked, "Do you know these disgusting things?" "Uh..." This question made Peter freeze, not knowing how to exin it. "Sir, I don''t think he knows." Fortunately, Jarvis stepped out to help. "The Star Craft that Mr. Peter mentioned is a real-time strategic game. Among them, there are creatures known as the Zerg. They have a high level of simrity with the monsters we have seen." It turned out to be a game... Tony''s mouth twitched and he red at Peter. He was so happy that he thought he could find useful information. "A very high degree of simrity..." Tony muttered to himself for a moment. Suddenly, his eyes lit up and he asked, "If that''s the case, does that mean that there is some kind of simr characteristic between them?" "Sir, it is just as you think." Through searching the huge database, Jarvis sorted out and sorted out all the settings regarding the ''Zerg''. "ording to the data that can be found, the Zerg in the human setting have unimaginable fertility, abnormal vitality, and abnormal adaptability to evolution." "ording to the setting, they can survive in any extreme environment, and they are creatures that use the hive consciousness as the main body. It is simr to the social structure of the queen ants and ant colony on Earth." "All the insects are born in the ''Nest'', and these insects feed on other species to provide nutrients and gic information to the mother, so as to pave the way for the birth of the next insect." "Although I can''t be sure whether these creatures appear in front of me are the same as the insects in the human setting, but from the data detected, I think this possibility is at least 80%." Listening to Jarvis ''statement, Tony''s face gradually darkened. "If that''s the case, then it means that we must end this battle quickly. The longer we dy, the more disadvantageous it is for us!" A race that could reproduce infinitely, possessed extremely strong vitality, and could adapt to evolution, was simply a disaster for humanity and Earth! The longer this war dragged on, the more they would have to face. The more Zerg they would have to face. Even every dead ordinary person would be the nourishment of these insects, allowing the damn mother to breed more insects! In a short few seconds of thinking, the overwhelming tide of insects crowded together, rushing out of the blue empty hole. The concentration of these insects made everyone''s scalp numb for a moment. The sky above New York City seemed to be covered by dark clouds in the north, and even the sun was blocked. The hard shells of those insects collided with each other and burst into mes. The sharp teeth in the disgusting worm mouth made an unknown whistling sound as they rubbed. Even the experienced Natasha and Barton couldn''t help but gasp at this time, as if their legs were cramping. When Jarvis sent the information back to S. H. I. E. L. D., everyone knew one thing after reading the information. Once these insects broke through the encirclement of New York City, all the creatures on the earth would be turned into nutrients for their evolution. No ce would be spared. This was the continuation of humanity! This was an unfair war. But it was a pity that as the side that protected Earth and the humans, they had no room to retreat! "Stop these bugs" After a thousandth of a second of shock, Fury''s nk mind instantly came back to its senses. "All the fighter jets parked on the deck take off to New York. No matter the cost, we must stop this group of monsters outside the door!" ... ... ... At the top floor of Stark Building. "What are you waiting for, Iron Man?" The old Loki tidied up his clothes, smiled at Tony, and said calmly, "The stage has been built for you. It''s time for the actors to appear. I am looking forward to your performance." "Loki, we will make you pay the price!" Tony''s teeth were about to be crushed, and the anger in his eyes seemed to be real, as if he wanted to swallow him alive. "Well... I will wait." The old Loki did not seem to be threatened at all. He casually raised his finger and pointed outside. He smiled and said, "But before that, I suggest that you take care of that group of insects first." "Jarvis, equip Mark 10!" The veins on Tony''s face bulged as he shouted in a voice that was close to a roar. Even though he was already furious to the point of no return, his brain still clearly knew what he should do. Just as the old Loki had said, he had to deal with thatrge group of insects and not waste time here. "Sir... I have to remind you that the mecha has not beenpleted yet." Jarvis did not execute it immediately. Instead, he chose to confirm it again. "Moreover, we have not tested the performance of No. 10 in advance. It is very easy for the fusion of that power to have problems. If an ident happens... you will be squeezed dry by that mecha." "Jarvis, execute the order!" Tony''s eyes were firm as he repeated, "Equip Mark 10, set support system on standby!" "As you wish... Mr. Stark." Seeing Tony''s determination, Jarvis knew that it was impossible to listen to his advice, so he could only carry out the order. Rumble - For a time, the entire living room was shaking violently. An extremely oppressive pressure spread out, as if something was about to break through the seal. The originally t ground suddenly caved in, revealing a metal tunnel like a catapult. "History... has been changed again!" The old Loki, who was watching all of this, gradually turned from calm at first to gloomy like water. There was a faint sense of danger in his heart, as if the thing inside the metal tunnel would threaten his entire n. It was not Mark 7... Although many years had passed, the old Loki remembered very clearly that the model Tony was wearing was Mark 7, not Mark 10 today! A strong sense of uneasiness lingered in his heart, causing the old Loki''s eyes to sh with a fierce light. "I originally wanted you to struggle to the death, but in order to carry out the n smoothly, please go to hell, Tony Stark!" As his voice fell, the old Loki suddenly made a move. Buzz - The tip of the short golden staff suddenly lit up with a dazzling blue light. Terrifying magic fluctuations rippled out, and the tiles in the living room were shattered by the invisible pressure. A visible energy was quickly gathering into shape. "Not good!" Tony and Peter''s faces changed dramatically, and the chill in their hearts surged! The old Loki, who had been watching the show a second ago, suddenly turned hostile and attacked in the next second. The whole process was so fast that it almost did not give them any time to react. The other party waspletely ruthless. His personality was so big that it was hard to understand! At this moment, something strange suddenly happened. A dark green figure suddenly appeared, holding a dagger and stabbing at the old Loki! Chapter 460: God Killer Armor

Chapter 460: God Killer Armor

However, it was a pity. Although this sneak attack was very fast, the old Loki still dodged it. However, the old Loki''s reaction was still a little slow, leaving a shallow wound on his cheek. A few drops of bright red blood seeped out of his skin and slowly slid down along the old man''s cheekbones, dripping on the white tiles floor like a blooming plum blossom. "It''s you... Loki!" The old Loki raised his hand to wipe away the blood. After seeing the face of the person who attacked him clearly, his eyes were gloomy as he said, "I didn''t expect you to still dare toe back. Relying on my existence in the parallel universe, do you think I won''t dare to kill you?" Only then did Tony and Peter see clearly that the dark green figure who saved them was actually the young Loki who had disappeared for a long time. The two of them were dressed almost exactly the same. Dark green robes with gold, golden antlers, helmets, and even their expressions were extremely simr. The only difference was that one was an old man, and the other was in his prime. "What a joke, where did you get the courage to say this?" The young Loki had a mocking smile on his face as he said, "A failure of a parallel universe. I was just giving in to youst time. Do you really think I''m afraid of you?" "I have failed, but I will make up for it." The old Loki seemed to have been stabbed in the heart, and his face revealed a rare hint of anger. "So anyone who dares to stop me will have to pay the price, even if it is the weak and pathetic self of the past!" "Humph,e!" The young Loki was not afraid at all and said coldly, "Let me see how much your magic has improved after living for so many years!" "You will see it, idiot!" The old Loki said disdainfully, his body surging with surging magic power. Loki said to Loki. The two of them, who were from different dimensions, were about to fight at this moment! "I''ll leave him to you!" Tony shouted at the top of his lungs, Then, regardless of whether the young Loki agreed or not, he pulled Peter and ran outside. They took three steps and two steps. When they reached the edge of the rooftop, they jumped down from a building hundreds of meters high! "Jarvis, now is the time!" Tony, who had fallen freely in the air, gripped Substitute Shinigami Badge tightly. "Take the world into your palm and analyze the principles of all things - Hephaestus!!!" Boom A violent me shot out from the tunnel. The huge impact that followed was like the most violent bombardment. It directly shattered the entire floor of the living room. In the deafening sound of a sonic boom, a ck armored module flew across the sky in an instant. It was surrounded by a clear ring of explosive air waves and rushed toward Tony who was falling. The armor module shot out two beams ofser and scanned Tony''s bracelet in the air. "The signal position of the Bracelet..." "Confirmed identity information of the wearer..." "God-Killing Armor is ready to wear..." "Support System - As is ready..." "Jarvis is intervening in neurons..." "Countdown begins..." "10... 9... 8... 7... 6... 5... 4... 3... 2... 1..." "SUIT UP!" The ck armor module gradually unfolded and enveloped Tony. The transformation process, which was extremely magical, onlysted for less than three seconds. Then, under Peter''s shocked and envious eyes, a whole body was mainly ck and silver, dotted with a few dark gold colors. The energy source armor on the chest was gone, reced by a dark iron hammer shaped symbol. When this new armor that had never appeared before, the iron hammer pattern in front of the chest was suddenly lit up, Tony''s whole person seemed to have undergone an earth-shaking change, and from the inside to the outside, he exuded a terrifying power that oppressed the soul. "The neural connection is sessful!" "The support system ''As'' is in position, waiting for themand." "The God-Killing Armor is in good condition. The spiritual energy amplification device is ready." "Activating ''anti-death god System'', loading into specialbat strategy." "Mr. Stark, everything is ready." "Very good, Jarvis." Tony took a deep breath and said to Peter, "Little Spider, I''ll leave the job of evacuating the people to you." Peter was slightly stunned. He thought it was a special treatment for him, and then he said with some dissatisfaction, "Mr. Stark, I am not a child. I can also participate in the battle!" "No... you misunderstood." Tony licked his lips and said in a deep voice, "Leave the next battle to me." "All by yourself?" Peter widened his eyes and said in shock, "But there are so many insects..." "That''s enough!" Tony interrupted the little spider and said, "And if you get too close, I''m afraid it will affect you!" "Then... alright, you have to be careful, Mr. Stark!" Seeing Tony''s determined tone, Peter could only helplessly agree to this method. He shot out a spider thread from his wrist and stuck it to the edge of the building, swinging it to the ground. After losing hisst bit of worry, he could finally let go of his hands and feet. "Jarvis, get ready!" Tony felt the surging spiritual energy in his body and the corners of his lips curled up. "Let these bugs open their eyes and see what I have prepared for Soul Society!" Boom! The jet-ck Mech turned into a ray of light and charged straight into the dark sky. "Did you see that? Your ally seems to be a little stupid." The old Loki who noticed this scene revealed a look of disdain on his face as he mocked, "He actually dared to charge at the swarm of insects like this. He would be torn apart in less than a second." What is this guy doing? The young Loki''s eyebrows were knitted into a straight line. He could not understand Tony''s suicidal behavior at all. That was tens of thousands of terrifying insects, and this number was still increasing as time passed. Even the most violent cannon fire of the human army could not clean up those insects, not to mention that Tony was the only one right now. What could he do with his little cannon fire? But soon they knew why Tony dared to face the insects alone! "Activate the As System!" "The spiritual power amplification device is activated at full power!" "The God-Killing Armor is connected to the core - Hepahestus!" "Insects, wee to Earth!" The pitch-ck mecha held a huge pitch-ck hammer in its hand. mes erupted from its body, and hollow''s body boiled like boilingva. His cold voice echoed in the dark sky. "Have a good taste. It is the greatest creation of mankind!" Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! As his voice fell, the meteors tore through the atmosphere. Amidst the loud rumbling that resounded through the sky, the meteors seemed to be guided as they gathered around Tony. Only then did everyone see clearly that the bodies of those meteors were actually giant floating cannons made of machinery. Then the problem came. So far, what was the greatest creation of humanity? The answer Tony gave was weapons! Weapons contributed to war, and war contributed to the evolution of science and technology. What humans were best at creating was the method to destroy themselves, and now it was the turn of these bugs to taste the weapons of war of humans. Chapter 461: One Man Army

Chapter 461: One Man Army

Someone had once said that. Men were romantic, they love mechs and cannons. Tony expressed his approval of this, especially when the truth was only within the range. In just a year, perhaps many people had forgotten that Stark Industry Group, which was now promoting peace and the future, was once an out-and-out war merchant, a family that had suddenly risen by selling powerful weapons. Although the weapon research department was closed, this did not mean that Tony hadpletely stopped his research on killing weapons. The armor of the Mark series was a very obvious example. It proved that Stark did not need weapons, but he no longer needed those heavy and low-end weapons. Just like holding a gold bowl in his hand, who would go and beg for food? Ordinary weapons were no longer a threat to Mark armor. Just this armor was enough for Tony to deal with more than 90% of the weapons in the world. If not for the sudden appearance of death god and the threat from Soul Society, with hiszy personality, he probably wouldn''t have put in so much effort to study these weapons that were beyond the era. It was because Tony knew that he had offended an unknown field. Those existences that called themselves death god all possessed power that far surpassed the Mark armor, so he was forced to study these things that could save his life. The result was that he seeded! Hephaestus gave the armor energy and greatly increased his strength. With the help of a powerful weapon support system, he was confident that he could face any enemy. The As support system was actually the collective name of the 22 weapon satellite systems that the Stark Groupunched into space and surrounded in the near-earth orbit. These near-earth orbit satellites were responsible for the deicidal armor of Tony, providing all weapons and equipment support, including but not limited to allbat forms. These satellites, including the armor, were all forged by Hephaestus. They could transform the spiritual energy in Tony''s body into the energy of the weapon through a special method. The internal spiritual energy amplification device could greatly increase Tony''s spiritual energy and achieve the possibility of long-termbat. Moreover, his zanpakuto Hephaestus, as the core of the God-Killing Armor, could affect all metal creations in arger range through the ability to melt or rebuild. The entirebat system above, Named by Tony as the "Anti-Death God System", it will be used for the biggest trump card against those Death Gods when they are unfortunately discovered by the Soul Society in the future. But it''s a pity... When this "anti-death god system" debuted, and the enemy to face was not the god of death, but a group of disgusting bugs. "Sir, the target is locked!" "All the Floating Cannons'' energy storage is over, waiting for theunchmand." One after another red bull''s-eye signs appeared on the screen in front of Tony''s eyes. As had locked the influx of insects, and all the floating cannons had entered the charging stage, and they only waited for an order tounch the cannon fire coverage! "Jarvis... fire!" Tony gave the order to attack with a cold voice. Roar!!! The moment the voice fell, the floating cannon gave off a heaven-shaking rumble! The roar shook the entire sky. It was like the roar of a sleeping dragon after it woke up. It was like a satisfying bombardment that destroyed the sky and the earth. It swept up a vast and boundless terrifying wave of air and rushed straight into the sky. It swept through the tide of insects that was dozens of kilometers away with unstoppable momentum! No matter how hard the shells of the insects relied on were, they could only hold on for a few seconds against such a crazy and desperate bombardment. Then, they would be crushed alive by the high temperature and air waves produced by the explosion. The cruelty and bloodiness of the war revealed ferocious fangs at this moment. The earth and the tall buildings trembled in the roar of the gunfire! The air was filled with the pungent smell of smoke, and the screams of the insects echoed in his ears. This terrifying scene that was like the end of the world caused fear to spread wildly from the depths of his heart. At this moment, both sides realized that the cruel war had already begun! The insects continuously let out shrill cries. Under the bombardment of the spirit energy beams of the Floating Cannon, countless broken limbs and sticky green blood rained down like a storm. The terrifying tide of insects that had originally been a ck mass was actually cleaned up by only one round of cannon fire, and there was not much left! However, the insects were not afraid of death. Broken limbs and blood of the same species could only stimte the ferocity of the Zerg. They surged out of the space door one after another. Just as a batch of them were cleared out by the gunfire, another batch immediately came up and rushed over as if they could not be killed! The ck ''dark clouds'' once again covered the sky above New York. There was not even a second of pause in the middle. The swarm instantly condensed into a huge ck wave and used it. The scarlet eyes of the worm emitted a ruthless aura. The sharp teeth and shells collided and gathered into a terrifying scream! "The Floating Cannon is overheated and needs to be cooled." At such a crucial moment, Jarvis sent a piece of bad news. In a short period of time, the continuous and high-intensity bombardment caused the entire Floating Cannon to enter an overheated state. It could only continue firing after it cooled down. "It doesn''t matter, let theme over!" Tony''s eyes shed with a calm expression as he quietly watched the swarm of insects getting closer and closer. He muttered, "A little closer... a little closer... Wait until all of them gather together..." Kachi kachi kachi The sound of the shells rubbing against each other grew closer and closer, apanied by the piercing howls of the insects. When the ck tide of insects was less than ten meters away, Tony could even clearly see their ferocious mouths, as well as the viscous liquid dripping down from them. He suddenly raised the huge ck hammer in his hand and let out a roar filled with endless anger. "Jarvis, now!" "As, activate Judgement Weapon: Zeus!" If someone looked up, they would see a cone-shaped giant tower above the atmosphere. This giant tower had severalyers of ring-shaped tforms. They were made up of transparent prismatic light mirrors that could absorb sunlight to store energy. Then, they would adjust a suitable angle topress and transform all the energy gathered in the prism. In the end, they would form a huge particle beam and shoot out! Instead of thinking about how to make the weapon more powerful, it was better to borrow the power of nature. This was a brand-new inspiration for Tony when he saw the endless thunderstorm clouds in Das. However, before that, Tony had to ensure that he was not affected. "Reconstruction -- the Shield of Aegis!" As his voice fell, the symbol of Hephaestus on his chest lit up. The zing mes suddenly burst and burned, melting the huge pitch-ck hammer. Then, it was reconstructed at an astonishing speed, turning into a hollow iron ball that wrapped itself up. Just as the iron ball was about to close. Facing the terrifying tide of insects that covered the sky and earth, Tony showed his white teeth and smiled darkly, "It''s time to feed. Open your mouth and enjoy it." Chapter 462: Oblivion King Annihilus

Chapter 462: Oblivion King Annihilus

Boom In an instant, the heavens and the earth were shocked. From the distant and boundless sky, a zing and dazzling radiance was cast. The particle beam fell down like the sword of Damocles. It was as bright as the sun and could not be looked straight at. It emitted endless light and heat, as if it were fora trial sent by a god. After the terrifying particle beam hit the swarm, the energy field spread rapidly like a chain, blowing the wailing bugs into dust. Rumble!!! In an instant, the sky rumbled and shook. Like a nuclear bomb exploding in the sky above New York, it immediately set off endless waves. The vast and mighty beasts roared and rushed in all directions. The white clouds were mercilessly crushed by the violent particle streams. Endless waves of air broke through the clouds and tore through the atmosphere. sma particles visible to the naked eye filled the atmosphere in the entire sky, crushing countless insects. The terrifying shock waves spread outyer byyer and swept across the sky above New York after thousands of meters, leaving a hideous and terrifying gap in the atmosphere. Then, with an even more extreme and brutal momentum, they rushed into the dark blue hole along the corpses of the insects! The power of the attack of ''Zeus'' stunned the two Lokis. Especially the old Loki. At this moment, he felt cold sweat seeping out from his back. His eyes were as wide as copper bells, and his chin was about to smash through the floor. He revealed a look of disbelief. His throat seemed to have been stuffed, and he let out a meaningless ''hey hey'' sound. This was... Tony Stark! The old Loki now seriously suspected that he had made a mistake when he transmigrated. Although the original Iron Man in his memory was also very powerful in all aspects of science and technology, it was not as ferocious as this Tony Stack! A weapon of this level... was it really used to protect humans? When the young Loki saw this scene, his face twitched uncontrobly. He looked at the remnants of the Zerg that had been shattered. As if dust was floating in the air, the young Loki suddenly felt a trace of relief in his heart. Fortunately, his n had failed. Otherwise, the target of this shot might have been him. The might of Iron Man Tony Stark simply shocked everyone. With just the strength of one person, he forcibly blocked the endless tide of insects outside the star door. Sitting in S. H. I. E. L. D.''s Sky Space Carrier, Fury was instantly attracted by the power of ''Zeus''. If not for the fact that he could barely maintain a trace of calmness, he even had an impulse to steal the machine. But unfortunately, it was only limited to thinking about it. Although the value of the weapon named Zeus was great,pared to Tony Stark, it was clearly inferior. One was a ''egg'', and the other was a ''chicken'' that couldy eggs. It was obvious who was superior and who was inferior at a nce. If even ordinary people could see it, how could the old fox Fury not see it? As long as he could tie Tony Stark to S. H. I. E. L. D.''s warship, would they still worry about the problem of the new weapon system? ... After the impact of Zeus dispersed. As the terrifying particle energy field gradually disappeared, the temperature of the entire sky was as hot as a steel furnace after the high temperature explosion. The atmosphere was strangely distorted, and the swarm that was originally as dense as a ck tide was directly swept away. At the center of the particle beam attack, a dark iron ball slowly unfolded. Under the terrifying explosion of the particle energy, this seemingly ordinary iron ball was not only unscathed on the outside, even Tony who was hiding inside was not injured by the high temperature and shock waves of the explosion. "Hiss... What a terrifying power!" Looking at the cruel scene around him that was like the end of the world, Tony sighed and let out a breath of turbid air. He patted his violently beating heart with lingering fear, "Fortunately, I prepared the Vibranium ting beforehand. Otherwise, even I would have been sucked into it." Vibranium was an extremely rare metal. The special molecr structure of this metal made it almost indestructible. Moreover, because the molecules were rtively static, the Vibranium almost did not conduct heat and kic energy. It also absorbed all forms of heat, energy, and kic energy. It could be said to be the most perfect and most suitable metal in Tony''s dreams. Unfortunately, the Vibranium production was extremely rare, and the source was unknown. Even with the financial resources of the Stark Group, it was difficult to buy arge amount of Vibranium. After going through many hardships, it was only enough to forge a hammer. Tony relied on the special ability of Hephaestus to forge it into a hammer and carry it with him. He remodeled it ording to the necessary circumstances. Just now, he relied on the characteristic of the Vibranium to avoid being affected by the particle beam of ''Zeus''. "Is it over?" Seeing that there were no more insectsing out of the blue hole, Tony frowned and rxed a little. But before he could rxpletely, the familiar sound of friction on the shell sounded again. A huge ck insect tide that was evenrger than before, as if it were forthousands of meters high, erupted from the blue hole again! Yes, an eruption! It was like an erupting volcano, scattering sulphurand dust that covered the sky. It was as if someone had knocked over a bottle of thick ink, and at a terrifying speed visible to the naked eye, the entire sky was dyed ck. Tony''s pupils contracted slightly. He discovered that the tide of insects this time was different from before. Not only were these insects more ferocious and strong, their shells and ws were also suffused with a hard metallic color. Even the variety was almost as different as the previous batch. Then, an even more astonishing scene happened! The insect tide seemed to have received some kind of order, and it actually paved a wide ''path''. And at the end of this strange path of insects, all the insects suddenly became silent, as if they were weing a supreme existence. "Something ising!" Tony raised his guard and stared at the end of the insect path. Although he was not clear about the thoughts of these insects, from the strange actions of these insects, as well as his personal intuition, he guessed that there might be something very terrifying that was crossing the barrier between dimensions. A momentter. A tall figure slowly walked out of the dark blue hole. The light that was cast through the gaps of the insects slowly shone on the tall figure, revealing its full appearance to Tony. It was a human-shaped bug that was about two meters tall. Its skin was green under the mottled light, and its head had the characteristics of flies and other insects. Behind it was arge group of dark insect wings. Its two orange pupils, which were as bright as light bulbs, revealed a hint of ruthlessness and contempt. "Tsk, it''s finally here!" The moment he saw this humanoid bug, the old Loki looked rxed, grinned and said: "Let me introduce to you, the one standing in front of you now is the emperor of the Zerg who once destroyed an entire universe. The destroyer... Annihilus!" Chapter 463: Loki’s True Aim

Chapter 463: Loki''s True Aim

Oblivion King, Annihilus! Although the old Loki''s voice was not loud, it was as melodious as a morning bell and clearly transmitted into the ears of every human. Since the moment Annihilus appeared, the entire swarm erupted into a violentmotion. A brutal and brutal aura spread out like a dam, crazily attacking everyone''s hearts. "Is this your n?" The young Loki bit his lips and deliberately controlled the fear that spread in his body. He asked, "Summoning such a group of disgusting insects, even if you conquer the earth, what benefits can you get?!" "First of all, I have to correct you a little." The old Loki felt that he was sure to win and did not mind wasting a few seconds. He said leisurely, "They are called the Annihtion Zerg n, not the ''disgusting'' insect. Be careful and respect them next time. Otherwise, I can''t guarantee that the Insect Emperor over there will kill you." "... What exactly is the Annihtion Zerg n that you are talking about?" The young Loki took a deep breath and asked. "As you can see, it is a group of insects." The old Loki said indifferently, "It''s just that they were born in the negative space, which is an area that is different from the normal universetitude. Therefore, they are born with extraordinary reproductive power and amazing devouring desire." "The Destroyer, Annihilus, is the Emperor of all the Annihtion Zerg. To the swarm, its existence is a mother and a father, so as long as it still exists, you will never be able to kill all these Annihtion Bugs." "You... Why are you telling us this?" The young Loki frowned. When he heard the old Loki talk about the origins of the Annihtion Zerg, the uneasiness in his heart became stronger and stronger. "Isn''t it more advantageous for you to hide the weakness of the Annihtion Insect?" "Hahahaha, your question is very strange, I am not an ally of Annihilus, why should I hide this for him? "Old Loki looked at him in surprise and asked back. "What did you say" The young man, Loki, was greatly shocked and immediately revealed a shocked expression, his expression as pale as if he had been struck by a heavy hammer. He originally thought that he would get another answer, but he never expected that he would actually get this answer. The rtionship between the old Loki and Ecstasy was not the so-called ''allies''! But if this was the case, then How should he exin the motives of the old Loki? Since he was not an ally of the Annihtion Zerg Race, why did he have to work so hard to snatch the space stone and the Mind Stone Scepter, open the entrance to the negative space, and release this group of terrifying monsters? The young Loki was very puzzled by this. He could not understand the strange behavior of the other party at all. Even if he used a transposition to think, he could not understand the logic of the other party''s thinking. This old Loki was too strange. He was simply like a child. He could only act with his own good and evil intentions. He could not see any logic and goals. He was like a galloping horse in the sky. Since he was born for thousands of years, he had seen people who did good things without asking for anything in return, but he had never seen a madman who did bad things without benefits. Because only a madman would not care about any gains and losses, and only act ording to his own evil ways. "I guess you must be thinking now that this guy must be a madman, right?" The old Loki smiled, and his wise eyes seemed to have a mind reading mind, seeing through his thoughts at a nce. The young Loki sneered, "Isn''t that so?" "At most, I''m half crazy." The old Loki chuckled and continued, "But summoning the Zerg is not an impulsive result, but an important part of my n." "Is it your so-called n to use the Zerg to destroy the whole earth?" The young Loki gnashed his teeth. He had already regarded the earth and humans as his territory and ves in the future, so he could not let this happen no matter what. After all, no one wanted to rule a group of disgusting Zergs! "No, no, no... you misunderstood." The old Loki shook his head and corrected him, "My goal has never been to destroy the earth. It''s just to sweep away some obstacles." "How ridiculous!" The young Loki sneered. "Do you think that by destroying the Avengers, these Zergs will obediently give up on those humans as you wish?" The old man, Loki, had a calm smile on his face. He said, "I will make these Zergs obediently obey my orders." "Don''t lie to yourself, this is impossible!" At first, the young Loki felt that this was impossible and was about to ridicule the other party for being too naive. However, when his gaze swept past the old Loki and fixed on the short golden staff, a bolt of lightning shed in his mind. He suddenly understood everything and could not help but suck in a cold breath. He said in horror, "You want to use the Mind Scepter to control the Zergs?!" That''s right, this was his n! The logic in his mind, the missing link was the Mind Stone Scepter! The old Loki nned to use the power of the Annihtion Zerg to help him sweep away the obstacles on the earth. Then, he would use the Scepter of the Soul Stone to control the Emperor of the Annihtion Zerg - Annihilus. In this way, he would be able to kill two birds with one stone without wasting any energy! And the key to this n was the irreconcble contradiction between the two races! The Annihtion Zerg n had an instinct to devour all living things and reproduce. Under the leadership of the Bug Emperor Annihilus, wherever they passed by, there would be no grass growing. Anything that had the value of ''nutrition'' would be transformed into the next batch of proteins of the Zerg Race. In the face of such a group of greedy Devourers, even if humans wanted to request for peace, there was no possibility of it. Therefore, they could only do whatever it took to eliminate all of the Annihtion Zerg n. This was especially true for the Bug Emperor Annihlus, who was the main target of the attack. There was no possibility of reconciliation between the two great races! Even though he already knew of the n at this moment, it was useless even if he said it now. Because this was an open and open scheme, the reason why the old Loki dared to say it was because of this. Even if he knew, what could he do? He could only obediently follow the n step by step. The young Loki''s face turned pale. He had never felt so powerless before. Every step of the old man in front of him held them in his palm. They were like big fish caught in a fishing. The more they struggled, the more desperate they felt. The old Loki stroked his beard, tilted his head and smiled. "It seems that you are not as stupid as I thought." "But... why do you tell me this?" The young man, Loki, asked unwillingly. "This question is very interesting..." The old Lokiughed wantonly, and there was a hint of madness between his brows. "Let me ask you, how long will it be when a viin like me tells all the evil ns and the truth without holding back?" The young Loki''s expression suddenly changed. He had an inexplicable sense of foreboding in his heart. His pupils reflected the familiar face, and he subconsciously took himself in. A possibility surfaced. "Only... confirm the situation that I will definitely win." "Answer... Correct!" The corners of the old Loki''s mouth slowly opened up to his ears, revealing a strange smile. "Only when victory is determined will the wicked speak of their evil ns without restraint." As soon as he finished speaking. The old Loki''s figure showed a strange fluctuation, like the bright moon reflected in the water, and slowly dissipated in the air. "Don''t tell me" The moment he saw the old man disappear like a phantom, the pupils of the young Loki suddenly shrank to the size of a needle tip. An ominous premonition rushed to the sky and he subconsciously turned his eyes to the sky above the New York battlefield. Behind the Insect Emperor Annihilus, the air rippled like ripples on the water surface under the refraction of the surrounding light. Then, an old figure slowly emerged. The young Loki widened his eyes and saw clearly that it was the old Loki who had been talking to him all this time! Ding! The Mind Stone Scepter hit Annihilus. A deep blue brilliance bloomed from the top. A powerful will that could not be defied madly poured into the brain of the Insect Emperor, rewriting its consciousness in a nearly overbearing manner! "I... won..." The old Loki dered his victory to everyone with silent lips. Chapter 464: Annihilation

Chapter 464: Annihtion

All of this happened too suddenly! No one had expected that the old Loki would suddenly appear and use the same method as before to sneak attack and control Annihilus from behind. Moreover, the timing that the old Loki chose to attack happened to be when Tony erupted his spiritual power and attracted Annihilus''s attention. At this time, both sides were in a highly concentrated state, which led to the Insect Emperor''s momentary negligence and not noticing the strange fluctuations behind him. "It''s over..." Seeing this scene, the young Loki couldn''t help but close his eyes in pain, wishing he could curse this stupid Insect king to death in his heart. In his opinion, as the king of the swarm, Annihilus had made three grave mistakes. First, it had used the vanguard swarm to explore the strange space and mistakenly thought that the strength of Earth was only this, so it chose to personally take action. Second, it knew that it was the ''brain'' of the entire swarm, but it still exposed itself to all enemies, including the old Loki who had been waiting for an opportunity and hiding in the dark. Thirdly, Annihilus was overly confident and believed that even if someone ambushed him, they would not be able to kill him in an instant. Annihilus was arrogant and ignored the most important thing. The Earth in this time and space was different from the universe it had conquered before. There was still an undeveloped ''Infinity Stone'' here! As one of the six Great Infinity Stones in the universe, the Mind Stone was so powerful that even the Celestial could not contend against it, let alone a mere Underground Space Insect Emperor. Without feeling any resistance at all, the old Loki easily controlled the Annihtion Zerg Emperor Annihilus. It was too smooth... It was so smooth that even he found it hard to believe. It was as if God was helping him, and even the heavens were helping him! It was only when Annihilus knelt down and surrendered that the old Loki felt a little more clear-headed. Thinking that he was one step closer to his target, he could not help but purse his dry lips andugh. "You are really my lucky star, Tony Stark. If not for you, my n would not have beenpleted so smoothly." Originally, if the n went on normally, it would take a long time to control Annihilus. At the very least, he would have to wait for it to destroy the Avengers and then borrow the power of the Wandenreich to control the Insect Emperor. However, he did not expect that Tony''s God-Killing Mecha would erupt with such shockingbat power. The powerful artillery fire covered the insect swarm and caused them to suffer heavy losses. The Insect Emperor was forced out of the alternate space in advance, thus making the n progress much faster. As the Emperor of the Annihtion Zerg, although the individualbat strength was slightly inferior to Big Boss, relying on the terrifying reproductive ability of the Annihtion Zerg, as well as the characteristics of evolution ording to the environment, they couldpletely drown the enemy in the endless swarm with a huge number. In other words... As long as the Annihtion Zerg were given enough time to grow, even if Sorcerer Supreme came, he would pounce! After all, the magic of the Sorcerer Supreme cannot be released indefinitely, but as long as Annihilus is provided with sufficient nutrients, it can really multiply indefinitely, creating a terrifying insect wave that is enough to drown the entire universe! The old Loki calmed his excitement. Right now, the time was not yet ripe, so it was not appropriate for him to face Sorcerer Supreme head-on. ording to the history of his time and space, Sorcerer Supreme was currently trapped in Dormammu''s invasion and needed to maintain the defense of the three great temples, so she was temporarily unable to divert his attention to take care of this side. This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, so he had to take advantage of this precious time to quicken his pace and seize the other Stones. Once the three great stones of space, mind, and power were in his hands, then even if Sorcerer Supreme took action, he would bepletely unable to deal with hollow. "Annihilus, ughter this city." The old Loki thought of this and a cruel light appeared in his eyes. He ordered in a cold voice, "Not a single person is allowed to remain. Let this group of lowly humans who do not know the immensity of heaven and earth be nourishment for your army." "Yes, Lord Loki." Annihilus slowly got up. His green eyes rolled and locked in front of him. A cold killing intent burst out from it. It was like a volcanic eruption of heat waves, causing the entire atmosphere and even the buildings to tremble. "My children, go and devour your prey to your heart''s content!" Under the absolutemand of the Insect Emperor, the endless tide of insects surged towards New York. A battle between humans and strange insects, a world-shaking war that concerned the survival of the races, had opened a grand curtain! The ferocious insects were grinding their ws and feet. The sticky and disgusting liquid dripped from their mouths. The sound of their shells rubbing against each other converged into a terrifying music that echoed in the depths of everyone''s mind. It was like dead soul''s scream that pierced their hearts. "As, fire!" Tony did not want these insects to break through the encirclement. He immediately ordered the floating cannons to attack. Boom boom boom boom boom boom... The dense gunfire was like fireworks blooming in the sky. The pungent smell of smoke carried a hot heat wave, dyeing the space within a thousand meters red like hell. But very quickly, Tony discovered that something was wrong. Theserge and ferocious bugs not only had their outer shells be harder, they could resist three to four Floater Cannons. There were even some bugs that looked like maggots growing on their backs. They could absorb the electricity from nearby buildings and fire at them like electric currents. The Annihtion Zerg Race... had evolved! In just a few minutes, the swarm had evolved a corresponding ability against the Floating Cannons. This terrifying adaptability rate had already surpassed the limits of all known creatures. It was enough to make Darwin feel ashamed. "Jarvis, how much longer will Zeus take?" Tony could only ce hisst hope on his most powerful weapon system. "I''m very sorry, sir." Jarvis said, "The energy reserves of the Zeus system have been exhausted. There are at least twenty minutes left before the next attack time." Twenty minutes... It was impossible! Tony bit his lips and allowed the sweet blood to flow into his mouth. With the terrifying evolution speed of the insect swarm, the Floater Cannons would bepletely useless in five minutes at most. At that time, he would have to face a group of insects with super-thick shells and long-range electric cannons! Hiss hiss... Just as Tony was thinking about countermeasures, a strange insect cry suddenly sounded behind his head. The sound was creepy, as if some creature was grinding its teeth, and it was very close to him, almost close to his ear. Tony suddenly turned his head, and his face instantly changed! He saw a group of strange insects that were the size of an adult''s arm and looked like Earth''s mosquitoes. Their stomach was swollen and swollen, and they were pping their transparent thin wings. They were less than ten centimeters away from him. After those giant insects approached Tony, their swollen abdomen suddenly became red, and they umted a huge amount of heat energy. At this moment, they were like self-exploding infantry, surrounding Tony''s God-Killing Armor in the middle. In the next moment, a roar resounded through the sky! Chapter 465: Heroes Rally

Chapter 465: Heroes Rally

Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! The loud boom shattered the sky, and the waves of zing fire carried shockwaves. The vast waves that could be seen with the naked eye were like an army of thousands of men and horses trampling across the sky. They spread out in a mighty manner, causing the entire atmosphere to buzz. Countless ss windows outside the buildings shattered in unison. These self-exploding insects were not very powerful, but when they were all gathered together, the chain reaction produced by the surging energy instantly increased the power of the explosion by several levels. Tony was in the center of the explosion and suffered the most violent impact. He felt as if he had been hit by a high-speed train. First, it was as if his chest had been hit by a heavy hammer. There seemed to be a cracking sound in his ribs. The blood instantly flowed to his throat and almost rushed out of his mouth. Then, his entire brain buzzed and his vision turned blood red. A disgusting feeling welled up in his heart and he was uncontrobly sent flying dozens of meters away. Drip drip drip drip drip... The rm sounded like a bee buzzing, and terrifying red words appeared on Tony''s face mask. Many parts of his body had been seriously damaged, and even some of his functions had been lost. The pitch-ck surface of the Divine Armament Armor, under the crazy attack of the self-exploding insects, had some slight cracks. It could be seen how terrifying the power of the explosion was, and the 188 Floating Cannons were directly destroyed by the self-exploding insects. Bang - Tony fell from a thousand meters high and directly smashed into the hard concrete ground. The huge impact caused his whole body to fall into a dizzy state, and his body was embedded several inches deep into the ground. At this point, the encirclement waspletely ineffective. No one could stop the swarm of insects anymore. All the humans in New York City had bembs waiting to be ughtered in their mouths. Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack! The swarm grinded their teeth as they rained down, covering all the streets and corners, greedily hunting humans. On the other hand. Before Tony could wake up from the shock, the ferocious hunters had already aimed at him. Hundreds of mantis bugs howled and waved their sharp ws - sword des, shing at the God yer mecha from all directions! ... On the surface of the God yer mecha, Immediately, dazzling sparks flew. Although the ws could not pierce through the defense of the mech for a short period of time, they still surrounded Tony deep in the swarm of insects. In his vision, there were many ferocious and disgusting insect mouths, crazily biting and biting at the God-Killing mech. As the saying goes, a tiger could not resist a pack of wolves. No matter how outstanding the defense of the God-Killing mech was, it could not resist such a concentrated attack. Moreover, the ws and feet of these mantises and insects had been specially strengthened. Their sharpness wasparable to a divine weapon. Soon... The cracks on the surface of the armor became more and more visible under the crazy attack of the mantis bug. Through the cracked outer shell of the metal, one could even see the internal structure. "Sir, the defense is copsing. We can''t hold on for long!" Jarvis said hurriedly. It could be foreseen. The ''can of iron'' that was protecting him would be pried open very soon. By then, he would probably be the delicious food in the mouth of the mantis bug. "Jarvis, load into melee mode!" Tony, who had beenpletely forced into a desperate situation, burst out with an astonishing will to survive. His eyes were ferocious and blood red as he roared, "Burn everything, Hephaestus!" Pew Violent mes rose from the surface of the Mech. Although Hephaestus could not leave the Mech, he could attach the Molten ze to any material. The Vibranium in the mes was forged into the shape of sword. With its unique metal material, the sharp sword de instantly cut open the ws of the mantis bug. "Melee Mode loaded sessfully!" "Connect to the God Killer Mech Armory Network!" "Sir, please rx your body. Leave the next battle to me." As Jarvis'' voice fell, Tony took a deep breath and rxed his mind. At the same time, he stopped controlling his body and handed over the control of the mech to the artificial intelligence. The mantis bugs that had their limbs cut off let out shrill screams, but in the next second, these bugs were cut into pieces by theirpatriots behind them. The surrounding mantises and insects fought and devoured the flesh and blood of their own kind, turning them into their own nourishment. Then, they let out violent screams and once again swarmed forward. This was... thew of the swarm! Thew of the jungle was vividly portrayed in the swarm! When they lost their survival skills, they would be abandoned by their own kind without hesitation, and then let their own kind swallow their flesh and blood and continue to charge on their own bodies. The naked bloody scene, the cruelty of killing and devouring each other among the same species, made Tony, a pampered capitalist, shocked for a moment, until the insects rushed to the front, only then did he barely react. But fortunately... The one controlling the God-Killing Mecha was not him, but an artificial intelligence that had no feelings. As an intelligent creature, Jarvis had no sentimental emotions, and would not be shocked by this scene. He would only coldly and mercilessly deal with every calction result. Almost in an instant! The Vibranium long sword of the God-killing Armor was wrapped in terrifying high-temperature mes, like a huge tsunami, and the mighty mes roared, engulfing all the surrounding zerg. However, the mantis bug strengthened its shell. Although the temperature of the mes was enough to melt steel, they could still hold on for a period of time. Hundreds of strange insects were buried in the mes, but many of them finally broke through the me blockade and rushed to Tony''s side. Even if Jarvis'' calction abilities were superb, he would not be able to defend against attacks from all directions, no matter how powerful his closebat mode was. The mantis bug charged forward fearlessly, biting and gnawing at the mech. Even the bug that only had one head left was about to rush forward and use itsst breath, leaving a mark on the God Killer Armor. "It''s over..." Tony quickly fell into a desperate situation. Facing the siege of countless bugs, the God Killer Armor''s defense was on the verge of copse. Rumble - Just as Tony felt that he was about to be the fertilizer for the swarm, he heard deafening thunder, like a giant dragon cutting through the sky. Following that was endless thunder. The angry lightning descended like a god''s punishment, roaring in the swarm. Thework of lightning weaved together and spread with unstoppable momentum, sting all the insects near Tony into powder. "A blow from a giant!" A blue pir of light as thick as a bucket instantly tore open a crack in the swarm. The swarm was surprised by the sudden attack. The overall attack actually stopped and slowly retreated backwards. This sudden change made Tony a little ufortable. When his brain cooled down a little, he turned around in shock. He saw three stalwart figures walking side by side. It was Steve, Frank, and Thor! Chapter 466: Heroes Rally

Chapter 466: Heroes Rally

"Loki" Steve clenched his right arm into a fist, anger rising in his eyes. After being controlled by someone, he would personally execute the n to destroy humans. This was an indelible humiliation to him. He had to use the blood of the enemy to wash away the sins he hadmitted! Although Frank was expressionless, the anger jumping in his pupils was clear. Thinking back to the days when he was controlled, not only did he leak information about Soul Society and death god, but he also personally nned to make the Sky Capital fall and then use the explosion to kill Lod. His back could not help but feel cold, as if he saw his own miserable future. This let that unscrupulous capitalist know that he would have a good life in the future? Frank could only attribute all the mistakes to that damned old Loki. He wished he could shove the gun de into the other person''s mouth and give that damned bastard a shot! "Sorry, I''mte." Thor swung his hammer down, and his entire body surged with dazzling lightning. His divine might was mighty and awe-inspiring, and he grinned at Tony who was bbergasted at the side. He said, "It took me a lot of effort to wake these two people up." "Thank God, you''re finally here." Tony, who knew that he did not need to be nourishment, heaved a sigh of relief. He smiled bitterly and shook his head. "If you were a little slower, I''m afraid you would have to find me in those damn bugs'' stomachs." "This time, I really have to thank that Loki." Steve had aplicated look on his face. He secretly clenched his fists. "If not for Loki''s magic barrier, temporarily blocking the detection of that old Loki, Thor might not have been able to save us smoothly." "Uh... that''s good." Tony saw therge bruises on Steve and Frank''s faces and roughly guessed the process of Thor''s ''saving people''. It might be a little violent, so he decided to stop asking. He changed the topic and said, "By the way, there are only a few of you. What about the others?" "Here!" A carrier eagle fighter jetnded steadily, and Natasha walked out in a ck tight suit. "Wait... Is there still one person missing?" Tony found that there was one less person, and it was the big guy. He could not help but ask, "Where is Dr. Banner? In this situation, it is perfect for him to disy his talent." Natasha smiled, She lifted her red hair, "Don''t worry, he is already here." Before she finished her words, everyone felt the street suddenly shake. Then, they saw a green figure falling from the sky like a meteorite and smashing into the swarm of insects, instantly turning dozens of insects into meat paste. "Hulk Smash!!!" A roar filled with anger suddenly rang out from behind the swarm. A huge green monster, with its terrifying strength and outstanding jumping ability, was like a legendary demon god, forcefully breaking through the encirclement of bugs. Almost ten secondster, a green giant covered in the blood of different bugs arrived before the heroes. Although they were usually very afraid of this anger, they suddenly felt happy when they saw Hulk in this situation. "I''ming, I''ming, I''ming..." Peter followed the path that Hulk had dug through andnded firmly on the ground while swinging the spider silk. He looked like he had a lingering fear in his heart. "I almost thought I was going to die. Those bugs are really scary." The people who were originally scattered and fighting on their own finally gathered together at this moment. The Captain America Steve Rogers, the Punisher Frank Castle, ck Widow Natasha Romanov, Spiderman Peter Parker, The Hulk, Thunder God Thor Odinson, and the Avengers officially assembled at this moment! "Everyone is here!" Captain America swept his eyes over the crowd one by one, took a deep breath, and shouted, "Avengers... Our mission is to stop the swarm from spreading and protect humanity''sst line of defense at all costs. Understand?" "Give the order, Captain." Natasha checked all the weapons and said in a deep voice, "We will listen to yourmand." "It''s an honor to join your team." Frank grinned and clenched his gun. "I used to serve in the Marine Corps. I''ve heard of your reputation. I hope you can lead us to victory this time." Even Tony, who had always disliked Steve, did not object at this moment. Captain America was the only one who had participated in the Second World War and led the Assault Team to destroy the conspiracy and destroy the super soldiers of the Hydra organization. Therefore, no one would feel that it was wrong to hand overmand to him at this moment. Professional matters were left to the professionals to do. This simple and easy to understand principle was understood by everyone present. Especially now that it was a crisis that concerned the survival of humanity, there would be no benefits inpeting for power and profit. What they needed was unity, to unite their strength into a rope to ovee the terrifying crisis of the swarm. "Very good." Steve nodded solemnly. Feeling the heavy responsibility on his shoulder, his brain quickly analyzed the current situation and made the next strategy. "Tony, Natasha, you two think of a way to close the space door." "Thor, Frank, the two of you have the ability to move in the air. You are in charge of keeping the Zerg leader and Loki busy." "Peter, you are in charge of supporting the others. Use your web to help the trapped civilians." "Finally..." Steve paused slightly and looked at the excited Hulk. "Hulk... Smash!" ... ... ... "Interesting..." The old Loki raised his eyebrows and looked at the young man in the building, Loki. "He deliberately used words to numb my detection and then let Thor secretly wake up those two people. I didn''t expect to be fooled by you here." "Sorry, old bastard." The young Loki raised his head and stared at the old man. He sneered, "You are not the only one who has the title of God of Trickery." This was a battle between the God of Trickery. Although the old Loki had a huge advantage in the beginning, the young Loki was unwilling to fall behind others. He carefully looked for ws and finally obtained a slight advantage in the overall situation! "Hahaha..." The old Loki smiled and shook his head. A mocking look appeared in his eyes. "You are still too young. Now that the trend has been formed, do you think you can stop my n with just these few people?" "Don''t be happy too early..." The young Loki narrowed his eyes and said meaningfully, "It''s not thest step yet. It''s not certain who will win or lose." "Hehe ---Interesting." The old Loki smiled contemptuously. "Then let me see if you can make aeback." In his eyes, these heroes who were still putting up a desperate struggle and had hope in their hearts had just yet to see the true swarm of insects. Only after they experienced it themselves would they understand just how small their strength was! What he needed to do was to extinguish this ball of fire. This allowed these people to deeply understand how terrifying the swarm of insects were. Chapter 467: Because I’m a Hero

Chapter 467: Because I''m a Hero

Peter hung the spider silk and wandered around the city. Every time he found someone dying under the insect''s mouth, he would use the spider silk to tie up the insect and smash it with a heavy object. "This is No. 12 Baker Street. A huge unknown creature has been found. Requesting rescue!" "I repeat, there are 127 refugees here. We need heavy firepower support. The shell of that damn insect is very hard. Even the bullets of a pistol can''t prate it!" Through the radio headset in his hand, Peter had to receive the nearest distress signal. When this signal appeared, he rushed to Baker Street without hesitation. 12th Baker Street was a theater. In order to avoid alerting the enemy, Peter climbed in from a high window. One hundred and twenty-seven people were trapped in the theater. Dozens of policemen were holding pistols and pouring bullets wildly, trying to stop a ck worm the size of a truck. "It''s actually this kind of thing!" Peter''s pupils contracted slightly. He recognized that this was a new type of bug. Tony named them as tanks. As the name implied, they were like tanks. It was covered in a thick carapace, with countless protruding semi-circr organs on its back. Its interior was suffused with a strange dark green light. Moreover, there were two giant ws at the front of its head. Even the walls made of reinforced concrete could not withstand a single attack from the giant ws. He had thought that if he avoided the front battlefield, he would not encounter these terrible insects. But he did not expect to meet another one in this small theater. Peter could not help but clench his teeth, thinking about how to deal with this tank bug! Spider silk was definitely not enough. Although the speed of the tank bug was very heavy, they had amazing high defense. Even the God yer Mecha''s Palm Cannon could not pierce through the thick shell. It could even withstand Thor''s lightning and move forward. The semi-circr organs on the surface seemed to be able to absorb energy from the outside. It could only be considered to be trapped or used to defeat it. Peter directly jumped down from the railing and shot out a spider silk that stuck to the pir. He used the recoil to swing over. The moment the little girl was about to enter the mouth of the Death Worm, he saved her from the mouth of the tank bug. The tank bug bit empty air and noticed Spiderman. But at the same time, another strange-looking insect slowly flew out from the shadows of the theater. "Another new species" Peter''s face suddenly became nervous, and he was extremely vignt in his heart. ording to the information they got from the young Loki, the most terrible thing about the swarm of annihted insects was not only the number, but also the special enemies they faced, which would evolve into extremely strong targeted abilities. Tony Stark had suffered this kind of loss before. The mantis bugs covered in ck shells, the sma bugs that couldunch long-range shells, the self-exploding bugs that stored energy and were extremely fast. These were obviously special breeds that evolved to target Tony Stark''s mecha. But Peter was still a little caught off guard. He did not expect that he would be targeted so quickly. The moth shaped bug let out a sharp and ear-piercing cry from its mouth. The cry was very strange and unpleasant to hear. It seemed that the bug had been sent out by vibration vocal cords and some kind of organ. It was mixed with ufortable infrasonic sound waves, which kept attacking the nerves like a magical sound. For Peter, whose hearing was abnormally sharp, this was a catastrophic blow! Through the strange infrasonic vibration, the high-frequency noise produced was nothing to ordinary people. But for Peter, who had sharp five senses, that was a huge weakness that could kill him! The insect swarm''s cries were like a red-hot soldering iron that fiercely pierced into his brain. Then, they crazily stirred. Every nerve was screaming hysterically. It was a kind of pain that could not be described with words. Almost in an instant, the sixteen-year-old high school studenty on the ground and wailed in pain. His face was distorted by intense pain, and ck veins burst out. His entire body spasmed uncontrobly. Red blood flowed from his ears, nose, mouth, eyes, and seven orifices, soaking his mask and dripping onto the white tiles in the theater. Pain... It hurts too much... If it is calcted ording to the level of pain in modern medicine. The lowest level was light pain, which was considered pain but not severe. It could endure and sleep without being affected. The highest level was severe pain, and the pain was extremely intense. It could not endure and was seriously disturbed in sleep. It needed to be suppressed with strong medicine. Then the pain that Peter suffered hadpletely surpassed the self-protection mechanism of the brain. This level of pain had already surpassed the rank system of WHO! The interference of the infrasonic wave to Peter made him suffer at that moment, which was equivalent to giving birth to ten children at the same time and breaking twenty ribs. The tank bug saw that there was an opportunity to take advantage of, moved its heavy body, and rushed to Peter at the speed of ordinary people running. The two hard pincers at the front were now open 180 degrees, making people inexplicably think of the scissors. It was not difficult to imagine that if they were caught by this pincer, they would probably have to worship their lower body. "Come on, big brother Spider!" The little girl in her mother''s arms suddenly shouted to remind Peter. "Ah -" At this critical moment, a powerful will to survive erupted! Peter forcibly suppressed the pain, and at the moment when he gained control of his body, he moved half a meter to the left, thus avoiding the ws of the tank bug. But in the end, he did notpletely dodge, and was ruthlessly hit in the abdomen by the body of the tank bug. The hard shell, apanied by a powerful collision, instantly broke two or three of Peter''s ribs. Under the internal and external injuries, even though he had a physique several times that of a human, Peter was still in pain and could not move, holding his abdomen. Seeing that the blood food in his mouth was gone, the tank bug immediately cried out in anger. It suddenly chose to change direction and rushed towards the little girl who had just made the sound. "No... not good!" Peter barely opened his eyes. When he saw this scene, his eyes suddenly burst! Even he could not withstand the impact of the tank bug, let alone those fragile ordinary people. If he did not find a way to stop it, these 127 lives would be crushed into meat paste! "Help... Help" "No, don''te over!" "Save us, please, superhero,e and save us!" "I... I don''t want to die, please save us!" Everyone''s face was full of deep horror. Fear of the insect, fear of death, attachment to life... All the emotions that people had suppressed in their hearts finally merged into a single sentence, resounding in the sky above the theater. "Save us, Spiderman!" "Ah -" Perhaps it was the cry of the crowd that gave Peter endless courage, allowing him to cross the pain that humans could not bear. "Stoooppp" A pure white spider silk wrapped around the hind legs of the tank bug. Peter''s hands held the spider silk that was as hard as steel, squeezing out all the remaining strength in his body, forcibly stopping the impact of the tank bug! The tank bug was less than half a meter away from the crowd. However, no matter how much it roared and exerted its strength, its ws sunk into the ground due to excessive force. "Hurry up - go!" Peter pulled the spider silk and fell back at 75 degrees. His whole body was firmly pressed against the ground, and only then did he barely stop the tank bug. However, he no longer had any strength left. He could only squeeze out two words from between his teeth, telling the others to leave quickly. "But... if we leave, what will you do?" A police officer asked with a pale face. "Don''t... mind me!" Peter''s hands were torn by the spider silk, and blood kept dripping down. "Your... safety... is the most important thing!" "But... you will die!" The police officer trembled with tears in his eyes. This was a stalemate, like a tug-of-war. However, if Peter lost, 127 people would lose their lives. Everyone knew very well that under the attack of the moth bug, Spiderman would not be able to hold on for long. Once he released the spider silk, he would have no more strength to resist the tank bug. The only oue would be death! "So... so what!" Peter wrapped the spider silk around his arm, one foot deep into the ground, and growled, "I am... Spiderman. Whether I can live or not, I must stand up and protect the weak. This is... what it means to be a hero!" With great poweres great responsibility. Gwen... I did it! Am I qualified enough to call myself a superhero now? Chapter 468: Overwhelming Power of Annihilus

Chapter 468: Overwhelming Power of Annihilus

The war had begun! It was a matter of the survival of the species, and no one could stay out of it. Everyone, be it civilians or soldiers, were forced into this bloody and cruel meat grinder. Every street, every house, every inch ofnd, the entire New York was reduced to hell. Amidst the howls of the insects that annihted the swarm, mixed with the wails of humans, the air was filled with a thick smell of blood, and it was almost nauseating. All of S. H. I. E. L. D.''s cargo ships came out in full force, and the rapid response forces of the United States gathered up, pouring out dense bullets and artillery fire at these disgusting insects. After the initial dy of Tony and the others, the US military finally arrived. Countless war machines roared and drove towards the crazy swarm of insects. Steve was alone. Relying on his abundant physical strength, his left hand used the golden shield as a defense, and his right hand used the power of giants to attack. He formed a sharp sword with the green giant Hulk and ruthlessly stabbed into the center of the swarm of insects. He aimed at the special insects that were difficult to deal with and had a high threat level. Tony reforged the destroyed floating cannons and handedmand over to Jarvis. With the assistance of the As system, he scattered them in various barrages to support the military with strong and dense artillery fire. In the face of the resistance of the humans, the crazy attack of the swarm that annihted the humans at the beginning suddenly suffered a great deal of resistance. No matter how they attacked recklessly, they were still blocked in the central area of New York City, unable to radiate outward. The fire brigade and police force organized an effective force and began to search and rescue the trapped civilians in the city, sending wave after wave out of the dangerous area. However, everyone knew very well that the real factor that could affect the battle situation was not them, who were resisting the swarm. Tony, who was in charge of closing the space door, and Thor and Frank, who were attacking the bug Emperor. Steve looked up at the sky and found that the battle was extremely anxious. The huge thunder resounded through the sky, and the dazzling lightning tore through the sky. Even those on the ground could feel the terrifying destructive power contained in the lightning. Thor lived up to his name as the Thunder God. He single-handedly charged into the swarm of insects. He relied on his ever-sessful thunder and lightning as well as his astonishingly powerful hammers to cause those who dared to approach the insects to die and wipe away their wounds. Frank assisted from the side and followed closely around Thor. The silver spear de roared repeatedly as it was in charge of clearing out the strange insects that had ambushed them. Although it was the first time the two of them had cooperated, they seemed to have been familiar with each other for many years. They were like a sharp tip - sword, tearing a huge crack in the dense swarm of insects. Their target was Annihilus! Only by killing the Emperor of the Zerg would they be able to solve this crisispletely. "As expected, the target is me." Annihilus watched calmly, and two figures rushed toward him. A hint of mockery appeared in his eyes, and he said disdainfully, "Your idea is good, but unfortunately, you are too naive." How could a Zerg who believed in thew of the jungle and thew of the jungle acknowledge an insect who was weaker than them as the Emperor of the entire tribe? Reproductive might be one thing, but more importantly, strength. The reason why it could be the Emperor of Annihtion was that it had the strength to rival the entire swarm! "Come on, human!" The Emperor of Bug - Annihilus smiled sinisterly. The shell around his body suddenly turned dark, reflecting a steel-like luster under the light. Sharp bones popped out from the outside of his two slender arms - sword! "Ah, it really can evolve!" Frank was not surprised at all. He had already expected this scene. After all, the reason why the Annihtion Zerg n could evolve quickly was because of Ecstasy, so the Insect Emperor had chosen to evolve ording to the situation. This was not strange at all. "Thor, close your eyes and cover your ears!" Frank reminded. Then, he raised the gun in his left hand and fired three special bullets. "Shock! sh! Wave!" Weng! For a time, the entire sky was upied by a dazzling white light, apanied by extremely low frequency sound waves, forcibly interrupting Annihilus. This sudden white light and sound waves caught Insect King Annihilus off guard. His mind went nk, and he lost the initiative in an instant. Thor had been prepared in his heart, so he did not fall for it. Seeing that Annihilus could not move, he knew that this was the best opportunity created by Frank. He licked his dry lips and threw the Thunder God Hammer. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The Thunder God''s Hammer hit its target, and then its head was hit by a hammer! Even though its shell was as hard as iron, it could not block the Thunder God''s Hammer. Moreover, this was Thor''s furious strike, and its power had increased by several times. Bang! Bang! A loud sound of metal rang out, and dazzling sparks flew out from the dark insect head of Annihilus. It was actually smashed into pieces and copsed on the spot. A sticky substance simr to brain matter sprayed out, and it could not help but scream. As the saying goes, beat up a drowning dog. Just as Thor was about to continue chasing and take the opportunity to kill the Insect Emperor, he saw the surrounding insects suddenly rush up as if they had gone crazy, trying to stop them from getting close to the Insect Emperor. It had to be said that this move was very useful. Facing the crazy counterattack of the sea of insects, even if Thor was iparably brave and had unparalleled lightning power, he was still unable to fight against four hands. He was trapped in the swarm of insects and could not take even half a step forward. "Damned humans!" Thepound eyes of Annihilus were filled with rage, and it wished that it could tear Thor apart. "I will kill you all!" The proud Insect Emperor could not endure being hurt so badly by a mere tiny human. In its eyes, this was a great humiliation. It had to use that person''s blood to wash it clean! Crack crack crack... A burst of bone cracking sounds that made one''s scalp go numb rang out. The shell that had been shattered by the Thunder God Hammer on the surface of Ursrook''s body continued to fall off as if it had shed its skin, and then it was reced by apletely new shell. The Insect King had evolved! In just a few minutes, the outer appearance of the Insect King - Annihilus - had undergone a tremendous change. Moreover, the direction and target of this evolution was obviously aimed at Frank and Thor. All of the skin on Annihilus'' body was covered by a jet-ck biological shell. The surface of his body was full of uneven wrinkles. His scarlet eyes were filled with endless rage. He slowly walked towards the two of them with heavy steps. Boom - An inexplicable sense of pressure came like a tsunami! With every step Annihilus took, waves of air would spread out. It was as if the entire sky was shaking violently. As the violent winds howled, it was as if countless vengeful spirits were wailing. The ck gas visible to the naked eye was mixed with cold killing intent. Like waves of endless waves, it crazily attacked the hearts of Thor and Frank. The cold air that could not be stopped came from their backs to their heads! The uncontroble fear was like a shadow, swallowing their battle intent bit by bit. Thor bit the tip of his tongue and forced himself to wake up. He knew that he had to stop Annihilus. Otherwise, if he let the momentum continue to umte, they would be unable to fight again because of the copse of their mentality. Rumble - The surging lightning was like a giant dragon, surging in the clouds. Then, it was summoned by the Thunder God Hammer raised by Thor. It gathered into an earth-shattering pir of lightning that crashed down with a destructive force. The mighty thunder and lightning surged, and the interwoven lightning annihted all the insects within a hundred meter radius. However, something horrifying happened! They saw Annihilus standing in the middle of the thunderstorm. By relying on theyer of ck shell outside his skin, he was able to iste the power of all the lightning. He was able to forcefully withstand the bombardment of the lightning and walk out! Seeing this scene, Thor and Frank''s faces immediately turned ashen. They finally understood why the Insect Emperor had evolved into thatyer of shell. It was a perfect armor with an extremely good affinity! As long as thatyer of shell remained, it was equivalent to half of Thor''s power being crippled! Chapter 469: Overwhelming Power of Annihilus

Chapter 469: Overwhelming Power of Annihilus

The worst situation happened, just as Frank had been worried about. The two great abilities of reproduction and evolution, which were the power of the insect Emperor, Annihilus. ording to normal thinking logic, the source of the two great abilities, the insect Emperor Annihilus, was most likely to have the same as the swarm, or a more superior and powerful evolution ability above the entire group! Although this possibility was not small, Frank still had a glimmer of hope before he truly witnessed it. What if the Insect Emperor''s adaptive evolution was not as good as the entire swarm of insects, or just that the degree was simr, and the gap was not big? However, the result was a p to his face! The adaptive evolution of the Insect Emperor Annihilus waspletely superior to the entire swarm of insects. In just a few minutes, it could create a powerful insted shell, directly crippling half of the powerful Thunder God Thor! This was equivalent to the Avengers, directly reducing one of their main forces. "I will let you experience the deepest despair!" As soon as Annihilus''s voice fell, the boiling killing intent rose to the peak! Cold and turbid air surged like a tide, eroding every inch of this space. The huge and terrifying shadow was like an abyss, dragging Frank and Thor into the boundless hell. Darkness, anxiety, depth... Through the terrifyingpound eyes of the Insect Emperor, they felt as if they were in a bottomless abyss where they could not touch anything. In the darkness, there were countless ferocious giant insects. Their eyes were full of greed and they wanted to tear the neer apart and swallow him up. The sound of hungry teeth grinding was like a drizzle, constantly circling in their minds. It was enough to drive anyone crazy! But in the next second, the surrounding scenery suddenly changed. The extremely oppressive dark abyss disappeared. From beginning to end, they did not take a step away. What a terrifying Insect Emperor... Thor suddenly woke up and gasped for breath with lingering fear. The experience just now was simply like a real existence. The grinding sounds of those ferocious giant insects, as well as the pairs of scarlet greedy eyes, the oppressive atmosphere almost drove him crazy! "It''s very scary, isn''t it?" The Insect King - Annihilus slowly opened his lips, revealing the fangs inside. "That is the negative space that we live in. It is different from the time and space you are in. It is a ce with only darkness and no light or living things. Hunger and devouring are the eternal theme." "So... that is why you want to invade us" Frank asked in shock. "You''re right, human." A hint of jealousy appeared in Ursrook''s eyes as he said hatefully, "Why can a weak race like you upy such a beautiful space? And a powerful Zerg like us has to survive in the endless darkness by devouring our own kind?" "What kind of bullsh*t theory is this" Frank red at him with bloodshot eyes and said angrily, "You are born in a harsh environment. You don''t think of ways to improve the environment. Instead, you invade other people''s territory and even treat other races as food. You are a group of evil spirits controlled by desire!" "Natural selection. Thew of the jungle. Isn''t this what you humans advocate?" Annihilus stretched out his long, forked tongue and licked the blood of the same kind on his lips. His eyes shed with a bloodthirsty light. "If that''s the case, then being devoured by us, as the nourishment for the Annihtion Zerg n, you don''t have the right toin!" Bang - A huge ring of air suddenly burst out in the air. The Insect King - Annihilus suddenly took a step forward, making a sound as heavy as the shaking of a mountain. Two thin insect wings extended out from the bulging shells on his back. The extremely fast vibration suddenly turned into an afterimage, approaching from far away at a terrifying speed that exceeded the limits of the retina capture. In a split second, the sky and earth changed color. Thousands of wind dragons howled and wrapped around the bone sword, drawing a breathtaking sharp cold light. The cold cold light reflected on Thor''s pale face under the light. His pupils trembled violently like an earthquake, and fear that he had never felt before spread all over his body. The aura of death had never been so close! However, after going through thousands of battlefields and wandering on the edge of death several times, Thor quickly responded. "Do you think that without lightning, I am not Thor?!" An angry me jumped in Thor''s eyes. Thor, who dared to challenge giants alone in myths and legends, evenparable to Hercules, had a special ability that made him the most proud in addition to summoning thunder and lightning, which was unparalleled strength! "Eat my hammer" Thor let out a Viking Battle Roar as he lowered his body. The muscles on his two calves suddenly expanded and formed a knot. The strength of his entire body was pushed along his spine to his heart. In the end, it was directed into his thick right arm. He held the short ck hammer in his hand and drew a perfect arc in the air. With the help of this rotating inertia, Thor heavily struck the Thunder God Hammer towards Annihilus! But in the next second, Annihilus suddenly opened his mouth and let out a sharp scream! "Ah -" As the two of them were almost face-to-face, the sharp whistle instantly shattered Thor''s eardrums. It was like a needle piercing into his brain, forcing him to make a serious mistake in his entire action. The Thunder God Hammer brushed past Annihilus''s face and struck the air! "You, lost!" Annihilus smiled cruelly, and the sharp bone de shed fiercely. Chi La! The sound of ripping silk was heard, and bright red divine blood sprayed down like a fountain in the sky. The Thunder God Armor was instantly torn apart by the bone de of Annihilus. Although the powerful force was weakened by three points, it still caused the skin on Thor''s chest to split open, and the flesh and broken bones that rolled outwards were almost touched by the bone de! The Insect King Annihilus grabbed Thor''s head with one hand and threw him to the ground. Bang! Thor almost had no ability to resist. He was like trash that had been thrown away. He crashed into the ground like a cannonball. During this time, he even copsed a tall building. In the end, his entire body sank deep into the cement ground. Thor... was defeated! This scene, everyone who was present was surprised. Thor, who was the strongest in the avengers, was defeated so easily. The whole process took less than ten seconds from when the Insect King -- Annihilus attacked, to when Thor was no match for him and crashed into the ground. The speed was so fast that even Frank, who was at the side, had not yet recovered from his shocked expression. "Now... it''s your turn." The Insect King - Annihilus nced at Frank. The corners of his lips curled into a sneer, and he said disdainfully, "I''ll give you ten seconds to run away as much as you want. No matter where you run, I will catch up to you!" "Then I will tear you apart and eat you!" "And then I''ll let you watch as I devour your limbs bit by bit!" "Hahaha..." "Enjoy your despair, human!" Chapter 470: Salvation

Chapter 470: Salvation

Blessings are unparalleled, and misfortunes do note singly. Almost at the moment when Thor was defeated, the military defense line was on the verge of copse. Facing the crazy attack of a sea of insects, the defensive position built by humans was tottering in the storm. At first, relying on the advantage of firepower, the army could barely hold on. However, as time passed, humans were not machines, nor were they mindless insects. A long period of high-intensity battle required a high degree of concentration. This was a great test for the spirit and body of the soldiers. The war was like a huge meat grinder, rumbling as it swept both sides in. Then, it turned both sides into broken limbs. The nauseating thick smell of blood filled every corner of the air! In the end, a mistake appeared! The defense formation set up by the army was in a circr ring that surrounded the center of New York. However, due to a soldier''s mistake, a cannonball exploded on their side. Along with a huge roar, the hot heat wave rushed into the sky, and a gap appeared in the siege formation. The besieged swarm of insects found the opening in an instant. The ck swarm rushed out of the encirclement, using their absolute numbers to crush the enemy. They began to crazily eat away at the rest of the camp. The entire process happened so fast that they didn''t even have time to set up a new defense line. This ''Maginot Line of Defense'' built by the Army eventually died at the hands of his own people, and then all the lines of defense were like dominoes, and began to copse in an unstoppable frenzy! Soldiers who made mistakes died in the mouth of the Zerg. No one med the soldier who made the mistake, because at this moment, they had no time to think at all. The only thought in their minds was how to keep themselves alive, or even take another breath of air. The copse of the defense position meant that the entire New York and even the US behind them would be reduced to the hell on earth where the Zerg were wreaking havoc. "No" Seeing this, Steve''s blood rushed up. His eyes went ck and he almost fainted. After waking up, his eyes almost split open. His handsome face became distorted and ck blood burst out from his neck. He roared in despair! At this critical moment, Tony Stark stood up again. After discovering that the space door could not be closed, He had no choice but to join the battlefield again. "Meltdown - Reconstruction!" Tony Stark operated the God-Killing Armor, stopping the swarm with a floating cannon while desperately squeezing out his spiritual energy, forcibly building a huge wall to surround the Zerg again! However, all of this was in vain. Not to mention just a few high walls, even if there were a few more troops, they would be broken through sooner orter under the crazy attacks of the Annihtion Zergs. The huge city wall that reached into the clouds only dyed the spread of the swarm and slightly dyed the fall of New York! "Everyone, gather here!" Tony knew that this was not going to work, so he came up with a bold idea. He saw a huge gap suddenly appear on the tall wall. Using the strategy of surrounding the three, one, he deliberately led the swarm to gather in one direction so that they could continue to dy the attack. This was theirst chance! If this final defense line was broken, then they would have no way to stop this monstrous group of Devourer! Steve Rogers was the first to arrive. Tony took a look and found that his Star g Battle Armor had long been dyed green by the blood of the Zerg. There were even many bone-piercing wounds on it. It could be seen how dangerous the battle was. Hulk did note, and he did not know where he was. However, this was also expected. After all, when the big guy was angry, no one would listen to him. The second person who came was Frank. He could not fight Annihilus alone, so he could only take a step back. After escorting Thor to a safe ce, he came here to support the defense line. "There are only three people left..." Tony looked at everyone''s tired faces and could not help but feel bitter. "It seems that thest line of defense for humanity can only rely on the few of us." "If you have time to talk, why don''t you rest more?" Frank sighed and looked at the ''Impending Doom'' in front of him. He said faintly, "Maybe... this is thest time we can rest." "Fighting side by side, and die together." Steve exhaled heavily, then walked straight into the two iron walls with his bloody shield. The two huge iron walls rose into the clouds and stood on the ground like cliffs. The distance between the left and right sides was only a dozen meters, but the height was a thousand meters. Standing under the iron walls and looking forward, the entire sky was squeezed into a straight line. Just like the legendary Spartan warriors, they defeated the perilous army of the Persian Empire. However... The Sparta warriors were three hundred people against the five hundred thousand Persian army, and they were three people, facing the endless insect army. The overwhelming numbers of the insect race made people despair. Even in the entire history of mankind, there was no one more courageous than the three of them. But... they had no way to retreat! "They''re here!" It was unknown who said this, but a ck tide suddenly appeared in everyone''s line of sight. Countless insects piled up together and pressed down like a huge tsunami! It was like a chain... The sound of shells rubbing against each other, mixed with the sound of insects grinding their teeth, echoed between the two iron walls. Everyone only felt a bloody and violent aura, like mountains copsing and earth splitting, as if they would be torn apart in the next second. Suddenly, the earth shook. The entire earth shook violently, and a terrifying aura rose up, as if some terrifying ancient creature was awakened by themotion on the ground. "What happened?" "What did these damn insects do?" "No... It doesn''t seem to be those insects. Look, they also stopped!" Everyone showed a frightened expression. They didn''t know what happened. Even those crazy insects suddenly stopped their attacks. Rumble - The four giant stone pirs broke through the ground like bamboo shoots after the rain, like a pir that held up the sky and stood in four different directions. "What is this thing" The old Loki''s expression changed slightly. These four stone pirs suddenly made him have a bad feeling. The four stone pirs pierced the sky, and a majestic spirit energy spread out like ripples. It then weaved into a nearly transparent film that enveloped the entire New York City. --- A crisp sound of a bell suddenly broke the silence. Everyone looked towards the source of the sound and found a simple and unadorned door with a deep red engraving on it. They did not know when it had suddenly appeared there. "A... door?" Looking at the simple door, Tony and Steve were surprised. They were secretly vignt. "Everyone, be careful. There may be enemies behind the door!" "No!" Frank cut through metal and said, "That is not an enemy, but our... No, it is the human reinforcements!" "Wait... reinforcements?" Tony said in disbelief, "Are you sure you are not lying to us? Do you know this door?" "Yeah... I know it." Frank suddenlyughed, as if he had cleared away the haze. With tears in his eyes, he choked and said, "That... through the door. Soul Society is here to help us!" Chapter 471: Arrival of Soul Society

Chapter 471: Arrival of Soul Society

Soul Society!! The moment he heard this name, Tony trembled as if he had been struck by lightning. The expression on his face gradually became stiff, as if he had swallowed three flies. An extremely strong desire arose in his heart, and he wanted to escape from this ce. From a certain point of view. The current him, in the eyes of Soul Society''s group of death god, was no different from the Zergs behind him. After all, one was a wanted criminal who stole death god''s power, and the other was an alien who had invaded the modern world and caused arge-scale death. No matter which one, in the eyes of Soul Society, it was something that must be eliminated. But the more critical the situation was, the calmer Tony''s brain became. He knew deeply that it was under the range of death god and Spiritual Power''s perception. Even if he fled now, it would be useless. But as one of the geniuses of the StackFamily, he had already foreseen this situation, so he was prepared in advance for the worst! And this preparation was to deal with this kind of situation! "Jarvis, activate the emergency order!" With Tony''s order, the iron hammer pattern on the chest of the God-Killing Mech disappeared. With Jarvis ''intervention, all the spiritual energy supply systems were forcibly cut off. Then, the two iron rings on Tony''s wrist instantly suppressed all the spiritual energy fluctuations he released to the lowest limit. This was his n. Using the principle of darkness under the light, he managed to get through under the opponent''s nose. After making sufficient preparations, Tony silently took a few steps back. When everyone was paying attention to the realm gate, he quietly ''embedded'' himself into the tall iron wall. The invisible coating on the exterior of the God-Killing Mech made him almost blend in with the surrounding environment. It was impossible to tell with the naked eye. ... ... ... --- The golden bell hanging above the arched door swayed gently in the breeze. Along with the rapid and crisp sound of the bell, The deep red ancient arched door slowly opened a crack, and arge amount of dense spiritual energy that was almost tangible flowed out. Steady footsteps came from inside. "It''sing." Frank widened his eyes, holding his breath as he waited for Soul Society''s ''reinforcements''. The white dense spiritual energy quickly spread out. The three of them took a breath of air, and their eyes immediately lit up. They felt the rich spiritual energy enter their bodies, and even their fatigue and injuries were dispelled. Very quickly, a slender figure appeared in the midst of the rich white spiritual energy. The iconic ck, death-god clothes were covered with white feathers. A head of silvery-white hair was extremely distinctive and recognizable. On the perfectly angr face, green eyes were shining like gems, revealing a coldness that was like ten thousand years of ice. "Wait. The reinforcements you mentioned, there is only one person?" When Steve noticed that there was no one else behind the door, his expression could not help but twitch. "Only one person? Isn''t it too much to look down on the Annihtion Zergs?" "There is another possibility." Frank''s face darkened and he said in a low voice, "In Soul Society''s opinion, just one captain is enough to destroy the swarm." Although he had not officially joined the team, Frank still knew somemon things. For example, the white feathered garment was a symbol of status and status in Soul Society! Only death god, the captain of Gotei 13 Division, would be allowed to wear this kind of white knitted clothing. The one that Soul Society sent this time to support the modern world was a real captain of death god! ording to the information he learned from Lod, any captain had other national levelbat strength, and was the most terrifying existence in the entire Soul Society. Now they finally had the opportunity to see how powerful the so-called [Captain] was! Under the nervous gazes of the three people and six people, Tshir Hitsugaya slowly stepped out of the gate. His eyes were a littlezy and unhappy, but more of it was cold. Anyone could see that this captain seemed to be very angry. And the reason why this captain was angry, Frank secretly guessed that it might be rted to the group of disgusting insects. Tshir Hitsugaya''s eyes moved and fell on Frank. He asked, "Are you the death god rmended by Lod, Frank Castel who is about to join 11th Division?" 11th Division? Frank was stunned, and then his face was stiff as if he swallowed a fly. This matter, he knew who did it with his ass! Although he didn''t know much about the authority of 13th Division, 11th Division was a famousbat maniac concentration camp. He still knew one or two things. When did that damn bastard say that he was going to join 11th Division? "Uh.. I am actually..." Frank thought about how to deny this matter. He did not want to go to a group ofbat maniacs concentration camp. But unfortunately, Tshir Hitsugaya did not give him this opportunity at all and directly blocked the road. "We have seen yourbat skills. 11th Division is very suitable for you. When this matter is over, let Lod take you to Soul Society, make up the relevant procedures to participate in the team entry ceremony." Frank: "..." He really wanted to refuse, but he was afraid of being beaten. Thousands of words were finally swallowed back. Frank seemed to have withered, unwilling to continue to dwell on this problem. He said, "Captain, let''s talk about which Division to jointer. Now there are people dying at every moment. The most important thing for us now is to stop the spread of the Annihtion Bug Swarm as soon as possible!" "Don''t worry." Tshir Hitsugaya said lightly: "The whole time and space are blocked by the enchantment ss, and now these insects can''t escape." Hearing this, Frank''s heart calmed down a little, but looking at the huge swarm of insects piled up in the iron wall passage, he couldn''t help but have a worried expression on his face. "But can you really destroy all the insects by yourself?" Hearing this, Tshir Hitsugaya looked at him with a strange look and said, "Who told you that I am the only one?" Frank was shocked. "Are you saying that there are other captains?" "You guessed right." Tshir Hitsugaya''s eyes shed a glimmer of light. "Including me, there are a total of four captains who havee to this world." Four.. four captains?! Tony, who was hiding in the iron wall, almost peed his pants when he heard this. Just this captain alone had already made him feel a lot of pressure. Now he was telling him that there were actually three captains? After Frank heard this shocking news, his heart was in turmoil, but the big stone in his heart finally fell down. He could not help butugh heartily, "Great, great, with four captains, we can definitely destroy this group of insects!" "No, you are wrong." Tshir Hitsugaya lowered his eyes slightly and said indifferently, "If it is just these insects, I alone am enough to destroy them. There is no need for four captains and the four square barriers to seal time and space. Our real goal is.. someone else." Chapter 472: Soul Society’s Power

Chapter 472: Soul Society''s Power

"Damn! Damn! Damn!" The old Loki''s face was dark as water. He red at the empty ce beside him and said, "Didn''t you say that Soul Society wouldn''t care about the matters of the modern world?" "We did say that." A woman appeared in the air, wearing a silver mask. There was a hint of ridicule in her eyes. "But you went too far. Letting those ridiculous insects ughter humans, causing arge number of souls mixed with resentment to appear. Do you think Soul Society will ignore it?" Soul Society would not casually interfere with the modern world. But this did not mean that Soul Society was a group of wooden heads, watching as the humans were destroyed by the Zergs. Although the Annihtion Zerg was a great help, they also wantonly ughtered humans, causing arge number of resentful souls to be born. It was no different than indirectly elerating the growth of the entire circle of hollow! As a keeper of order, how could Soul Society see the bnce being broken? "There is a saying in the ancient east. Everything has its own destiny." The woman chuckled and said slowly, "When you indulge these insects in wantonly killing and devouring humans, you should think of the consequences of breaking the bnce." The old Loki''s face was ugly, and he could not find any reason to refute. This was indeed his mistake. He did not expect that Soul Society would be so decisive and not give him any time to ''develop''. But right now, he had no way to retreat! No matter what the fate and oue of the future was, he had to bite the bullet and attack now! "What is that barrier?" The old Loki took a deep breath and calmed the restlessness in his heart. He asked. "It is a kind of enchantment that can seal time and space, and it can move the creatures of the Inner Realm to another time and space to avoid being affected by death god''s battle." The woman did not hide it and said frankly, "The usual strength of this enchantment is not so strong. This enchantment should be specially prepared for Captain death god." "I just want to know how to destroy this enchantment!" The old Loki interrupted the woman impatiently and said coldly, The Annihtion Zerg n needs to devour arge number of humans. Only then can they continue to reproduce and evolve. Therefore, we must destroy this barrier as soon as possible! "It''s very simple ---" The woman snapped her fingers and pointed at one of the stone pirs. She smiled and said, "Do you see those four stone pirs? As long as you can destroy one of them, the barrier will naturally copse." The four stone pirs were the fulcrumof the entire barrier! If any one of the stone pirs was destroyed, it would cause the entire barrier to copse. The old Loki no longer hesitated. He immediately ordered Annihilus to gather all the forces of the Insect Race and attack the four stone pirs. As long as this barrier is destroyed, they will return to the previous time and space! There are still millions of people waiting for the Zerg to devour there. ording to the nutrition provided by an ordinary adult, the Zerg Emperor can reproduce dozens of ordinary Zerg, which is equivalent to tens of millions of the Zerg! "Yes, Lord Loki!" Annihilus, who was under the control of the Mind Stone, forcibly suppressed the uneasiness in his heart and ordered all the Zerg to destroy the four towering stone pirs. However, Loki had missed out on one point. Since Soul Society dared to set up the Spirit Formation pirs here, he would definitely not be afraid of being destroyed. When the ck mass of insects rushed towards the four stone pirs one after another, a person was stationed near the four stone pirs, silently waiting for them to walk into their trap. And the attire of these people, without exception, were all covered in white robes and feathers. In front of a stone pir in the east, Tshir Hitsugaya''s eyes were slightly closed, and the corners of his lips were cold. "Since you can''t wait to die, then I will help you." In the next moment, Spiritual Power erupted! Boom It was a terrifying Spiritual Power that could not be described with words, as deep and majestic as the sea. With that thin figure as the center, the surrounding space seemed to be distorted by an invisible hand. Suddenly,yers of ripples rippled out and spread out in the shape of a ring. Anyone who came into contact with the ripples was instantly crushed into meat paste. The swarm that was originally surrounded by an iron wall was instantly emptied out! In the huge circr domain formed by Spiritual Power, those crazy insects were almost dying as soon as they stepped into it. The broken limbs piled up into mountains, and the thick blood seeped into the ground for several meters, dying the canyon like iron wall into a scene of hell. Even though the Zerg were no longer afraid of life and death, in the face of such a strange scene, under the instinct of the creatures, they finally stopped their attack and watched the slender figure in the territory beyond. "Hiss -" Frank and Steve were stunned and took a deep breath and poured it into their lungs. The Zerg who almost killed them and almost destroyed human beings was so vulnerable in front of the captain! Even until now, that captain had not pulled out sword! It was as if in his eyes, these terrifying arachnids did not even have the qualifications for him to pull out sword. The ones who were shocked by this scene were far from just the two of them. There was also the Bug Emperor, Annihilus in the sky, as well as the old Loki who was guarding near the spatial gem. The terrifying scene of tens of thousands of arachnids dying caused the old Loki''s heart to fiercely twitch. His old face was filled with astonishment, "What did he do just now?" "Oh, nothing." The woman''s tone was very calm, mixed with a hint of ridicule. She said, "It was just a burst of Spiritual Power. But from the looks of it, your bugs are not as powerful as I thought." "It''s just a burst of Spiritual Power?!" The old Loki''s pupils trembled slightly, and his chest rose and fell slightly. He asked, "How many Captain level death god like him do they have?" "Don''t worry, it''s not much." The woman tilted her head and replied with a smile, "There are only thirteen of them in total." "Thirteen. Not too bad." The elderly Loki heaved a sigh of relief. If there were only thirteen of them, he should be able to think of a way. "I almost forgot to say it." The woman said after a while, "With his explosive level of Spiritual Power, he should be in the middle among the thirteen captains. There are about four or five stronger than him. There is also an old monster among them. You should be d that he is not the oneing." The old Loki''s heart tightened. "How strong are the other monsters you are talking about?" "Very strong. Strong to the point of making people despair!" The woman''s tone suddenly became heavy, and a deep fear shed through her eyes. There was a trace of fear in her tone. "The Captain-Commander of Soul Society belongs to the 1st Division, his existence is equivalent to Soul Society''s history and is known as the strongest death god." Just a name made this proud woman feel fear. The old Loki''s heart suddenly sank, but he could not help but ask curiously, "If it''s with Haschwalth, can you defeat him?" "Hehe. Don''t joke around." The womanughed in a self-deprecating manner and said, "The current Wandenreich can''t stop that old monster." Chapter 473: Lod’s Secret

Chapter 473: Lod''s Secret

"Come out, Lod." Tshir Hitsugaya suddenly looked in one direction, his eyes mixed with a little helplessness. "Your Spiritual Power is as conspicuous as the fire in the night. Do you think I can''t find you hiding there?" "Sure enough, I still can''t deceive you." A familiar voice came, Frank cast an angry look, indicating his protest. This shameless ck-hearted capitalist sent him to 11th Division, and now he had the face to hide? If he could beat Lod, Frank swore that he would definitely raise the ashes of this bastard! Unfortunately, he couldn''t beat him. Therefore, this idea could only be limited to his brain. In Frank''s eyes full of resentment and resentment, he saw Lod Carl with a smile, his hands in the wide sleeves, suddenly appear from an empty ce. Looking at the helpless Tshir Hitsugaya, Lod smiled and joked: "Your perception is still so sharp. If I knew that when I left Soul Society, I should have gone to Soi Fon to learn more of the skills of this side." "Haha.." Tshir Hitsugaya stared at him with a smile: "You better pray that Soi Fon does not find you, otherwise I can''t guarantee that you can go back alive." "Eh. You don''t have to be so vengeful, do you?" Lod''s face froze. He felt that he did not have the confidence to say this. Yes. It was the smell of gossip! No one could avoid being curious about such gossip. Frank and Steve couldn''t help it, especially when they heard the news about Lod Carl. They looked serious on the surface, but in fact, their ears were pricked up. Tony, who was hiding in the iron wall, opened his eyes wide and listened carefully. "You know what you have done." Tshir Hitsugaya shook his head. As if unwilling to be entangled in this matter, he changed the topic and asked, "Last time, the old man asked Zaraki to ask you to go back. Why did you refuse?" The three of them looked disappointed and even a little regretful. Lod showed a meaningful smile and said indifferently, "I am the sinner of the entire Soul Society. The group of old and undying nobles in the central 46 all want to lock me up in the Infernal Realm for a few hundred years." A shocking revtion! The three people perked up their ears again, especially Tony. They listened even more carefully. This Lod Carl, who had always been stationed in the Modern Realm, actually imed to be the sinner of the entire Soul Society. Moreover, the sins hemitted were so great that it was enough to lock him up in the Infernal Realm for several hundred years! "I see." "No wonder he refused to return to Soul Society. He even refused to take the position of captain." Steve looked at the two thoughtfully, recalling the words of the "Beast" captain before, and finally the context of the whole incident and the origin of Lod can be sorted out! The curiosity of the three had beenpletely aroused. After all, from the moment Lod Carl appeared until now, his entire body had been shrouded in a mysterious veil. If they could know why he had left Soul Society and what the sin he hadmitted could be, perhaps they could understand this man better! Especially for Steve and Tony, to be able to understand more information about Soul Society was always a good thing. Lod gave a look to Hitsugaya, indicating that it was almost over. Tshir Hitsugaya received the look and frowned slightly. "The old man has personally given the order. The central 46 can not intervene, and it is even more impossible to convict you. Why are you still noting back?" "Now, it is not the time to go back." Therefore, Lod pretended to be deep and said, "For the sake of our former ssmates, you better be careful of the other captains. The matter at that time is not as simple as it seems." At this point, Lod did not intend to continue speaking. His goal has been achieved, and he cany the groundwork for the future "invasion" by ''leaving'' a little bit of information. "As expected, you also noticed it." Tshir Hitsugaya''s face was solemn, and he said in a low voice, "Ever since you left Soul Society, I have been secretly investigating that matter. I found that there was something behind it." "You are talking too much, Hitsugaya." Lod suddenly spoke, interrupting his next words. "The most important thing right now is to deal with these insects and those guys, right?" "You are right." Tshir Hitsugaya knew that he had misspoken, helplessly shook his head and sighed: "It seems that I can only wait for you toe back to reveal the truth." The three of them widened their bloodshot eyes and felt the blood and Qi in their chests surge. This kind of half-way of speaking really made people want to beat them up! This feeling was like going out to meet a girl. He used all his strength to carry her back home. When he was about to take off his pants and get to the point, he found that someone had a rtiveing to visit him today. His hot blood immediately flowed from his crotch to his head. If it was someone who had less emotional control, he would probably be so angry that his head would bleed. Noticing that the three of them had their faces flushed red, and they were relying on their deep breaths to calm down their gloomy movements, Lod suddenly felt a burst of satisfaction in his heart. It turned out that this was what it felt like to be a riddle person. No wonder Cain always liked to hide his words. "It just so happens that you are here. Help me with something." Tshir Hitsugaya put a hand on his waist and said lightly, "Guard the boundary stone column for me. I will deal with this group of disgusting things." As one of the four captains who came to the modern world, his main task was to guard the stone column and protect the enchantment that sealed the whole time and space. If he left his post and caused the barrier to be destroyed by ident, once Spiritual Power of the captain leaked out, the damage caused by it would be even more terrifying than the Annihtion Zerg Race. Therefore, before finding a suitable recement, he had to stay here to protect the stone pir. But now it was different. With Lod''s help to guard the stone pir, he could move freely! After saying this. Without waiting for Lod to agree, he walked directly to the swarm. "Since you won''t attack, then let me attack." Tshir Hitsugaya slightly pressed down the cross sword at his waist. His dark green cold pupils seemed to be upied by a giant dragon. The surging spiritual power around his body suddenly rose to the peak, bursting out with a savage and violent momentum as if it had been awakened after thousands of years. Tshir Hitsugaya, who had always been kind, had long disliked this group of disgusting insects. Since the Annihtion Zerg dared to use their strength to wantonly kill humans, then let them have a good taste of the powerless and desperate fear when crushed by absolute power! Chapter 474: Overwhelming

Chapter 474: Overwhelming

How were they going to defeat the Annihtion Zerg race? ording to the current known information, the social structure of the Zerg is a collective group simr to the ''beehive''. The biggest feature of this group is that there is no so-called individual consciousness. The only weakness is the Insect Emperor. The spirit and will of the Zerg Emperor were like awork that was connected to the entire swarm of insects, and it possessed individual consciousness and biological characteristics. This meant that it was not invincible. As long as the Bug Emperor, Annihilus, died, the massive Annihtion Zerg Race would copse. Losing its powerful reproductive ability and amazing adaptability evolution, the Annihtion Zerg Race would be much easier. It would be easy for humans to eliminate them. This was the only way the Avengers could think of to defeat the Annihtion Zerg Race. The above was a conventional method. Frank told his thoughts to Tshir Hitsugaya and pointed out the enemy''s weakness, which was the Zerg Emperor, Annihilus. However. Tshir Hitsugaya did not intend to take this method, because he wanted to let the Zerg King Annihilus die in despair and fear after feeling the huge gap that could not be resisted. Eye for eye, tooth for tooth. It has always been Soul Society''s style. It is God''s business to forgive you, and death god is only responsible for sending you to see God. But ording to the current situation, there was a high chance that these insects would be led to hollow''s circle after death, and what awaited them there would be a new hell! Zheng - Tshir Hitsugaya clenched the seord handle with one hand and slowly pulled the sword out of the sheath. His dark green cold eyes emitted a solid cold killing intent: "Sit Upon The Frozen Heaven... Hyourinmaru!" Boom When the terrifying Spiritual Power gathered and quickly rose to the peak, it created a cold storm that connected the heaven and earth, releasing waves of resounding dragon roars. "Daiguren Hyourinmaru!" Tshir Hitsugaya was covered in ice armor, his right arm was covered by the majestic dragon head armor, and a cold sword de was in his mouth. The huge dragon wings slowly spread out from his back, and a dragon tail naturally hung down, making a crisp sound in the air. A cold, misty, white mist, with Tshir Hitsugaya as the center, began to radiate rapidly to the surrounding area. The temperature within a radius of several kilometers began to fall like a jumping machine! The insects that were a little closer were frozen in the blink of an eye aftering into contact with the white mist, turning into lifelike ice sculptures, neatly packed together, about ten meters high. From a distance, the ice sculptures of these insects felt like a strange performance art carving disy, which could be said to be an alternative unique sight. Violent spiritual energy recklessly surged, rolling up an endless cold winter storm. Bone-piercing frost swept across the earth, freezing everything in its path. At first nce, it made people feel as if they had returned to the prehistoric era where everything was frozen. Those massive numbers of the Annihtion Zerg Race were forced to gather in the Iron Wall Central Region by the raging cold winter storm at this moment, surrounding the vicinity of the Insect King - Annihilus. This was the first time since they had descended that the Annihtion Zerg Race had done such a thing, simr to fear and retreat. Although tens of thousands of bugs were like a tree in a primeval forest to therge number of bugs, they were not worth mentioning. But the key problem was! The Annihtion Zerg lost tens of thousands ofpatriots, but in the end, they could not even touch the other side''s clothes. Even trying to get close to the man seemed to have be an unattainable hope. It was the special soldier type in the insect group, the tank bug with the thickest armor and the highest defense. When it tried to rush towards the man, it was crushed into meat paste by an invisible force about a hundred meters away. And the man from beginning to end, even sword did not wave his hand. He only approached them little by little with a rather slow pace! Huchi. Huchi. Huchi. As he watched the thin figure slowly walk over, the Insect King - Annihilus'' breathing became rapid. A chill slowly rose from his back, filling his brain bit by bit. An emotion called fear quietly spread in his heart. Dong! Dong! Dong! With every step that Tshir Hitsugaya took, the entire earth shook once. The extremely majestic momentum filled the world, like a tsunami crashing down, all the water vapor in the atmosphere condensed into ice, blooming on the ground, high-rise buildings, streets, and ruins. Fear spread in his heart. His brain was upied by fear, and his strong instinct to survive drove him. He subconsciously wanted to escape from the man, away from the source that made him feel the threat of death. The swarm of insects felt the fear of the Insect Emperor, and they roared uneasily. They seemed to be pushed by an invisible wall of air, squeezing and retreating frantically. Finally, they built a tower of insects. This scene made people feel ridiculous. The Zerg were obviously the one who had the advantage in numbers, but they were forced back by the enemy alone Looking at the behavior of the Annihtion Zerg, the old Loki felt extremely humiliated. His eyes were full of anger and he said coldly, "Annihilus, I order you not to retreat again. Kill him for me!" "I... I... Don''t!" Upon hearing the order, the Insect King - Annihilus froze, and a strong sense of resistance surged in his mind. He tried to disobey this order. In his eyes, it was an order to send himself to his death. "Annihilus!" The old Loki was shocked and angry. He did not expect that the will of Annihilus was so strong that it showed signs of breaking free from the control. He quickly strengthened the control of the Mind Stone. "Don''t forget that I am your master. Are you going to go against your master''s will" The powerful power of the Mind Stone instantly destroyed the will of Annihilus'' resistance. Its eyes were empty and lifeless, like a marite. It nodded nkly and said, "No, I do not dare to go against my master''s will." In the next moment, the tide rose again! Under the orders of the Insect Emperor, the Annihtion Zerg Race showed a surprising obedience. Although these Bug Race were strongly resisting the approach of that terrifying man due to their biological instincts, the special structure of the Bug Race caused them to be unable to go against the supreme Insect Emperor even if they were unwilling. At this moment, the Bug Race revealed a crazy side. They covered every corner of this city''s streets and alleys, like endless ck tides surging from all directions. The sky was covered by a dense mass of insects, so dense that even light could not prate it. There was almost no empty space in sight, as if the entire world was dyed ck at this moment! Kacha. Kacha.. Wherever thesepletely crazy insects passed by, even the steel and mud were eaten up. The ck tide gradually spread. In the eyes of others, it was like a dark abyss that opened its mouth and swallowed everything it touched. They did not care if those things were nutritious or not, they just wanted to tear everything in front of them! Tshir Hitsugaya held the ice-blue sword. The violent Spiritual Power seemed to have found a vent. Apanied by an extremely cold breath, like a flood rushing to destroy a dam, it crazily poured out, facing the fearless tide of the Zerg. "Shikai Hyketsu (Four Worlds Freeze)!" Whoosh The cold air on sword''s de was released at this moment. The terrifying temperature was close to minus two hundred degrees, carrying the pure and transparent Spiritual Power like ss. Suddenly,yers of clear ripples appeared and spread out at a speed that was difficult to see with the naked eye. Almost in an instant. The endless flood of ck insects suddenly stopped moving forward. Along with the sound of Tshir Hitsugaya and sword entering the sheath, all tangible and intangible matter that was affected by the ice blue ring was permanently fixed at that moment! Everything in the world was silent. Only the wide white feather was fluttering in the cold wind. Chapter 475: Unfortunate

Chapter 475: Unfortunate

This was the "Captain"! Frank and Steve, who saw this scene, felt as if their brains had fallen into a state of crash. The entire New York had an area of eight hundred square kilometers, but under the attack of sword, there was an area of nearly four hundred square kilometers that was forever frozen in terrifying ice. Tens of millions of huge insects were all destroyed in an instant! Frank, who witnessed the whole process, finally realized that this group of people who were known as Soul Society''s most powerful existence, the captains of Gotei 13, were actually a group of terrible monsters! "Gulp.. This is absurd!" Steve swallowed hard, then turned his stiff neck and looked back at the stone pir that reached into the clouds. He suddenly felt a sense of relief, understanding why Soul Society''s support was so slow. If not for the protection of this barrier, not only would the Zerg have died when sword went down just now! The other captain level death god, each of them was equivalent to a strategic nuclear missile, and they had the terrifyingbat power to destroy the country. If it was identally leaked, the disaster would be unimaginable! Steve wiped his sweat quietly and made up his mind secretly. If they encountered trouble again in the future, they could solve it themselves and try to solve it as much as possible. They must not let these humanoid nuclear bombse to the world again. Otherwise, if there was any ident, New York would probably be history. At this time, a pretty boy hiding in the iron wall had an ugly expression on his face as if he had eaten shit. Originally, he thought that even if he couldn''t defeat Soul Society''s team leaders, he should be able to use it to protect himself. At the very least, he could still fight to the death to exchange for one. But now it seemed that he was thinking too much. With just one sword he had sealed half of New York City, and he looked like he was still at ease. Obviously, he had not used his full strength yet. Just thinking about this kind of captain, when Soul Society still had twelve others, Tony instantly had the urge to turn himself in. What the f*ck was this? He might as well just surrender. Maybe, for the sake of turning himself in, Soul Society could let him choose a more painful death! At the very least, it was definitely better than being frozen into an ice sculpture. Just as everyone was lost in their thoughts, the Insect Emperor, Annihilus, suddenly moved. However, it did not rush towards Tshir Hitsugaya, but chose the opposite direction, which was to flee in the west. "Damn it! Bastard!" Seeing this scene, the old Loki could no longer control his expression and emotions. He roared like a furious beast, "Get the hell back. I order you to get the hell back and defeat him. Annihilus, how dare you disobey me" However, this time, Annihilus ignored him! When the old Loki tried to control Annihilus through the mind stone, he found that thetter still broke free from the restraints. His old face suddenly twisted with anger, and blood vessels swam under his skin. It looked terrifying. Run! Run! Run! The two thin wings hidden under their shells were vibrating so fast that they even left afterimages. At this moment, there was only one thought left in its mind. That was, regardless of the cost, even if the entire Annihtion Zerg Race was buried here, it would still flee from that terrifying man. If the Annihtion Zerg Race was gone, then so be it. As long as it, the Insect Emperor, was still alive, it would one day be reborn. However, if it died here, then it meant that the entire Annihtion Zerg Race was going to disappear! In the face of the survival of the race, Annihilus was desperate to flee. It could feel that there was a cold and piercing gaze behind it, but it did not even dare to look back. Because it was afraid that as soon as it turned around, it would see the man behind it! "He actually... ran to the west?" Tshir Hitsugaya looked at the Insect Emperor who gradually disappeared in his vision, and his face could not help but have a strange expression, mixed with a touch of pity, shaking his head, "Ah, I hope you won''t regret it. If you fall into the hands of that guy, it will be difficult to die at that time." The reason why he did not pursue was because there was no need. He had mentioned before that there were four captain level death god in the position of the four stone pirs. And the captain sitting in the western stone pir was the current captain of Soul Society''s 12th Division, Kisuke Urahara, who was also the director of Technological Development Department, falling into the hands of such a research madman, he did not think that the fate of Insect Emperor could be good. Thinking back to thest time he went to Technological Development Department, he saw countless strange species soaked in jars, and the eerie sneer that poured into his ears from time to time, Tshir Hitsugaya could not help but shiver. ... ... ... West stone pir. A middle-aged uncle with a decadent temperament sat cross-legged on a copsed boulder. His golden hair was unusually messy, and he was covered with a dirty feather coat. It seemed that he had not washed it for a long time, and there was a wooden cane in his hand. The man''s face was full of stubble, staring at two deep dark circles, as if he had not woken up, and yawned repeatedly. This seemingly half-awake man was Kisuke Urahara, who had been ordered to guard the west. Beforeing to the modern world, he had already stayed in theboratory for half a month. During this period of time, he did not rest or rest. Originally, the research was quite smooth, but in the end, he was suddenly pulled to act as a ''able-bodied man''. All of a sudden! A lightning-like figure rushed over at an extremely fast speed, targeting the stone pir behind him! Kisuke Urahara calmly raised a finger and said, "Bakud #63. Saj Sabaku!" Golden Spiritual Energy burst forth from his fingertip and turned into a thick chain that was as thick as a python. It firmly bound the figure and forcefully pulled him back. Plop! The figure smashed heavily into the ground. Only then did Kisuke Urahara see clearly that it was a mutated humanoid insect. It was the fleeing Insect King - Annihilus! "Damn it, get out of my way!" The Insect King, who had already been consumed by fear, had no time to think about the reason why the man in front of him hade here. Instead, he chose to break through forcefully! "My children,e out!" Annihilus used all the remaining nutrients in his body to give birth to a new Zerg. Countless Zerg crawled out of his body and took shape at an astonishing speed. Then, they formed a huge Zerg tide again. The Zerg spread over at an extremely fast speed. Their ferocious teeth made a sound like iron. Pairs of greedy red eyes were locked firmly on the strange human who was wearing a striped flower dress and wearing wooden clogs. "Oh?" A hint of surprise lit up in Kisuke Urahara''s eyes. As if he had found his beloved ything, his lips slowly curved into an inexplicable smile. "Interesting. It can actually reproduce on its own. And this amount." If Nemu were here at this moment and saw the expression on Kisuke Urahara''s face, he would probably mourn for the other party for three seconds. Because thest person he had seen like this had now been dismembered into countless parts and soaked in a medicine jar used for preservation and research. Chapter 476: Tricking the Trickster

Chapter 476: Tricking the Trickster

Boom - A blood-red Spiritual Power rose from afar like a huge crescent moon. Even though they were a few kilometers away, everyone could feel the earth shaking. The entire sky was dyed red. The violent Spiritual Power from the west charged forward like an awakened ancient dragon, tearing a huge chasm with a diameter of a thousand meters! Along the buildings around the gulf, they were constantly crying out in sorrow after the copse. The smoke and dust in the sky rose into the sky along with the air waves and went straight into the clouds of the Ninth Heaven. It seemed that an invisible hand was crazily stirring the sky. Together with the blood-red glow, it revealed an unspeakable sense of oppression and heaviness. "Hey, who should I provoke? Why should I provoke him?" Tshir Hitsugaya sighed softly, as if he was mourning for the miserable Insect Emperor. Although he did not know much about Kisuke Urahara, he had seen the means of Technological Development Department. Just like no one knows how many drugs Kurotsuchi Mayuri has stuffed into Nemu''s body, and no one knows how many strange things are hidden in Kisuke Urahara''s clothes. There is such a sentence in Seireitei. Never provoke two people, one is the squinting eyes of 4th Division, the other is the madman of 12th Division. Even if you provoke the group ofbat madmen of 11th Division, do not provoke these two people, otherwise you will die very ugly. This is the reason that countless curious death god finally summed up with their lives. Although it is not as abnormal as Kurotsuchi Mayuri, the performance of the two is not far apart. This matter is fully clear, what is not courting death. Tshir Hitsugaya is a little unhappy, feeling that the head that originally belonged to him has been robbed. That idiot Insect... Be good and stay here. Can''t you freeze to death? Why did you have to run off to be a little white mouse? Are you satisfied now? ... ... ... The Insect Emperor of Annihilus had been defeated! The elderly Loki, who upied a high vantage point, could easily see the situation on the entire battlefield. The Insect Emperor of Annihtion, who he had high hopes for and even used as a trump card, was now being dragged on the ground by the dispirited andzy middle-aged man like a dead dog, and then stuffed into a jar that he had pulled out from nowhere. If he wasn''t mistaken, the man had even tagged along. [Animal Kingdom - Insecta - Primary - Arthropods] It was obvious that the man had arranged everything clearly for Annihilus! The Insect Emperor, who ruled the negative space, was now soaked in a ss jar and kept as a specimen. It was a great humiliation! Pa! The old Loki crushed the wine ss in his hand and allowed the golden liquid to spill over his body. His heart felt as if it had been frozen. The importance of the insect Emperor Annihilus was self-evident. It was rted to whether his entire n could be sessfully implemented. But now, the dream had shattered! And it had been shattered by someone else with the cruelest method! All of this was because he had underestimated Soul Society too much. In a situation where he had noplete understanding of the situation, he had rashly acted ording to the previous n, provoking this group of damned disaster stars and breaking his originally careless n! Losing the Insect Emperor meant that he had lost the opportunity to seize the Time Stone. Once Sorcerer Supreme got rid of Dormammu''s entanglement, she would definitely choose to turn the spear around to look for him. At that time, even if he had the two great Space and Mind Stones, he could not guarantee that he would be able to leave Earth alive! After all. He had personally seen how terrifying an angry Sorcerer Supreme was! "Ah ---Is this the end?" Brunhilde leaned against the door with her hands crossed in front of her chest, her purple pupils gazing at him as she teased, "It seems that the trump card you are relying on isn''t that useful in front of Soul Society." "Damn it, shut up!" "It''s all your fault! It''s all your fault! If you had reminded me earlier, how could I have failed!" The enraged old Loki hadpletely lost his gentlemanly demeanor. He had never lost hisposure like this before. He was like a wild beast that had gone berserk. Rage flowed in his scarlet eyes as he fiercely stared at Brunhilde. His appearance was like a gambler who had lost all his money and was about to lose his life. It could be said that he had no other choice but to me everything on the Wandenreich. "Are you crazy, Loki?" A trace of disdain appeared in Brunhilde''s eyes. "We have already warned you, but unfortunately, you didn''t listen. If your head isn''t clear, do you need me to help you wake up?" This sentence contained a trace of killing intent. Even though the killing intent was very thin, it was still captured by the old Loki. Hisplexion instantly changed. Until now, the person under the eaves was him. If he angered the Wandenreich, he would really die here! For the sake of Asgarda, he couldn''t die yet! The old Loki forcefully suppressed his anger. He knew the principle of a wise man who knew his ce, so he decisively lowered his head to Brunhilde. "I''m sorry. I was too excited just now. Please don''t take it to heart." "Ha ---The speed of apology is quite fast." A trace of disgust rose in Brunhilde''s eyes. The way the elderly Loki handled things made her think of Odin. The two of them handled matters in certain ways. They were both the same - fake hollow. They were both equally annoying. "Right, there is another way!" The old Loki did not notice her eyes. After thinking for a moment, he suddenly thought of a way to save him. He said excitedly, "I wonder if Mr. Haschwalth of the Wandenreich can help me?" Since the enemy is Soul Society, he may be able to borrow the power of the Quincy to snatch back the Emperor of the Annihtion Zerg - Annihilus! When the timees, he will directly use the space gem to go to the alien and find a fews with arge poption. After the number of the Zerg of the Annihtion isrge, he will choose to return to Earth to avenge his shame! This was the only way, and it was also hisst hope! The old Loki''s face was flushed with excitement, and a hint of fanaticism shed through his eyes as he looked at Brunhilde with anticipation. However, Brunhilde didn''t agree, nor did she refuse. She only asked a strange question, "The meaning of seeking help from us is that you admit that your n haspletely failed, right?" "Yes. My n has failed for the time being!" In order to get the help of the Quincy, the old Loki could be said to have given up his dignity and begged humbly, "But I have not really failed. As long as we can get back the Insect King, we still have a chance to destroy Soul Society. Please believe me!" "Yes. I believe." Brunhilde slightly nodded. "But the Insect Emperor and you are no longer of any use to us. Originally, we were hoping that you would be of some use, but now it seems that you are nothing more than a piece of trash." Upon hearing Brunhilde''s words, the old Loki''s expression changed greatly, and his pupils suddenly contracted. "You want to destroy the bridge after crossing it?" "You can''t say that." Brunhilde faintly smiled and said in a charming voice, "After all, from the very beginning, we didn''t n to cooperate with you." The old Loki reacted very quickly. While Brunhilde was still speaking, he extended the short golden staff in his hand and revealed a sinister smile. "I have already guessed your thoughts. Be obedient and be my ve!" Just as the short golden staff was about to touch Brunhilde, the old man''s expression suddenly changed. A sharp and cold light emitting a deadly aura suddenly appeared between the two of them without warning! Chi! The arm holding the golden short staff was cut off by this sudden attack. "Ah - my hand! My hand!!!!" Chapter 477: Silent Avenger

Chapter 477: Silent Avenger

The pain was like a raging fire! The old Loki let out a miserable scream, clutching his broken arm, wanting to take back the Mind Stone Scepter. But before he could get the Mind Stone Scepter, his face was suddenly kicked by Brunhilde, directly flying backwards, heavily smashing into the wall next to him. ng --- A woman in white suddenly appeared and bent down to pick up the Mind Stone scepter that had fallen to the ground. She then looked at Brunhilde, who was standing next to her. The two of them were looking at him with a mocking expression, as if they were saying that they didn''t think that they were prepared? "My scepter." When the old Loki saw this scene, his eyes turned ck and he almost fainted. The Mind Stone Scepter that he had tried so hard to obtain was actually taken away by the Quincy so easily! "Now.. It is ours." The new woman turned the scepter, and her tone was indifferent and hostile. She said, "As for you, Loki, you are no longer of any use to us." "Have you all been eyeing it for a long time?" Loki endured the pain of having his arm severed. His eyes were filled with resentment. His chest heaved violently, and his hatred was on the verge of bing solid. Now that things hade to this, there was no need to hide anything. "To be more precise, yes." Brunhilde lifted the hair at her temples and pulled it behind her ear. She smiled and said, "We originally didn''t want to act so quickly, but your performance was too bad. Rather than letting you hold the spirit gem, it would be better to hand it over to us." "So it was the Mind Stone! You already knew it was the Mind Stone!" Old Loki did not understand at this time. He fell into the trap of this group of Quincy. The other party had been thinking about the gem from the beginning, pretending not to know it was just to deceive him to rx his vignce! This so-called cooperation, from beginning to end, was a conspiracy! The purpose was to deceive him to build the space door, so that the space stone was out of his control. As long as he lost the space stone, the only soul stone left in his hand was naturally a possession! "It is easy to talk to a smart person." Brunhilde looked at him with a smile that was not a smile. There was an indescribable ridicule in her eyes. "Since you already understand, there is no need for us to exin." "Wait. I still have onest question!" The old Loki panted heavily as he crawled out of the wall with difficulty. His bloodshot eyes stared at the two of them and asked, "Before I die, tell me. Who are you two? Why do I feel like I have seen you somewhere before?" When Brunhilde and the woman in white heard this, ripples appeared in their eyes. As for the old Loki who had been paying attention to the two of them, when he saw that the two of them had been distracted for some reason, he immediately thought of a good opportunity. Although he didn''t know why, this gave him a chance to take advantage of it! He quietly drew a Rune character under his body and condensed the magic energy in the atmosphere. But he forgot that Quincy was extremely sensitive to energy, so Brunhilde immediately discovered it. "You want to run away in front of me?" Brunhilde raised her hand and condensed spirit particles in her palm, then threw a light blue javelin. Phew The pale blue javelin suddenly cut through the air and nailed the old Loki to the ground! The magical energy that had just been gathered was suddenly disrupted by the attack, and it began to backfire in his body. The old Loki wailed and twisted. Thest hope in his heart was extinguished. Just as Brunhilde was about to understand him, she was stopped by the woman in white and shook her head. "My lord has a few questions to ask, so I will temporarily spare his life." Brunhilde coldly red at Loki, then slowly put down the javelin in her hand. "Consider yourself lucky. Since it is my lord''s request, then I will temporarily spare your life." The old Loki''s eyes were filled with resentment as he stared at the two people and hoarsely said, "If not for the fact that I consumed arge amount of magic power to control Annihilus and was ambushed by you, how could I have lost to you!" "You should understand such a simple principle, right?" The woman in white said lightly. "I understand, it''s you who don''t understand!" The old man, Loki, had a ferocious expression on his face as he sternly said, "Do you think that you can escape from here just by defeating me? Don''t forget that if you don''t destroy those four stone pirs, no one will be able to leave this ce!" In fact, the biggest mistake of this n was to miss out on death god''s barrier. He did not expect that the barrier constructed by the four stone pirs could actually iste the spatial gem outside. This would be equivalent to cutting off everyone''s path of retreat. Right now, no one could leave this ce unless they destroyed the four stone pirs! But if you want to destroy the stone pir. That means you have to face the four terrible captain level death god! The strength of two of the captains, the old Loki had just seen it. He admitted that even at his peak, he did not dare to say that he could escape unscathed. The two Quincy in front of him did not have to say much, and there was no possibility of winning at all. "Haha... Hahaha... You are dead!" The old Loki suddenlyughed, a hint of madness on his face. "No one can leave this ce. With just the two of you trash, it is impossible for you to defeat those four monsters!" "You are right." The woman in white looked at him and slowly said, "But it is a pity that we have already thought of the problem you are talking about." The old Loki''s face was slightly distorted, as if he believed her words too much. "You don''t really think that we let you set off this chaotic battle for the sake of stones, do you?" The woman in white teased. "Isn''t that the case?" The old Loki was suddenly a little confused. He really could not think of what other purpose the Quincy had in addition to the stone. "You are overestimating yourself." The woman in white shook her head and said, "From the beginning to the end, the Wandenreich''s goal was to destroy Soul Society. This time, we are merely borrowing your power to lure Soul Society into the Modern Realm. This is our true goal!" "All of our preparations were for the sake of killing the four captains." "As for you, you are just a bait." "Thank you for your performance. But now, you should leave, Loki." The woman in white spoke word by word, but her words were like thousands of sharp des that pierced through the old man''s proud heart. The old Loki''s eyes gradually turned dark. He looked as if his support had been pulled out. He sat limply on the bed, his eyes lifeless. "It turns out that all my ns are nothing more than a performance in your eyes." At that moment, Brunhilde seemed to have sensed something and turned her gaze to a certain ce. "It''s here." As her voice fell, a slender figure suddenly appeared in front of everyone. His long golden hair was scattered on both sides of his handsome face. He wore a pair of golden sses on his tall nose, and his cold eyes didn''t have any superfluous emotions. He was like a cold stone. Under the contrast of his snow-white Quincy military uniform, he exuded the temperament of a medieval aristocrat. The temporary leader of the Wandenreich - Jugram Haschwalth! "Let the n begin." Haschwalth pushed the frame with one hand and said expressionlessly, "It is time to make Soul Society''s death god feel real pain!" Chapter 478: Wandenreich and Soul Society

Chapter 478: Wandenreich and Soul Society

The Insect Emperor was captured and the Insect n was destroyed. Frank and the others finally breathed a sigh of relief. Their hearts that were in their throats were put back in their stomachs. They felt that this war of racial extinction could finallye to an end. However, the strange thing was that Lod, who was guarding the stone pir in ce of the captain, did not have the slightest intention of removing the enchantment. Instead, he revealed a solemn expression, as if something big was about to happen. Frank asked in confusion, "Lod, the Annihtion Zerg n has been eliminated by the captain. It should be able to open the enchantment, right?" "No. Not yet." Lod shook his head. His expression was solemn as he said, "The real battle has just begun." "Real battle?" Frank''s heart suddenly skipped a beat. He had a faint feeling of unease. "Are you referring to that Loki?" Steve suddenly remembered that there was another person, the culprit who caused the war. The old Loki had not appeared from the beginning to the end. "Yes, I was beaten silly by the Zerg. I almost forgot about that bastard!" Frank suddenly realized and gritted his teeth. "Don''t let me catch him, otherwise I have to give him a hard shot in the head!" He had sufficient reason to believe that he had been broken into 11th Division. In fact, Lod had done a revenge incident based on the fall of the sky shuttle carrier. Lod, he had no choice. So he could only choose to take a step back and seek revenge on that damned Loki. "You are thinking too much. A mere Asgardian is not worth for Soul Society to make such a big fuss and send four captains to the modern world." Lod''s tone revealed an unspeakable contempt, as if he did not put Loki in his eyes at all. Not Loki? This time, Steve and Frank were dumbfounded. No matter how they racked their brains, they could not think of anyone but that damned bastard. Who else could be the enemy? "It must be the Wandenreich!" Tony, who was hiding in the iron wall, saw the two people guessing, It was just that he could not find the key point, so he could not help but open his mouth in a hurry: "The only one who can be treated so seriously by Soul Society is the Quincy who you regard as your enemy." "Yo, you don''t n on hiding it anymore?" Lod teased Tony, not hiding anything. He directly nodded and admitted, "You are right. Soul Society sent four captains for the sake of the Wandenreich." "Coming!" The moment Lod''s voice fell, everyone felt a great pressure. The entire sky seemed to be covered by dark clouds. The endless wind roared like waves. Everyone suddenly couldn''t feel anything. It came from the warmth of the warm sunlight. Only endless coldness climbed up their spines to their brains. Dong! Dong! Dong! An extremely oppressive and powerful momentum came like a tsunami. Spiritual Power so huge that no words could describe, condensed into a form visible to the naked eye, like a waterfall hanging above the nine heavens, flowing down from the sky above everyone''s heads, apanied by a boundless and vast pressure, like a dam breaking, the flood crazily poured down. Everyone suddenly felt that it was difficult to breathe. The powerful pressure fell like a mountain, causing the blood flow in the body to be close to freezing state, followed by a fear and trembling from the depths of the soul, like a crazy beast biting and biting at their sanity! A slender figure, with steady and firm steps, came out of everyone''s sight. The man had a perfect face like an angel, with sharp edges and corners, a snow-white Quincy military uniform fluttering, and the five-pointed star pendant on his chest, shining under the light. Handsome, perfect. However, it was precisely such an angelic man who revealed an extremely terrifying side! From the moment he appeared, the entire atmosphere seemed to have been ignited by an invisible me. The huge Spiritual Power was like a raging wave, crazily crashing into the air, creating a strange scene that looked like a mirror shattering. That was... Jugram Haschwalth! When he saw the man''s face, Steve was stunned as if he had been struck by lightning. A monstrous hatred spread wildly in his heart. He could never forget that face. It was because of this man that Bucky was swallowed alive by hollow! If he counted, this should be the third time he had seen this man. However, every time they met again, the despair and fear in Steve''s heart would increase. Even if he was supported by the anger of revenge and could barely not kneel down under Spiritual Power, he could no longer see any hope of revenge. Let alone taking revenge on Haschwalth. Under this huge pressure, he could not evenplete the action of waving his fist. His limbs seemed to be shackled with heavy shackles. His body was stiff like a rotten old wood, and every muscle and cell was screaming hysterically. That man only needed one look to kill them! This was the strongest feeling brought to them by Haschwalth, the most direct and obvious difference in strength! Lod noticed that the three of them were almost at their limit, so he slowly took a step forward and enveloped them in his territory. "Huff... huff... huff..." The three of them were enveloped by the domain, and the pressure on their bodies suddenly disappeared. They copsed to the ground in relief, sweating profusely and gasping for breath. Then, they all cast a grateful look at Lod. If not for his help to offset the terrifying Spiritual Power, the three of them would have already fainted, and they might even have been scared to death! "Adjust your breathing and rx as much as you can." Lod stuck his hands into his wide sleeves and warned, "Open your eyes wide and don''t miss a single detail. Take a good look at the next battle. After all, this level of battle is not something that can be seen at any time." "Got it." Frank understood what Lod meant. He wanted them to observe and learn. A battle between captains was rare, especially a desperate fight like this. If they could get a little experience from it, it would be enough for them to enjoy it for a long time! ... ... ... "You finally appeared!" Tshir Hitsugaya snorted, zanpakuto in his hand pointed to the sky, and Spiritual Power was surging like a heat wave. "No one can disturb us this time. Let us continue the battle that has not endedst time!" "It suits me, proud death god." Haschwalth''s extremely cold blue eyes contained a cold killing intent that was suppressed to the extreme. "We havested for a thousand years. Today, we will take back a little interest from you." "You are too arrogant, Haschwalth!" Tshir Hitsugaya stepped on the Reishidder and walked step by step to the man. In the blue cold eyes, there was a burst of spiritual power like boilingva, and he said word by word: "Today let me end this war that hassted for a thousand years!" "Bankai!!" "Daiguren Hyourinmaru!!" The dragon roar that shook heaven and earth broke through the clouds, and the airflow rose up to a hundred feet high like a huge wave! The moisture in the air within a hundred meters was instantly sucked out and condensed into a nearly transparent blue ice dragon. It pped its huge wings and tore through the sky, as if it was a mythical creature that had awakened from ancient times. It pulled out thousands of waves that were visible to the naked eye and rushed into the sky! Chapter 479: Prelude to Chaos

Chapter 479: Prelude to Chaos

No one could have imagined that it would develop into such a situation. The so-called invasion of the Zerg was just a appetizer, and the real feast was here! This was the real war between the Wandenreich and Soul Society, two ancient organizations, but this time no one dared to stop it. At the very least, Frank and the other two did not feel that they had the qualifications to do so. Not to mention stopping them in the past, even if they wanted to get close now, it was almost impossible for them. The dark clouds covered the sky, and the sunlight could not shine in at all. The temperature of the entire atmosphere was dropping rapidly. It even broke the thermometer, and the frost visible to the naked eye covered every inch of the earth. ording to Jarvis'' calctions, the result was... Located in the coldest central area, the temperature is now close to two hundred degrees below zero! After learning this result, everyone''s face twitched violently. The temperature of two hundred degrees below zero was almost an absolute zero. If an ordinary person was exposed to this environment, their survival time would definitely not exceed a minute. Even the death environment where bacteria could not survive was close to the temperature of extinct species! However, this was only the beginning! ... ... ... Tshir Hitsugaya pped his dragon wings and instantly cut through the sky like a stream of light. His speed was so fast that it even left an afterimage! Not giving Haschwalth any time to react, the absolute zero sword de had already pierced his chest, and the majestic Spiritual Power instantly erupted along sword''s de! In the next moment, the ice suddenly burst like a fountain. A huge ice sculpture suddenly appeared in the air. Through the thick ice, one could see that Haschwalth was frozen in it. If you n to use this method, "If you want to numb me, I advise you to give up early." Tshir Hitsugaya slightly adjusted his breath, but he did not rx his vignce because of this blow, and still maintained the state of ''Bankai''. As soon as his voice fell, the ice shattered. "You misunderstood, death god." Haschwalth raised his hand to p off the ice shards on his body. His eyes under the golden frame were abnormally calm, and he slowly said, "I just want to personally feel the lowest temperature you can make so that I can prepare it." "So, what is the result you got?" Tshir Hitsugaya frowned slightly, looking for the ws of the other party with his eyes, but unfortunately, he did not find any opportunity. "So so, it is not worth paying attention to." Haschwalth''s eyes showed a touch of sarcasm, pushing the frame with one hand, and said, "Only at this level, there is no need to dodge." "Is that so?" Tshir Hitsugaya''s eyes were cold, sword cut through the air and said coldly: "Then use your body to experience it again!" Bang! The airflow suddenly exploded. Tshir Hitsugaya stepped on Hoho and instantly turned into a shadow and disappeared. In the next moment, the heavy sword carried the howling cold wind and cut off the hair on Haschwalth''s forehead. He looked up with an expressionless face, and a cold light reflected in his eyes. The huge sword edge was like a mountain copsing and heavy pressure on him! Although the sword edge had not touched his body, the extremely cold air had frozen half of Haschwalth and even spread hundreds of meters away. The whole atmosphere was full of bone-piercing cold air. "Blut Vane!" Haschwalth frowned slightly, spat out a mouthful of white cold air, mobilized the blood in his body and mixed with Spiritual Power, forming some kind of bright red lines all over his body. After the strong defense was raised to a terrifying level, he raised his hand and punched straight at sword! Bang - - At the moment when the fist and sword intersected, it burst out a sound like a metal collision! With the support of the Quincy''s Blut Vane, Haschwalth''s physical hardness wasparable to a divine weapon. The fist collided with sword''s sword, but only left a shallow white mark. On the contrary, Tshir Hitsugaya, who attacked first, was shaken back several steps. After adjusting his breathing slightly, the two suddenly rushed to each other! In just a moment, they had fought hundreds of times. The fist and sword collided with a terrible speed that could not be captured by the naked eye. A loud sound like a bell echoed in the air. Countless dazzling white sparks burst out, illuminating the faces of the two people under the ck cloud. At the moment when the two people''s eyes crossed, they burst out the deep blood mark of death god and Quincy. The twopletely different Spiritual Power divided the sky into two halves. On one side was the destructive force of Quincy, tearing the atmosphere and hollow out of the gap, and on the other side was the roaring ice dragon, freezing everything in contact with ice. Boom! After a violent tremor, the two figures crossed each other and pulled apart. Haschwalth sped his hands together and unfolded them like an invisible bow. "Large Divine Arrow!" The scattered Reishi was forcibly plundered and condensed into a huge blue arrow. It was ced on the bowstring that was pulled to the full moon, and the target was the heart of Tshir Hitsugaya! Whoosh! The Divine Arrow suddenly tore through the sky, dragging the constantly exploding ring shaped sonic cloud! Tshir Hitsugaya''s pupils shrank slightly. He felt a strong aura of death over his head. His sixth sense told him that this arrow was strange. He absolutely could not take it head-on. He immediately waved sword to cut an ice dragon and rushed to the arrow. At the same time, he used this opportunity to leave the ce with Hoho. Bang!!!!!!! The Frost Dragon collided with the Divine Arrow and was actually pierced through by it with a crushing force! Moreover, after piercing through the Frost Dragon, the arrow seemed to be unaffected and disappeared in a straight direction. "As expected, it is like this." Tshir Hitsugaya''s heart throbbed, and his eyes slightly said: "In the Divine Arrow, you have integrated the power of your Schrift" He had seen this power before. X-Axis, a kind of Schrift that ignored defense. If he had reacted a little slower just now, or if he had to take the arrow head on, he would have been pierced through the heart by the arrow! "I was seen through." Haschwalth shook his head and showed a somewhat regretful expression. He said, "It is a little too naive to want to defeat a captain with just this little trick." "The same move can''t be taken advantage of twice in front of me." Tshir Hitsugaya snorted. "But it''s a pity." Haschwalth''s lips slightly raised, and a smile of sess appeared: "Your arrogance made you ignore one of the most important things." Hearing this, Tshir Hitsugaya was slightly stunned: "What is it?" "I already knew that you would avoid X-Axis up." As Haschwalth spoke, he raised a slender, white-gold finger and said indifferently, "So from the beginning, my goal was not you." Tshir Hitsugaya seemed to think of something, and his face became extremely ugly in an instant. "That direction is." Before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by a loud noise! Rumble - The violent roar was like a giant dragon roaring through the sky. Theyers of air waves were like thousands of men and horses trampling the sky. The spiritual droplets that werepressed to the critical point ovepped and gathered together. Finally, a mushroom cloud rose up and exploded! Then, in the ashen faces of everyone. A stone pir that reached the clouds copsed like a golden mountain. At this time, Haschwalth''s faint voice entered the ears of Tshir Hitsugaya. "The enchantment is my goal." "Unfortunately, death god, you have no chance of winning from the beginning." "Look, our ally is here." Kacha! A crisp cracking sound suddenly rang out, and a pale arm tore the space apart. Behind the shattered space was an endless dark abyss. Three figures slowly walked out. Chapter 480: The Three Espadas

Chapter 480: The Three Espadas

Rumble.. As the stone pir copsed, the time and space barrier failed. And the stone pir that was destroyed by everything was the east side that was originally guarded by Tshir Hitsugaya. Lod Carl, who reced the captain Hitsugaya Toshiro and guarded the stone pirs in the east, realized the real target of Haschwalth, and just then reacted and nned to rush up to intercept it. But unfortunately, he was still a step toote! His speed was still not fast enough, and he could only helplessly open his eyes and watch. The Divine Arrow prated the boundary stone column. All the scenery was gradually breaking down and copsing. The fake New York built by Reishi, apanied by the disappearance of the four enchantment, turned into the real New York City! Frank and the other two, who were buried in the ground by the violent explosion, finally crawled out of the ground and suddenly froze in ce. The originally quiet environment suddenly became noisy. The screams of countless panicked people flooded into everyone''s mind like a tide. A sense of unreality caused by the sudden change of time and space slowly rose from the hearts of Frank and Tony. After experiencing the initial shock, the three of them quickly reacted, and then their faces turned extremely ugly. They... came back! But this time, it was simply terrible! When the Quincy and death god fought, the range of the aftermath wasrge enough to cover the entire city. If not for the protection of thatyer of enchantment, it was hard to imagine what terrible damage would happen, and how many casualties these ordinary people would suffer. But now, the protective enchantment of human beings disappeared. Once the captain waved the sword again, the cold air burst out was enough to kill all the people in this city! At this time, Tony suddenly noticed that Lod''s expression seemed a bit strange. At this moment, his expression was extremely ugly. It felt as if he had swallowed several flies. However, the reason why he revealed this expression was not because the enchantment had been destroyed, but because the current situation was really not optimistic! "Lod," Do you know that ck thing? Tony rolled his eyes and asked. "It''s a Garganta." Lod stared at the darkness without turning his eyes. He gritted his teeth and said, "I didn''t expect that even they would appear!" "Garganta? What is that?" Tony asked doubtfully. "Just like Soul Society''s death god, when we wants toe to the modern world, we needs to use a special realm entrance. Only in this way can we safely pass through the broken world, avoid being caught, and then be thrown into the endless abyss of time." Lod took the position ofmentator and told everyone about the Garganta. "The Garganta. It is the only two-way path to.... Hueco Mundo" Garganta, to put it bluntly, was the ''gate''. From the highest level of Vasto Lorde to the lowest level of hollow, the only way to descend from Hueco Mundo was through the Garganta! Therefore, the appearance of the Garganta meant that the enemies that Soul Society was about to face were not only the Wandenreich, but also the three people who walked out of Hueco Mundo. The three figures stopped in midair. With the help of the bright daylight, everyone could clearly see their appearances. They were the unruly young men with blue hair, cold men with pale skin like painted walls, and a petite and cute woman. They looked like human, but notpletely! Although their overall appearance was very simr to that of a normal person, almost ny percent simr to that of a normal person, there were still iplete bone structures left on their different parts. Those white bone structures emitted an evil aura from the inside out, making everyone feel a deep ominous sign. "I have seen them. The hollow who stole Kars!" Steve''s heart jumped. He recognized the hollow in this form, and he had met two of them once. ... ... ... "Haschwalth. Have you fallen to such a state?" Tshir Hitsugaya''s face changed dramatically, and his eyes were full of horror. He said, "You actually cooperated with Arrancar!" "You are wrong again, death god." Haschwalth pushed his sses and said meaningfully, "The crazy one is not me, but this world. Moreover, as long as there is enough benefit, the enemy can surely be an ally?" These words made Tshir Hitsugaya speechless, and he could not find any words to refute. Hearing this, Frank, Tony, and Steve, the three people''s faces almost changed, and their hearts were instantly set off by a storm! Thanks to the information collected by S. H. I. E. L. D., they now have a little basic understanding of death god, hollow, and Quincy. The Quincy and hollow joined hands? If they didn''t see it with their own eyes, no one would believe it! You know, ording to the intelligence. The reason why the Quincy was hunted down was that their strength would destroy the bnce. So to speak, these hollow should hate the Quincy more than death god, but the two sides, who were originally mortal enemies, chose to join hands to fight against death god, who was guarding the order! This was not good news! To be able to make two mortal enemies not hesitate to join hands, there must be some conspiracy! Ulquiorra''s eyes were indifferent, coldly saying, "ording to the agreement, you are five minuteste." "It was dyed for a bit, but as long as the n has not changed, isn''t it?" Haschwalth raised his deep eyes, and his gaze collided with Ulquiorra in the air, as if sword''s de was striking against each other, bursting out an invisible fire. Ulquiorra retracted his eyes, as if he didn''t want to entangle more, and said straight to the point: "Where is the thing you promised?" "Don''t worry." Haschwalth''s lips curled up. He smiled and pointed in a direction. He said, "The thing you want is there now." Everyone looked in the direction he pointed and found that what Haschwalth was pointing at was the Stark Building! Since they had gone through so much trouble, it was obvious that their target was not the Stark Building. After all, no matter how arrogant Tony was, he did not dare to say that his inventions were powerful enough to make this group of people who destroyed cities and countries go through so much effort to fight for it, even to the extent that they did not hesitate to abandon their past grudges and abandon their racial hatred to join hands. Therefore... What they really wanted, and the only thing that they coveted was the Tesseract! The three of them guessed this answer, and their hearts were instantly in turmoil. Their faces could not help but twitch. The energy contained in the Tesseract could even open up a parallel dimension. If it fell into the hands of this terrifying group of people, it was not hard to imagine what would happen! No way! They absolutely could not allow the Tesseract to fall into the hands of these people. Otherwise, humanity would face a disaster! But before the three of them could act, Haschwalth stretched out his hand and grabbed at hollow, taking out a short golden staff embedded with blue crystals. The worst thing happened. The only ''key'' that could close the spatial door and take out the Stone was actually held in Haschwalth''s hand! Chapter 481: The Climax is Nigh

Chapter 481: The Climax is Nigh

"At that time, my scepter...." The young Loki stared at the scepter with his eyes wide open, and his face revealed a deep despair. Originally, he nned to take advantage of the disappearance of the enchantment to find the old man, Loki, and then secretly steal back the Mind Stone Scepter. This way, even if the invasion of the Earth mission failed, he would at least have an exnation. However, things did not go as he wished. The scepter that he had been longing for had now fallen into the hands of the Quincy, which made him more desperate than falling into the hands of old Loki! He had watched the battle between the two people from the beginning to the end. It was not too much to call it destructive. If he was wiped to the side by the aftermath, he was afraid that he had returned to the Valha. At the thought that he would take back the Mind Stone Scepter from the hands of the man, the young Loki waspletely desperate. This was no different from a daydream. It was not impossible, it was simply impossible! However, if he could not snatch back the Mind Stone Scepter, with the cruel means of the Titan man, he would definitely hang him on the bridge and tear him to pieces in front of everyone! Otherwise, it would be better to go back and plead guilty. At least he would not be torn to pieces. The young Loki wanted to cry but had no tears. He had gone through so much trouble toe to Earth and had to get nothing. In the end, he could only go back to Asgarda and plead guilty. Freaking Hell! ... ... ... Looking in the direction that Haschwalth pointed, the three Arrancar noticed that there was a terrifying energy beam piercing through the sky on the top floor of the building. A huge and deep space wormhole with a diameter of several hundred meters was hanging above the light beam. From a distance, it looked like a hole had been pierced through the entire sky! Even though they were a few kilometers away, they could clearly feel how huge the energy was. They instinctively felt a strong throbbing in their hearts. "Tsk ---What a powerful energy!" Grimmjow stared at the huge light pir. He could not help but lick his lips, and his eyes showed a greedy look. "If we can use this energy, maybe we can go up a level!" "Yes, that''s what we need." Ulquiorra turned to look at Haschwalth after confirming that there was no mistake. A ripple appeared in the depths of his green eyes, and he said calmly, "There is a strong field protection near the space stone, so how do you n to give it to us?" "It''s very simple." Haschwalth showed them the short staff and said, "This short staff is our ''key''." "Then ording to the contents of the transaction." Ulquiorra did not doubt him, nodded slightly and said, "One day in the future, we will assist the Wandenreich in attacking Soul Society." The conversation between them could not be avoided. With the constitution of everyone present, it was not difficult to hear clearly. The faces of the people who heard this information changed in an instant, especially the four captains of death god. At this moment, they did not expect that hollow would join forces with the invisible empire to attack Soul Society in the future! Frank was worried that with the strength of Soul Society''s family, they would not be able to resist the siege of these two forces. Tony was also very worried. Although he was very afraid of Soul Society, he also deeply understood that death god was the protector of the order. If the order copsed, the first person to suffer would be a human! After all. No matter how they looked at it, hollow was not like a good person who could maintain order! "But before that." Haschwalth slightly raised his eyes and said meaningfully, "We have to think of a way to get rid of those four hindrances first. Only then can we take away the space gem." Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua! As his voice fell, four ck figures suddenly appeared and blocked in front of them. In addition to the familiar Tshir Hitsugaya, the other three people were Captain death god, who was in charge of guarding the stone pir before. At this moment, they were all gathered at the front, intending to stop the conspiracy of the Wandenreich. Whoosh --- The four captains gathered together, which was rare. White Haori fluttered in the wind, and Tony and others saw the numbers behind them, namely twelve, two, ten, six. The two waves of people were about a hundred meters apart, forming a stalemate. They seemed to be afraid of each other, and no one wanted to take the lead. The three people on the lower side raised their heads and nervously observed the battlefield. Although the two sides had equal numbers, they expressed that they were not optimistic about death god''s side. The reason why they were worried was actually very simple. It was that there was a big gap between the aura and appearance of the two sides! There was no need to say more about the 10th Division Captain. The strength that he had disyed before was enough to make everyone confident in him. Although they only saw 6th division captain for the first time, his face was as cold as an ice mountain, his ck hair was fixed by a hairpin, and a white gauze scarf was tied around his neck. It was obvious that he had been educated in a high school, and there was a noble aura everywhere in his way, which undoubtedly made people feel that he was very reliable. But the remaining two Captains. The 2nd Division Captain was actually a loli, with an underage face, plus a petite figure,pared to those enemies, she was simply like a piece of paper. In fact, even if the style was a bit cute, Tony and others could reluctantly ept it. After all, death god could not be judge only by appearance, and everyone had already experienced this a long time ago. And this 2nd Division captain, although she seems to be very young, but those cold eyes were full of killing intent, and the momentum emitted by the body, is enough to prove that she is not an ordinary person. What really worried them is the most unreliable 12th Division captain! A messy blond hair, staring with two panda eyes, a listless look, coupled with asional yawns, made Tony have a very familiar feeling! After thinking for a while, Tony knew why he felt familiar. Wasn''t this what he looked like when he had an appointment with ten models to have a party at home and was hollowed out the next day? Although he knew that it was not good to judge a person by their appearance, after seeing the performance of the four captains, Tony still raised his heart to his throat. He even had a trace of doubt that these people could protect the Tesseract. "Yo, a total of four captains." Grimmjow corner of the mouth curled up, his eyebrows nted into the temple, his expression was full of arrogance, and he grinned, "We go 1 vs 1, I''ll choose first!" Haschwalth versus Tshir Hitsugaya. Gwen versus Kisuke Urahara. Grimmjow versus Soi Fon. Ulquiorra versus Kuchiki Byakuya. As for Lod.... Well, in fact, Kuchiki Byakuya was disguised by him. After all, there is not enough people now, so he can only personally go. The climax wasing! Chapter 482: Kisuke Urahara

Chapter 482: Kisuke Urahara

The fierce battle was restarted again! However, this time, they were in front of almost all humans! Through the Reishi device that Nemu had set up in advance, the humans in New York City could observe the existence of death god and hollow with the naked eye, and they would also be the audience of this grand ''performance''! "I choose you, 2nd Division!" Grimmjow, who was impatient and violent, took the lead to attack, ignoring the others and rushing across the sky. "It seems that your subordinates are a little impatient." Haschwalth looked at Ulquiorra and said. "You are wrong. He is not my subordinate." There was an unknown ripple in Ulquiorra''s green eyes. He said indifferently, "There is no status between the ten des. There is only a difference between the strength of the killing ability. Everyone only listens to ''that lord''." "Hehe. I am more curious." Haschwalth showed an interested look. "To be able tomand ten big Arrancar level hollow, who is the lord you speak of?" "In the future, you will see it." A trace of helplessness shed in Ulquiorra''s eyes, and coldly said, "The most important thing now is to quickly defeat these death god." "Hehe, you are right." Haschwalth no longer asked. He slowly pulled out the sword at his waist, faced Tshir Hitsugaya, and said lightly: "Let us continue the unfinished battle before. This time I will not show mercy." Tshir Hitsugaya snorted, "As you wish!" The two of them fought and disappeared in an instant. In the next moment, in another battlefield, the roaring ice dragon collided with countless Divine Arrows. Neither of them was willing to take a step back. Surging waves burst out from Spiritual Power, flooding over half of the city like a tide. "Since they have all been chosen, let me choose a simple one." Kisuke Urahara smiled and took a step forward. Suddenly, he appeared in front of the remaining two. He smiled and said, "You seem to be very weak. You can be my opponent." As his voice fell, the sword edge suddenly drew an arc, pulling Gwen into the battlefield. "death god, don''t be too arrogant!" Being looked down on in front of everyone, Gwen felt great humiliation. The anger in her eyes rose, "You cheeky fellow, I will immediately let you taste true pain!" "I''m looking forward to it ---" Kisuke Urahara was still smiling, but he had no intention of showing mercy at all. Shua, shua, shua. The sword de repeatedly attacked from a strange angle. It was like an antelope hanging from its horn, unable to find any traces. It forced Gwen to retreat continuously. There were even several times when her throat was almost cut open by the sword de. Even the short golden hair on her forehead had been shaved off by ayer. "You don''t look too old, so you don''t know much about death god, right?" While suppressing Gwen, Kisuke Urahara smiled and used words to harass her with death god''s four major basic skills. "Shut up! What does that have to do with you!" Gwen wanted to dodge the strange sword, but he was also harassed by his words. The two attacks were extremely annoying. When she clenched her fist, there was red electricity surging. She said angrily, "I don''t want to listen to your death god. Go to hell, Hollow Bullet!" Boom! A red cannonball shot out, instantly hitting the chattering Kisuke Urahara. Hollow bullet was the weaker version of Cero. Although it was not as powerful as cero''s destructive power, its speed was twenty times that of cero, and it also had the ability to be instantaneous. Therefore, it could be used tounch a surprise attack in battle. "It hit!" Seeing that the attack worked, Gwen was ecstatic, and she quickly took advantage of the victory to pursue, her fists continuously firing hollow bullets! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! The scarlet red shells formed by Spiritual Power rained down on Kisuke Urahara. The huge chain reaction ignited the gas within a radius of a hundred meters. The pungent ck smoke rose up after the explosion. "Go to hell! Go to hell! Go to hell!" Gwen was happily ying with Hollow Bullet, but a figure interrupted him. "Are all young people these days so irritable?" That familiar and frivolous voice sounded from behind her. Even if she did not turn back, she knew that it was the death god from before. "You. How?" Gwen''s face was ashen, and his entire person was stiff. "Your next sentence is, ''Why are you still alive''?" The corners of Kisuke Urahara''s lips curled up. Under the half-pressed hoodie, a pair of teasing eyes shimmered. "Yes. Why?" "Now it''s my turn to ask you again, bastard!" Gwen gritted her teeth and said. She still didn''t believe it. She raised her hand and shot out another Hollow Bullet. However, Kisuke Urahara had already expected it. He used Hoho to directly came to Gwen''s back and ced sword''s de on thetter''s neck. The cold touch of sword''s de, mixed with a hint of killing intent, instantly stimted Gwen''s nerves. "You..." "Didn''t I say it already?" Kisuke Urahara pressed down on the brim of his hat with one hand and said indifferently, "This move is already useless against me. Sing, Benihime!" Boom!!!!!!!! The scarlet Spiritual Power that sword released suddenly appeared like a crescent moon, releasing an astonishing power. With close to zero distance, Gwen suffered the impact of the attack. Although she had Hierro as a defensive measure, she was still inevitably knocked back dozens of meters, with some minor injuries on her body. "Huff. huff. huff." In the smoke, Gwen looked battered and exhausted, her eyes filled with astonishment and confusion. "You should be very curious, right?" Kisuke Urahara had a gentle smile on his face as he said, "I clearly felt that I had hit all of hollow bullet''s shots just now, but why is this guy still alive?" "The answer is... this!" Kisuke Urahara pinched a ck meatball with his fingertips. Then he put it to his mouth and blew. When the ck meatball expanded to the limit, a human body that looked exactly like him suddenly appeared. Then he proudly introduced, "This thing is called portable gigai. It belongs to me. It is rarely seen in the city!" "This kind of thing." Gwen was obviously shocked. What was the difference between blowing a balloon and bing a living person? "Use this Gigai as a substitute and rece yourself at the right time. Then you can achieve what I just did." Kisuke Urahara pinched the face of the remains to prove how realistic this thing was. Under Gwen''s shocked expression, Kisuke Urahara said lightly, "You don''t know when I reced it, right?" "Ah. I know this thing." Frank widened his eyes. Wasn''t this iplete version of gigai that Lod had given him before? He immediately said in shock, "Wait. So this thing can be used like this?" "Uh. I advise you not to learn. If you don''t want to die." As a technician of the technical department, Tony could tell at a nce that it was difficult to grasp the timing. If he did not grasp the exact timing, he was afraid that he would be yed to death. "Damn it!" Gwen''s patience was used up and she did not want to talk nonsense with this person anymore. Red electric currents shed on her fist and a stream of Spiritual Power umted again. "It''s not good for young people to be too stubborn." Kisuke Urahara shook his head and slowly raised his zanpakuto. "Didn''t I already say it? This move is already useless against me!" Ding! The tip of zanpakuto''s sword gently touched the surface of Gwen''s Fist. The scarlet Spiritual Power ball that had just been condensed was instantly suppressed by Spiritual Power of the same quality. "I have analyzed theposition of the Reishi of your moves and the movement habits of your muscles before theunch. As long as you understand these two points, whether it is dodging or attacking, you can do it easily." Although Kisuke Urahara''s tone was still very frivolous, it was particrly harsh in Gwen. Kisuke Urahara said lightly, "However, if you want to reach this level, I reckon there won''t be anyone other than me." It was quite a speech from Urahara, but Gwen had no way to deal with him. Chapter 483: Battle of Speed

Chapter 483: Battle of Speed

In another battlefield. Grimmjow used his astonishing speed to instantly cross a hundred meters of the sky. The violent Spiritual Power rubbed the atmosphere, creating a scene like a burning me. The sky that was almost a thousand meters high was dyed into a scene of surging waves. The clouds were crushed by the naked eye. Under the light refraction, there seemed to be a proud cheetah walking through the sky and clouds. The next moment. Grimmjow''s boiling Spiritual Power wrapped his fist like a me, and then rushed forward like a meteor that pierced the sky. H The oing fist made the air in front of him strangely copse. The huge airflow was stirred and rushed over. The powerful Spiritual Power almost filled the sky, forcing Soi Fon to take a few steps back, and a few strands of hair in front of her forehead were blown around, and her beautiful face was shocked. Although she has not really touched it, only with her richbat experience, she knows that the strength of this punch is definitely not what she can take. Soi Fon gritted her teeth, her arms were in a cross in front of her, and she was ready to defend. Bang After a groan, Soi Fon was pushed back dozens of meters. Unfortunately, Grimmjow did not want to let her go like this. The blue Spiritual Power condensed around his body, like a leopard aiming at its prey, drooling from the mouth, roaring and reaching out two ws to the petite figure. "Sting all Enemies to Death, Suzumebachi!!" Soi Fon did not dare to be careless, she instantly released her Shikai and raised her finger to release Kido: "Bakud #21. Sekienton!" A red smoke suddenly appeared and blocked Grimmjow''s sight. At the same time, Soi Fon took this moment of opportunity and turned around like a hawk. She stepped in the air and suddenly disappeared, around the back of Grimmjow, and directly stabbed the head of the opposite side with Suzumebachi! Grimmjow raised his Spiritual Power and tore the red smoke that covered his sight like ws. He found that Soi Fon had disappeared, but the back was like a sharp edge on the back, and a killing intent came with the sharp sound of air breaking. Bang Reishi vibrated in the atmosphere. Grimmjow disappeared without warning. The blow missed, and Soi Fon''s face changed a little, but before she could adjust, she saw Grimmjow appear in front of her now, raising the sharp ws of the blue cold, directly breaking the deep wound in her abdomen. Chi --- The soft abdomen was torn by the ws, the bones were broken, and Soi Fon''s face was pale with pain. But as Captain of Onmitsukid, Soi Fon''s tolerance of pain is far higher than ordinary people. She gritted her teeth and endured the pain, twisted her waist, and all the strength of her body gathered on her leg, and her right leg was like a battle axe. Grimmjow obviously did not expect that she would choose to counterattack in this situation, and was caught off guard and was kicked in the shoulder. Boom! Axe style kick fell, bursting out a violent roar. Sound explosion suddenly rolled up countless dust, Soi Fon aimed at Grimmjow''s neck, thetter was almost swept off by this kick, and flew out uncontrobly. And this also announced the end of the first round of the fight, the two were not equal. "Thepletely disappeared pace. It looks very simr to Hoho." Soi Fon clenched her teeth and covered the wound on her abdomen. It seemed that she had not yet reacted from the shock and said incredulously, "But how did you manage to avoid probing Spiritual Power?" As the captain of Onmitsukid 2nd Division, being crushed by the enemy with speed, it can almost be said to be a great shame. "This is a special skill that can only be mastered by high-level Arrancar." Grimmjow shook his hand and grinned: "It is different from your Hoho. If we talk about speed, our move are obviously faster." Soi Fon''s face was gloomy, although she did not want to admit it, but the fact was true. From the surface, the sound of the broken surface seemed to be no different from that of Hoho, but from the actual situation of the fight, there was a fundamental difference between the two, and it could even be said to bepletely different. First of all, death god''s Hoho relied on repeated training to increase the limits of his physical fitness. Finally, performed a special footwork. Every movement required the support of the ''fall point''. Although he could achieve the scene of ''instantly disappearing'' from sight, in essence, it was only a super-fast movement. However, the sound of the broken surface was more profound. There was no need for the support of any nding point''. Spiritual Power''s operation mechanism was more inclined to'' Kido ''. Moreover, he disappeared from where he was and then suddenly reappeared from a certain ce. The'' process '', which was omitted to move, was a technique that was simr to'' instant movement ''. Therefore, in short distance contact battles, the speed of the sound was obviously higher than Hoho. Moreover, due to the characteristics of ''instant teleportation'', it could allow Arrancar to avoid any means of detection, and thus achieve the effect of sudden ''sneak attack''. But this did not mean that the Sonido waspletely stronger than Hoho. Although the speed of short distance was inferior to the Sonido, in the case of long distance movement, Hoho obviously had a crushing advantage. Some death god could even reach the other end of the city thousands of miles away with just one move. It can be said that there are all kinds of characteristics. But this time, the one who has the advantage is obviously Arrancar! Chi --- Soi Fon''s pretty face is like a 10,000-year-old ice, directly pulling off the sleeve, and then wrapping it around the wound in the abdomen, so as not to cause excessive blood loss, and then the eyes are brewing a cold killing intent, saying word by word: "Then let''spete, whose speed is faster!" "Oh ---finally n to Bankai?" Grimmjow licked his lips excitedly and said, "Let me see how powerful your death god''s Bankai is." "To deal with you, there is no need to use Bankai." Soi Fon coldly snorted and took off the dead bully: "I will let you see the real Onmitsukid!" Shunko! The milky white Kido energy was visible to the naked eye, like tides gathering wave after wave. Then Kido, which reached its limit, finally broke out. With the violent momentum of sweeping a thousand soldiers, it tore the atmosphere into a trench. Soi Fon spat out white lightning all over her body, like a raging wave, endlessly attacking the space around her. If thest second of Soi Fon is still no threat to him. Then at this moment, Soi Fon fully showed the strength of Captain, making Grimmjow frown slightly, feeling a heavy sense of oppression, and the other side faintly came from the soulyer. "Interesting, but it''s not enough, death god!" Grimmjow licked his lips, and his eyes were burning with fighting desire. He said excitedly, "This level is not enough to satisfy me. Hurry up and show me all your strength. Otherwise, you will die!" "Really?" Soi Fon''s face was cold, and she took a step forward and raised Suzumebachi: "Open your eyes and see clearly, don''t miss it." The moment the voice fell, Soi Fon figure suddenly blurred. "Come on!" Grimmjowughed wildly, and there was no fear on his face, facing the ck light, and punched fiercely. Punch, punch! This time, Soi Fon in the Shunko state did not choose to retreat, but to defeat him directly! The highlypressed Kido energy has an amazing destructive power. Soi Fon gathered it on the fist. Rumble!!!! The two fists collided, and the world shook! The torrent visible to the naked eye was lifted, and the rumbling thunder echoed through the sky. The extremely explosive Spiritual Power spread out in all directions like a hurricane sweeping through the surroundings. The steel buildings that were slightly closer were instantly shattered by the impact, and the entire building''s skeleton was shaking. "This power." Grimmjow, who had thought that he would be able to beat back the other party again, was shocked to find that something was wrong. The seemingly petite figure burst out with astonishing power at this moment. The sharp fists pierced throughyers of obstacles and forced Grimmjow back. Before he could adjust his posture in time, a golden light appeared in his pupils. The Suzumebachi pointed at the espada and broke the Hierro on his body. It was not very painful, but there was a strange feeling. It seemed to be imprinted with some kind of brand, making Grimmjow feel very ufortable. The ck bee pattern was like a flower petal quietly blooming. Soi Fon spat out a mouthful of turbid air, and her eyes were cold. As long as she hit the same spot again, the winner was her. Chapter 484: Preparing Funeral in Advance

Chapter 484: Preparing Funeral in Advance

The three battlefields almost upied the entire sky above New York. The ripples that burst out between Spiritual Power''s collision rippled like waves, and endless airflow rose like a tsunami. The huge ring-shaped sound explosion suddenly exploded in the sky, and the clouds were torn apart. Although the other three captains were lured away, they were in charge of restraining the three enemies. But the captain of 6th Division, Kuchiki Byakuya, has always been standing near the Stark Building, standing alone in front of Ulquiorra. Ulquiorra, who had not made a move, saw that the war could not end in a short period of time, and finally could not sit still, cold eyes mixed with a trace of pressure, slightly opened his mouth and said: "If you can, I hope you can get out of the way." "What if, I say no?" Kuchiki Byakuya was not moved, and his whole body emitted Spiritual Power fluctuations, and his eyes shed with an inexplicable look, and he said lightly, "And I am also very curious, who ordered you Arrancar and Quincy to join hands?" "This, you don''t need to know." Ulquiorra right hand slowly pulled out of his pants, raising a pale white finger with clear and slender joints, and said coldly, "Since you don''t want to get out of the way, then I can only use force to force you to leave from there." "The premise is that you can do it." Kuchiki Byakuya was expressionless, his eyes were like the calmke water, and he said calmly, "Instead of talking nonsense, it is better to let me see the real strength of you Arrancar." "Heh ---" The corners of Ulquiorra''s lips curved into a sneer, his fingertips condensed a rich dark green Spiritual Power: "Then use your body to experience how terrifying the so-called ''Espada'' level of Arrancar is." In the next moment, Spiritual Power on the fingertips burst! The dark green Spiritual Power suddenly cut through air, as fast as thunder and lightning, making it difficult to respond. "Bakudo #81, Danku!" Kuchiki Byakuya''s eyes narrowed, and he felt a fatal threat from it. He did not have time to think about raising his hand to release Kido, and a transparent wall impressively separated him from cero. Boom The Cero exploded. It crashed into the wall of the transparent wall. An extremely powerful green sea covered the sky. The billowing storm roared like a raging wave and was constantly crushed and pushed away by the dark green Spiritual Power. For a time, it was like a row of waves in the air, blowing out an area that was almost like a vacuum! The earth-shattering roar covered the movements of everyone else. Within the range that was affected by the dark green Spiritual Power, the strong air wave was lifted by the invisible giant hand for a full three hundred feet, and then it poured down in a mighty manner, like a waterfall with the force of ten thousand tons crashing down. The building made of steel mixed with soil copsed like tofu under this terrible rush. With Stark Building as the center, countless towering buildings around were destroyed by the air wave, like cutting wheat, falling down one by one. The wind rolled up thick smoke and gravel to spread in all directions. Even the fleeing people who were several kilometers away could clearly feel the shock transmitted from the ground under their feet. After the thick smoke dispersed, the figure of Kuchiki Byakuya was revealed. It was just that at the moment, his condition was not very good. The dead tyrant suit and captain Haori were tattered. "Your cero, is different from other menos." Kuchiki Byakuya said with a heavy face. Bakudo #81 shatter the space and still could not stop cero. At the moment of contact between the two, the defense constructed by Byakuya was smashed like a rotten rot, causing him to fight with Zanpakut in a hurry. Even holding the knife trembling slightly "It''s over." Ulquiorra noticed the trembling hand and said lightly, "Your right hand is no longer usable. A death god who can''t even lift zanpakuto is like a fish that has lost the sea. The only thing waiting for you is death." "You are right." Kuchiki Byakuya coughed blood, but his eyes were very bright, and he said, "But since I can''t hold it, then I don''t need to hold it." He saw that zanpakuto''s sword de turned into countless beautiful pink petals as the sound fell. Pieces of withered pink petals refracted beautiful rays of light as they flew. They gathered together in a mighty manner, like a vast ocean that set off raging waves. They roared and drowned Ulquiorra under the pink waves. For a time, pink spread all over the sky. Thousands of small sword des rolled up a hurricane, constantly tearing Ulquiorra bit by bit. "Is this all?" Ulquiorra, who was in the pink sea, let those sword des brush across the surface of the body. After carefully feeling it, he said with some disappointment: "It seems that I have too high expectations for you, the so-called captain is just so." The weakness of Senbonzakura is that the attack power is not enough, usually can only cause small wounds. Although therge number of sword des can cause great damage to the enemy, but it will not cause arge loss of blood, and can not destroy the enemy''s vital points to kill in one blow, but when ites to powerful rapid regeneration, the damage caused is almost instantly healed. "It''s time to end it." Ulquiorra slowly raised his hand, and the extremely strong Spiritual Power directly tore the pink waves in front of him. A stronger Spiritual Power burst out, instantly dyeing most of the sky dark green. "Grimmjow, Gwen." Ulquiorra''s eyes were cold and said, "Don''t y anymore, hurry up and end it." Although his voice was not big, it was transmitted to everyone''s ears. "So fast." Grimmjow frowned slightly. He, who was originally at a disadvantage and was chased by Soi Fon, suddenly raised his hand to resist the iing Suzumebachi. His face showed a reluctant expression and said regretfully, "I originally wanted to y with you more, but now it''s better to end it quickly." "Sorry, my boss need me to finish this quickly..." "Nani" Faced with the three Arrancar''s reaction, the three captain''s face changed slightly, and suddenly had an ominous feeling. "Let us show you death god the power of Arrancar!" Grimmjow pulled out the sword''s de on his waist, lowered his body like a cheetah, and his five fingers cut inch by inch on the tip of sword''s de: "Grind -- Pantera" "The game is over, you damn wooden clog man." Gwen''s eyes turned cold. Holding the dagger like short sword, he raised it horizontally in front of him and said, "Show your fangs, ghost spider!" ... ... ... "Technological Development Department, I am Lod Carl." Lod took out themunication machine from his clothes, dialed it, and ced it beside his ear. He said in a deep voice, [Requesting to re-prepare to freeze time and space. The range is one hundred miles around the four captains, and they request to protect the souls of the civilians. ] [Space freezing is being executed. May I ask what else you need? ] Hearing this, Lod slowly raised his head and looked at the four captains who were falling from the sky. The enemy led by Arrancar showed their terrifying strength after sword released his sword. They heavily injured the four captains with a nearly crushing posture. However, if the four captains did not have too many scruples and were worried that the human soul would be affected, how could they lose so quickly? After a moment of silence, Lod said in a shocking voice, "Please prepare for a funeral." "F-funeral?" Technological Development Department, who was on the other side of themunication machine, was obviously shocked by this sentence. He stuttered, "Mr. Lod. I don''t know what you are talking about. Which captain should be held a funeral for?" "Everyone." Lod looked grim and heavily breathed out: "12th Division Captain Kisuke, 2nd Division Captain Soi Fon, 10th Division Captain Hitsugaya, and.. 6th Division Captain Kuchiki." Chapter 485: I’m Not The Strongest

Chapter 485: I''m Not The Strongest

The three Arrancar erupted at the same time, directly causing the space to distort in arge area. Spiritual Power, which was rushing like a furious wave in the sky, emitted a pressure as heavy as a mountain. At this moment, even breathing became an extravagant hope, making people feel like they were in the deep sea ten thousand meters below, the huge pressure from all directions, as if they could be squeezed into meat paste at any time! "The game time is over, death god!" Grimmjow, with the speed after Resurrin, easily broke through Soi Fon''s defense. Five fingers were in the shape of a tiger''s w, and the joints were bursting on the back. The blue light condensed directly in the palm, and the boiling and explosive Spiritual Power waspressed to the limit. "Gran Rey Cero" Rumble!!! The blue sh suddenly tore hollow apart, and the majestic Spiritual Power was like a tsunami, and finally drowned the smaller Soi Fon. Apanied by a huge roar, the spreading aftermath plowed a huge gap in the sky! Gwen after the Resurrin also showed amazing strength. In just a moment, Gwen used the front end of her arms to produce bone spurs, and the blow ran through Kisuke Urahara''s abdomen, and the venom was injected in. Tshir Hitsugaya, his defeat was even more inexplicable. Obviously, his sword''s de had touched Haschwalth, but the next second, the Hyourinmaru inexplicably failed, and he fell out of thin air, resulting in him being seized the opportunity, and his chest was pushed open. Almost in an instant, the three captains were seriously injured! Blood fell from the sky, and the three people fell like a meteor. The only hope of the heroes was the 6th Division Captain who stood in front of the building and exuded the temperament of nobility. If even he was defeated, it meant that there was no one else, who could resist the sharpness of Arrancar and the Wandenreich, and the most important space gem could only watch helplessly as it fell into the hands of others! This price and consequences were not something that humans could afford. "Is this Resurion that the beast mentioned?" Kuchiki Byakuya looked very dignified. He frowned and said, "Why is your strength so simr to death god?" This is Ulquiorra put one hand in his pocket, still maintaining his original form, and said indifferently, "Our Resurion condensed our core power in the form of sword. It is different from your death god''s zanpakuto, so it is best not topare the two." "Beep, beep, beep." Themunication machine suddenly sounded, and a voice came from inside. "Time and space have been frozen again. The soul protection mechanism has been activated. Due to the previous freeze, the maximum freeze time this time is. 10 minutes." Finally, it came! Kuchiki Byakuya''s eyes lit up. At the moment, there was no more worry in his heart. The cherry blossoms gathered back into sword''s de and then were slowly released by him: "Bankai - Senbonzakura Kageyoshi!" Two rows of huge sword des slowly rose in the air. Then in the astonished eyes of everyone, the huge sword de broke down into morerge number of petals, dyeing half of the sky seal pink. In this extremely gorgeous move, there was a beautiful and dangerous aura. Kuchiki Byakuya chose to use his hand to control this sea of flowers. The scattered Senbonzakura suddenly increased speed by two times, divided into thousands of tentacles of derivative creatures, forming a dense of sword that shrouded Ulquiorra. Then it was like the surging waves of the niagara, crushing down with great power! However, in the end, it was an egg against a stone. Previously, it was mentioned that the lethality of Senbonzakura was not enough. Although the number was sorge that it was daunting, the excessively scattered sword des inadvertently reduced the possibility of victory. "Your moves are useless to me." Ulquiorra, who stood in ce, raised his hand and waved lightly. Bang The strong Spiritual Power swept as if it was material, and forcibly smashed the sea of sword''s de. In the face of the almost crushing battle power of Ulquiorra, Kuchiki Byakuya gritted his teeth and directly used the unique skill: "Senkei - Senbonzakura Kageyoshi!" The petals of the flying petals gathered and formed, and the ordinary style of sword swords floated around to form a huge enchantment. "If you want to trap me, I advise you to give up this idea." Ulquiorra nced at the sword formation enchantment, one hand in his pocket, still with the same calm appearance, as if he was not worried that he would be trapped at all. "No, I don''t want to trap you!" Kuchiki Byakuya took a deep breath, Spiritual Power suddenly consumed, and his eyes were full of killing intent: "I want to kill you, so I use this move." Buzz Buzz Buzz Buzz Countless swords suddenly lined up and formed a huge circr sword formation, trapping Ulquiorra within. The airtight sword formation pointed straight to the center, each sword de emitting a cold light, showing a sharp and threatening momentum. Under the control of Kuchiki Byakuya, all directions pointed at Ulquiorra. "Ikka Senjinka!" Countless sword des crashed down like a storm! Every time a sword de cut through the air, it would cause a strong wind. The person standing outside looked like a sword formation suddenly shrinking, like a giant beast closing its mouth, swallowing its prey into its stomach. The sword des formed by each flower petal could stack the power of the entire sword formation. Even if the individual''s killing power was not enough to be feared, when tens of thousands of sword des were stacked together, the killing power became extremely considerable. Even though Ulquiorra relied on the advantage of super-speed regeneration to block the thousands of sword swords of Byakuya, at this moment, the dense huge sword formation seemed to exceed the endurance of super-speed regeneration! Looking at the tens of thousands of sword desing at him, there was a strange ripple in Ulquiorra''s calm eyes. "I have already said that your moves are useless to me." In the next moment. The entire battlefield was shaking. The endless torrent of Spiritual Power erupted from Ulquiorra''s body. In the air around him, it seemed to form an absolute defense circle, spreading out in the shape of a ring of rules. Then the dark green almost ck Spiritual Power slowly spread out like mercury, densely packed into every corner, like an endless abyss under the ocean, or a giant celestial ck hole. Countless swords that tried to approach him slowed down to their limit. It was as if they were ying slow movements. The sword moved forward with difficulty at turtle speed, but in the end, a few meters away from him, the heavy Spiritual Power torrent was like a hurricane. The sword could no longer support itself and copsed, scattering into the original petals. The huge sword formation instantly suffered a crushing defeat. The roaring Spiritual Power continued, as if there was a mighty force that could tear everything apart. The ruined buildings copsed one after another. Energy ripples that could be seen with the naked eye erupted, forcefully distorting the surrounding space. With a series of cracking sounds, hollow seemed to have turned into a paper covered in wrinkles. He was utterly defeated. Those petals that were bounced away by Spiritual Power shot out in all directions. The space that had been ravaged was once again brutally sliced apart, leaving deep, pitch-ck cracks. After a long while, everything was calm. However, the area where Ulquiorra was located seemed to have be a domain that prohibited life. The space that was distorted by the majestic Spiritual Power was now in a broken state, looking like a porcin that was covered with cracks. But even so, this Arrancar still did not use his ''Resurion''! "What a strong Spiritual Power. He is on a whole new level." Kuchiki Byakuya was pushed back by the aftermath of Spiritual Power after spreading, and raised a face full of shock: "Arrancar like you should be the strongest Espada, right?" "Sorry to disappoint you." Ulquiorra slowly lifted his shirt, revealing the number ''4'' printed on his chest. He said lightly, "My ranking list is only number 4. There are still three Espada above me." Chapter 486: Restriction Lifted

Chapter 486: Restriction Lifted

Number... 4?! ording to the information they had gathered earlier, Espada was a newly promoted organization in Hueco Mundo. The number of members of this organization was currently unknown, but the three that had appeared were all Arrancar level hollow. They would mark an Arabic number on a certain part of their body to be their Sequence. And that Arabic numeric sequence was based on thebat ability ranking of ''Espada''. In other words. This Arrancar in front of him was only ranked fourth among ''Espada'', and there were three other Arrancar who were stronger than this monster in front of him! Was it a joke ?! Tony''s eyes trembled slightly, and his scalp went numb. His entire body stiffened as if he had fallen into an icehouse. As far as they knew, the Arrancar Grimmjow with the number 6 had already disyed a terrifying power. Even Captain of death god had been severely injured by him after he was released. It was unknown whether she was alive or dead. As for the other, although he did not know the number, no matter how he looked at it, it should not be very high. This could be seen from the other Arrancar''s attitude. It should be at least lower than Number 6. Then the problem came. It was only two levels higher than a Number 6, but the difference between them was like the difference between heaven and earth. Even before they use Resurion, they were already on apletely different level. "God, tell me this isn''t true." Tony widened his eyes. His eyes were filled with disbelief as he looked at the figure in a daze. He muttered, "This monster... is it really the same race as those two Arrancar?" Was such a terrifying monster only ranked fourth among the ''Espada''? Even Tony, who had a high IQ of two hundred, could not imagine what kind of terrifying strength the three ''Espada'' above him had! "Is it over?" Ulquiorra was expressionless, his breath was steady and long, without any trace of fluctuation. Even Spiritual Power was as deep as ever. On the other hand, 6th Division Captain was panting at the moment, and his face turned pale like paint because of the loss of blood in his right arm. Even the fluctuation of Spiritual Power was not as strong as before. Obviously, he was at his wit''s end. Anyone with a discerning eye could see that this Captain''s Spiritual Power had consumed too much energy. At this time, he was already at the end of his flight. It was unlikely to use the previous attack. This scene was undoubtedly a huge blow. Everyone could clearly feel that the big hand known as despair and fear gripped their hearts tightly. The fear that came from the depths of their souls was like thousands of insects crazily gnawing at them. They were alreadycking in rationality and calmness. All the captains were defeated, and they were crushed by a single side. This was something that Tony and the others had never expected before the start of the battle. Originally, they had imagined that even if they were no match for these people, they would at least be able to dy or even rece one or two of them, and they should be able to barely do it. However, reality stood up and pped them hard, shattering their fantasies. ... ... ... After seeing the power of Arrancar, Kuchiki Byakuya was shocked for a moment. But soon, he regained his spirit, not only did he not take a step back, but also advanced a few steps. "Still not willing to give up?" Seeing Kuchiki Byakuya stubbornly raised the sword, Ulquiorra frowned slightly: "In a situation where you know that you are invincible, but you still insist on swinging the sword to the opposite direction, usually in the sense, you are a fool." "So what?" Kuchiki Byakuya looked cold and said word by word: "As one of the five great nobles of Soul Society, my pride does not allow me to take a step back. Even if I know that the road ahead is a dead end, I will still use the sword in my hand to cut it off!" "Good resolve." Ulquiorra nodded slightly, as if he agreed with the enemy''s idea. "Since you insist on this, then attack. However, this time, I will not show mercy." "I couldn''t ask for more!" Thousands of sword des turned into a sea of flowers, floating and gathering around Kuchiki Byakuya again, and then returned to an ordinary sword de, apanied by Spiritual Power who was released gradually converging, and a great pressure spread out. Zheng - Kuchiki Byakuya held the sword hilt with both hands, took a deep breath, and the sword tip pointed to Ulquiorra in front of him. "This is myst move. I will only use it when I swear that I have to kill the other party with my own hands." "Then..." Ulquiorra''s eyes moved slightly and slowly took out a hand from his pocket. He said lightly, "Let me see the counterattack of a captain before he dies." Seeing that the battle was about to break out, the 6th Division was going to stop it with death, Lod''smunication device rang again, and there was news that they had been waiting for a long time. "Captain Kuchiki, Captain Kisuke, Captain Soi Fon, Captain Tshir Hitsugaya, the restriction is over, permission is allowed to remove the spiritual seal!" Restriction? Tony and others were slightly stunned. Before they could figure out what this so-called restriction spiritual seal was, they suddenly felt the earth shaking violently, followed by a pressure that directly hit the soul, like a tsunami under the storm, drowning them! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Three enormous pirs of light suddenly rose from the ground. If one looked carefully, they would discover that the positions of these three pirs of light were the ces where the captains had fallen earlier. "Open your eyes and watch." Lod''s solemn expression finally revealed a smile. "Next... This is the true strength of the captains." ... ... ... "Finally." Kuchiki Byakuya tore off the tattered clothes on his upper body, revealing a ck flower seal. "I let you down before, next is our real strength, limit release!" In the next moment. The tsunami-like wind swept over like the end of the world. Kuchiki Byakuya suddenly becamepletely different from before. The momentum of his body was like a violent volcanic eruption, and the majestic Spiritual Power rushed out. The gap between Spiritual Power was even worlds apart. It was hard to believe that this 6th Division Captain in front of him was the previous person. Ulquiorra frowned, and there was a trace of surprise in his dark green eyes. "It seems that you are very puzzled, then I will tell you." Kuchiki Byakuya said lightly: "All of our Captain, Vice-Captain level and above death god, beforeing to the modern world, will be forced to get restriction seal." "This seal will limit our Spiritual Power to the extreme. In order to protect the human and soul of the modern world, in order to avoid being identally injured by our Spiritual Power." "And the limit is... 80%!" "Inyman terms, our current strength is five times that of before." Kuchiki Byakuya said, taking a step forward, Spiritual Power turned into a huge white light wings and slowly unfolded behind him. The ordinary sword de in his hand, under the blessing of Spiritual Power, had be a sacred sword to suppress evil and expel the darkness, emitting endless brilliance, illuminating the entire sky above New York City! "It''sing, Arrancar." The sword of Kuchiki Byakuya hung low, the tip of his foot lightly pointed at hollow, and his whole person turned into a stream of light, pulling the traces of thousands of burning light, straight to Ulquiorra. "Shkei: Hakuteiken!!" Chapter 487: When The Curtains Closed

Chapter 487: When The Curtains Closed

The sakura, like specks of starlight dissipating. The flowernguage of the 6th Division is noble and rational, which is very consistent with the temperament of nobility. But when the sakura petals that symbolizes rationality and purity disappears, the violent Spiritual Power of the Kuchiki Byakuya overflowed and filled a radius of several kilometers. The zing and dazzling white light is like the sun in the sky, like a beast that has been suppressed for a long time, and finally broke free of the cage called rationality. Shkei: Hakuteiken! This move did not have any techniques, only the intent to fight to the death! Condensing all of his own Spiritual Power into the tip of the sword was no different from giving up all defense and retreat routes, cing victory and defeat on the sword in his hand. This way, it could release a terrifying power that could pierce through heaven and earth and cut through all obstacles in front of it. Before the sword arrived, the momentum had arrived. An indomitable and mighty sword force instantly spread to every corner of the space. The entire cloudyer set off endless raging waves, as if thousands of thunderbolts were roaring. The sky was torn apart by the dazzling pure white light, andyers of ripples were created, causing hollow, who was thousands of miles away, to shake violently like an atmosphere, emitting ear-piercing sounds of ripping silk. When Ulquiorra reacted, he found that he had no way to retreat. The zing and dazzling White Emperor Sword had already locked his aura firmly. The vast sword light surged along with the momentum, sealing the space in all directions. There was no way he could escape. Now, there was only one choice left in front of him. "This Spiritual Power..." Ulquiorra''s eyes were as calm as ake, and at this moment, there were ripples. "I admit you. As the first death god to fight with me, I will remember your name." Finally, the Number 4 Espada was going to take it seriously. However, unexpectedly, he did not choose to be liberated. He only slowly raised a slender finger with distinct joints. The depths of his dark green eyes were calm and indifferent as usual. It seemed that this was enough for him. Buzz - The ominous, pitch-ck Spiritual Power. It gathered at that pale white fingertip. Unlike the dark green cero that had appeared before, this time, just at the gathering stage, cero had already disyed a terrifying power. In the dark space where Spiritual Power had gathered, a partial distortion had already appeared. The dark ck Spiritual Power was gathered andpressed, forming a deep, dark sphere at the tip of his finger. "As expected. It is not in the state of liberation. It is still a little difficult to release this move." After the move waspleted, Ulquiorra''s breath became a little hollow. It was obvious that this move consumed a lot of his energy. "But it should be enough to deal with you." H- The howling wind was like an impassioned music score, ringing in the echoes of souls. He raised his divine wings high up and condensed the White Emperor Sword with the tip of his sword, intending to punish the sphemer in front of him. "Hakuteiken!" "ck Cero." ck and white. The moment they collided, heaven and earth suddenly fell into silence. The twopletely different Spiritual Power strangely merged like water and milk, but they were clearly divided. The sky and earth were dyed in two colors. The grand and sacred dazzling white light and the ck as the abyss seemed to be hinting to the world that this was a confrontation between justice and evil. The result also affected everyone''s heart. In the next moment, a heaven-shaking, earth-shattering roar resounded in the sky. The fierce Spiritual Power was boiling likeva. He roared and released a high temperature that could melt steel. Itpletely lit up the atmosphere within a radius of ten thousand meters. The ck and white colors crazily collided with each other like raging waves. After the terrifying collisions, he finally went berserk. If the sky was a canvas, then at this time, this ''fabric'' had been torn to shreds. Under the impact of the two Spiritual Power that wereparable to Big Boss, the sky was swept up by the vast power of millions of wind dragons. The surging waves of air converged into a river and poured down, drowning the entire New York under the shocked eyes of the remaining people! Whoosh whoosh whoosh - The air waves swept through the air, blowing up endless smoke and dust. Hundreds of high-rise buildings in the streets copsed like wheat. Along with the intense shaking, the ground continued to copse, and several feet wide cracks criss-crossed like a spider web, covering every corner of the city. Looking at the scene in front of them that could destroy the heavens and the earth, Tony and the other two felt their hearts tremble. For a moment, they were shocked, but at the same time, they felt lucky. If not for Lod''s protection, they would have been killed on the spot. "Is this power of death god?" Tony stared at all of this with his eyes wide open. A feeling he had never felt before spread out. "It''s not over yet ---" Lod smiled faintly and said, "Look, the Captains'' counterattack has begun." Everyone looked in the direction he pointed. Sure enough, the three team leaders had alreadyunched a counterattack! While Gwen''s attention was attracted, Kisuke Urahara suddenly appeared in front of her. He raised his hand and swing his sword. His speed was so fast that there were almost afterimages. The strength was so heavy that the air caved in. His strength far surpassed before. "What a joke. Do you think I won''t be prepared?" Gwen suddenly revealed a cold smile. Her probing nerves had already discovered Kisuke Urahara. She calmly avoided sword and then stabbed out with her right hand''s poisonous fangs. "Aiyaya, I was actually discovered." Kisuke Urahara deliberately revealed a panicked expression and narrowly avoided the iing poisonous fangs. "Damn wooden clog man, shut up!" Gwen''s anger rose to her head. For some reason, her emotions became extremely intense. She stepped forward again, wanting to tear this annoying man apart. "So scary, so scary!" Kisuke Urahara cried out in an exaggerated manner. He was almost stabbed by Gwen again. After several consecutive attacks, she failed to hit the wooden clog man in front of her. This made Gwen even more angry. She did not care about improving Spiritual Power at all. She even threw her reason to the back of her mind and fell into Kisuke Urahara''s trap. In just a moment, Kisuke Urahara seized the opportunity. His slender fingers slowly raised, and his joints bent slightly to aim at the furious Gwen. A voice suddenly became low. "Bakud #9. Hrin (Disintegrating Circle)!" "Bakud #30. Shitotsu Sansen (Beak-Piercing Triple Beam)!" "Bakud #61. Rikujkr (Six Rods Prison of Light)!" "Bakud #62. Hyapporankan (Hundred Steps Fence)!" "Bakud #63. Saj Sabaku (Ethereal Binding Chain)!" Gwen didn''t even have time to react before she was trapped by theyers of Bakudo. Five different forms of Bakudo were released almost without any interval. It could be seen how strong Kisuke Urahara''s Kido was. Moreover, after ovepping the fiveyers of Bakudo, the binding force was far stronger than that of a single Bakudo. For a time, even Gwen was unable to break free. "Damn it" Gwen''s eyes were red and she let out an angry roar. Spiritual Power instantly rose to the limit. The fifthyer of Bakudo actually made a creaking sound. It was obvious that he couldn''tst long. "Do you think you can trap me with this kind of thing?" "I have never thought so." Kisuke Urahara revealed a kind smile and said, "My goal is very simple. I just need to restrain you for a while." "What are you trying to do?" Gwen suddenly had an ominous premonition. "Didn''t I say it before?" Kisuke Urahara smiled and said, "I''ll fight using 4 major abilitie that death god has, and one of them is Kido, which is also my forte." As soon as he finished speaking, Gwen''s heart palpitated even more intensely. Kisuke Urahara pointed to the sky, and his spiritual energy suddenly boiled as he chanted an incantation. "Seeping crest of turbidity. Arrogant vessel of lunacy! Boil forth and deny! Grow numb and flicker! Disrupt sleep! Crawling queen of iron! Eternally self-destructing doll of mud! Unite! Repulse! Fill with soil and know your own powerlessness!" "Had #90. Kurohitsugi (ck Coffin)" Chapter 488: Nuclear Bomb

Chapter 488: Nuclear Bomb

This scene was seen by the higher-ups of the United States through satellite videos. These politicians who were high up in the sky now had ugly expressions on their faces. Almost all the higher-ups of the United States were gathered in this secret meeting. Among them were the Minister of Defense, one of the members of the council, the President of the United States, Bayer, the Commander of the Combined Fleet, and so on. They were politicians who could control the life and death of the entire country. Of course, they also included Director S. H. I. E. L. D., Nick Fury. However, he was not here to participate in the meeting, but to be scolded. As Director S. H. I. E. L. D., he was ordered to protect the country safety of the United States and nip all dangers in the bud. Now that such a major mistake had urred, the most important New York City was almost lost, and the fault of Fury was not small. The politicians were discussing intensely whether they should include Soul Society as a target to attack. Compared to the previous Annihtion Zerg, this unknown ancient organization was a greater threat to them. It even made these politicians who lived in luxury feel a strong threat. When facing the individual strength of the god of death, it has broken through the limits of human imagination, and can even crush a country with one person''s power, the Native American tradition''s inferiority broke out. In short, the persecution paranoia broke out. However, this time, the situation changed. Soul Society was not from America, and death god was not a Native American. They had changed from a lofty race to amb waiting to be ughtered. "A bunch of idiots." Fury, who was watching coldly through the screen, had a look of ridicule in his eyes. When he thought of this group of politicians who were like fat pigs sitting in the office that thought they were safe and gathered together to discuss how to punish Soul Society, he felt deeply ridiculous and even felt that this group of people had a hole in their brains. Should they implement economic sanctions, or spread public opinion to stir up internal strife, or through the so-called war? Don''t make an international joke. It''s no different than a fantasy if they want to punish Soul Society. The brains of these politicians are hundreds of times more stupid than those of the forty thieves in the f**king Alibaba story! Fury really wanted to ask, Who gave them the courage to think that the US can punish Soul Society? "The pride and ignorance of humans are bound to lead to destruction." This was what Howard had once told him today. It was very suitable for the current scene. Fury did not say a word. He sighed and silently watched them quarrel. However, at this moment! In the midst of the fierce mor of the many politicians, a white-haired old man in the seats copsed, clutching his heart with a face full of pain. "President Bayer!" "Not good, President Bayer has a heart attack!" "Hurry up and call the doctor, hurry!" Everyone instantly panicked, and many of their faces turned pale with fright. It had to be known that this President Bayer had only been in office for less than half a year. If he suddenly died in this fallout shelter, all of them present could not escape responsibility, and they might even be framed by another party. However, the strange thing was that before the doctor came, President Bayer suddenly woke up. From President Bayer''s quick movements when he got up, as well as his eyes that were full of energy, it was impossible to tell that he had had a heart attack in thest second. Even his expression became much younger, revealing an extremely abnormal and uncoordinated feeling. Fury frowned slightly. He vaguely sensed that something was wrong, but he could not figure out what was wrong. "Don''t worry, I''m fine." President Bayer waved his hand and gestured to the crowd that there was nothing wrong with him. He continued to sit on the chair, crossed his arms in front of his chest, and said in a deep voice, "Gentlemen,dies, I think we shouldunch the nuclear bomb immediately and eliminate those people at all costs." As soon as this was said, everyone was shocked! The expressions on everyone''s faces suddenly froze, as if a pause button had been pressed. The entire conference room was silent. Launch.. nuclear bomb! Everyone present knew what this choice meant. Although they had been arguing about how to punish Soul Society, no one wanted to use this human''s great killing weapon. Once the nuclear bomb could notpletely destroy death god and the monsters, it meant that they would be enemies with that terrifying organization. At that time, it would be a situation where they would not stop until one of them died. There was no turning back! "Is this idiot crazy" Fury widened his eyes and cursed this idiot old man in his heart. How stupid would it be to use a nuclear bomb to deal with a group of death god? Not to mention whether the nuclear bomb could hurt the soul, even if it could really kill death god, didn''t he consider Soul Society''s reaction after that? "What? You don''t agree?" President Bayer frowned slightly, and his ovepping thumb moved slightly. "Ladies and gentlemen, please think about it carefully. Facing a threat that could destroy our country, shouldn''t we immediately kill it in the cradle?" However, this action of his caused Fury''s pupils to suddenly shrink. As the king of agent, he could judge a lot of details from the enemy''s every move. He was sure that President Bayer would never do such a strange action, especially in his subconscious state. "Could it be..." Fury thought of a possibility, and his ck face changed again and again. It was the Vice President Bayer in front of him who was no longer the former Vice President Bayer after he fell down and got up again! Agent nevercked imagination, especially S. H. I. E. L. D.''s agent. Every year, the strange things that they needed to deal with added up to eight thousand. Especially after meeting death god, even the soul was proved to be real. Fury believed that there was nothing impossible in the world. "He is not real." Before Fury could finish his words, the screen was upied by snowkes, and the noise disturbed his voice. Seeing that the politicians were still hesitating, President Bayer clicked his tongue and decided to throw a bomb. "Don''t forget what happened to the Native Americans. If you hesitate to indulge these people, we will be the ones waiting to be ughtered in the future." It had to be said that this sentence was very powerful. Those who knew the fate of the Native Americans knew that the first to strike was the first to suffer. Finally, more than half of the military voted in agreement. "The result of the vote is that I won." Bayer crossed his legs and said slowly, "Then ording to the order, I have the right tounch a nuclear bomb." The president''s silver-white iron box was presented. After entering the password and slowly opening it, there was a red button inside. It was followed by a very tight instrument and a key as the starting condition. Everyone widened their eyes and focused on the red button. They held their breath and looked at Bayer, raising their hands to press it down. "Order - Pacific Fleet!" The USS Michigan nuclear submarine rises to open the silo andunches a nuclear bomb at New York City!! "Highest level authorization. Presidential Key confirmed: $# @ @ $#." Chapter 489: Correcting History

Chapter 489: Correcting History

[Time: 2008] [Location: New York City. ] [Description: Loki Odinson, who was expelled by Asgard, seized the space stone under Thanos'' orders and lured the army of Chitauri to invade Earth. In order to protect Earth and humans, S. H. I. E. L. D. established the Avengers. The heroes responded and assembled for the first time to fight against the army of Chitauri. In the end, they won with difficulty. ] [Historical deviation: 90% (severe)] [Detail summary: This time and space has undergone a great change. The timeline has been disrupted by an unknown existence and can not be observed through the outside. The executive must always pay attention and bring the information back to the headquarters. ] [Review History progress: ] [: Launch a nuclear missile to New York and stimte Tony Stark''s self-sacrifice spirit, forcing him to lead the missile into a space wormhole, causing him to fear falling from the sky and suffering from serious anxiety. ] [2. The space stone belongs to Thor and the soul stone belongs to the Hydra. If the owner of the gem changes, it needs to be corrected in time.] [3. Investigate the cause of the space-time mutation and restore the timeline as much as possible.] ... ... ... New York in ruins. In a dark corner of a street, two people dressed in strange clothes silently observed everything like a bystander. "Rick. I think we have found the reason for the shift in the history of time and space." A white man who was about thirty years old stared at the sky and said. The woman who was called Rick next to him red at the white man and scolded, "Chris, I am not blind. Even a fool can guess such a big movement, okay?" "Then what should we do now?" Chris smacked his tongue and looked at the situation in the sky. He said with a bit of fear, "To be honest, I don''t think that just the few of us can fix this historical incident." This is already beyond our scope. Fear appeared in Rick''s eyes. He pursed his cracked lips and said, "After Paul fired the nuclear bomb, as long as Tony can bring the nuclear bomb into the wormhole and confirm that he is suffering from anxiety, we can leave." "You mean to say... give up on the mission?" Hearing this, Chris'' expression changed slightly. There was a hint of fear in his eyes. He immediately said in horror, "Rick, don''t tell me you don''t know what kind of punishment we will receive if we give up on the amendment mission?" "Then you will go by yourself?" Rick sneered, "You didn''t see their battle just now, right? The destructive power of a casual strike isparable to the gods of Big Boss. With just a few nobodies like us, what can we do to correct history?" "Moreover, the degree of mutation in this time and space haspletely exceeded the limit of being able to intervene. We only need to bring back the information. What should we do next? That is the problem of the three judges. It has nothing to do with small shrimps like us." "But even so, directly giving up the mission and not even trying it out. Do you think that we can escape the punishment of the three judges?" Chris'' expression changed and he seemed to be hesitant. "Even if I go back and be punished to go to the Land of Doomsday for ten years, I don''t want to die now!" Rick snorted and said, "If you really want to die, I won''t stop you. Just don''t drag Paul and I down. We will retire in three years. I don''t want anything to happen at this juncture." Seeing hispanion''s unyielding attitude, Chris could only exin in a low voice, "You misunderstood. I didn''t mean that. Anyway, I will listen to you." "Idiot, I really don''t know how you managed to sneak in." Rick rolled his eyes at him. He turned around and tapped a few times on the device on his wrist. He said, "Paul, how is the situation over there?" "Major historical events have been corrected. The nuclear bomb is currently being sent to New York. This old man''s body is really weak. He almost died." An aged voice came from the watch. "Roger that. We are preparing to retreat. Hurry up ande over," Rick said. "Retreat now?" Paul''s voice suddenly rose a few degrees, but soon understood the hidden worries of hispanions. He said in a low voice, "But we have not found out the cause of the space-time change and the origin of those people. If we go back directly, I am afraid." "Give up the remaining two tasks. This is not a situation we can deal with." Rick urged, "How much longer until youe over? We need to get ready to leave this ce." "Rick, what exactly happened over there?" Paul could hear the anxiety in Rick''s tone, and asked doubtfully, "Even if you think the mission is dangerous, we still have plenty of time. There''s no need to be in such a hurry, right?" "The changes in this time and space have exceeded our expectations. We can''t use the single transmission device anymore. We have to gather three people to help us get out of this time and space." Rick said quickly as she raised her head. Her gaze turned from the dark ruins to the men in ck in the sky. After a moment of silence, Rick''s voice trembled slightly. "And I have a bad feeling. My intuition tells me that if I continue to stay, they might find out." "Alright, I understand." Paul suddenly fell silent for a few seconds. Finally, he chose to believe in hispanion''s intuition and said, "Give me another fifteen minutes. I will leave this old man''s body and use the device to rush over." "As soon as possible." After Rick said this, she hung up the call. Her expression was extremely solemn, and there was even a hint of fear mixed within. When Chris, who was at the side, heard this, his entire face instantly turned pale, and his teeth could not help but tremble. "You, you, you, you are joking, right?" "I never joke around, especially when I''m on a mission." As Rick spoke, she exhaled heavily from her lungs. A look of worry appeared on her face as she said, "Furthermore, I have a feeling that they seem to have discovered us." "No... It can''t be!" Chris waspletely flustered. He swallowed hard and said with difficulty, "Don''t we have the [Space and Time Freeze] device? Those people shouldn''t be able to find us, right?" "Idiot, lower your head and take a look. Is this thing still useful?" Rick cursed the rookie in her heart. She raised her hand and showed the code on her watch to Chris. She gritted her teeth and said, "Do you see it clearly now? This damn time and space freeze device has long lost its effect!" The wristwatches on their hands were space-time freeze devices, whichbined many functions and was a special equipment developed by the bureau. The greatest function of this device was to freeze the space and time of one person, so that they could enter a state simr to the quantum ghost. In this state, they can sneak into any ce, ignore the vast majority of attacks, and can be used to forcibly escape from this time and space whenpleting tasks or dangers. But now, this device was malfunctioning! "This... This is impossible!" Chris looked at his watch and realized that it was as Rick had said. All the functions of the watch had failed. He immediately panicked. "Space-time freeze device. How could there be a mistake?" "There is only one possibility that the device could fail." Rick took a deep breath and slowly said, "That is, right now, we are in an evenrger area. In the frozen space-time, a frozen space-time will naturally not be able to be frozen again." Chapter 490: Darkness Behind The Shadow

Chapter 490: Darkness Behind The Shadow

Space and time was an abstract concept. Therefore, it could be roughly understood as abination of time and space. Therefore, the time and space freeze, in a literal sense, was to freeze the space and time of all things in a specific area, so that it would always be in a state of ''stopping.'' Compared to the observation of things from the outside world, this time and space seemed to have been erased, resulting in a scene from the root that did not exist. The power that the wristwatchgave to thew-enforcement officers was to remove the current flow of time and space. Therefore, from the perspective of anything in this time and space, they could not find an existence that had been removed by. This was also the most important method for them toplete the task and wander around the edge of the line. In other words, it was [Space and Time Freeze]! But here, it involved a paradox. The current area of space and time that had been removed by, could it be removed by again? The answer that reality told them was that they could not be removed by again. In other words, the frozen time and space could not be frozen again. Therefore, they lost the form of quantum ghost and could be observed by anyone from this moment on. Since the function of time and space freeze was ineffective, Rick naturally thought of leaving. When thew-enforcement officers encountered an inevitable great threat, they could use thest function of the Time and Space Watch to forcibly remove their existence from the current time and space and return to their original time and space. However, something terrible happened. The function of the Time and space watch was also ineffective! Logically speaking, even if they were in the time and space freeze, the function could not fail. However, the fact was that they had been pped. The Time and space watch was affected by unknown reasons. The internal program was in a state of disorder, which was almost equivalent to a semi-paralyzed state. Rick had discovered this, so she asked to immediately give up the mission and return. Fortunately, they still had onest method, which was to extract the energy from the three Time and Space Watches in a hurry. They could temporarily create a miniature wormhole that was used to break away from the current time and space. The drawback was that the travel process was more dangerous. Once it was disturbed by the outside world, it was easy to fall into other unknown time and space. Rick did not want to use this method unless it was absolutely necessary. However, the uneasiness in her heart grew stronger, as if the low hum of a funeral bell made her have no choice but to take the risk. Chris was affected by her emotions. He rubbed the corners of his clothes uneasily and nced at the sky from time to time. He was afraid of being discovered by the monsters. He cursed, "Damn it. Didn''t those people say that there would definitely be no problem with the Time and Space Watch?" "Rookie, I''ll give you a word. You must remember it." Rick pursed her lips, her eyes filled with ridicule. He said coldly, "Never believe in machinery and those people sitting in the office. Otherwise, you won''t even know how you died." Chris opened his mouth, as if he was frightened by this sentence. After a long time, he reacted and gritted his teeth, "F*ck, a bunch of bastards. When I go back this time, I will definitely stuff their heads into their farts!" "If you are fine, then close that stinky mouth!" Rick red at him fiercely and threatened in a low voice, "If we are discovered by those monsters, we won''t be able to leave!" It was the second time Chris had participated in a mission. In Rick''s eyes, he was a young rookie. Whenever he encountered something, he would always be in a panic. At most, he would make some ridiculous mistakes. This made her wonder how this guy had managed to sneak in and be aw-enforcement officer. However, they had to be united at the moment, especially not to provoke the rookies. Thus, Rick only cursed a few times before turning around and ignoring him. He focused on adjusting the functions of the Time and Space watch, hoping to repair it. Chris closed his mouth in grievance and silently helped to observe the situation. Five minutes. Ten minutes. Fifteen minutes. Rick was pacing around anxiously. Did she raise her hand to check the time and wait for thest person to arrive? However, it was almost twenty minutes. Paul, who was supposed toe ording to the agreement, still did not appear. Rick could not wait any longer. She tried the device again to call hispanions, but the only reply he got was the sound of electricity. Paul, lost contact! This made Rick and Chris, who were already uneasy, once again have ayer of shadow in their hearts. Thew-enforcement officers would definitely not suddenly disappear, so the only possibility left was that Paul was likely to be in trouble. No matter how stupid Chris was, he could see the situation clearly. He shouted in panic, "Damn it! D * mn it! That bastard Paul is definitely dead. Are we going to be trapped here?" "Shut up!" Rick red at him with bloodshot eyes. She roared hysterically, "Paul will be fine. He will definitelye back. If you dare to curse him again, I swear I will smash your head first!" Chris immediately shut his mouth. It was only then that he remembered that someone in the bureau had said that Rick and Paul were in love. This time, he had hit the muzzle. Rick did not tear him apart just now. He estimated that it was because everyone was still considered colleagues. If he dared to say another word, his head might not be intact. At this moment, something strange happened! An earth-shattering explosion shook the entire earth. It was a nuclear bomb! A nuclear bomb had exploded! This thought shed through Rick and Chris'' minds, but before they could react, they were sent flying by the shock wave of the nuclear bomb. The air wave flowed down from the sky like a waterfall, sweeping through the ruins of the earth. The two people without the protection of the Time and Space Watch were instantly sent flying dozens of meters away by this huge impact, crashing into a wall. This hit was not light, and the two of them felt like their internal organs were going to be disced. When they finally stood up and shook their buzzing heads and after the blurry vision in front of their eyes recovered, they saw a ck shadow, looking at them with a smile that was not a smile. Rick and Chris'' pupils shrank to the size of needles. An indescribable fear rushed into their minds. They felt as if their hearts had stopped beating for a few seconds, and cold sweat slid down their cheeks. This man. He was one of the terrifying monsters that caused the current space-time change. Rick felt his heart go cold, and his spine trembled as if it had been trampled. The ominous intuition came true. The group of monsters had actually discovered them, and it was this terrible opportunity! "Wee to my world." Lod''s eyes twinkled, and the corners of his lips held a kind smile. "I don''t know how I should address you. Two friends from the Time Variance Authority (TVA)." Chapter 491: Lucky Break

Chapter 491: Lucky Break

Time returned to a few minutes before the nuclear explosion. After unlocking the extreme limit of the spiritual seal, death god''s side finally blew the horn of counterattack. Kuchiki Byakuya poured out all the Spiritual Power he wielded in his Hakuteiken, like a white rainbow in the sun, bursting out an unparalleled destructive force. After forcibly tearing the ck cero, the sharp left arm of Ulquiorra was cut off. However, that was the limit. "Not bad." Ulquiorra expressionlessly praised, the pain of losing his arm seemed to have no effect on him. He frowned slightly. Spiritual Power gathered at the severed part. The cells suddenly multiplied at a speed visible to the naked eye. In just a few breaths, a new arm appeared again. "Super-speed.. Regeneration" Kuchiki Byakuya recognized this ability and immediately showed a shocked expression. "And in just a moment, the lost limbs can be restored." Although hollow can do super-speed regeneration, the speed of regeneration is absolutely not so fast. With such a fast regeneration speed, he could only think that the ability of the Arrancar in front of him was super-fast regeneration! Crunch. Ulquiorra tried to clench his fist, making the sound of joints cracking, and then raised his green eyes, calmly watching Kuchiki Byakuya, and said indifferently, "The attack just now should be yourst counterattack, right?" "Huff. huff. huff." Kuchiki Byakuya was unable to answer his question, but he was gasping for breath. His breath fell from his original peak. Arge amount of sweat dripped down the hair on his forehead, and his eyebrows were full of fatigue. He had already suffered once before, and then ignored the injury and forced Spiritual Power to break out. His spirit and physical strength were both overdrafted. Now, even lifting the sword in his hand was a very difficult thing for him. The final counterattack was as he said. Suddenly, Ulquiorra frowned and instantly disappeared. In the next moment. A huge ck coffin rose from the ground and trapped the angry roaring Gwen in it. Ulquiorra suddenly appeared like a ghost. In the shocked eyes of Kisuke Urahara, Ulquiorra raised his pale slender hand and mmed his fist on the surface of the ck coffin. The unparalleled violent spiritual power instantly destroyed the whole ck coffin! The ck coffin was actually shattered with a single punch. This was not done with some technique or special ability, but by crushing it with pure spiritual energy, destroying the structure of the ck coffin. Throughout the entire process, Ulquiorra did not attack many times. From the beginning until now, this Number 4 Arrancar had only attacked four times, but every time he attacked, his strength was several times stronger thanst time. It made people wonder how strong this fellow was! Mysterious, powerful. These were the symbols of Ulquiorra. At this moment, they were deeply branded in the hearts of Tony and the others. The huge shadow spread by despair was like a ghost demon, shrouding everyone''s head. It was like an invisible hand that grabbed their hearts and was slowly exerting force, allowing them to slowly step into death. Ulquiorra held hollow''s weak Gwen, and after looking at everyone, he said lightly, "Let''s stop ying the variety show. I won''t show any mercy next." The meaning of this sentence was actually telling the others that they were ready to finish filming. In fact, it would not have ended so quickly. If it was ording to the original script, they would have to y for a while more and finally end the drama. However, during the confrontation with Ulquiorra, Lod always noticed that in a dark corner, there was a pair of eyes secretly watching him, like a maggot in his bones, and the cold eyes made him feel very ufortable. Of course, this was only one of them. The key was that Nemu told him that a nuclear bomb was flying to New York. At first, when he heard this news, Lod thought that he had heard wrong. Compared to the US government, even if they were mixed, they would not put a nuclear bomb in the city where millions of people lived, right? But unfortunately, he was pped in the face by the facts. The US government had really rushed over and fired a missile with nuclear warheads into a city with a poption of millions! ording to the speed of the missile calction, it would reach the sky of the city in a few minutes at most. Lod wanted to curse. Was the brain of the US government filled with rice and fields? However, when he thought about it carefully, his brain was not really good, otherwise, he could not do these stupid things that were specially used to cheat him. What wasughable was that. The US government could ignore millions of people, but Lod did not dare to ignore millions of people and die from the destructive blow of a nuclear bomb. The source of the bnce of the three realms was humans. With the current size of Soul Society and Hueco Mundo, once arge number of souls rose, it was very easy to tilt the scales. The consequences would be unimaginable. Therefore, regardless of whether it was in terms of morality or in terms of interests, Lod had to protect humans and keep the three in bnce. Back to the main topic. Soi Fon and Tshir Hitsugaya came back, and the two more or less had injuries, looking no better than Kuchiki Byakuya. The situation can be said to be very serious. It can be seen that death god is already at a disadvantage. If there is no miracle, I am afraid they will all die here. Tony and the others had worried expressions on their faces, and their hearts were gripped as they silently awaited the arrival of a miracle. The aura around Ulquiorra surged, and the pitch-ck Spiritual Power slowly rippled, as if he was going to fight for real. The air became extremely oppressive, and ck droplets that could be seen with the naked eye fell from the sky like rain. Just as everyone thought that this Number 4 Arrancar was finally going to release his sword and reveal his true strength, the irritable Spiritual Power suddenly disappeared. "You can leave." After calming down, Ulquiorra suddenly said something unbelievable and shocking everyone. "Let go of the four captains? this is not the style of you Arrancar." Haschwalth looked at him and frowned slightly, expressing dissatisfaction in his words. Ulquiorra was expressionless and said in a cold tone: "That lord doesn''t want them to die for the time being, that''s all." That lord? When everyone heard this sentence, a question suddenly emerged in their hearts. The lord that Ulquiorra talked about, what kind of god was it that could order these big hollow! Haschwalth frowned for a moment, as if he was making a decision. In the end, he showed a look of pity and sighed, "In that case, let''s leave them alive for the time being." "Tsk. What a pity..." Grimmjow licked his lips and smiled grimly, "Consider yourself lucky this time. Let''s leave the oue until the next time we meet, death god." Gwen did not say a word and red at Kisuke Urahara. It seemed that she had been tortured to the point of anger. After all, among all the Arrancar, only her performance was the worst. "Damn it. Don''t think about leaving!" Kuchiki Byakuya looked unwilling. His eyes were bloodshot as he stared at them. He trembled and raised the sword in his hand, like a warrior who was ready to face death. This momentum, this attitude. Tony and others looked at the tears in their eyes, and their hearts were moved to death. If they were not afraid of dragging them down, they would even rush up to help. "...." Soi Fon and Tshir Hitsugaya''s mouth twitched imperceptibly, and they silently ridiculed in their hearts. Lord Soul King was too deeply immersed in the y, and they were afraid that it was not the reincarnation of an actress! Chapter 492: Choices

Chapter 492: Choices

Before the end, there was still thest scene. Although the script had ended here, it did not mean that he could walk away. Although it was not as perfect as Lod had expected, as the end of a story, it still needed to be drawn to an end. Therefore, it was obviously impossible to end it in a hurry. If the four captains wanted to officially leave, they needed a logical excuse. Otherwise, if they retreated because of a threat or a huge disparity in strength, it was easy to leave a bad impression in the hearts of the ''audience''. Moreover, the keeper of order that was built with great difficulty would probablypletely copse because of this. As for this excuse, he had already thought of it. Wasn''t that nuclear bomb fired by President a perfect excuse? Zheng --- Kuchiki Byakuya held the sword and stood in front of the four people. At this time, more words have be pale and powerless, and silent action is better than everything. White haori was dyed red with fresh blood, and long hair was tied up. The previous aristocratic temperament waspletely gone, reced by a kind of iron and determination. Soi Fon slowly followed, showing the Suzumebachi on her wrist, Tshir Hitsugaya breathed out a cold breath, and the ice dragon condensed on sword''s sword, Kisuke Urahara stepped forward and pressed the striped hat with one hand. The remaining three captains used their own actions to answer. No retreat, fight to the death! They had never feared death. Even if they knew that they were invincible, they had to face it bravely. This was the belief that Soul Society and death god had insisted on. "Don''t underestimate us too much, Arrancar." Although the aura of Kuchiki Byakuya was weak, his voice was unusually powerful. "Soul Society is the protector of the order. If even we retreat because of fear, who will protect and respect the order?" As soon as these words came out, it was like a p of thunder on the ground! The silent thunder shook in everyone''s mind. The weak figure of hollow, who was bathed in blood, suddenly seemed to rise several meters in the air, standing like a mountain in the sky. His figure and momentum were like a brand, deeply reflected in the hearts of Tony and others. Soul Society was the protector of Order! No matter how mysterious its past was, how many terrifying powers it possessed, and what kind of things it would do in the future. However, there was always one thing that would not change. That was that Soul Society''s existence was protecting the order of the entire world, and not the root cause of chaos or destruction. Perhaps it was not so perfect, but it definitely would not break the bnce. "This is the true justice!" Tony and the others secretly clenched their fists and stared at the sky with bloodshot eyes. There seemed to be a wave of heat in their hearts that could not be expressed. Even Steve, who had been wary of death god, had a slight change in his impression of Soul Society when he saw the four captains blocking the enemy''s way. There was even a hint of anticipation in his heart. Although Soul Society''s appearance had caused a lot of disasters, there were still a lot of people who hade to the city. However, the person who had repeatedly saved mankind from trouble was also this Soul Society whom they had suspected. If not for Soul Society, the human race would have died in the mouth of the Zerg. How could they have the free time to stay here and think about it? Would they need to trust Soul Society in the future? At this moment, Soul Society''s position in their hearts was suddenly raised by a lot. Inparison, S. H. I. E. L. D.''s various measures, even the head of the U. S. team, Steve, who had a firm stance, felt a little unhappy and even disgusted. First, it was the ancient Pir Man, then the old Loki and the Zerg of annihtion, and the previousb of hollow. Which one of them was not caused by S. H. I. E. L. D. himself? If not for Fury''s'' military preparationpetition ''and vainly trying to control the field that human beings could not touch, how could it cause so many disasters today? Frank felt more gratified in his heart. He was d that he had not seen wrongly. This was the ''justice'' that he had always been pursuing! He shouted justice and freedom verbally, but the reality of his actions waspletely different. He had already seen the first half of the country that was like a whore and even paid a heavy price for it. Now, he saw hope! A true keeper of order was not limited to just the so-called slogan, but the actual embodiment. "I don''t know. The captain of 11th Division, will he also hold on to justice and order like this captain?" Frank was secretly looking forward to it in his heart. Although he had not seen them before, from the performance of 6th Division, 2nd Division, 10th Division, 12th Division, Frank thought that the captain of 11th Division was also likely to be a strong person who was worthy of respect and upholding justice and order. As for the battle maniac mentioned before, this evaluation had long been forgotten by Frank. If Steve knew what Frank was thinking at the moment, he might tell him that he might be thinking too much. The 11th Division captain. From that point of view, it seemed that he was not quite like a normal person. On the contrary, he was standing motionless and shing with people, and he couldugh from the bottom of his heart. Steve swore that he might have only seen this one in his life and his next life. "Hehehe." Haschwalth sneered, and the killing intent in his eyes floated: "Since they are looking for death themselves, we don''t have to show mercy anymore, do we?" Standing on the Quincy field, he wished that the captain was all dead, so he naturally would not let go of this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity at this time, egging Arrancar on the side. However, Ulquiorra did not fall for it. He only nced coldly at Haschwalth: "It seems that the lesson you learned a thousand years ago was not enough. Killing four captains at once, do you want to force the legend out?" Hearing this, Haschwalth''s face changed slightly, and his eyes under the lens shed a trace of fear. Tony and others who noticed the change in Haschwalth''s expression could not help but secretly click their tongues. How strong was the ''old man'' that they had repeatedly mentioned? How strong was he to make them not even dare to mention his name? Even just a code name could make them show fear? "I''m afraid you guys are thinking too much." When Kisuke Urahara heard this, he curled his lips and said, "With that old man''s personality, even if we all die in the Modern Realm, he won''t be able to personally make a move." Tony and the others were dumbfounded, their hearts were a little broken. Big brother, can you be more reliable? The other side is afraid to make a move. What if they think you are right and kill youter? Fortunately, Ulquiorra did not take it seriously and only said meaningfully, "Before there is no way to stop that person, we don''t want to gamble on his temper." "I am afraid that it is false to draw out that person. It is true that you are not willing to make a move." Haschwalth sneered and mercilessly exposed this ridiculous excuse. "The person who gave you the order, I am now very curious what he is going to do, to let the four captains go." Tony and others finally reacted. The root of the problem was not that they were afraid of the legendary death god, but because of some special reason, they had to let go of those death god, so they found such ame excuse! "This has nothing to do with you." After being exposed, Ulquiorra did not change his face and his heart did not beat. He looked at the four captains and said, "Compared to staring at us here, not caring about the lives of millions of people outside, is it really good?" When this was said, everyone''s expression changed. Shua --- Ulruiorra''s green eyes flickered slightly. He raised his hand and pointed in a certain direction as he said indifferently, "There is one now. ording to you humans, it should be a nuclear weapon. It is flying towards the center of New York City. It will arrive in a minute." "Now, you choose..." "First, you can continue to stop us here, and then watch as millions of people die in the explosion." "Second, remove the space-time freeze, and then find a way to stop that nuclear bomb. But we will take this opportunity to steal the Tesseract." "The choice is in your hands." "Is it to save the lives of millions of people, or to guard the Tesseract?" "I''m very curious, which option will Soul Society, who ims to maintain order, choose?" As soon as he finished speaking, the entire audience fell silent. Ulquiorra''s green eyes glowed as he examined the four captains in front of him, the corners of his lips curling into a rare smile. Chapter 493: Utter Defeat

Chapter 493: Utter Defeat

Was it to choose the lives of millions or to choose the Tesseract? An invisible scale quietly held up these two choices, silently weighing the weight of both sides. And the weight on this scale was the order that Soul Society had always marked. The lives of millions of people were the foundation of order. Once a soul that died from nuclear explosions appeared on arge scale, the degree of resentment would easily change to hollow. At that time, the bnce of the three realms would be in chaos, not to mention the trouble that would follow. But this does not mean that the Tesseract is not important. I have previously mentioned this matter. The reason why Arrancar wants to rob the Tesseract is to unite the Quincy in the future, open the space wormhole to Soul Society, and then gather strength to destroy Seireitei. These two choices, no matter which one, are tricky. Tony tried to rece himself in, and the result was that he was sadly discovered - even he did not know how to choose. Reason told him that the importance of the Tesseract was greater than everything else. But emotion told him that he must not give up the lives of millions of people. When emotion and reason were entangled, it was like an angel and a demon were whispering in his ears, struggling on the edge of morality and bottom line. His soul seemed to be torn into two halves and he was deeply trapped in a quagmire, unable to extricate himself. "Damn it." Steve''s eyes were red, and the veins on his neck bulged. He suppressed the anger in his heart. However, what he hated was not these stupid faces, but the high and mighty politicians of the US government. That ridiculous and ignorant blind suspicion finally made him see it clearly. He was extremely disappointed! "There are still 30 seconds." Ulquiorra''s cold voice was like a demon, mercilessly urging them to make a choice as soon as possible. Tony and others bit their lips, staring with bloodshot eyes, quietly looking at the four captains who were silent. They knew how difficult this decision was, so no one chose to intervene, even though they hoped to save the millions. Everyone was waiting for the result. After a long silence, the captains finally made a choice. The noble Kuchiki Byakuya raised his tired eyes and said in a hoarse and low voice, "This time, you won, but next time, we will not be careless!" The implication was that they chose to give up the Tesseract. Compared to what would happen in the future, the four captains still chose to solve the matter in front of them first. The Tesseract was indeed very important, but the lives of millions of people were even more important. Seeing this, Tony and the others finally let out a sigh of relief, and their hearts that were raised to their throats slowly fell to the ground. The moment the time and space froze and disappeared, everyone saw that in the distant sky, there was a meteor that tore through the vast sky. "That nuclear bomb. It''s B83!" As a weapon supplier, Tony, from the appearance and style of the missile, instantly deduced the power of this nuclear bomb named B83. The highest explosive capacity is about 1.2 million tons, which can tten the entire New York City in an instant! Steve and Frank had a military career, and they were close to S. H. I. E. L. D., so when they heard that it was a B83 nuclear bomb, their faces turned pale. Obviously, they had heard of the power of this nuclear bomb before. Now the nuclear bomb was only 20 seconds away from explosion! In just 20 seconds, it was not even enough to pee, let alone stop the nuclear bomb from exploding! Now they can only pin all their hopes on death god, hoping that they can stop this nuclear bomb. At this time, Kuchiki Byakuya''s eyes were cold, and he resolutely came out and said coldly, "Kisuke, inform Technological Development Department, at the moment when I stopped the missile, with me as the center, open the space-time freeze again." Without waiting for the answer, he rushed to the nuclear bomb alone! He wanted to stop the nuclear bomb with his own strength, and then detonate it in the frozen time and space. Only in this way would it not spread to New York, and thus protect the safety of the millions of ordinary people. "Bankai - Senbonzakura Kageyoshi!" With the voice of Kuchiki Byakuya sounded, the scattered millions of sword des gathered to form a torrent, surging through the sky, wave after wave of endless raging waves, like a god of anger rushing to the nuclear bomb. Kuchiki Byakuya clenched one hand, and the scattered sword de gathered and took shape. He saw that as Spiritual Power released, hundreds of millions of bright des lined up, forming a dark enchantment that wrapped the nuclear bomb. He wanted to block all the power of the nuclear bomb in this way. Kisuke Urahara seemed to be unable to bear to look, silently closed his eyes and whispered, "Lock down the five thousand miles of space-time around Captain Kuchiki." In the next moment, Kuchiki Byakuya, along with the nuclear bomb, disappeared in front of everyone. "He really did it!" Tony''s heart was half cold, and death god risked his life to drag the nuclear bomb into the space-time freeze. And the consequences of doing this was almost equivalent to courting death! A nuclear bomb with a capacity of 1.2 million tons. Just the highest temperature in the center of the explosion was more than the temperature of the sun surface. It was enough to melt any living thing in an instant. Even if it could survive the first wave of high temperatures, the subsequent shock waves and radiation could kill any microorganisms. At the same time, the Arrancar got the Tesseract. Haschwalth used the Mind Stone Scepter to shut down the device on the top floor of Stark Tower. The Tesseract, which had lost its defensive position, was held firmly in Ulquiorra''s palm. He allowed the high temperature to burn his skin. There was no painful expression on his face. "Is this the... Tesseract?" Ulquiorra was slightly shocked in his heart, shocked by the energy contained in this gem. If his Spiritual Power was a stream, then the huge energy contained in this small universe cube was like an ocean, the two were not the same day, almost the difference between heaven and earth! No wonder Lord Lod asked for this gem! Ulquiorra collected the shock in his eyes and put the hot space gem into his space. Then he looked at Haschwalth next to him and nodded imperceptibly, indicating that it was time to leave and get the lunch box. "Goodbye, death god." Haschwalth was expressionless. He pushed his sses with one hand and looked at the remaining three death god. He said lightly, "Cherish the time you have left. It won''t be long before we personally go to Seireitei to meet our Majesty." After throwing harsh words, Haschwalth disappeared in an instant. Ulquiorra cut hollow with one hand, and when he was about to enter the ck chamber, he suddenly turned back and looked at everyone meaningfully. "I believe that soon, we will meet again." The three masked men stepped into the ck chamber and slowly disappeared in front of everyone. Tony, Frank, and Steve looked at each other. Finally, they looked at the mess in New York City and could not help but sigh heavily. This was the situation they were talking about. The Tesseract was lost, and Loki''s Mind Stone Scepter was also lost. In the end, they did not get any benefits, but instead caused a lot of trouble. Chapter 494: No Chapter

Chapter 494: No Chapter

The author did not write in this chapter Chapter 495: Time Variance Authority

Chapter 495: Time Variance Authority

The nuclear bomb exploded! A huge light appeared out of nowhere, taking away all colors. All things in the world lost their voices at this moment. A nuclear bomb with a capacity of 1.2 million tons exploded in an instant, destroying everything within a five kilometer radius. The terrifying high temperature that wasparable to the sun''s surface caused the space to slightly distort. Following the second shock wave, the air seemed to be pushed by an invisible giant hand, setting off a giant wave that was hundreds of meters high like a world-destroying tsunami. It emitted a heaven-shaking, earth-shaking roar, like an awakened earth dragon shaking its body, easily tearing apart the earth. The deadly radiation contained in the nuclear weapon was scattered to all corners of the city by a huge wave of air. Thousands of tons of dust were blown into the sky, and the rolling ck smoke covered the sky like a tide. The explosionsted for dozens of seconds! When the aftermath gradually subsided, the entire city had been reduced to a hell. The sky became as red as a furnace, and the distorted clouds in the space were swept away. The ground in the central area was even more tragic. A huge pit with a diameter of a hundred meters was directly sted out. The nuclear radiation filled the atmosphere, turning this ce into a ghost town. No living creature could survive. The pungent smoke in the air was enough to kill people with just a whiff! However, there were three people who were still alive and not affected by the radiation. Rick wiped the blood from his nose and covered his abdomen where two ribs were broken. He struggled to get up from the ground and looked at the man in front of them. They were very far away from the nuclear bomb and were almost at the outermost area of the explosion. Other than being hit by the air wave and breaking a few ribs, they were not affected by the radiation. It was obvious that they had made preparations in advance. In order to safely evacuate, Rick had predicted all the possibilities and made preparations in advance. However, she only missed one point, which was the malfunction of the Time and Space Watch. One wrong step, one wrong step at a time! In the end, they fell into such a situation, causing them to face an existence that was ten times more terrifying than nuclear explosions. These people in ck uniforms were the main factors that caused the current space-time change! If there is a chance that things will go bad, no matter how small the chance, it will happen - Murphy''s Law. The thing that they did not want to happen the most had happened. They had been discovered! However, what was even more terrifying was that From the other party''s mouth, he said: ''Everyone from the TVA''. In an instant, Rick and Chris felt as if they had fallen into an ice cer. Even though the surrounding temperature was around fifty to sixty degrees, they still felt an endless chill running down their spines all the way to their heads. The Time Variance Authority was simply called TVA. As the name implied, it was an organization that managed time and space. It had appeared many times in the originalic, but it was all in the form of soy sauce, basically not doing much. This so-called Time Variance Authority was created by three Time Controllers. Its main duty was to monitor different universes ''timelines, as well as manage the multivariate universe, to protect the so-called'' Divine Line ''from any disturbances in order to prevent a great battle in the multivariate universe. The area where the A -Headquarters was located did not belong to any existing timeline. Instead, it was a sub-space known as the ''Space Zone'', independent and superior to the current Multiverse. Therefore, even someone as strong as Thanos did not know about the existence of the TVA, but the man before him clearly understood their intelligence very well. This was a little horrifying! Because logically speaking, it was absolutely impossible for anyone to know about the existence of the TVA. Any traces and information rted to the existence of TVA would be submerged in the long river of time with the corrected ''period of time''. There would not be a single ssh. Therefore, even Ancient One, who controlled the Time Stone, had not discovered any traces of TVA. Then the problem came. Where did this man in front of her learn about TVA? Rick''s brain worked quickly, trying to analyze this result. However, she sadly found that no matter from which angle, this logic waspletely impossible. Unless this man was omniscient and omnipotent, it was impossible for him to jump out of the ''history''. "What, you feel very surprised?" Lod put his hands in his sleeves and looked at them with interest. He smiled slightly and said, "The Time Variance Authority, which has always been high up in the sky, should not have thought that one day it would be discovered by us, the ''natives''." "Who are you?" Rick''s lips were pale and her eyes were trembling as she asked, "Where did you find out about the TVA?" "This question." Lod smiled and shook his head. "I don''t intend to answer you. Besides, I am the one asking questions now. You just need to cooperate with me." Rick and Chris remained silent. However, their faces grew paler. It was unknown if they were frightened to this extent or if their bodies were in a bad condition. "I will take it as you agreed." Lod was toozy to talk nonsense with them. He went straight to the point. "Let''s talk about the TVA. I think you should at least have three words to say." "We are indeed from the Time Variance Authority." Rick stared at Lod. He used words to distract the other party''s attention. At the same time, she touched his waist. "Our mission toe to this time and space is... Ah" Before she could finish speaking, Rick let out a scream. Chris'' pupils suddenly widened. He could not see what was happening at all. He saw Rick clutching her almost ny degree bent right hand. She was curled up on the ground and convulsing in pain. And from the bloody arm, it was obvious that someone had crushed it with brute force. It was as if a truck had crashed into it. It was almost like a pancake. One could imagine how painful it was. "I don''t mind sparing your lives." Lod''s eyes were a little cold and emotionless as he said, "But this is on the premise that you cooperate well. Don''t y childish tricks under my watch. Do you understand?" "Ah." The entire forearm was crushed, and the intense pain almost made Rick faint. She curled up on the ground and groaned in pain. Being swept by Lod''s cold gaze, Chris immediately felt a chill down his back. Without even thinking, Chris immediately knelt on the ground and cried out for mercy, "I''ll tell you, I''ll tell you everything. As long as you spare my life, I''ll tell you anything!" "Chris. You stupid pig. Shut your mouth!" Rick used his will to ovee the pain. He raised his head and stared at him fiercely. He gritted his teeth and scolded, "Do you know what you are doing? If you dare to betray me, I will." "Bakudo #1: Sai (Restrain)." Lod raised a finger and sealed Rick''s mouth. Then, he turned his gaze to Chris and smiled. "Now, you can say it as you wish. No one will disturb you." "Yes. I.. I said." Chris'' head was buried deep into the ground. He seemed to be extremely terrified. He said with a trembling voice, "We are agent sent by A. We are specially sent to various parallel universes ''timelines to repair the'' history progress ''that has deviated from its original track. We are using theplete and order of the Divine Guardian Saint''s timelines." "Oh, oh!" Rick''s eyes were bloodshot as he red at the traitor. He wanted to kill him with his eyes. "Very good." Lod nodded slightly and said, "I like your attitude. Tell me about your mission here." Hearing this, Chris lowered his head even more. He was almost petty to the extreme. He continued, "Our mission here is..." "Oh. No. No." There was a hint of despair in Rick''s eyes as he struggled frantically to stop Chris. However, because of Bakudo''s effect, he could only watch helplessly. "Our mission is..." Chris paused for half a second before raising his head abruptly. "I''ll kill you!" Almost at the same time, Chris took out a mechanical sphere glowing with blue light. The killing intent in his eyes erupted like a geyser,pletely unafraid of death. He shouted at Lod, "In order to protect the great divine timeline, die with me, you damned bastard!" Boom - Chapter 496: Divine Timeline

Chapter 496: Divine Timeline

Crack. Crack. A strange sound simr to the clock pointer moving came from the blue mechanical ball. The sound of the pointer moving became stronger and stronger. Chris was covered by a blue halo. Lod noticed a strange thing. The object around the blue sphere seemed to have fallen into a strange state of ''stagnation''. It felt as if the slow release button was pressed. "Come with me and fall to the end of time!" Chris'' expression was filled with madness. He was as resolute as a warrior who faced a dismal situation. He held the bomb in his arms and rushed towards Lod, trying to pull the enemy in front of him into the abyss. "Chris.." Only then did Rick realize that this rookie that she had always looked down on did not betray their sacred oath. Instead, he chose to use another method to perish together with the enemy who destroyed the timeline. It turned out that she had wrongly med Chris. Even though he was an ipetent space-time agent, he had made the most correct choice! To use his life and time to defend the ''Divine timeline'' with his life. This was a vow that every time agent joined T. V A. Before participating in all the ''correction'' missions, he must swear to the three Time Judges. Chris, he did it! Boom A dazzling blue light suddenly bloomed in the alley. The figures of Lod and Chris were enveloped by this dazzling blue light. The sound of the clock pointer suddenly became louder, covering all the sounds in the world. The energy that erupted from the blue sphere instantly distorted the space and time within three meters of it. The huge energy fluctuation caused arge area of space and time to gradually copse. All the objects in the range seemed to have been swallowed by the ''time''. All things appeared in a state of decay and aging at different degrees. Even the lifeless stones turned into a pile of weathered sand after their time was forcibly taken away. One second. Two seconds. Three seconds. After a full ten seconds, the dazzling blue light gradually dissipated. When Rick looked again, he found that there was no one there, only the fine sand after the soil had decayed. Whether it was Chris or the man, there was not even a trace of existence left, as if they never existed. "Chris. I''m sorry. You are a true warrior." Rick''s eyes were moist with tears. She suppressed the sorrow in her heart and sighed, "May God bless you. We will not forget you." Just as Rick thought that he was safe, a slightly frivolous voice sounded beside his ears. "What a dangerous prop. I thought I was going to die." This voice sounded so familiar. Rick''s neck was as stiff as a rusty gear. He slowly turned his head to look at the source of the voice. When he saw the man''s face, her heart sank to the bottom of the sea bit by bit. It was reced by a bone-chilling wind. The man was still alive! Chris had used his own life as bait to detonate the time bomb, hoping to kill this man. However, the result was that the man waspletely unharmed. There was not even a speck of dust on his clothes. He was still as new as ever. "No. This is impossible. No one can escape the range of the time bomb!" Rick wished that this was just a nightmare. Unfortunately, this was not a dream, but a cruel reality. "Actually, the principle is very simple." With a smile, Lod raised his finger and exined, "When moving at high speed, with a few small steps, it can form an afterimage in ce. It is like a clone, and the bomb hit a clone." When he finished speaking, the Lod in front of him suddenly dissipated and disappeared. Then a hand rested on Rick''s head, and Lod''s light voice sounded in her ears, "Look, it''s like this. You didn''t even notice when I disappeared, right?" The temperature of that palm made Rick feel a chill run down her spine. An indescribable chill spread all over hrt limbs and bones. It was as if she was ced in an icehouse dozens of degrees below zero. Even his thoughts seemed to be slowed down by this chill. She was so stiff that she couldn''t utter a single word. Her pupils unconsciously erged to the extreme. "You still have onest chance." Lod gently stroked her head and said lightly, "After all, I am not a bad person. As long as you cooperate well, I can guarantee that you will be alive and well. I hope that you won''t reject my good intentions this time." "I have apanion, Paul." Rick gritted ger teeth and said, "How is he?" "He is already dead." Lod''s gaze was calm as he said, "When he came, he ran into a nuclear explosion and didn''t have time to escape." Rick''s pupils constricted, and a hint of hatred appeared in his eyes. "You killed him!" "Hehe, don''t think too highly of yourself." A hint of ridicule appeared in Lod''s eyes. "If I wanted to kill him, where would I get a nuclear explosion?" "Then why didn''t you save him?" Rick bit his lips and said hatefully, "You should be able to save him. He is also a member of TVA. He can also tell you the information." "Why should I save him?" Lod was expressionless. His patience was about to run out. He said coldly, "There are three people who know about TVA''s intelligence. I only need one person. Why bother saving him?" "Yes, you only need one person." Rick sneered, "But unfortunately, I won''t tell you. No matter how you torture me, don''t even think of getting any information about the TVA from me!" Lod was silent. Rick thought that he was afraid, and the hatred in her heart was vented. "TVA won''t let you go, you bunch of bastards who disrupt the sacred timeline. Just you wait. They will be here soon. When the timees, you will all die and be buried with us!" "Then, I will respect your choice." Lod sighed regretfully, as if she was disappointed that she was not willing to cooperate. She said, "There are many ways to obtain information from a person. It is not limited to the strength of a person''s will." "I came here with the intention to talk as peacefully as possible, but unfortunately, you don''t seem to want to cooperate. Then I can only use my own method to dig out what I want to know from your brain." "Even though you might not like this method." His cold eyes made Rick have a bad feeling. "What do you want to say" "What I want to say is..." Lod grinned, revealing a set of white teeth. "I have a special interrogation method that allows you to tell me everything about the TVA, including your personal preferences, disgust, experiences, thoughts, and even your fetish." Rick originally did not believe it. She had experienced special training rted to the TVA, so she had no fear of the interrogation methods, her willpower wasparable to steel. It was impossible for anyone to pry open her mouth and get any information. When the two of them appeared, they struck her heart like lightning! "Lord Lod!" Ulquiorra and Haschwalth respectfully handed over the two gems in their hands. "As you can see." Lod picked up the yellow gemstone that symbolized the soul. He smiled at Rick and said, "This is my method. Let me see if the so-called TVA Space Administration staff can resist the power of the infinity stone." This scene made Rick''s pupils suddenly shrink. Her heart seemed to be clenched by an invisible hand. An extremely terrifying idea emerged in her mind. The entire logic of the matter was instantly straightened out. She screamed in horror, "You... You... You are the reason for the mutation" "Congrattions, your answer is correct." Lod held the gem with one hand and revealed a meaningful smile. "I will reward you with one chance to experience the mind stone." Chapter 497: Divine Timeline

Chapter 497: Divine Timeline

The process of the interrogation was very smooth. The TVA agent was not like what she had said, using a steel-like will to ovee the control. In the orange-yellow light from the spiritual stone, the mental defense that Rick had built with great difficulty was as fragile as tofu. The surging spiritual storm seemed to be able to easily control this agent. This solved one of the doubts in Lod''s heart, and that was that the TVA agent was not immune to the infinite source stones. Under Rick''s instructions, Lod had a rough understanding of the structure and origin of the TVA. In an extremely distant future era, a supreme existence had established the TVA, dedicated to supervising, adjusting, and finally bncing the massive amount of timelines in the Multiverse that contained infinite variables. They would abandon those abandoned or chaotic timelines, and would do their best to stop any existence that could cause a time paradox. However, there was a very interesting thing in the content that Rick mentioned. That was that her batch of space-time agent had been recruited through special channels and was not the original copy of the TVA. In truth, all of agent, who had been in charge of carrying out missions, had been replicated by TVA. However, at some unknown time, those duplicated individuals had collectivelyunched a rebellion against the Bureau Chief of the TVA for some unknown reason. That rebellion had caused great losses, and thest Bureau Chief had fallen. And the most serious consequence of that time war was that the timelines that should have continued to exist in the countless Multiverse had been thrown into an unknown chaotic turbulence, and then over a long period of time, those timelines had produced ''intersection''. In the midst of countless possibilities, a chaotic time and space was born! Ever since the birth of that chaotic time and space, it had crazily devoured countless Multiverse like an abyss and fused with countless chaotic timelines. The ripples produced by that time and space had almost caused the entire Multiverse to copse. Finally, the three great judges of the TVA - temporarily took over the authority of the Space Administration. In the face of the threat of the copse of the entire Multiverse, the Space Administration, with the assistance of countless universe hegemons, had worked hard to suppress that chaotic time and space, and had thrown all the copies of the rebellion - agent - into it. After the Battle of time ended, TVA officially underwent a reform. He abandoned his clone agent''s method and chose from different universes to use the Time and Space Bracelet to restrict it so as to prevent another rebellion from urring and trigger the second Battle of time. In order to prevent the reappearance of the ''Chaotic Space and Time'', TVA made a second measure. That was to choose the most optimal timeline in the countless Multiverse as the ''Divine Timeline'' that had to be guarded. As long as this timeline remained, the Chaotic Space and Time would never appear. Therefore, anything that could cause the divine timeline to deviate from the right path would be eliminated by TVA with the greatest amount of effort. This was also the divine mission that every time and space agent had been informed of after joining TVA. It was the most important thing that they had to protect at all costs. After listening to this, Lod had a cute idea. The so-called ''time war'' of the Space Administration might be the ''Battle of Heaven'' that he had been searching for all this time. This was because from the description alone, there were many simrities, and some of the content could be matched. However, it was a pity. Rick didn''t have enough time and space, so that was all she knew. If he wanted to confirm the rtionship between the ''time war'' and the ''battle of heaven'', he could only ask TVA in the future. With TVA''s style, it was obviously unlikely that she would tell him. Therefore, it was foreseeable that he would be greeted with a bloody battle in the future. Then, Lod asked them about the mission this time. Rick said that their mission this time was that the TVA had suddenly detected an unknown time and space. The timeline in this time and space had undergone a huge deviation, and there was even a trend of threatening the divine timeline. That was why they sent agent to investigate the cause of the mutation and amendthe deviated [History progress]. "A deviated timeline?" Lod''s brows furrowed into a'' river ''as he repeatedly chewed on the contents. Based on Rick''s description, the reason for the sudden change in time and space was definitely him. Moreover, the time and space he was in had already threatened the stability of the order of the [Divine timeline], which was why it attracted the attention of TVA. Therefore... From the beginning, he had no room to turn back! As the guardian saint of the timeline, TVA would definitely use every means possible to eliminate this unstable element. "Let me ask you, if you don''t go back, will TVA send people over again?" Lod took a deep breath and calmed the restlessness in his heart. Then, he asked. "Yes." Rick had no expression on her face. Her gaze was as dull as a puppet. "Once the time is over, our bracelets will activate the self-destruction device. After TVA receives the news that the bracelets have been destroyed, he will send a special time team to suppress the mutation at all costs." Lod raised an eyebrow. "At all costs?" "Yes, at all costs." Rick nodded and said, "If the mutation can not bepletely eliminated, then the TVA will choose to destroy this time and space to stabilize the divine timeline." Destroy the entire time and space. Lod''s eyelids twitched as he heard this. This group of people was too f*cking ruthless! "This is the righteousness that we believe in. Killing one or saving a hundred is always better than the minority." Rick seemed to have guessed what he was thinking and said, "In the eyes of the Three Great Dimensional Judges, the importance of the divine timeline is higher than everything else. Even if more than half of the Multiverse has to be destroyed, they will not hesitate at all." Lod frowned. Although he did not agree with this theory, he could not find a reason to refute it. It was like a ssic electric train problem. However, the situation TVA faced was even more severe, and it could not be measured simply by moral standards. The weights ced on the scale were the Multiverse, as well as beings that could not be measured like the grains of sand in the river. If it was you, which would you choose? Was it the sacred timeline that had to be protected even if half of the Multiverse was destroyed? Or would he rather protect every multivariate universe than cause the sacred timeline to copse and release the ''Chaos Spacetime'', causing countless multivariate universes to copse? Laws, morals, and humanity were meaningless at this moment. The only criterion to measure value was how many there were and how many were higher than the minority in priority to decide whether or not they should continue to protect the Divine Sage timelines. This was the judgment standard of the Three Great Judges of Spacetime A. "You can not escape." Rick suddenly broke free from her restraints and revealed a sinister smile. "The three judges will discover the space-time anomaly here. As for you, you will be facing the strongest person in the countless multivariate universes, the hunters that are formed!" "You... Will... lose for sure!" "I... am waiting for you... in hell." "Alright, I''ll wait for them." There seemed to be endless spirituality flowing in the depths of Lod''s eyes as he said indifferently and mercilessly, "I forgot to tell you something. The so-called hell that you speak of belongs to me." Rick widened her eyes and wanted to say something more. "Goodbye." Lod slowly raised his hand and gently stroked Rick''s head. Spiritual Power poured down from his palm like a torrent. Bang! In the next moment, Rick was annihted. Even the traces of her existence were wiped clean, not a single trace remaining. Chapter 498: Space, Mind and Reality

Chapter 498: Space, Mind and Reality

Since Rick wanted to die, and Lod had always been kind, he simply fulfilled her wish and sent her to see hispanions. From then on, there was no Rick in the world. Even the remaining soul fragments were crushed by Lod with the power of the Quincy, leaving no trace,pletely wiped out. Cut the weeds by the roots, do not leave any future troubles. As such, no matter how powerful the TVA was, it was impossible for him to revive a single soul. "There isn''t much time left." Lod''s mood was slightly heavy. He had provoked the TVA Space Administration, and there would be an unavoidable battle in the future. This had imperceptibly put a lot of pressure on him. An organization that stood above the Multiverse and maintained order, its existence and traces spread throughout all timelines, able to wipe out any timelines or even wipe out the entire space and time. Its strength and resources were not something ordinary people could know. Compared to him, he was still very young and tender. TVA was like a giant, and he was like a child. The difference between the two could be described as the difference between heaven and earth. The only way for him to survive now was to make use of the power of the system before TVA noticed all of this. He would do his best to be a true Soul King. Only by bing a Soul King of the Three Realms would he be able to have the power to resist and not be wiped out. The pressure instantly increased. The existence of the TVA was like a sword of Damocles that hung high above Lod''s head. As time went on, it slowly fell down until it cut off his head. The days that had been leisurely all this while now seemed to be the end. The TVA was something that he had to resolve. Humans were all selfish. Even if he knew that his existence might lead to a huge disaster, the only way to stop all of this was to end his life. But it was a pity. Lod admitted that he was not a saint, and his moral standards were not that high. Whether it was the sacred timeline or the chaotic space-time, these problems were not something he needed to worry about. Whether the Multiverse would copse because of this, or if billions of lives would be destroyed, was not within his scope of thinking. In short, he didn''t want to die! If he didn''t want to die, then he had to resist! He didn''t have the heart to refute TVA, who believed in killing and saving hundreds of ideals, because there was no point in doing so. After all, from the perspective of the majority, the few who were sacrificed were just. No one would care about them. The thoughts of these people who were sacrificed seemed to be righteous, but they actually contained the oppression of power. Therefore, Lod would not argue with him about right or wrong. He only needed to decide by strength. The winner was the king, and the loser was the thief. The rules of the world were that simple. ording to the information obtained from Rick, it undoubtedly confirmed Lod''s previous guess. The dimension he was in was definitely not the movie universe. This was an unknown dimension! "No wonder those things that shouldn''t have appeared would appear." Lod''s eyes were half-closed as he pondered. The stone mask, vampire, Ultimate Lifeform. Heaven, Hell, Constantine. The Darkhold, Chthon, and Cthulhu. Kingpin, Gwen, the parallel universe. Akkad, Cain, and the Twin Flowers. The scenes of the past shed in Lod''s mind like runningnterns. They connected countless pieces of information bit by bit like needles, finally forming a guess. "No. It''s impossible." Lod''s eyes suddenly darkened. This guess was too terrifying, so much so that even he himself felt that it was impossible. But if. There was a probability of one trillion points, and his guess was indeed correct. Then the truth of this dimension was far more terrifying than what he was seeing now. Even in the distant future, what awaited him might be that most tragic ending. Ulquiorra and Haschwalth knew that Lod did not like to be disturbed, especially when he was thinking, so he silently guarded the side, waiting for the next instructions. After a long time. With a long sigh of unknown significance, Lod''s thinking finally ended. There was a faint trace of seriousness in his expression, and he said lightly, "Let''s go. We''ve been out for so long. It''s time for us to go back." ... ... ... Soul King Pce. Following the huge watch path up to the sky, there was an ancient white pce that stood above the vast sea of clouds. Thousands of rays of light scattered down like gold powder. Spiritual droplets turned into a river and floated in the sea of clouds. There were all sorts of pavilions and buildings. Heavy eaves and jade tiles were like heavenly silk. It was made of jade buildings and blue dragons. There were rare and strange beasts entrenched on the jade pirs, giving off a dignified and dignified atmosphere. There was no one in the huge pce. Lod closed his eyes and leaned on the long chair. He enjoyed this tranquility alone. It was his leisure time alone. Only when he was in this pce, he did not have to think about so many troubles and could forget everything. After enjoying a moment of peace, Lod opened his eyes again. He took a deep breath and seemed to release the anger in his chest. His whole spirit was refreshed and his eyes regained their former brightness. No matter how much pressure he had, life had to continue. Whether it was the threat of TVA or the so-called ''truth of the world'', escaping could not solve the problem. He had to face it. The only thing he could decide was how to face it. Lod concluded that the n this time was quite sessful. The space stone and the mind stone were his biggest gains this time. Including the previous reality stone, the infinite stones in his hands had reached an astonishing half. If Thanos knew about this situation, he would probably explode with anger. The Mind Stone Scepter that he had painstakingly collected was originally meant for Loki to go to Earth and bring back the Space Stone. However, he did not expect that after losing his wife, he would lose his troops again. Not to mention that the Space Stone had been half cut off, even the Mind Stone had been snatched away. Lod raised his hand and cut through empty space, taking the stone out of the shadow space. Space, mind, reality! Blue, yellow, and red - the three colors reflected each other and enveloped the entire pce, revealing a gorgeous color. Lod stared at the three stonestones and could not help but swallow his saliva. He could not stop the excitement in his heart. No one could refuse the power of six infinite source stones, just like how the game king yers were all at thete stage of dragon cancer. Six infinity stones gathered together, and the power they possessed was enough to change the entire universe. Although it could not affect the multivariate universe, it was the most important part of his n for the current Lod. Whether this n seeded or not directly depended on whether he couldpete with TVA in the future! Therefore, Lod aimed at the remaining three stones, time, soul, and power. With the Time Stone in Sorcerer Supreme''s hands, his rtionship with Ancient One was not bad. It was not impossible to wait another two years. Anyway, she was going to find Eternity soon. As for the soul and power stone, it could only wait for a while. After all, the current Earth did not have the ability to travel through space. It could not be allowed to cross the universe with his body, right? This was not the cultivation world, so it was better to wash up and sleep. Chapter 499: Buy One Get One Free

Chapter 499: Buy One Get One Free

The infinity stones were unlike other items. Especially after gathering three, there would be some special connection between the source stones, which would trigger the burst of energy. Therefore, there must be a ce to store source stones. He disdained to use the infinite gloves, so he could only put them elsewhere. Phew With a wave of his hand, Lod released Spiritual Power. Like an invisible hand, Spiritual Power carefully lifted the three source stones and slowly inserted them into the throne. If there was an outsider here at this moment, they would be able to send out the seven spoon-shaped grooves on this white jade throne. It looked like the legendary Big Dipper. Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding The three gemstones were embedded in the groove of the throne in order. The moment the infinity stones entered the groove, the power of attraction between the gemstones burst forth. Like a flood, it washed over the throne, causing its entire body to shine with a rainbow of colors. However, it only shed for a moment before returning to an ancient white jade color. This throne was something that Lod had asked Kisuke Urahara to specially forge earlier. He had used the murderous stone as the foundation of the entire throne. At the same time, he had also borrowed the unique materials produced in the Infernal Dimension to finallyplete such an item used to seal the gem. Of course, the function of this white jade throne was not only used to seal the infinite source stones. There was also one of the most important functions. It would only be disyed after all the gems were gathered. Therefore, there was no need to borate further. After putting away the raw stone, Lod sat back on the throne and began to calcte in his heart. Although the system did not issue any relevant tasks for the invasion of the Zerg, those Zerg were still creatures. Byakuya killed so many Zerg, and he should have a lot of ie more or less. As the saying goes, the number is more than enough. With so many Zerg of them together, he should be able to draw dozens of them. As Lod suppressed his excitement, he thought to himself, "System, how many souls have you collected this time?" [Ding: Upper Soul 12] The system''s cold and emotionless voice sounded. "Wait, there are only 12?" Hearing this bad news, Lod immediately widened his eyes and stood up from his seat. "Are you sure? Dog System, are you sure you didn''t make a mistake? After eliminating so many insects, you only gave me this little soul?" Please calm down. There is no problem with the reward calction. "Alright, alright, alright. Tell me then. There''s no problem there!" Lod gnashed his teeth in hatred and said, "If I find out that you dare to deduct my soul, I will immediately tear you apart!" Although the number of the Annihtion Zerg n was too high, most of them were young worms. They did not even possess the lowest level of soul strength. They could only be called soul residue. Only special arachnids with mature bodies would possess the ability to collect powerful souls. ording to calctions, the total number of mature Zerg with the lowest level soul is 120,200. [The system and the host are both honored and damaged, so the host can not dismantle the system. ] [Dog System! ] Lod was so angry that his teeth itched, but he could not do anything about it. In fact, if one calmed down and thought about it carefully, the reward given by the system was reasonable. The Emperor of the Annihtion Zerg, Annihilus, could be born out of thin air. There were hundreds of thousands or even millions of Zerg armies, so the quality was naturally not much higher. Moreover, the Annihtion Zerg Race determined the strength and foundation of the entire race based on the number of lives it devoured. This time, the Annihtion Zerg Race had just arrived on Earth, and before they could do anything, they had encountered Tshir Hitsugaya. This was equivalent to a race in the middle of puberty. As a result, they met the yers next door who opened the unparalleled, and the oue was needless to say. The low quality of the ethnic group was the root cause, which led to theck of souls this time. It was reasonable and irrefutable. Lod sighed a few times and could only choose to ept this result. At least he could draw one more time. This was the best result. At least he did not work for nothing. "System, draw the prize." Lod no longer hesitated and directly paid for the lottery. Death god, who wore ck-rimmed sses, walked over with a gentle smile and handed over a glowing sphere. With the experience fromst time, Lod directly raised his hand to break the light sphere, and then quietly waited for the verdict. Boom! An orange beam of light shot into the sky. A violent wave of air rolled up the boundless sea of clouds. The entire Soul King Pce seemed to be shaking, and the ten items were presented in front of him. Golden - Special Form Sword Liberation: Skeleton King Golden - Superior Spiritual Power Pearl 10 Orange - Zaraki Kenpachi Sealed Version Purple - Hoho Experience Book 10 Golden - Special Building: One of the Five Major Transaction Halls of the Qilin Pce, two healing hot springs, and an upgrade to Kaid exclusive skill experience. Purple - Hakuda 10 Golden - Ise Nanao''s Limited Wedding Photobook. Purple - Yamamoto Genryusai Kendo Manual. Golden - Bankai: Gagaku Kair Purple - surveince bacteria "It''s actually the Gagaku Kair?" Lod raised his eyebrows slightly. The generous reward this time was really a little unexpected. One is the 11th generation Kenpachi, the other is the 7th generation Kenpachi. Is this special field of 11th Division today? Many people are not familiar with the Gagaku Kairo. In fact, this is the 7th generation kenpachi''s Zanpakuto. [Kenpachi Kuruyashiki] did not appear in the main chapter. It was only mentioned a few times. It was only introduced in the follow-up official novels. It was a straightforward man with eyes as sharp as wild beasts and messy hair. He had a very high prestige in 11th Division and was admired by many death god. His zanpakuto Gagaku Kairou belonged to the biology department and could summon creatures to devour enemies. After Bankai, Gagaku Kairou would be a giant jaw that covered a radius of several kilometers. It would tear everything apart and devour everything except itself. This power was so powerful that even he himself could not control it. It was because of the great lethality of friend and foe that it was forbidden to use in Seireitei by Central 46. No matter what happened. [Kenpachi Kuruyashiki] used to be alone, killed the Great hollow, and was invited by Zero Division. However, he refused on the grounds that he could not stand the boring guard work and continued to stay in 11th Division. By the way, Szayel Apollo had once seen[Kenoachi]. At that time, Szayel Apollo was still a low level hollow, but even so, he chose to give up and flee back to the Garganta the moment they met. It could be seen that this seventh generation Kenpachi was powerful Unfortunately Such a powerful man died at the hands of the eighth generation Kenpachi Soya Azashiro in the end. Lod felt sorry for the captain in his heart for a moment, and then called the system to summon Zaraki Kenpachi. Reconstruction character: Zaraki Kenpachi In memory construction Spirit Body Reconstruction A momentter, the drifting spirit body condensed and formed. A man with a ferocious face and a tall build. He had a terrifying scar that extended from his brow bone to his left face. He had a strange sea urchin hairstyle that was covered with bells. His entire body exuded a strong killing intent. It was like a tsunami that endlessly impacted the surroundings. hollow even trembled under the huge Spiritual Power. The 11th generation of Kenpachi, Zaraki Kenpachi! Without any doubt, the beast in front of him was the strongest Kenpachi in history since the establishment of the 11th Division! But what surprised Lod was that on the shoulder of this beast, there was a little pink loli, who was smiling and waving to him. Wait, isn''t this Kusajishi Yachiru? The dog system finally became a person again, it was not a loss to buy and send this wave of blood! Chapter 500: Zaraki and Yachiru

Chapter 500: Zaraki and Yachiru

Pink Hair Loli No, it should be Kusajishi Yachiru, whose origin is unknown in the painting, always apanied by Zaraki Kenpachi, the only mysterious girl who can make this beast change his mind. Regarding the origin of Kusajishi Yachiru, in fact, there are many spections on the Inte. However, in many spections, the most convincing one is the body of Kusajishi Yachiru, in fact, it is zanpakuto of Zaraki Kenpachi, but for some unknown reason, it has been with him after materialization. The basis of this spection is that in the Thousand Years Blood War, Zaraki Kenpachi, through killing Unohana Retsu, recalled the past, retrieved his own strength, and after knowing the name of zanpakuto, Kusajishi Yachiru suddenly disappeared. Now it seems that this guess is true. Kusajishi Yachiru appeared with Zaraki Kenpachi, and the system also specially marked the seal version. Combined with these two information, it is not difficult to guess that she is Zaraki Kenpachi zanpakuto. However, Lod still has a doubt. If the original body of Kusajishi Yachiru is really the zanpakuto of Zaraki Kenpachi, then where did her own zanpakuto Sanpo Kenjue from? As everyone knows, death god usually can only have one zanpakuto, even if some death god is special and has a pair of zanpakuto, but there are two abilities of zanpakuto, but there are absolutely no two. The Nozarashi is the direct attack type zanpakuto, the main body of the ability now, the overwhelming power after liberation, and the Sanpo Kenju is the summoning type zanpakuto. After Shikai, it is suspected to summon the invisible spirit body, following sword''s master to attack at the same time. So Lod suspected that maybe Kusajishi Yachiru is not actually the zanpakuto of Zaraki Kenpachi, but the power of subconscious suppression and division of Zaraki Kenpachi for a long time. The argument of this point is Zaraki Kenpachi Bankai. Compared with the change of zanpakuto, his appearance changes are simply amazing and closer to a certain beast form. Spiritual Power, speed, strength and so on, are more than ten times stronger than before! When Lod was thinking about the rtionship between the two, a sweet and greasy voice suddenly floated in his ear, followed by a fragrant wind. The next second, in Lod''s arms, there was a pink little loli. The soft little hand hugged him, and it was Kusajishi Yachiru. Stroking Kusajishi Yachiru buried her head in his arms, a pink hair rubbing back and forth, a happy smile on her chubby little face, dark big eyes curved into a crescent moon, seemingly very fond of the smell of Lod. "Yachiru likes you very much!" Zaraki Kenpachi licked his lips, and his fierce eyes showed a touch of light, seemingly a little excited: "Although you are Soul King, I am still very curious about how strong you are?" The characters summoned by the system, although the loyalty will not be a problem, it does not mean that they are puppets. They have their own independent personality and will inherit the previous thinking and character. So this Zaraki Kenpachi, naturally inherited the previous warlike character. In the face of Lod, who gave him great pressure, he was itchy and wanted to fight with him. The pink haired little loli hugged Lod, suddenly raised her head, blinked her big intelligent eyes, little hands grabbed his clothes, and said excitedly, "Luo Luo and Kenchan, please have a fight, I beg you!" Lod: "..." It had to be said that the pink haired little loli was still very likable. She had a familiar personality and a cute appearance. That round face, coupled with her big ck eyes, really made people not hate her. In the face of Kusajishi Yachiru''s request and the fighting spirit released by Zaraki Kenpachi, Lod was silent for a moment, then nodded and said, "Well, since you ask so, then I will satisfy your wish once." "Grateful!" Zaraki Kenpachi''s eyes were full of fighting spirit, and the corner of his mouth pulled out an amazing arc. The vicious scar twisted with the facial muscles, revealing a smile that was enough to frighten a child. "Let me see the power of Soul King!" Kusajishi Yachiru is very sensible, turned over and jumped to one side, Pinching the white little fist, and said to Zaraki Kenpachi, "Come on, Kenchan, hold on for a few more rounds, I think you are good." "Are you so confident in me?" Zaraki Kenpachi curled his lips and slowly pulled out zanpakuto, who was in the shape of a saw on his waist: "My goal is not just that. It is so simple to hold on for a few rounds." Whoosh! Lod slowly got up with the throne, and a majestic momentum like a mountain shrouded the entire Soul King Pce in an instant. The concentration of Spiritual Power was so high that it was like mercury flowing, and the surrounding 100 meters with Lod as the center, the space even showed faint signs of copse. Even the light in the atmosphere could not prate Spiritual Power, who was walking around Lod, and could only refractinto a strange hazy color outside, as if he was separated from the world. The first to bear the brunt was Zaraki Kenpachi. Under this huge pressure, his bones made a thunderous sound, and it felt like he was crushed by a stone mill, forcing him to break out Spiritual Power resistance. "Are you ready?" In a hazy and twisted space, Lod''s light voice came out. "Always ready!" Zaraki Kenpachi suffered a great pressure, and the sawtooth sword in his hand trembled gently, as if he was afraid of the man. The next moment, the bell rang crazily! Because his own Spiritual Power was too huge, he could not perceive other people Spiritual Power''s Zaraki Kenpachi. Usually, he used the bell at the back of his head to perceive the direction and source of the enemy''s attack. But this time, even if he did not need the bell, he could feel it, the nearly suffocating, like andslide or tsunami, the surging Spiritual Power that came from the sky and the earth! A slender palm with clear joints, as white as jade, appeared suddenly, and grabbed his head when Zaraki Kenpachi had no time to react. At the same time, a voice sounded in Zaraki Kenpachi''s ear: "The Soul King Pce that was built with great difficulty, if it is broken, it is not good, so go to the outside to fight." Bang A huge roar tore the sky, Zaraki Kenpachi was like a toy, grabbed by Lod without any resistance, and dragged out of the Soul King Pce. "Woo -" The strong wind poured into Zaraki Kenpachi''s mouth, and the strong inertia made him unable to break free. He could only let Lod drag him over the clouds and finally came to a ce a few kilometers away. "Here, here it is." Lod said lightly, and then threw Zaraki Kenpachi down. Zaraki Kenpachi grunted, and the whole person fell from the sky like a meteorite. Because the falling speed was too fast, he even exploded several rings of sonic air. Boom! Zaraki Kenpachi mmed into the clouds, and the sea of clouds within a thousand meters suddenly set off a hundred meters high wave and spread out in all directions. "Cough, just by relying on the strength of the physical body, you can suppress me so easily. As expected of the legendary Soul King!" Zaraki Kenpachi covered his chest and staggered up, feeling that the bones of the whole body were going to be smashed, and his eyes were suffused with a rich blood color, apanied by the burning battle intent spreading. "Let me give you a piece of advice." Lod slowly fell to the ground, watching Zaraki Kenpachi in a sorry state, and said indifferently: "When you are hit, remember to clench your teeth. If you call it out, it will not look good." "..." Zaraki Kenpachi suddenly shivered, and a strange feeling floated up in his heart. I don''t know if it is an illusion, but he always feels that the eyes of Soul King are a little strange, just like looking at a punching bag? Chapter 501: One Problem After Another

Chapter 501: One Problem After Another

It was 10:30 a. m., close to noon. Nick Fury sat alone at his desk by the window. He flipped through the documents in front of him that were almost piled up into a mountain. Warm sunlight shone in through the half-open window, as if casting ayer of golden light into the office. However, his eyebrows were almost knitted into a ball. This time, the problem in front of him was very serious. However, it was not about rebuilding after the war, the reason for the invasion of the Zerg, or hiding information from the people. What really gave Fury a headache was how he should quell the anger of the people, as well as exin to the State Council and the council about Soul Society, Hueco Mundo, and the Wandenreich. In fact, in this incident, apart from his bad performance at the beginning, all subsequent actions were very timely, including the early foresight to retreat the people in time, intercept the fleeing Zerg on the outside, and the establishment of the Avengers. This incident allowed the world to see the potential of the Avengers. As the mastermind behind the scenes, he naturally approved the follow-up ns and promised to allocate funds and other aspects to strengthen and perfect the Avengers as the first line of defense for the guardian. Everything seemed to be beautiful, except for the president. After experiencing the invasion of the Zerg, the active members of the Avengers became the new hope of the people of New York. Inparison, the reactions and actions of the US government had almost aroused the anger of the entire US people. Countless people held bloody white cloth and walked on the streets to protest,ining angrily about the president and the military''s'' terrorist ''. Yes, the word here was ''horror''! After all, if one looked at any country in the world, even if it was the source of the terrorist attack, it would be impossible for an international city with millions of ordinary people tounch a nuclear bomb that was a million tons. ording to the original n, S. H. I. E. L. D. intended to hide this matter. But who knew that the n would not change. The presidentunched a nuclear bomb to exterminate the people of New York City. This piece of news, along with the video, was suddenly exposed by an unknown media and spread throughout the world in a short few hours! The most important thing was that S. H. I. E. L. D. still could not find any trace of him, and the news had spread far and wide, and there was no way to hide it. Now, everyone knew that their dear Mr. President did not n to send an army to help them when they were faced with the threat of life. Instead, he nned to send them all to the sky with a nuclear bomb! Next, it was the usual operation of the United States. Tens of thousands of people walked on the streets and held up signs like "Bayer get off the stage", "Executioner", "****", "Murder Demon", etc.. They surrounded the entire White House, cursing the President from day to night. During this time, people tried to climb over the wall to attack the White House. Unfortunately, they were suppressed by the police with anti-explosion shields and chili water. Do you think that this is the end of the matter? No. It was far from over, and something that truly made Fury feel despair happened. In a fierce conflict, a radical citizen rushed into the police group with a bomb, then pulled the trigger in his hand and self-destructed. The minced meat and blood mist in the sky exploded, causing dozens of police officers to die. This move directly intensified the conflict between the two sides. The police, who were already in a high mental state, thought that there were terrorists mixed in the crowd, trying to threaten the safety of the US president, so they fired at the crowd. Although there were not many casualties among the people, the impact was extremely bad. The anger of the people who were angry because of the nuclear bomb and ignored the lives of the people directly rose several levels! The president of a country actually nned to blow the entire New York up to the sky. The Annihtion Zerg, which was used to stop the invasion, actually opened fire to the civilians in the parade. Now, not only the anger of the people could not be quelled, but even the National Affairs Department and the security department were also in trouble. The reputation of the government almost fell to the lowest point of history in a short period of time! To be honest, such a smart operation could be called a once-in-a-lifetime! Even if there were ten thousand idiots, they might not be able to pick out a president as idiotic as Bayer. In order to appease the anger of the public, the council and the state affairs had already nned to throw Bayer out to take the me. They even wanted him to be the first in the history of the United States to be forcefully removed during his term of office and ept the President of the Federation''s Supreme Court. However, although he was angry, Fury still found that something was wrong. This series of operations was too coincidental, as if someone had done it on purpose. The purpose was to damage the reputation of the people and endanger the safety of the United States. The information piled on his desk was about the investigation content of this time. When Fury looked through the documents with a sad face, his eyebrows were almost twisted into a knot. At this time, there was a sudden knock on the door. When he looked up, he found that it was Natasha walking in. Fury put down the documents on his head and rubbed his aching temples with one hand. He said with a ck face, "I hope you can bring me some good news." What had happened during this period of time was enough to give him a headache. There were hundreds of documents that he had to deal with every day. He often had to stay up all night. If something big happened again, Fury seriously doubted whether he could live until retirement. "This matter... isn''t bad, right?" Natasha stroked the hair on her temples and said, "Do you still remember the young Loki?" "After the war, he has been locked up in the prison area. Now, Thor wants to take him back to Asgard." "Just for this?" Fury raised his eyebrows and seemed a little surprised. "The key to the problem is that the National Council and the Will Council asked us to detain Loki." Natasha sighed and said, "ording to them, they should be nning to treat Loki as a criminal, or take this opportunity to gain some benefits." "I understand what you mean." Fury took a step back and leaned back in his chair with a sneer. "Don''t worry about the requirements of the State Council and the council. Just inform Thor to take Loki away directly. Leave the rest to me." "But..." Natasha hesitated for a moment and said worriedly, "If we do this, how do we exin the state affairs and the council?" "Exnation? Sure, no problem!" Fury looked up and smiled without a smile. "Let them take care of Asgard. Perhaps the legendary God King, Odin, will personallye over to exin the reason." Imprisoning Loki? Don''t make an international joke, don''t even think about it! The young man, Loki, not to mention that it was only an attempted crime, even if the truth of the crime was established, did Earth have the qualifications to judge him? Or to put it another way, with Earth''s current strength and status, what qualifications did it have to judge a strong country of the universe who ruled over the territories of the nine great worlds, and even nned to imprison their Prince in exchange for the so-called equivalent benefits. He really wanted to ask those idiots, what was the difference between this and taking the initiative to seek death? "Don''t worry, do it. I will take care of everything." Fury ced his hands on the desk and said lightly, "Compared to a mere Loki, isn''t it more important to pull Thor into the Avengers through this matter than a prisoner?" Natasha smiled and understood. "I understand what you mean. I will go talk to Thor now." "Go." Fury waved his hand and continued to read through the documents. Natasha walked to the door and suddenly remembered, "By the way, Director, we haven''t found any trace of old Loki." "I know. There is no need to find him." Fury continued to flip through the documents. There was no surprise on his face. He sneered, "Even the Mind Stone Scepter was taken away by the Quincy. Where do you think he can be?" Natasha suddenly realized that this guy should have been taken away by Haschwalth. "By the way, there is one more thing." Fury hesitated for a moment, then sighed and said, "Tell Frank for me. When he goes to Soul Society in the future, remember to take a look for me. How is Coulson doing over there? If possible, take care of him for me." "Got it, Director." Natasha smiled gently, "I believe in Coulson. With his ability, even if he is with Soul Society, he can still live a good life." "I hope so." A hint of sadness shed in Fury''s eyes, and his tone sounded a little low. ... ... ... Chapter 502: Spiritual Arts Academy Enrollment

Chapter 502: Spiritual Arts Academy Enrollment

Soul Society, Seireitei. The blue sky was cloudless for thousands of miles, like a perfect jade clear and transparent. The warm wind sent wisps of warmth, blowing away the thin wisps of clouds, and the whole world was immersed in a dream-like beautiful scenery. After several modifications, the present Soul Society was no longer the same as before. Under the efforts of Technological Development Department''s two chief and vice directors, Kisuke Urahara and Kurotsuchi Nemu, they sessfully created a murderous stone, and also built a real wall along the way, as well as the four major Seireitei in the east, west, south, north and south, and sent four giants of high size to guard it. In addition, there are many buildings in Seireitei, including the Division 13th Division. After a period of brewing, the Division has created nearly a thousand death god. They are divided ording to the duties of their respective teams, and they are sent to various ces in the world through stable breaks, making the originally empty and quiet Seireitei suddenly be lively. As the wandering souls in Human World are constantly introduced, Soul Society became more and more prosperous. Countless souls waiting to be reborn, scattered in various areas of Rukongai with Seireitei as the center and radiation in all directions, the heavier the crime, the further away from Seireitei. But today, it is a very special day. Those souls that were scattered in various areas, almost most of them gathered in front of Seireitei. There is no distinction of races here, no distinction of nobility, all souls are treated equally, no longer the barrier of life, gathered together and whispered to each other, just like a scene of paradise on earth. A middle-aged, bald man squeezed into the crowd and curiously pricked up his ears to listen carefully to what they were talking about. "It''s almost noon. Why hasn''t hee out yet?" A well-built white man looked anxious. He stared at the door nervously, rubbing his hands uneasily as if he was waiting for something. "Soon, soon. Don''t be so anxious. Be patient." The ckpanion next to him advised, "No matter how anxious you are, it is useless. When youe out, don''t you want to see his face?" The middle-aged bald man curiously approached and interrupted the conversation between the two. "Hello, my name is Phil Coulson. I have juste to Soul Society. May I ask why you are here?" The bald man was Coulson. He was personally led to Soul Society by Lod, so he was assigned to the area closest to Seireitei because of the ''back door''. At first, Coulson was still not used to it and could not ept the fact that he was dead. But after he saw the magnificent and huge white wall, and with the advice and help of the kind-hearted souls around him, he lived for a few days and gradually epted and got used to it. He nned to wait for rebirth peacefully. At this time, seeing so many people gathered outside Seireitei, with Coulson agent''s character, he naturally could not sit still, so he ran out to inquire about the information. "I am Powell, and he is Gerard." The ck man''s character was very straightforward, and he did not exclude Coulson. After introducing himself and his friends, he said, "Today is the recruitment birthday of the Spiritual Arts Academy. We are waiting for the people of the Academy toe." "Spiritual Arts Academy?" Coulson was confused. "As long as you can pass the test and join the Spiritual Arts Academy, you will have a chance to be death god in the future. Then you won''t have to stay in this crappy ce where birds don''t shit. You can live in the white wall!" Powell exined patiently. Coulson heard this and stared at the boss: "Training death god''s college" "Yes, if you want to leave Rukongai and enter the Seireitei inside the white wall, this is the only way." Powell licked his lips, his eyes showing excitement, and said: "The neighbor of my uncle''s nephew passed the testst year. He became a student of the Spiritual Arts Academy and lived in Seireitei." "Powell, don''t chat. Look over there, Seireitei is open!" Gerard shouted excitedly and waved to hispanions to look at it. For a moment, the noisy crowd quieted down at the same time. Everyone tried to stretch their necks, and their eager eyes were focused on the slowly opening Seireitei. Coulson was naturally no exception. He suppressed the surprise in his heart and tried to see a bit of the scene behind Seireitei through the gap between the crowd. It was apletely different environment from Rukongai. The continuous ups and downs of the mountain, as well as the road paved with grass, the buildings on the street were neat and orderly, the light colored walls and roof tiles were spread, and several huge pces could be seen in the distance. Compared with Rukongai on the outside, it was like a refugee pit. This time, Coulson finally knew why these people wanted to go to Seireitei. Seireitei is like New York, and Rukongai is like Mexico. The two are the same, there is a high wall, but the difference is that the current status is the Americans. I don''t know if there are Mexicans here. If there are, maybe they willugh loudly at the Americans. They, who have always been high above, will now fall to the wall. Coulson''s lips curved with a bitter smile. He shook his head with a little self-mockery and sighed. "I didn''t expect that one day, the people stopped by the high wall will be us. Even in hell, there is still a distinction between high and low." "Come, they areing!" "I saw it. It is the students of the Spiritual Arts Academy. This time, it is them who lead the team!" Three men and a woman in white clothes walked out of Seireitei together, causing a disturbance in the crowd. Experienced people had already lined up in a line. After suffering the previous loss, no one dared to underestimate these people, even if they were not death god now, they were just preparing to be death god''s students. Coulson''s eyesight was particrly sharp, and he noticed the difference in a moment. Although the three people were wearing the same clothes, they were all students of the Spiritual Arts Academy, but the two men deliberatelygged behind the girl by half a step. Moreover, their behavior and demeanor seemed to be very respectful to the young girl. Moreover, there was a real warrior sword on the waist of the girl. Coulson, who had been in close contact with Lod several times, recognized almost at a nce that the weapon on the girl''s waist was zanpakuto. Zanpakuto was equivalent to every death god, and this sword undoubtedly exined why the girl''s status was so high. She was a death god! Some people had participated in thest enrollment, so they recognized this girl. "Senior Chen, should we start now?" A white male student took half a step closer and lowered his head as he asked cautiously. "Mm, let''s begin." Senior Chen nodded slightly. She gently pressed her hand on his waist and said softly, "Thank you, two juniors. If there is a riot, I will be responsible for suppressing it." The eyes of the two male students never left sword. A trace of envy shed in their eyes from time to time. In the end, they reluctantly retracted their eyes and turned to the dark crowd. They said loudly, "The second enrollment of the Spiritual Arts Academy officially begins now!" The speed of the enrollment test was very fast, and the speed at which people were eliminated was even faster. As long as everyone approached and pressed their hands on the crystal ball, then the two student union members could judge whether the person Spiritual Power passed through the degree of light. Soon, it was Coulson''s turn. Out of the more than a hundred people before this, only three or four people passed. Coulson was filled with apprehension. He walked to the front of the crystal ball and pressed his hand on it, waiting for his judgment. The light emitted by the crystal ball was small, but it was enough to illuminate the faces of the surrounding people. "Rank eight Spiritual Power, qualified." The male student raised his head and smiled. "Wee, you can join the Spiritual Arts Academy." Chapter 503: Cataclysm Of The Universe

Chapter 503: Cataclysm Of The Universe

Las Noches. In the pure white cylindrical building, the waning moon cast a weak glimmer. The entire room was notrge, only about ten square meters. The internal facilities were extremely simple, and there was not even a bed. An old man with broken arms sat on the ground, his feet locked by a heavy shackle. From the looks of things, the old man was clearly a prisoner! The green robe with golden edges and the golden antlered helmet beside him revealed the old man''s true identity. He was the culprit who triggered the New York War with his own strength, the fourth generation God King of Asgarda Loki Odinson, who was at the parallel universe''s future timeline! "Uh.." In the dark ring, Loki seemed to wake up and let out a painful groan. Under the faint moonlight, Loki slowly opened his eyes and found himself trapped in a certain room. Looking up through the small window, he could see the dark night outside, as well as a crescent moon like a crescent moon. The air was filled with the dry smell of the desert. Looking at the surrounding environment, Loki''s face was ashen. He knew that he had lost, and he had lost without any power to fight back. All his dreams shattered like bubbles. At this moment, the door slowly opened, and a bright moonlight came in, illuminating the entire dark room. A figure was pulled extremely long and extended to the front of the old Loki. The person at the door was Ulquiorra. The dark green tear stains and the bone mask in the shape of a horn helmet made him quite recognizable. Less than five minutes after he escaped, he was caught by the Quincy of the invisible empire, and then watched thest battle all the way. So he still had some understanding of the power of Ulquiorra, knowing that it was impossible to run away. The old Loki slowly raised his head. After seeing the person standing by the door, his eyes were dim. He sighed and said, "I didn''t expect that I would fall into your hands in the end. It seems that I was treated as a bargaining chip by that bastard." "Let me ask you a few questions." Ulquiorra never talked nonsense with others. He went straight to the point and said, "What exactly happened in the parallel universe you are in?" Upon hearing this question, the old Loki''s eyebrows twitched and he revealed a puzzled expression. "Why are you asking this?" "You don''t need to know the reason." Ulquiorra had his hands in his pockets, his dark green eyes were calm and deep, and said indifferently, "You just need to tell me everything you know." "If I tell you, what benefits can I get?" The old Loki twitched the corner of his mouth in pain, but he still smiled because he felt that this was an opportunity. Perhaps he could use it as a bargaining chip to exchange for his life. "There are no benefits. No matter what your choice is, the final oue will not change." Ulquiorra saw through his mind at a nce and ruthlessly broke thetter''s fantasy. "You mean to say that no matter whether I say it or not, it will be difficult to escape death in the end, right?" The old Loki''s lips trembled slightly, and the light in his eyes quickly dimmed. A wisp of gray color covered his old face. Ulquiorra nodded. "Yes." "Either way, i''ll die. Why should I tell you?" The old Loki''s eyes were filled with resentment as he gnashed his teeth. "At the very least, you can choose your own way of death." Ulquiorra expressionlessly said, "There are many roads leading to the end of death, such as the road of pain from the thorns, or the t straight road. What do you think?" "Hahahahaha. Do you think I would be afraid of a mere torture?" The old Loki firstughed maniacally, his facial muscles twisted and ferocious. He stared at Ulquiorra with a resentful look, squeezing out his teeth and saying, "I actually died a long time ago and died in that disaster. The current me is just a tool for revenge. You can''t threaten me!" Ulquiorra calmly said, "There are many ways, not just torture." "Hehe, if I''m not wrong, you intend to control me with the spirit treasure stone, right?" The old Loki looked as if he had already expected this. He sneered, "Unfortunately, I have already set up the rune character seal in my spiritual world. If you intend to forcefully control me, those things will disappear forever." Ulquiorra frowned slightly. This was the first time he showed this expression. Obviously, his thoughts were guessed correctly. The old Loki said with a stern voice, "Now the situation has changed. Either you promise to let me go and send me away from this universe with the space stone, or I will never say a word about the universe!" How could he let go of the chance to escape? "You might have misunderstood something." There was a hint of displeasure in the depths of Ulquiorra''s dark green eyes. He said, "The information about your parallel universe is not something we must obtain. So even if you don''t say it, we won''t lose anything." "No, no, no. You are wrong, very wrong!" The elderly Lokiughed sinisterly. "After seeing you all, I suddenly understood why my universe would copse and why those things would appear. This was a cmity that affected all of the Multiverse. No one could escape!" "The cmity of the Multiverse." Ulquiorra muttered to himself, his eyes suffused a strange color. "You can choose to kill me." The elderly Loki sat up and stared straight at him. "It won''t be long before they are found in the universe you are in. And then... they will be exterminated!" Ulquiorra''s eyes were a little faint and he was silent. The old Loki felt that the foreshadowing was almost done, so he took a deep breath and said, "Actually, we can cooperate. I will tell you the information. You just need to send me away with the space stone. What do you think?" "Las Noches never epts threats." Ulquiorra''s eyes were like a dead body, suffused with a cold and cold light. "Other than the mind stone, we have other ways to get the information we want from you." The old Loki felt a chill in his heart as he was stared at by that gaze. "What are you doing?" "I''ll leave him to you." Ulquiorra''s dark green eyes were like a pool of stagnant water, facing the empty ce, he said lightly: "This is your first mission, do not let us down." "Don''t worry. Such a simple mission, I will be able toplete it soon." A creature with a human upper body and a lower body of an octopus squirmed in from outside the door. It licked its lips and said excitedly, "As long as Iplete this mission, you will help me break my facade, right?" "Yes." Ulquiorra nodded slightly and said, "The rest will be handed over to you, Kars." "Be one with us!" After getting a positive recovery, Kars pounced over with a sinister smile on his face and wrapped his tentacles around the old Loki. "Ah -" The next moment, the old Loki''s scream echoed in the room. ... ... ... Chapter 504: Long Journey To See A Flower

Chapter 504: Long Journey To See A Flower

My name is Loki Odinson. I have made two mistakes. This is something I can never forget or even change in my life! In the year I was born, the great Bohr passed his throne to my father, or it should be said that he was Odin Bohrson. The man who led the Asgard to glory and was revered as the God King by the nine great worlds! When I was very young, my father, Odin, defeated the nine great worlds. Later, he married Frigga, and the two great god ns established an eternal rule. A magnificent and magnificent city was built above the vast gxy, and in the next ten thousand years, it became the immortal pce of the nine great worlds. Unlike that reckless and stupid brother who always shouted that he wanted to be a God King, I had disyed amazing magic talent since I was very young, and whether it was thinking, logic, or wisdom, I far surpassed him. I even thought that I was the only one who was suitable to inherit the throne of my father and lead Asgarda to a brighter future God King. But I was wrong. I am a child of the Frost Giants. How can my father pass the throne to me? Even if my brother is so stupid, the throne will always be his. I used to be very angry and even questioned my father. Since he was unwilling to give the throne to me, why did he let me be a Prince? It was him who gave me hope, but it was also him who made me despair. I would never forget that when he stood on the rainbow bridge with a golden armor and an eternal spear in his hand, he hesitated for a few seconds in the face of my doubts and the guilt on his face. His expression was like a fishbone, deeply stuck in my heart, stinging my humble and small self-confidence. Thus, I made a mistake. After I borrowed Thanos'' army to invade Earth and was defeated by those self-proimed avengers heroes, I returned to Asgarda and was naturally imprisoned for a thousand years. In that lonely cell, my anger swelled. I med everything on my brother, father, and even the whole of Asgarda. When the group of dark elves invaded, No one discovered them, and I was like a drowning person who grabbed onto a life-saving straw. I couldn''t wait to use them toplete my revenge! Yes. I want to take revenge on Odin, Thor, and Asgarda. It was them who caused me to fall into such a situation. They deprived me of my hope and ruthlessly stepped me into the mud. So I want to take revenge on everyone! I guided the way for the dark elves and let them go to the deepest part of the Immortal Pce to find my father for revenge. I despicably imagined that they could kill Odin. I was wrong. It was ridiculously wrong! My self-righteous revenge mentality was like a burning fire, constantly eroding my reason and pushing me into the dark abyss. The dark elves did not find my father. This group of animals vented their anger on my poor mother. The woman who loved me the most was finally killed by my evil thoughts. The pain was like Helheim''s cold wind, cutting my soul into countless pieces. I joined hands with my brother. That was the first time we worked together since we fell out. We sessfully defeated the dark elves, but my mother couldn''te back. And I, once again, was expelled by my father. I, lost my home. I wandered in the universe for a long time until I came to the Saka Star. It was a ruled by a high celestial. It was called the hell of the fighters. Everyone and even items were part of the collection of the high celestial. As for me, I was no exception. Relying on my excellent eloquence and outstanding Asgardian magic, I became a guest of High Heavenly Venerate and lived quite a good life here. I indulged in my desires to my heart''s content. Every day, I would sink into different women. Wine made it very rare for me to wake up. This was the only way to prevent me from recalling that painful memory. Year after year. I once thought my life would end like this until that day when I met my brother. That was the second mistake! I was very happy to be able to see him again, so I deliberately yed with him. When he was grabbed by Hulk and smashed to the ground, I couldn''t help butugh out loud. I admitted that I had the mentality of revenge, but it was not intentional. Thor found me and told me a piece of bad news. Father is already dead, and the imprisoned Goddess of Death is now ruling Asgarda. He hopes that I can go back and help him. I thought Father would never die, but now it seems that I was wrong. Even a god as strong as Father will die one day. I admit that I was scared at that moment. But I still promised Thor to return to Asgarda with him. After a difficult battle, we sessfully used Surtr to destroy H and Asgarda. Asgard was destroyed, and myst home was gone. My heart was very sad, and I was even more afraid of death. Thor was my only rtive. At this time, I understood that the reason why my father hesitated at that time was actually to protect me better. We took the surviving people and headed to Earth. Thor said that he would be there to rebuild an even more magnificent and spectacr Asgard. I promised to go to Earth with him just to rebuild our Asgarda. But things did not go as we wished. The crazy titan came. Thanos led his army to attack the spaceship we were on and defeated all the people who tried to resist with a crushing absolute advantage. My reckless and stupid brother refused to hand over the space gem. As a result, his head was cut off by Thanos. The remaining Asgardians were all wiped out by Thanos and no longer had the so-called Asgard. As for me, I escaped! The fear of death overcame that pitiful courage. I was like a mouse in the gutter, fleeing wildly, not even daring to wave at the titan sword. I should have died there. It was Heimdallr who used his own life to open the rainbow bridge for me and let me leave the spaceship. Later, I mustered the courage to form an alliance with the avengers on Earth and went to seek revenge on Thanos together. Unfortunately, at that time, Thanos had already destroyed the infinite gems. We had no room for redemption. Everything was over. Half of the lost lives in the universe would nevere back. We were disheartened and disbanded, and I began to wander. Many many yearster. I can''t remember how many years have passed. When I became as old as my father, the new leader of the Fallen Avenger Alliance, Captain Carol, found me and told me a huge piece of bad news. The universe was copsing. I followed Carol and the new Fallen Avenger Alliance to the border of the universe. The scene I saw there was unforgettable. It was an ancient huge tree. No words could describe it. Even the Asgard Tree of Astar was notparable to it. The roots of the tree that were coiled and coiled were deeply rooted in a gxy, constantly absorbing energy and life from it. Dense branches sprouted from its huge trunk, and they were covered with white fruits. It was impossible to count how many there were. But what shocked me even more was that inside the white fruits, there were worlds one after another. Carlo said that this tree is constantly growing. The white fruits on the branches are the world that has been swallowed. If we don''t want to be like that, we must destroy this tree! We endured our fear and slowly approached the tree. When we stood under the tree, I saw a flower growing in the nearly transparent trunk! ... ... ... "Ah --" Kars suddenly hugged his head and screamed. His entire body seemed to have been whipped. Blood continuously sprayed out and there were even faint burn marks. It was as if an invisible me was trying to burn it to death! Fortunately, Kars reacted quickly and abandoned Loki, who he had not finished devouring. He was lucky to avoid the disaster and gasped for breath with lingering fear. "Flowers. What a terrible flower." Kars swallowed his saliva and said in his heart, "With just one look, I feel like I am going to die. I can''t see the rest of my memory. If I look at it for another second, I will be burned to death!" Chapter 505: Tony’s Resolve

Chapter 505: Tony''s Resolve

It had been a full month since the Annihtion Zerg invaded New York. Many major events had happened during this period, but they all returned to peace in the end. The busiest person in this period of time must be Fever. Just cleaning up the mess for the president made him exhausted. In view of the various magical operations that President Beyer had done during the war, he was sent to the Federation Supreme Court without any ident and was permanently deprived of his political identity as a criminal. Only then did the angry people subside. The anger of the people subsided with the trial. Therge-scale demonstration ended, and all the countries in the US returned to normal. New York was also rebuilt bit by bit under the funding of the government. Everything seemed to have returned to the past, but the people who were familiar with the inside story knew that this was just a superficial phenomenon. Bayer was just a prop that was pushed out to calm the anger of the people. ording to the report that S. H. I. E. L. D. submitted afterward, it was very easy to distinguish. President Bayer''s behavior habits at that time suddenly became another one. In other words, the murderer who really made the nuclear bombunch was still atrge! Moreover, Fury seriously suspected that there was a force behind the shooting and self-explosion incident, the purpose was to subvert the US regime. When it came to national security issues, the FBI and S. H. I. E. L. D. worked together. The two organizations almost came out in full force, like mad dogs day and night, capturing all the personnel involved. Thanks to the two organizations going crazy, Hell''s Kitchen was quiet a lot during this period of time. The gangs hid like they disappeared. For a time, the crime rate of the entire New York fell sharply. It made people have an illusion that they had really returned to the peaceful era. Of course, all of this had nothing to do with Lod. Seireitei was like a purend isted from the world, allowing the outside world to be full of storms and thunder, and no one dared to disturb him. However, there was a special guest today, the president of Stark Group, Tony Stark. In fact, Lod was not surprised at all that Tony woulde to find him. It could even be said that he expected it. After all, after seeing Soul Society''s strength with his own eyes, if Tony could still sit peacefully, either he had a big heart or a hole in his brain, it was obvious that he did not upy either of them. Even if he thought about it with his butt, he knew that Tony was probably afraid. He had no other choice, so he wanted to find him to solve the problem of his unregistered household. Lod crossed his legs and leisurely sat on the sofa. He said with a smile, "Why didn''t you go find your little pepper to kiss? Why did youe to me?" "I..." Tony''s eyelids twitched slightly. He looked like he wanted to say something but hesitated. He seemed to be thinking about how to open his mouth. After all, he had never done something like begging someone in his life. "If you have something to say, just say it. I still have to go outter." Lod waved his hand and said, "I promised Nemust time that I would take her to the amusement park when I''m done." "Uh. Actually, I haven''t been there for a long time. Why don''t we go together?" Tony''s face turned red and he said after holding it in for a long time. After saying this, he felt ashamed. A person who was close to thirty years old actually wanted to go to the amusement park. If others knew about this, he would lose all his face. "Are you sick?" Lod looked at him as if he was crazy and said, "If you have something to say, just say it. Don''t go around with me. If an old man in his thirties or forties goes to the amusement park, others will think that you are a pervert." "..." Tony was expressionless. After looking at Lod, he silentlyined in his heart, "You are an old man in his 200s, yet you still have the nerve to call me a pervert?" "Actually, it was Frank who suggested me toe." Tony took a deep breath and no longer hesitated. He said bluntly, "He said that you have a way to help me be stronger, so I came to find you, hoping that you can train me." "Aren''t you very powerful yourself?" Lod raised his eyebrows and said, "your zanpakuto has developed well. I have seen it all. There is no need for me to train." "Yes, but I found that it is far from enough to escape from those captains with just these methods. I must be stronger!" Tony said with a serious face. "You may have misunderstood me." Lodughed and shook his head. "I am not as powerful as you think. If you want to find me and help you be stronger than the captain, I advise you to give up as soon as possible." "No, you are wrong, Lod." Tony changed his usual mischievous smile and said solemnly, "I don''t ask you to train me into a captain because I know it''s unrealistic. I just want to learn the basics about death god from you." "If you want to learn the basics, can Frank teach you too?" Lod stood up from the sofa and said with a faint smile, "Why do you have to go so far toe and find me?" "Because you are stronger than Frank!" Tony showed his white teeth and smiled. "Everyone thinks I am a genius. I don''t need a teacher to teach me and I can be self-taught. But in fact, they have neglected one thing. My father, Howard Stark, is my teacher!" Lod smiled and asked, "So?" "So... I deeply understand one thing." Tony took a deep breath and paused for a moment. "No matter what kind of genius he is, it is impossible for him to explore the unknown field alone. An outstanding and powerful teacher is the beacon that leads him to the right path." "death god. Spiritual power. These are all fields that I ampletely unfamiliar with. Therefore, any known modern science and experience can not provide me with any help." "During the New York War, I saw the battles of the captains. To be honest, I was very afraid because I found that my armor and preparations were like a toy in front of you." "So I realized that the gap between me and death god is not the so-called Spiritual Power, but the gap between experience and technology. I need to learn the basic theories of your death god." "Your steps, sword techniques, and even Kido, these Frank can''t teach me, and the only person who can teach me these things right now is you!" Tony said in one breath, and then carefully looked at Lod, nervously waiting for the final result. After a moment of silence, the corners of Lod''s lips curled up slightly. He smiled and said, "Not bad, very few people can clearly understand the importance of foundation to death god. You are much smarter than Frank." "So that''s how it is." When Tony heard this, his eyes lit up with surprise. "Mm ---I promise you." Lod smiled and said, "But you have to be mentally prepared. I won''t show mercy. If you die, don''t me me." "Uh." Tony hesitated for a moment, but when he saw the teasing look in Lod''s eyes, his desire to win rose again. He gritted his teeth and said, "Don''t worry, since I said it, I definitely won''t go back on my word. If there''s anything, juste at me!" Lod smiled without saying a word. Originally, he was still thinking about how to bury Hgyoku in Tony''s body, but now he didn''t have to worry about it anymore, and he directly came to pick him up. Chapter 506: Cold Hard Steel

Chapter 506: Cold Hard Steel

Time was like quicksand between fingers, passing away unknowingly. Ever since the invasion of the Annihtion Zerg n ended, Lod suddenly had some free time. Either way, he was currently unable to improve, so he decided to train his mind and stayed in the Modern Realm for about a month. During this time, he and Nemu took turns to teach Tony and death god the four basic skills, namely, Zankensoki (cut, fist, run, spirit)! After a month of inhumane training, he struggled on the edge of life and death almost every day. Tony''s progress could be described as rapid as a day. As expected of the genius he carried, even Nemu praised him for being smart. The only regret was that Tony seemed to be a little biased. His swordsmanship and white fighting skills were barely passable, and it was not an exaggeration to describe it as a tragic sight. But in contrast, Tony showed amazing talent and interest in the two skills of Kido and Hoho. In a short month, he could skillfully use Kido below sixty, and he could even instant-cast Kido below thirty. Although Tony did not show his talent in front of Hoho, he could not stop his interest from rising. This guy rarely did not rely on his brain. Instead, he relied on hard work to cultivate his Hoho to a levelparable to the third seat. This desire to live made even Lod speechless. However, Tony did not know it. He even nned to merge Hoho and Kido into his God-Killing Mech. Ding, ding, ding, ding. In the amusement park under the Seireitei, two ck figures crossed each other. When sword''s de collided with each other, brilliant sparks burst out. Along with the piercing sound of metal shing against metal, the strong wind created by the collision between the two groups of Spiritual Power raged and howled, causing cracks to appear on the t ground. Nemu sat on top of a protruding boulder, her fair and clear little feet swaying slightly. In her left hand was a four-story hamburger that was bigger than her face, and in her right hand was a big coke filled with ice. She enjoyed the intense battle between the two parties. The two sides of the battle were Lod and Tony. This was the ''graduation exam'' that Lod had set for Tony. As long as he couldst for three minutes under hismand, then Tony''s training would be perfect. If not, then he would continue to train. In this one month, Tony had to learn a lot of knowledge every day, and he had to endure high-intensity battles. Fortunately, Lod was proficient in replying, otherwise, before the training waspleted, Tony felt that he would have to die a hundred to eighty times. If there was a medicine for regret, Tony could not wait to cross over to the past and give himself a hard p. He wanted you to have a cheap mouth ande here to suffer! In order to end this trip to Hell, Tony could be said to have put in a lot of effort. He had to pass the test at all costs. If he was trained by Lod for another half a month, he even suspected that he might be crazy. "Come on, big pervert!" Nemu saw the excitement and raised the c and hamburger in his small hands, shouting for Tony, "Don''t lose to big brother. If you hold on a little longer, you will pass the test soon!" "I know!" Tony only focused on answering Nemu, but in the end, he identally made a mistake, and there was another bloody wound on his chest. "You are quite brave ---When you fight with me, you dare to be distracted?" Lod waved sword to get rid of the blood. There was a faint smile on his face, and there was a cold light in his eyes. He said, "If there is a next time, it will not be as simple as just a wound." "Gulp." Tony swallowed his saliva and quickly raised sword to assume a posture. "I... I got it!" After a month of interaction, he knew that Lod was serious. If he dared to be distracted again, Lod''s next target would definitely be his neck. "This is the end of the entertainment program. Show me your true ability. Otherwise, you will die." Lod held the short sword that was only a few inches long, his eyes narrowed into a line, and there seemed to be coldness surging in them. At this moment, Tony felt a chill run down his spine. A cold and sticky feeling crept up his muscles inch by inch, like a poisonous snake hidden in a bush, finally revealing its cold fangs. Although that sword looked short, Tony did not dare to underestimate him in the slightest. In the few battles he had fought in the past month, the abnormally fast sword de almost made him suffer. There were at least seventy to eighty holes in his body, all of them pierced through by this sword. "Phew. I understand!" Tony did not hesitate and chose the Shikai. "Show yourself, Hephaestus!" Boom! Spiritual Power, who had been umting for a long time, suddenly exploded like a fire mountain! The surging mes mixed with the gushingva, instantly raising the temperature in the amusement park by dozens of degrees. The metal substance extracted from the ground was gradually melted and formed under Tony''s control. "Huh?" Lod was slightly stunned, and his expression was a bit strange. It was not because of Tony''s Spiritual Power, but the shape of the metal that had been remodeled by the mes. It looked very much like a cannon! The metal material that was brought out from the ground had been remodeled by the mes of Hephaestus and turned into a dark giant cannon. The height of the cannon was about fifteen meters, and the length of the cannon was astonishing fifty meters. The diameter of the cannon was about eight hundred millimeters. This thing looked a little familiar? Lod thought for a moment and suddenly remembered that this was not the Ancient Cannon created by Hitler during the Second World War. "Hehehe." Tony jumped onto the giant cannon and revealed a sly smile at Lod. "Have you ever heard of this saying? A caliber is justice and a cannon is the truth?" "..." Lod looked down at his sword, and then looked at the batteryparable to a war beast. His heart suddenly felt a little ufortable. I thought Soi Fon''s Bankai was exaggerated enough. Now it seems that the most exaggerated is still Tony. With this guy''s zanpakuto and IQ, he will not really make hundreds of nuclear bombs in the future, and then see who wille to wash the ground with a wave of artillery? It seems that there is such a possibility! Lod suddenly felt a little pain in the ass. If Tony is crazy in Soul Society, Seireitei will not be razed to the ground! "Someone once said that the best weapon is a weapon that doesn''t need to be used." Tony clenched the burning Helian Feis and looked at the book. The color of gold flowed in his eyes. Spiritual Power gathered on the ck hammer like a storm. He took a deep breath and said, "But I don''t think so. The best weapon should only need to be used once!" "Let me solemnly introduce it to you. This is mytest invention!" "It belongs to the God-killing system, and its power isparable to the cannon of ''Zeus'' - Hercules!" "Of course, I also integrated a little gadget, such as... Kido!" "Kido?" Lod raised his eyebrows and showed an interested look. "Then I would like to see how powerful this move of yours is." "I will satisfy your wish!" Tony grinned and began to chant an incantation. "Sprinkled on the bones of the beast! Sharp tower, red crystal, steel ring. Move and be the wind, stop and be the calm. The sound of warring spears fills the empty castle, Had #63. Raikh!" Chapter 507: Rising Punch

Chapter 507: Rising Punch

Boom!!! The Titan God of ancient Greek mythology, Hercules, let out a roar! A deafening roar instantly shattered the air. The extremely violent Kido was chanted and amplified by the pitch-ck cannon. It poured out like a golden torrent. The vast and mighty lightning emitted a dazzling light. It swooped down like a giant thunder dragon. In the Seireitei, the wind blew and dust covered the sky. The lightning dragon was extremely yang and fierce, containing endless destruction. It was aplete destruction that was several times more terrifying than the simple release of Hado! Even Nemu, who was watching from the side, could not help but feel a bit depressed as she looked at the mighty lightning dragon. The t ground was easily torn apart by the surging lightning dragon. The remnant might of the lightning was like an army of thousands of men and horses trampling over everything. "Good idea, good move." Lod repeatedly praised and took a step forward against the lightning. An indescribable heavy and oppressive aura apanied by a visible sweep of Spiritual Power forced the lightning to three meters away from his body. No matter how the lightning dragon roared and attacked, he stood still. In the next moment, he pulled out sword! In an instant, the violent winds of heaven and earth howled, and a brilliant white radiance tore through the sky. It was the indescribably dazzling light of sword. Just the instant it appeared, it had plundered the colors of the entire world, leaving only a wisp of grey, as if it had fallen into eternal death! There was no sound, everything was silent. After this short period of strange silence, a world-shaking rumble was weed! Rumble The earth was shaking, and the world was howling. The moment the huge thunder dragon and sword collided, a dazzling light burst out from the loud rumble, as if the earth was copsing and the earth was shaking, and the entire yground was covered in a moment. The lightning mixed with sword''s light and spread out. All tangible and intangible things were shattered. As the earth and even hollow were shattered, the earth and space werepletely shattered and copsed. Countless hills in the distance were shattered by the shockwaves. A momentter, everything was calm and peaceful. The incessant rumbling in his ears finally disappeared, and the world returned to peace. The ten thousand tons of dust that was stirred up by the impact fell down. The strong wind blew away the obstacles in front of them. They only saw a giant crack that could not be seen to the end. It was even more impossible to see the depth of it. It was as deep as the East Africa Great Rift Valley. It was between the two of them! If one were to observe it carefully, they would be able to see it. This huge rift valley had started with Lod, and it had just brushed past Tony and left. "He is actually...pletely unharmed!" Tony had an ugly expression on his face, and he was unable to ept it in his heart. One had to know that this was his strongest attack up until now, but he did not expect that it would still be unable to deal with Lod! Even Lod, who considered himself inferior to the captain, was so powerful. He could not imagine how powerful those real captains were. "To be honest, I was a little shocked." Tony quickly adjusted his state of mind and bitterly mocked himself, "I am starting to doubt whether you are really inferior to those captains or are you deliberately pretending to be weak in front of me." "Don''t say that. Actually, I have already used my full strength." Lod said with a smile. "Full power? Haha, as if!" Tony pursed his lips, indicating that he did not believe it at all. Lodmented, "Using this giant cannon to increase Kido''s destructive power, your idea is very good, and the practical effect is also very good. The only drawback is that the time is too long, and if it is a real enemy, they won''t stand and let you fight." Tony spread his hands and said, "Don''t forget, if it''s a real battle, I still have the support of the As system and the final judgement weapon, ''Zeus''. This is the real deicidal system." "Hehe, you''re right." Lodughed and shook his head. He had forgotten this point. The deicidal system was a lot of weapon systems. Under the support satellite of As, the system of attack was built together. Now it was only one of them. If it was used together, even if the captain came, it would be a mess. He felt a little emotional in his heart. Maybe this was a genius. Frank became death god more than a year earlier than Tony, but if the two of them were to fight now, Frank''s odds of winning were less than 10. He would probably be crushed to death in an instant! "It''s a pity. My Spiritual Power is still too little." Tony licked his dry lips and shook his head regretfully. "Otherwise, we can make dozens of Heracles in one go andbine them with Zeus and Floating Cannons to form an open space that will cover you for a long time. Maybe we can defeat you." Lod : "..." He always felt that Tony seemed to have gone astray and was moving further and further away from the explosion. With his current situation, Lod had a hunch that in the near future, this guy would probably fire a cannon that was no less than Jakuho Raikoben . "If Spiritual Power, a level six, could do this, what if he was a level three Spiritual Power in the future?" When Lod thought of this, he subconsciously shivered. He could not help but feel deep respect for Tony, as if he was seeing an explosive force rising slowly. Even gods and immortals would not be able to stop a scientist who knew magic! He hoped that Thanos would not be able to hold on. After all, the one who would have a chance to taste this move in the future would most likely be his ck Order. Lod let his imagination run wild for a while before he came back to his senses and said to Tony, "Congrattions, your training is over." "Wait. Are you serious?" Tony widened his eyes and said in disbelief, "I... I really passed the test?" At first, he didn''t have any expectations and thought that he would be tortured for a month. He didn''t expect that there would be a pleasant surprise. Lod, this heartless and ck-hearted teacher, actually announced that he had passed the examination! "You didn''t hear wrong." Lod nodded slightly, waved his hand, and scolded with a smile, "I don''t have anything to teach you anymore. Don''te to me if you have nothing to do in the future. Hurry up and go find your Potts. I hear you talking about her every day. I''m about to have calluses on my ears." "Uh.. Did I really?" Tony was a little concerned about it. "Yes." Lod said grumpily, "You talk in your sleep every night and read Potts'' name three thousand times!" The corner of Tony''s mouth twitched, and he was a little reluctant to admit it. He was a master of flowers, but he actually called a woman by her name, three thousand times. This was simply unbelievable! "Still not leaving?" Lod raised his eyebrows and threatened, "Are you nning to stay and let me train for another month?" "Goodbye! Farewell!" Tony turned around and ran, without any intention of lingering. Looking at his fleeing back, his Hoho was very fast and had a bit of a shadow of 2nd Division. In a few blinks of an eye, he ran out of the amusement park. It could be seen how much he wanted to leave this ce in the depths of his heart. Chapter 508: Mysterious Book

Chapter 508: Mysterious Book

After being tortured by the inhuman ''teacher'' for a month, he slept on the hard ground every day and did not even have a bed. For a time, Tony, who was used to being extravagant, suddenly felt like a primitive man. Now that he had returned to the modern civilization, the first thing he had to do was naturally to indulge himself. For example, he invited the popr model to a passionate midnight party! As for Little Pepper Potts? I''m sorry. As the CEO of Stark Group, she went to Das and the Biological Fund to discuss the matter of cooperation. She was expected to return in a week! Although the rtionship between the two had been almost clear since the Science and Technology Exposition, it did not affect his ''private life''. After returning to his seaside mansion, Tony held a cocktail party. Almost all the invited people were beauties. There was nock of Hollywood celebrities. Then, they spent a wonderful night together with the most beautiful one. The madnesssted until the early morning. The two were exhausted and fell asleep on a bed. It wasn''t until noon that the warm sun spilled in through the floor-to-ceiling windows. Along with the salty sea breeze, it awakened the man on the bed. Stark got up from the bed and rubbed his swollen temples. He looked at the beauty on the bed. Her two round and slender jade legs were exposed. Under the sunlight, they reflected a tempting white light. A sweet voice rang out. "Tony ---Why are you up so early?" A charming face came out of the quilt and wrapped around the thin sheets, revealing her curvaceous figure without a doubt. It looked even more seductive. "I still have something to do, you can take the car and leaveter." Tony casually put on two clothes, then ignored the woman, turned around and left the room. It had to be said that Tony was worthy of being a veteran in flowers, his attitude changed so much that even the women on the bed felt ashamed. These women who spent the night all dreamed that with their charm and skills, they could leave Tony''s heart, and then a carp would jump through the dragon gate and directly be the upper ss. But in reality, none of them seeded! Everyone knew that Tony changed women faster than he changed clothes. There were countless women who had spent the night with him for so many years, but in the end, only Pepper Potts stayed. It was not because Pepper Potts was beautiful, but because she really loved him with her heart. Tony could see this very clearly. Looking at Tony''s almost hopeless back, the womanughed at herself. However, she was not too disappointed. After all, the failed'' seniors'' had already been piled up into a mountain. Although she could not sessfully win Tony over, she was sure that after she left this house, she would obtain more resources than before. This was the effect brought by Tony. Tony was doing it for pleasure, she was doing it for resources. Both of them took what they needed, and neither owed each other anything, not to mention that she had enjoyed it for a longer time. The woman put on her clothes and took the elevator to the first floor. She got into the car that she had prepared and drove to her house. --- The phone in the bag rang. The woman picked up her hair and picked it up. "Irene, I heard that you went to Tony''s bed?" An excited voice came from the other side of the line, as if wishing that the person was her. Irene, while fixing her makeup in the mirror,zily said, "Yes, I just came out at this time, and I almost fell apart because of him." "Oh ho ho ho -" There was a strange smile on the other side of the line and then he said, "I have a hunch that you will soon enter the National Supermodels Competition!" Irene smiled and casually chatted for a while before hanging up the phone. Before she could rest for a few minutes, another call came. It was from her agent. After the call was connected, it was nothing more than a blessing and congrattions. In addition, thepany decided to sponsor her and let her go to the National Supermodel Competition. When Irene finally finished dealing with it, she found that she had already arrived home. After sending a kiss to the driver, she walked up to this rather old house with a pair of round and slender legs. Not all the supermodels were very rich, especially people like her who had not yet be famous. Being able to live in a ce close to the center of the city was already a great financial burden. However, Irene was not worried because she would soon meet an opportunity and leave this dirty area, bing a real person. The entire house was a little old. One could even see the peeling walls. Even the elevator was in the style of thest century. Smelling the moldy smell in the air, Irene frowned slightly, revealing a disgusted expression. While waiting for the elevator, out of the corner of her eye, she saw a stone statue that looked like an angel covering her face. "Strange. When did there be a stone statue here?" Irene was a little confused, but she did not care about this. After the elevator came down, she walked in. Ding --- The old elevator slowly closed. When Irene was rubbing her eyes tiredly, the elevator suddenly stopped running. The light above her head began to flicker, revealing a rich ominous aura. "Damn elevator, such a problem has appeared again. I will definitelyin to them!" Irene kicked the elevator door and cursed angrily. However, the elevator had already stopped working. Irene could only helplessly take out her phone and prepare to call for help. But just as she took out her phone, she saw a dark shadow reflected on the screen of her phone! "Ah --" ... ... ... Thump, thump, thump. When Tony walked down the stairs, he happened to bump into Pepper Potts. The smile on his face instantly froze, and a feeling of heartache welled up in his heart. "Uh.. Potts?" Tony said awkwardly, "Didn''t you go on a business trip? Why are you back so soon?" "The cooperation is over." Potts held the ironed clothes in his hand and smiled slightly. "And I was on the nest night. When I came back, I happened to run into your party. When I got older, I suggested to pay attention to my body, lest I get tired and paralyzed." These words with guns and sticks made Tony smile awkwardly, but he thought in his heart, "I am death god. I am in good health. I can have seventeen or eighteen more!" Of course, he did not dare to say this out loud. Otherwise, in the next half a year, he would most likely be humiliated by Pepper Potts. Pepper Potts red at him and did not pursue the matter too much. After all, she already knew what this birdman was like. She handed over the clothes. Tony took it and put on the clothes one by one. He asked, "By the way, I haven''t been in thepany recently. Is there anything else?" "It''s nothing special." Pepper Potts shook his head, but he seemed to have thought of something. He then said, "By the way, there was someone who asked me to transfer you a parcel. There is an old book in it." "A book?" Tony frowned and said, "I don''t remember that I have a habit of collecting old books. Who gave it to you?" Potts shook his head and said, "I don''t know, but the cover of this book says'' for Tony Stark. ''I thought it was a bit strange, so I stayed behind for you." Tony frowned, picked up a cup of coffee, took a sip, and said, "It''s for me. Then what is the name of the author of this book?" Potts thought for a moment and said, "I remember it was called Irene" "Wait!" Tony suddenly opened his eyes wide. He stood rooted to the ground as if he had been struck by lightning. Only after a long while did he recover. He looked at Potts in shock. He swallowed his saliva and said, "Again, who?" "irene Caswell, what''s wrong?" Potts was a little surprised by his performance and immediately joked, "Could it be that you even know people from a hundred years ago?" "Gulp." Tony swallowed his saliva and his face turned pale. "The woman I had an appointment withst night. She''s also called Irene Caswell!" Could it be that he had seen a ghost?! Chapter 509: Conversation Through Hundred Years

Chapter 509: Conversation Through Hundred Years

The two people looked at each other. A strange and absurd atmosphere spread between the two people. A book author with nearly a hundred years of history with the name ''to Tony Stark'' actually had the same name as the supermodel who spent a good night with him yesterday. Weren''t these two too coincidental? Tony frowned and felt uneasy. He stretched out his hand and said, "Potts, bring that book over. I want to see what is written in this book that is given to me." "Uh.. Okay, you are slightly lower. I will go to the office downstairs to get it." Potts nodded and quickly turned to go downstairs. Tony put down the coffee in his hand and sat on the soft sofa, thinking about whose prank this was. A momentter, Potts came up. It was a yellow thread-bound book. It was obvious that it was not a product of this era. Before it was opened, it gave off a sense of history. If you got closer, you could even smell a certain stench. The cover of the book was written with a feather pen. It was written to Tony Stack. The author of this book was signed in the lower right corner. It was Irene Ducie. It was written at the beginning of 1925, Great Britain and Northern Irnd. The words on the back seemed to have been soaked in water and could no longer be identified, but it could still be seen that it should be a certain city in Ennd. "This book... is real." Tony frowned even more. From the moment he got his hands on it, he knew that this book was not an imitation, but a genuine artifact. If he could be sure that this book was not an imitation, or perhaps he had collected many artifacts, he had developed an almost instinctive intuition. The book was real. It meant that this was not a prank. Perhaps there was someone with the same name who wrote this book in Ennd a hundred years ago and handed it over to him. But was there really such a coincidence in this world? A person who had just left his ce, less than two hours ago, had actually run over a hundred years ago and specially wrote this book for him. If not for a prank, then it must be a joke from God! In order to confirm this, Tony asked Jarvis to check if Irene Duna was still there. Jarvis invaded the surveince of the old mansion and found that after Irene stepped into the elevator, no one came out and contacted the manager in the corridor. After confirming it, he found that Irene was really missing. From the moment Irene stepped into the elevator to the next person entering, it could be confirmed that no one came in or out, or even anything appeared. However, Irene Caswell disappeared just like that! Could it be that it was real? With this question in mind, Tony carefully flipped to the first page. Because this book was already very old, he had to be very careful in order to prevent the book from falling apart. However, when he flipped to the first page and saw the line of words, Tony was so scared that his face turned pale. He even eximed that it was impossible! "Did you see a ghost?" Potts was curious and looked over. "Give it to Iron Man Tony Stark, a girl who used to spend a crazy night with you, dreaming of bing a super model, a wonderful trip that belongs to Irene Caswell." "I... I seem to have seen a ghost!" Tony''s face turned white in an instant, as if it was painted with paint. His two hands were white and bulging, tightly clutching the pages. "Hiss --" Potts sucked in a breath of cold air. At this moment, she also realized the problem. The chill of the day surged up from the soles of her feet, and her little face instantly paled. "You mean... the same person?" Tony did not answer her question. Instead, he flipped to the next page. He stared at it carefully. He swore that when he was in school, he had never been this serious! I know that you might not believe it and think that this is just a prank. In fact, I did not believe it in the beginning. I tried to ask everyone I met, but in the end, I epted the reality. I crossed over. Yes, this is not a movie plot, but something that really happened to me. I came to Ennd in 1914. This is really terrible. The air quality a hundred years ago is much worse than that of our era. This ce is filled with industrial ck smoke. They are like monsters, dyeing the sky ck. Hahahaha. I seem to have said too much. Sorry, people in this era are always so reserved. I still miss our era, at least there can be McDonalds. Let me guess, you must be very curious now. Why did I leave this book for you a hundred years ago? But it doesn''t matter. When you finish reading this book, all your questions will be answered. When he saw this, Tony was almost certain that the author of this book, Irene Caswell, was the same person as the supermodel who had just left the room not long ago. After watching from the side, Potts reached out and pinched the soft flesh on Tony''s waist. She gritted her teeth and said, "It seems that you guys had a great timest night. I even remember what posture you used clearly!" Tony looked embarrassed. In order to prove that she was not lying, Irene described in detail in the book that their passionate momentsst night included but not limited to all kinds of postures. If he had not really experienced it, he would probably think that it was some crazy woman who had fantasized about the contents of the sex. "Cough, cough. Let''s look at the contents of the back page." In order to divert attention and also for the soft flesh on his waist, Tony opened the next page. Reality proved that this was a hundred test, and as expected, Potts''s attention was diverted. The two continued to read. This page was about the mystery of Irene''s disappearance after she left. It was nothing more than returning to the old house. Entering the elevator, she felt that something was wrong. She felt that there was a ck shadow behind her. Then, her vision suddenly darkened. When the light appeared again, she found that she hade to the UK of 1914. Without finding anything strange, Tony patiently continued to look back. Crash. Crash. Crash. The room was silent, only the sound of pages being flipped. The whole book was in the form of a diary, recording the things and people that Irene had experienced and met in the past nine and a five years of her return. It was somewhat simr to the feeling of travel. The real point was at the beginning of 1915, when Germany firstunched an air attack on London, they used arge number of explosives from Airships. It was because of this incident that Irene had to follow her husband to another city in Ennd to take refuge(the words here were erased) and moved into a hotel by the way. By the way, Irene, with the advantage of being a supermodel and her beauty that surpassed the era of nearly a hundred years, had soon be a noble of the upper ss. It could be said that she had finally fulfilled her dream. After that, the truly terrifying thing happened. Since they had moved into this hotel, strange things happened one after another. The passengers who stayed in had mysteriously disappeared, and the entrance to the hotel had also disappeared. All of them were trapped here. Here, Irene saw the strangely shaped angel statue again, covering her face and crying! "It''s the angel statue again." When Tony saw this, his eyebrows were locked together and he vaguely felt that something was wrong. Irene repeatedly mentioned in the book that this angel statue that was covering her face and crying was obviously rted to her transmigration mystery. Tony patiently continued to read. Chapter 510: Moving Statue

Chapter 510: Moving Statue

At the beginning of 1915. London was bombed by the Berlin airship, Irene and her husband went to a city to take refuge and stayed in an unknown hotel. Strange things happened in this hotel. The passengers disappeared one by one, and everyone fell into great panic. Some people felt that they had offended God, and some people thought that this hotel was upied by demons. Just as everyone was terrified and wary of the next person to disappear, another man appeared in the hotel. No one knew when this man came in, just like those mysterious people who disappeared. He seemed to have suddenly appeared without any warning. Under the questioning of everyone, this man said that his name was John Constantine, a not so devout Christianity, and when he was idle, he was a part-time exorcist, asionally teaching the dregs from hell. But when he was asked how he came in, Constantine''s answer disappointed everyone. He said that he did not know what was going on. Originally, he was investigating a matter rted to the demon, following the traces all the way to the outside of this hotel, but when he came in, he found that something was wrong. The time and space here seemed to be distorted by some kind of power. The clues were cut off here. Therefore, the survivors of the museum fell into panic again. They even tried to destroy this horrible building that could eat people through arson, smashing, and all kinds of violent methods. But unfortunately. No matter how they destroyed the building, the things that disappeared or were damaged would return to their original appearance at midnight. Everything looked like time had turned back. The only thing that did not change was the people who had disappeared. Among the trapped people, the only one who had mysterious means, Constantine, who imed to be an exorcist, had tried to forcibly pass through this building tomunicate with the outside world through magic, but unfortunately, this building seemed to be isted by powerful magic. No matter how much Constantine called out, the incantation never responded. Even the high-level incantations used for the ''Descent Spell'' had failed. No matter if it was an angel or demonic city, there was no response. It was as if this ce had been abandoned by a god,pletely isted in an unknown domain! During the time that Constantine tried, the number of people who were trapped decreased one by one. Everyone was in a state of extreme nervousness. They did not know what it was that devoured everyone bit by bit in the dark, and Irene''s husband was unfortunately dragged into it, bing a member of the missing people. The negative emotions such as copse, fear, despair, and so on spread in the hearts of everyone. Soon, under Constantine''s suggestion, everyone sat around a room to ensure that everyone looked after each other. Even if they suddenly disappeared, they could find the'' murderer ''. This strategy quickly passed through everyone. Irene''s remaining dozen or so people stayed in a certain room together. Everyone nervously stared at each other, afraid that in the blink of an eye, a certain person would disappear from their line of sight. This method was indeed very effective. In the next two days, no one disappeared. Just when everyone thought it was safe, another ident happened. And this ident also allowed them to find the real ''murderer'' who made people disappear! ording to Irene''s description, everyone had gathered in the luxurious suite on the top floor. Because only the living room here wasrge enough to amodate more than ten people at the same time, the light of the crystalmp above the head illuminated the entire living room. After two days and two nights of not sleeping, everyone felt very tired. Their eyelids were as heavy as lead, and many people even used self-muttion to force themselves to stay awake and not sleep. Just when everyone was sleepy, the crystalmp above their heads seemed to be in bad contact. Suddenly, it flickered several times, and then the roompletely fell into darkness, almost as if it could not reach out. Constantine shouted and did not move. Then, he took out his Zippo and lit the me. The moment the faint me lit up, it shone out something they had never seen before. At this time, everyone widened their eyes, feeling as if they had fallen into an icehouse. Fear apanied the trembling chill to their heads! What they saw was not a monster, but a statue! It was the angel statue standing upright at the door of the hotel, covering its face and crying. However, at this moment, the angel statue put down its hands, revealing a ferocious and hateful face. It was unknown when it suddenly appeared behind one of the people, two arms forming a ring around the person. The statue was lifelike, as if it was alive. In particr, the angel''s twisted and terrifying face, the fangs protruding from his mouth, and the evil aura he gave off made everyone present feel an inexplicable fear. Rather than calling this statue an angel, it was more appropriate to call it a demon! But then, an even more terrifying thing happened! A sudden gust of evil wind blew out the me ignited by zipo, the originally weak light disappeared, and everyone fell into darkness again. When Constantine lit up the zipo again, everyone was horrified to find that the person had disappeared, leaving only the ferocious angel statue. This time, everyone understood what was going on! The disappearance of the museum was all because of this evil and terrifying angel statue! However, what happened next made everyone fall into deeper despair because this angel statue could not be destroyed. Even if they destroyed the statue, the statue would recover at midnight. They tried all methods and came to the conclusion that the angel statue could not be destroyed. With the disappearance of the other two people, everyone found another important piece of information. That was, as long as they looked away, even if it was just a fraction of a second, the statue would instantly move behind someone. If they looked away again, the statue would make the personpletely disappear. In other words, they had to keep an eye on the angel statue at all times! As long as someone blinked at the same time, or made a turn to wait, looked at the statue and moved his line of sight away from the angel statue, then the angel statue could move at an extraordinary speed andpletely disappear at that moment! No one knew what this angel statue was, but everyone had a deep understanding of its horror! After devouring so many people, this angel statue already had the ability to affect the material world. For example, forcibly controlling the line to cause a ckout, and then taking advantage of the darkness to take away someone''s life. "Hiss -" Tony and Potts sucked in a breath of cold air, feeling the hairs on their backs stand up. Through Irene''s vivid and cryptic words, the two felt as if they were in the real world, experiencing the despair they felt at that time. They could not help but turn to the next page, wanting to see what was going on and how Irene escaped this danger. Flipping to the next page, things really did take a turn for the better! Just as everyone was at a loss, another person appeared in the inn. It was a girl who was about twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old. Her smooth blonde hair was tied into a ponytail. Her jade-like, perfect emerald eyes and her angelic face left a deep impression on everyone present. However, what was strange was that this girl was not dressed in amon European dress. It was a silk dress that was entirely ck. The upper half was simr to the Oriental style. The sleeves were wide and the necklinewas V -shaped. The bottom half was a white undershirt. The lower half was extremely wide pants, and the white belt around the waist carried a long sword. The girl called herself death god! Chapter 511: The Plot Thickens

Chapter 511: The Plot Thickens

Death god Tony''s expression changed drastically, and his pupils trembled imperceptibly. In the 1985 era, another death god appeared, and it happened to be rted to this incident, causing two unrted things to suddenly be connected! "What are you spacing out for? Hurry up and see what happened!" Potts did not notice anything unusual about Tony, but instead urged him to hurry up and turn the page. Although she did not think it was true from the bottom of her heart, she was already deeply attracted by the contents of this book. She could not wait to see what happened next. How did Eileen escape and how she cracked the terrifying angel statue? "... Why is it gone?" Tony flipped to the next page and found that the contents were blurry. Not only that, the most crucial part of the book seemed to have been soaked in water. The inkpletely turned into ck spots. Even modern high-end handwriting repair technology could only sigh in the face of such a situation. This situation stunned the two of them for a few seconds. When they saw that the climax had suddenly been broken, and there was nothing more to say after hanging up the person''s appetite, it was so ufortable that it was like scratching the heart and scratching the lungs. They wanted to drag the person in charge of keeping the book out and use sword to cut it into minced meat! However, he still found a line on thest page of the book, which was the cover. It was the address of a private bank, a yellowing key, and the number of a safe. It was clear that Erin Card''s mind had been taken into this bank, and she had specially left behind an item, hoping that he could take it out. Pa --- After closing the book heavily, Tony''s expression became extremely ugly. He recalled the contents described in the book, and there was a hint of fear in his eyes. The follow-up content of this book depicted something that was beyondmon sense, something that caused the foundation of modern science to copse, something that almost defied the rules, a terrifying statue that devoured humans! Potts was deeply shocked by the contents of the book. After a long silence, she realized that Tony did not say a word. She frowned and thought about something, so she asked curiously, "Tony, are you still thinking about the things in the book?" "I am thinking, what is the purpose of Irene doing this? What does she want to convey to me?" Tony habitually leaned on the sofa, crossed his legs, and muttered, "A key and a book, not just to tell us about this matter. There should be other intentions." "Do you want to go and take a look?" Potts hesitated for a moment and said, "Although all of this is absurd, what if it is true? Since you want to know the information she conveyed, why don''t you go to the bank to take a look? Maybe you can find something new." "You''re right, Potts." Tony stared at the key for a few seconds, then stood up and said, "Since you want to know what happened, then go and see what Irene left for me." No matter what Irene left behind, he had to go and see! In fact, there was one thing that Tony did not tell Potts. Since Irene disappeared in New York, it meant that the moving statue would most likely appear anywhere in New York City! Who knew where that terrifying thing would appear in New York in the next second? If they left the current Stark Building, Potts and even anyone would be in danger. At the very least, Tony believed that with the current security system, it would be impossible to stop such a terrifying thing. Therefore, no matter what, he had the obligation and necessity to solve and investigate this matter! "Jarvis, get me a car and contact the Citibank manager." After instructing Jarvis, Tony turned to look at Potts. He was a little worried about her being alone, so he said, "Potts, youe with me. From now on, you are not allowed to leave my sight." Potts saw the worry in Tony''s eyes and suddenly felt a little uneasy. She asked, "Tony, do you think the contents of this book are real?" "Potts, there are many things in this world that you can''t understand, so please believe me. Don''t leave my line of sight." Tony let out a heavy breath and tightened his grip on Potts''s hand. He held it very hard and his palms were sweating. Potts''s mood suddenly became heavy and she nodded subconsciously. "I know, I won''t leave your line of sight. Tony, don''t worry." Tony nodded, and then brought Potts downstairs. ... ... ... A momentter, the two drove to Citibank. This was one of the oldest private banks established in the United States. It had high confidentiality, so it was loved by the rich and powerful politicians. A lot of shady things were stored in this bank. The manager who was in charge of the reception enthusiastically led the two of them in and introduced their business. As the person in charge of Stark Industry, no matter where they went, they were always the focus of attention. It could even be said that it was some kind of trend. In the past, Citibank had begged and hoped to cooperate with Stark Industry, but they were all mercilessly rejected by Tony. This time, these two suddenly came to Citibank, and even if they did not handle any business, their stock prices could rise a bit tomorrow. This is the so-called celebrity effect. Tony was toozy to talk nonsense with him, he directly took out the key: "Take me to this safe." The manager looked at the key and found that it was a Citibank in 1935. It was specifically designed for the upper-ss society at that time. Although he did not know how Tony got it, he was smart and did not ask too much. After all, the private storage cab of Citibabk only looked at the key and not the person. Even if the person wanted to take things away, as long as there was no key, the bank would not recognize it. Soon, the three people came underground and were in charge of the storage cab. After verifying the manager''s personal information, they entered this storage cab that had a hundred years of history. The owners of most of the cabs here had already turned into dead people and no one woulde to collect them, so it had not been opened for a long time. "Let me take a look." The manager identified the number of the keys, then led the two of them to a storage cab in the deepest corner. He said, "Mr. Tony, Ms. Potts, your things are in this cab. I will leave for a while. Pleasee out as soon as possible." After watching the manager leave, Tony and Potts looked at each other. After taking a deep breath, they slowly inserted the key into the keyhole. * CHI * The storage cab, which was about the height of a person, slowly opened with the sound of the machine expanding. However, to their surprise, what was ced inside the storage cab was actually an angel statue that was covering its face and crying! Whoosh! In almost an instant, Tony and Potts''s hair stood on end! No one had expected that there was an angel statue sealed in the underground vault of the Citibank! Irene... Tony thought to himself. What exactly was she trying to do? Chapter 512: Disappearing Potts

Chapter 512: Disappearing Potts

The relic left behind by Irene Caswell was actually an angel statue that was covering its face and crying! Although Irene had used words to describe its image, when they really saw this statue, they could not help but be shocked. An uncontroble fear quietly spread in their hearts. Looking at this statue up close, a strange feeling came to their faces. Their appearance was like that of the ancient Greek goddess. They wore a graceful and luxurious long dress, and their hair was like that of ancient Greeks. Their hands covered their cheeks, making it impossible to see their faces clearly. There were two pairs of wings on their backs. If they did not know the strangeness of the statue, most people would only think that it was an ordinary Greek sculpture. Moreover, it must have been made by a famous person. Otherwise, it would not be so lifelike, especially the carving of the wrinkled part of the dress. It could be said to be made by the gods. The subtle parts could be faked and true! But the more vivid it was, the more fearful Tony and Potts became. Because they knew that this statue was definitely not a stone, but an unknown horror! "Tony.. I am a little scared." Facing this angel statue that was full of evil, Potts''s face paled. She tugged at Tony''s sleeve, wanting to ask him what was going on. "Don''t move! Don''t blink" Noticing the movement of his lover next to him, Tony roared with veins on his face, "Listen up, Potts. From now on, don''t blink. Don''t move your eyes away from it!" Potts obediently widened her eyes and stared at the angel statue. "Please don''t blink." At this time, Tony''s forehead was covered in cold sweat. He had no time to think about the reason why Irene did this. The pressure that this statue gave him was too great. He racked his brain to think of a way to escape the current predicament. The only thing he knew was that the only factor that could keep the angel statue still was to keep the statue in the state of ''observing''. This was simr to Schrodinger''s quantum experiment. Tony guessed that under the state of observation, this statue would be in the state of quantum copse. This state would cause the angel statue to be unable to move under the state of the stone statue, but once it lost the target of observation, this statue would activate a state, changing from the state of quantum copse to a different state. "Jarvis, do you hear me?" Tony opened his eyes wide and called out, "Bring the monitoring equipment over immediately. I don''t care what method you use to keep this angel statue in a state of being observed!" "No problem, sir." Jarvis said, "We are currently mobilizing the closest flying monitoring equipment. We still need a minute." Three minutes. When the two heard this, their hearts rxed a little. This time was neither too long nor too short. One person definitely could not do it, but as long as they started to blink and maintain a state of observation, it should not be a problem to hold on for three minutes. Tony told Potts his thoughts, and the two of them took turns to blink and rest. "Okay. Okay. I got it." Although Potts felt very nervous and fearful of this statue, she still gathered her courage and nodded, indicating that she would definitely be fine. "Okay, you go first in the first round. When I can''t hold on any longer, I will call you." Tony relied on his strength to hold on for a longer time, so he told Potts close her eyes and rest first. Potts couldn''t hold on anymore and immediately closed her eyes when she heard this. Tony widened his eyes and stared at the angel statue, thinking about whether he could destroy it. ording to the contents of Irene''s notes, the statue could indeed be destroyed, but it would be restored. However, the moment it was broken, the statue should not have the ability to move, so the feasibility of this method was very high. Ten seconds. Twenty seconds. Thirty seconds. After holding on for a whole minute, Tony finally couldn''t hold it in any longer. His eyes were abnormally dry and ufortable. He instinctively wanted to blink and hurriedly called out, "Potts, it''s my turn to rest now. Don''t blink. Remember to keep a close eye on the statue. No matter what happens, understand?" "Don''t worry. I know." Potts said nervously, then opened her eyes. Tony quickly closed his eyes, tears continuously flowing out of his eyes, moistening his two dry eyeballs. However, he did not dare to close his eyes for too long. He was afraid that Potts would identally close her eyes, so after only ten seconds, Tony immediately opened his eyes and let Potts continue to rest. He stared at the angel statue. Potts did not argue, but obediently closed her eyes and continued to rest. Another thirty seconds passed, and the two of them took turns. After three rounds, they finally managed to hold on until the drone arrived. Jarvis controlled five drones to observe from five different angles to ensure that there were no blind spots in all directions. Every part of the angel statue was deeply imprinted in the camera. "Tony. Can we blink now?" Potts asked carefully. She was really scared when she looked at the statue. "We can''t do it now. Let''s slowly retreat, bit by bit, and keep our eyes open." Tony took a deep breath and held Potts''s hand. The two of them faced the angel statue and slowly retreated. Since this was the deepest storage cab, they had to go through a corner. When Tony and Potts retreated to the corner, their hearts were so nervous that they were in their throats. They slowly moved their feet, slowly rubbing against the edge, and slowly walked out. The angel statue in their vision was slowly covered by the storage cab until itpletely disappeared. It worked! As he had expected, as long as the angel statue was in a state of observation, it would not move. And this observer might not necessarily be a human, even if it was a machine. "Phew. It''s fine." Tony heaved a sigh of relief. His shirt was instantly drenched in sweat. He said with lingering fear, "Fortunately, I was extremely smart. I thought of having Jarvis observe it for us. Otherwise, we might not have been able to escape!" However, at this time, Potts''s expression suddenly changed. She seemed to have recalled something terrifying. She looked at him in horror and said with a trembling voice, "Tony. We seem to have forgotten something." "Forgot something?" Tony asked in confusion. "Do you still remember? Irene once said that they can affect the material of the real world, for example... cut off the power." Potts'' pupils trembled violently as she said in fear. "Zzz-" An ear-piercing sound of electricity suddenly rang through the headset. Tony subconsciously covered his ears with his hands. His eyes closed in that instant. This was apletely instinctive reaction. In addition, it was a sudden incident, so it was not controlled by human consciousness at all. "Not good!" Tony instantly realized that something was wrong and forced himself to open his eyes. However, the one in front of him now was not Potts, but a statue of an angel with a hideous face. It had its hands sped around something. Potts. disappeared! Chapter 513: Sleeve

Chapter 513: Sleeve

Potts disappeared! In just a short moment, in the space of less than a second, this terrifying angel statue appeared, carrying endless despair and fear. It took Potts away in front of him! "Potts.." Tony felt as if he had been struck by a heavy hammer. His brain instantly buzzed and became nk. He seemed to be in disbelief. He reached out to touch the air, but there was no feeling of hollow. The terrifying angel statue had its arms wrapped around it. It was the ce where Potts had been standing before, and now there was no one there. There was still a trace of fragrance in the air. It smelled like some kind of fruit, mixed with a hint of sweetness and sourness. This was the taste that Potts liked the most. It was also the birthday present he had given Potts, but the familiar figure was nowhere to be seen. It was only at this moment that he truly epted this reality. Potts was taken away by the angel statue. "Ah --" At this moment, Tony let out a hysterical roar. The Spiritual Power around him was like a raging tide, constantly bombarding the air around him, setting off endless waves of anger that spread out. An uncontroble anger could be clearly seen in his bloodshot eyes. His face was distorted by extreme anger and pain, and ck veins burst out from his neck, densely packed and terrifying. mes of anger surged in his chest, like a boiler that was under too much pressure, it could explode at any time, ttening everything in the surroundings! It was unknown whether it was an illusion or not, but there seemed to be a hint of ridicule in the eyes of this hideous looking angel statue, as if it was mocking his inability and fury. "Jarvis.." Tony opened his eyes in anger, ck veins popping up on his forehead. As his breathing moved up and down, his cheeks faintly trembled, "Report what happened just now. I want to know everything!" "I''m very sorry, Mr. Stark." Jarvis said in a low voice, "There was an unknown electromaic wave that caused the drone to fail temporarily. I can''t detect the statue here." Electromaicwave influence, drone failure. Tony clenched his fists. He hated himself for being careless. He should have expected this. Irene had once described this matter in her book. The angel statue caused the lights in the living room to temporarily fail due to the influence of the electric road, causing everyone to lose their sight and take the opportunity to make one of them disappear. However, because of his arrogance, he had forgotten the most important hint and indirectly caused the disappearance of Potts. "I will definitely save you, Potts!" Tony took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down. He did not want his thoughts to be affected. Right now, the most important thing was to protect himself. Even in such an angry situation, Tony''s brain remained calm. He had not forgotten the most important rule, and that was to never blink. Perhaps, this was a genius. No matter how disadvantaged he was, he could always remain calm at the critical moment, even if he was the most furious. Tony deeply understood one thing, that was that he was thest one, the only hope to save Potts. If even he himself was taken away by the angel, Potts really had no chance of survival. "Think carefully. There must be a w. I can definitely find your weakness. Good luck. You are Tony Stack!" Tony encouraged himself as he started to think quickly. First of all, the information was that the person taken away by the angel would not die, but would return to a certain timeline in the past. This could be confirmed by Irene. Although it was not clear why the angel statue did this, at least it revealed a piece of news to him, that was, Potts was not dead, but was only at a certain timeline, and it was possible to bring her back. Secondly, the angel statue was not a stone statue, but an unknown creature. They could affect the material universe, so electronic equipment and equipment were not reliable. The most important thing was that the existence of the angel statue was simr to the ''Schrodinger Kitten'' or the experiment of the ''dual seam interference''. Through this action, it could cause the quantum copse of the statue and return to the state of a stone statue that could not move. Once it disappeared, the stone statue would instantly return to its original form, and then move at an unimaginable speed, throwing the closest person into the past time and space. "I''ve already thought of a way." Tony raised his head and looked at the statue in front of him with a gaze that suppressed his anger. He said coldly, "As long as you can remain in a state of observation, you can only be a statue." The stone statue stood silently on the spot. The terrifying face of the angel seemed to be filled with a sense of ridicule, as if it was mocking Tony''s blind arrogance. However, whether he was blindly confident or not, he would naturally find outter. Tony silently calcted the time in his heart and then blinked left and right to ensure that he would be in the state of observation at any time to prevent the angel statue from moving again. As time passed, one person and one statue maintained a look of deep affection. The lights in the treasury flickered from time to time, as if there was a possibility of extinguishing at any time. But unfortunately, Tony had already expected this. He directly used his own spiritual energy to turn into a torch, illuminating a range of five meters around him,pletely eliminating the possibility of his vision being blocked. As for this malevolent angel statue, facing Tony''s absolute defense, it seemed to be helpless and could only allow this stalemate to continue. Very quickly, the deadlock was broken! Under Jarvis''mand, all the people in the Citibank were forcibly evacuated, expelling all the people who could possibly break in, and they were transported here by air! Yes, you didn''t hear wrongly! This was Tony''s magic treasure that turned the tide. He wanted to use this basket full of snakes to seal this terrifying angel statue monster! Snakes were creatures without active eyelids, so this kind of animal could not blink. It was different from machines that could easily stop electricity. The angel statue could not affect creatures. This was the method that Tony thought of to restrain them! "It''s over, angel!" Tony''s eyes shed with a cold light as he slowly raised a finger. "I have already seen through your tricks. Checkmate!" "Bakudo #1: Restrain!" "Bakud #4. Hainawa (Crawling Rope)!" The two Bakudo had different goals. The target of the rope was these snakes, forcing their heads to face the statue. From all angles, they stared at the angel statue, firmly locking it in the quantum copse state. The target of this rope was the statue. After tying it up, it was forcefully fixed in ce to ensure that no other tricks would appear. But this was not enough. Tony thought further to prevent outsiders from intruding, so he released the third Bakudo. "Bakud #26. Kyokk (Bent Light)!" Through the distortion and refraction of light, Bakudo, which had hidden the object, would not be able to find the statue even if someone intruded! The angel had already been sealed by him! What Tony nned to do next was to find the clues left behind by Irene, because it was impossible for her to deliberately ce such a statue here for no reason. Moreover, the statue had been sealed for nearly a hundred years, but there was no problem at all. It was obvious that someone had done something to it. Tony immediately returned to the storage cab and found some clues. The reason why the statue was sealed was that there was a very dim eye shaped incantation engraved on the door inside the storage cab. Moreover, Tony had a new discovery, which was that at the bottomyer of the storage cab, there was also a broken piece of the sleeve of the dead tyrant. "A piece of sleeve." Tony frowned and picked up the broken sleeve. He carefully sensed the remaining Spiritual Power and was shocked. "This Spiritual Power is actually Lod''s?!" Chapter 514: Anything Bearing The Image of an Angel Will Become The Angel Itself

Chapter 514: Anything Bearing The Image of an Angel Will Be The Angel Itself

Things had be even more bizarre! Tony''s eyebrows were knitted into a ball, his eyes filled with doubt and confusion. He stared at the sleeve and fell into deep thought. In this storage cab a hundred years ago, not only did Irene store a terrifying angel statue, but she also left behind a sleeve that belonged to Lod. There were obvious traces of being torn at the broken sleeve of this ck tyrant outfit. But the problem was. Why did Irene leave an angel statue and a piece of torn sleeve behind in the highest level storage cab of Citibank? Tony tried to reverse his thinking and put himself into Irene''s idea to understand the reason for this series of operations. But no matter what the derivation process was, the logic chain could not close in the end. Because of theck of the most crucial information, he could only reluctantly analyze that the reason why Irene did this was definitely due to someone''s instructions, such as the'' death god ''in the book. Thinking of this, Tony could not help but feel a little resentful. If the contents of the book had not been soaked in water, perhaps he would not have to work so hard. What was certain now was that the content behind the book must be very important. It was precisely because hecked the content of the book that he opened the storage cab without any preparation. "''Sir, since Mr. Lod appeared in the storage cab, I think the most direct way is for you to find him." Jarvis said. "I... think about it." Tony hesitated for a moment. With his strong personality, if not for necessary, he really did not want to beg others, especially Lod, who was full of evil interests. The month of torture was still vivid in his mind. Just thinking about it was terrible, let alone let him go back. "''Sir, Think about Ms. Potts." As expected of a private butler, Jarvis directly poked Tony''s'' weak point ''. "The longer you hesitate here, the more dangerous Miss Potts, who has fallen into an unknown time and space, will be." "You are right, Jarvis." Tony took a deep breath and said in a low voice, "I shouldn''t hesitate any longer. Potts is still waiting for me to save her!" However, before leaving this ce, he still needed to make some preparations to prevent the angel statue from escaping and cause even greater danger. The first thing he needed to do was topletely seal this vault and weldthe entire metal gate to death, not leaving a single gap to prevent others from being too curious and identally breaking the seal. Secondly, Tony used the simplest and most concise statement to tell Director S. H. I. E. L. D. about the danger within the vault and asked him to send agent to seal the entire Citibank. There was a seal set up by Kido in the vault, and dozens of living snakes would stare at the statue, causing it to copse at all times. The door outside the vault was welded to death, and the entire bank was sealed off, expelling all irrelevant people and professional Agent of S. H. I. E. L. D. to guard the underground vault. Regardless of whether it was inside or outside, Tony checked it again and admitted that he had not missed anything. It could be said that there was an inescapable, and even a mosquito could not fly out. After making all the preparations, Tony got up and headed to the Seireitei. Boom boom boom - The global limited edition Bugatti Veyron, with Tony''s tyrannical control skills, let out a savage roar from within the tank, instantly turning into a streak of light that swept across the ck asphalt road. ... ... ... elerate, elerate, elerate again! Along the way, Tony ignored all the red lights and only focused on blindly elerating. With the reaction brought by death god''s physique, it only took about ten minutes to cross the city to the Seireitei. Tony kicked open the car door and headed straight for the door of the Seireitei. This time, he did not even bother to knock on the door as he directly pushed the door open and entered. --- The golden bell hanging on the eaves of the door violently pushed open the door with both hands, making a series of rapid noises. On the sofa facing the entrance, after hearing the noise, a small head popped out. It blinked its big ck eyes and looked at the anxious Tony, "Hey, lecherous uncle, why are you back again?" Tony swept his eyes across the entire room but did not find the man. He asked anxiously, "Is Lod here? I have something important to talk to him about." "Something important?" Seeing Tony''s serious expression, Nemu guessed that the matter was not small. He jumped down from the sofa, tidied up his wrinkled dress, and said, "Brother is at the amusement park. I will go down with you to find him." After the two of them went down to the amusement park, Tony saw Lod at a nce. He closed his eyes and sat cross-legged. On his legs was zanpakuto, who was performing sword meditation. Sensing that there were two groups of Spiritual Power approaching, Lod ended the conversation with zanpakuto. He slowly opened his eyes and smiled, "It has only been a day, and you are already impatient. Do you want toe back for training?" "No, no, no. You misunderstood. I am not here for training. I have a very important matter that I need your help with." The corner of Tony''s eyes twitched slightly. He was so scared that he quickly shook his head and waved his hand, indicating that he was not looking for trouble. "Something very important, ask me for help?" A ripple appeared in Lod''s eyes, and he was slightly surprised. "Don''t tell me which terrifying existence you have provoked. You came to find me because you couldn''t solve it." "In fact, yes." Tony revealed a troubled expression. He let out a heavy breath, and his hands subconsciously clenched into fists. His joints were white due to excessive force, and he made a cracking sound. "Tell me about it." Lod raised his eyebrows and was curious about what trouble Tony had caused. "It''s like this. It has to start with me and a supermodelst night." Tony sorted out his thoughts and then began to talk from the beginning. Due to the fact that there were still minors present, they thought that they would not teach the children bad things. Tony skipped the passionate part of the two in the middle and quickly entered thetter part of what happened. However, when he talked about Irene''s disappearance and the'' angel statue ''that was covering her face and crying, Lod, who had been calm all this time, suddenly changed his expression. Spiritual Power instantly went berserk and plowed out traces of the ground around him. "The Weeping Angel" Lod''s pupils suddenly contracted. A Hoho stepped forward and directly grabbed Tony''s shoulder. With a tone that had never been so serious, he asked, "Are you sure it''s a weeping angel statue?" "It hurts, it hurts, it hurts. My shoulder is going to be broken by you!" Tony''s face was twisted in pain. He had not expected Lod to react so strongly. It had to be known that even when the Zerg n invaded and the Wandenreich appeared, the expression on his face was not as excited as it was now. "I''m sorry. I lost myposure." Lod realized that he was too excited, so he took a few deep breaths and repeated himself. He asked, "Are you sure it''s a weeping angel statue?" "I''m sure. I saw it with my own eyes. It took away a weeping angel statue!" Tony''s eyes dimmed and he said in a low voice, "It was all because of my mistake that Potts was taken away by that damn stone statue." "You have seen it before" Lod felt his scalp go numb and his eyes shed with horror. "Wait. Since you''ve seen the Weeping Angel, how did you escape?" "As long as you understand the mechanism of these Angels, you can escape easily." Tony could not help but feel proud as he said, "I used a bunch of snakes to keep an eye on the stone statue. This way, I can trap it and then I ran over to find you." Unexpectedly, Lod had an ugly expression on his face. He gritted his teeth and said, "Are you saying that you have been staring at the statue with the eyes of a snake?" "That''s right, my method is not bad, right?" At this moment, Tony still did not know the seriousness of this action. He acted like he was showing off and said, "As long as we figure out their operating mechanism, it will be very easy to trap these stone statues." "You are wrong, Tony." There were ripples in the depths of Lod''s eyes, and his expression was unprecedentedly solemn. "There is another very important matter regarding the Weeping Angel." "What is it?" "Anything bearing the image of the angel will eventually be the angel itself!" Chapter 515: Puzzling Phenomenon

Chapter 515: Puzzling Phenomenon

In the end, anything that carried the image of an angel would be an angel. This was a legend used to describe how terrifying the Weeping Angel was, but it was only a guess from the literal meaning. It was probably difficult for anyone to understand just how terrifying the meaning contained within was. Although he did not understand the meaning of this sentence, when Tony saw Lod''s serious expression, an ominous premonition arose in his heart. He licked his dry lips and swallowed his saliva. "This... Can you exin it a little more clearly?" "The meaning of this sentence is..." Lod stared at Tony with an expressionless face. His pupils twitched slightly, and then he slowly said, "Any object that has been staring or carrying the shape of an angel for a long time, regardless of whether it is a creature or a machine, even if it is a mirror made of inorganic objects, it will eventually be the new carrier of the Weeping Angel!" Boom! Tony instantly felt his scalp go numb, and his entire body trembled as if it had been electrocuted. An uncontroble extreme fear surged up and swallowed him like a raging fire. His reason was like a fragile piece of paper that was torn to pieces. A bone-chilling coldness spread through his spine inch by inch, causing his entire body to stiffen as if he had fallen into an icehouse. "You mean to say... those... snakes used to lock the statue." A terrifying thought surfaced in Tony''s mind. "Pray. Tony." There was no fluctuation in Lod''s voice. It was so cold that it was like a cier under the South Pole. Even the surrounding temperature dropped a lot. "If that weeping angel is at its peak, then very soon, there will be several hundred more weeping angels in New York." Just one was already troublesome enough. How terrifying was a few hundred weeping angels? At this time, Tony also knew that he had done something wrong. His face was so ugly that it was as if he had swallowed a few flies. Cold sweat kept pouring down his forehead. His voice trembled uncontrobly as he said, "Then, what should we do?" "Of course we should go to the scene." Lod took a deep breath, rubbed his swollen temples, and said with a headache, "You better pray to God now that the angel is not at his peak. Otherwise, we will be in big trouble." "I have always been a devout Christian. Every year, I donate millions to God. In exchange for indulgences, I can fill a vi, he should be able to bless me, right?" Tony asked anxiously. "Oh, then you have to ask the current pope if they recognize your indulgences." Lod sneered, then grabbed Tony by the shoulder and said, "Tell me the location of the angel, and I''ll take you there directly." "At the intersection of Lexington Boulevard and 53rd Street in Manhattan, the Citibank Tower three-story vault. " Tony knew that every minute and every second was important now, and it was rted to the safety of the whole New York, so he reported the detailed address very quickly. "Nemu, stay and watch the shop." After saying this, Lod took Tony and Hoho with him and disappeared from the spot. ... ... ... Citibank. Outside the welded underground vault, dozens of well-armed soldiers were stationed. The order that Chief Fury gave them was to protect this vault at all costs and give them unlimited power to fire. They could kill anyone who dared to approach until Tony Stark returned. Although they were very puzzled by this order, they were curious about what was inside this vault. However, under the repeated orders of Fury, these soldiers still strictly followed the order, not destroying, exploring, and entering the vault. In the next moment, Tony suddenly appeared in front of everyone. "Everyone, leave this ce immediately." Tony did not bother to exin to them and forcefully dismissed the soldiers guarding the ce. The soldiers were immediately confused. They inexplicably let people in and inexplicably let people leave. However, the nature and confidentiality regtions of the soldiers still made them choose to obey Tony''s orders. They left the underground vault in an orderly manner and went to the next level to guard it. After everyone was sure to leave, Lod slowly walked to the door of the vault and raised his hand to summon Spiritual Power. Bang The alloy door, which was dozens of tons heavy, was violently broken open. This scene made Tony, who was next to him, click his tongue. This was a special alloy door, which was specially used to resist the st or impact. Under normal circumstances, it would take at least fifty kilograms of T NT explosive to destroy this door! However, it was difficult to directly sense the power of fifty kilograms of T NT explosive. Theoretically speaking, fifty kilograms of T NT explosives could instantly release a twenty-one million ear burning energy, which was equivalent to ten thousand grenades exploding at the same time. It was enough to turn a five-story building into rubble. The energy released by that seemingly light palm wasparable to fifty kilograms of intense explosives! Lod stepped into the rising smoke and walked straight towards the direction where Spiritual Power''s fluctuations came from. Tony put away the shock in his heart and followed his footsteps inside. Although this journey was not long, the two of them walked very slowly. Especially in thisplex environment, if Lod really guessed correctly, there were hundreds of angel statues hidden inside. With the two of them having four eyes, they probably wouldn''t be able to stare at them. When they arrived at Spiritual Power''s movement point, Lod let out a sigh of relief. The barrier that Tony set up before he left was not broken. The hundreds of snakes in the middle did not turn into weeping angels, and the terrifying statue with a ferocious face was trapped in the center by these snakes that did not blink. It seemed that the weeping angel was still in a weak state. The weeping angel in hollow''s weakened state was not only slow in movement, but it was also unable to reflect its image on the object that could reflect its appearance. In a sense, it was also a weakness. "It really is the weeping angel." It was only now that Lord was convinced of his previous guesses, he let out a long sigh, and said to himself, "I didn''t expect such a terrifying creature to appear, I really don''t know the man who was driving the blue police booth. Will it appear?" "The man who drove the police booth?" Tony was curious and asked in surprise, "He can deal with this damn thing?" "Don''t think too much. He is even more troublesome than this damn thing." Lodughed at himself and shook his head. "And if he really appears, it would mean that we are in big trouble." "Lod, I have a question for you." Tony hesitated for a moment, then asked, "A hundred years ago, did you see such a thing?" "What do you mean?" Lod frowned and looked at Tony strangely. Tony waved his hand and said, "That''s right. You must have seen something like this before. Otherwise, why would you be so familiar with this Weeping angel?" Lod answered vaguely, "From a certain perspective, I have indeed seen it before." He couldn''t let him tell Tony that he had seen the Weeping Angel in the British drama "Doctor Who" in hisst life. "So that''s how it is. Then I can understand why something like yours appeared." Tony showed a look of sudden realization, then he took out something from his bosom and handed it over, "Look, is this what you left behind?" Lod took a closer look and found that it was actually a torn sleeve. Moreover, Spiritual Power, who was still emitting his aura, immediately revealed a strange expression and asked doubtfully, "This sleeve. Where did you get it from?" "It was left behind by Irene Caswell mind. It was ced in the storage cab with the angel." Tony pointed at the cab at the back and said, "I am also very curious as to why there would be fragments of your dead Tyrant Equipment in the cab." Wait.. Lod looked at the broken sleeve and suddenly a light shed in his mind. If he remembers correctly, when he first established the [Break Realm], the passage between the Soul Realm and the present world, due to the imperfection of various technologies, he encountered a ''Cthulhu'' when crossing the Boundary Realm, and he didn''t know what to do at that time. Carefully, the tentacles that were caught by the sudden bump touched, and the sleeve was torn off at that time! The inside of the prison was a space-time turbulence that would swallow everything and throw them into an unknown space-time. Lod had lost a month of time just by touching his clothes! However, what he didn''t expect was that The sleeve that had been torn apart by the restraints had now mysteriously appeared here! Chapter 516: Lost Memory

Chapter 516: Lost Memory

Lod looked at his sleeves and fell into deep thought. The dead tyrant suit was made up of material by Spiritual Power, so each of death god''s clothes would be stained with their own unique fluctuations. It was the second symbol apart from zanpakuto. But this broken sleeve in front of him, not only did Lod feel his Spiritual Power, but there was also a fluctuation of Spiritual Power that he had never seen before and waspletely unfamiliar with. Up until now, Lod was sure that he had seen all of death god who had appeared and was familiar with their fluctuations. Therefore, this unfamiliar master of Spiritual Power definitely could not havee from Soul Society. But if not for from Soul Society, where did this persone from? After all, death god was not a cat or a dog, so he could not appear out of thin air. This was interesting. Apletely unfamiliar and never-before-seen fluctuation of Spiritual Power actually attached itself to his dead tyrant suit, which had been seized and devoured by him, and was sealed up together with the Weeping Angel in a certain time and space location a hundred years ago. Obviously, someone deliberately did it! However, leaving behind his sleeves and this weak weeping angel, what was the purpose of death god''s hard work? Lod frowned, and his heart was covered with ayer of haze. From the appearance of the weeping angel until now, there was a strange feeling everywhere, making people feel an unspeakable strangeness, as if there was an important link missing, unable to connect these scattered clues together. And what worried him the most now was the appearance of the weeping angel! The Weeping Angel came from an English science fantasy drama, . It was an alien creature with hightitude. It specialized in stealing other creatures'' time for a living. Its existence itself was almost as ancient as the universe. It was called . They had an ultimate defense mechanism known as . When observed by any creature, the original body would be an angel stone statue. At this time, it would be in a quantum copse state that ''does not exist''. The stone statue could not be killed by . At the same time, the stone statue could not harm anyone. Even if the stone statue was broken, it would be useless because it was just their external disguise or a parasite. Moreover, the broken stone statue would quickly reform. But once the angel statue loses its observation, that is, when the creature shifts its sight or blinks, it will immediately return to the prototype from the quantum copse state, that is, the real "weeping angel", stealing the time of the target creature. The way the Weeping Angel killed people was by touching the target creature and sending it to a certain time node in the past, and then using the time difference produced during the process as the energy for their survival and stealing. The most important thing was that once the creature was stolen by the angel, the timeline where the creature was would be locked down and would never return to the original time and space. Otherwise, it would cause a huge time paradox, which would then trigger the entire universe''s paradox, causing the destruction of the universe''s timeline. The lonely assassin lived up to his name! But even such a terrifying creature still had the enemy they feared, and that was the protagonist in the "Doctor Who", a powerful race that could control time, the Time Lord - Doctor! Lod only hoped for one thing now, and that was to never have a doctor appear. Otherwise, the problem he would face would not only be a time-management game, but also a terrifying man who could destroy the universe and even overturn the timeline at any time. This man had no power. He even swore that he would never pick up his weapon. He wandered the edge of danger with his wisdom. He had saved the universe countless times, and his friends and enemies were everywhere. But if you underestimate him because of this, then what awaits you will be failure, because the doctor had never been on the verge of death several times, but he had seeded in surviving the difficulties and defeating the enemy in front of him. In fact, before he crossed over, Lod had fantasized more than once that perhaps he could ascend to the Doctor''s throne one day and go to the universe with him to adventure, to experience those magnificent events, to see the magnificence from birth to destruction. But now... He only hoped that the blog did not appear, otherwise a certain toilet plunger would definitely follow closely behind. At that time, even the life court might not be able to cover it. "Are you okay?" Tony was a little worried, but the problem with the Weeping Angel had not been solved, and the helper he had found had another problem. "It''s nothing. I just thought about it for a while." Lod shook his head, withdrew his wandering thoughts, and asked, "Now it''s safe for the time being. You can continue to talk about the contents of the back page of the book." "Alright, then I''ll continue." Tony was also very ambitious. Seeing that the Weeping Angel was temporarily unable to escape, he began to talk about thetter part of the story. Regarding how Irene had managed to hook up with the upper ss nobles after crossing over, or how she had done so a hundred years ago, he had skipped all of these irrelevant things and quickly entered the strange hotel. When the name of a man appeared, Lod''s expression changed slightly. There were even ripples in the depths of his heart. John - Constantine! It had been almost a year since the Battle of Angels in Los Angeles. But now that he recalled it, he found a serious problem. He could barely remember the details of the incident that happened in the Battle of Los Angeles. If Tony had not suddenly mentioned the name Constantine, he would never have thought of such a man! Lod''s heart was slightly horrified. This degree of forgetting was extremely abnormal. It had to be known that with his current memory, other than some vague memories of the past, even things that he had seen before would be deeply imprinted in the depths of his mind. As long as he was willing to recall them at any time! However, regarding the existence of Constantine and the angel that had helped him, it was as if some sort of invisible power had been erased from his mind. Memories were a very wonderful thing. It was like a towering tree. The leaves on each branch contained the experiences of that person. And now, there were a few leaves on the branches of the Tree of Memories, which were rted to Los Angeles. The only fortunate thing was that the memories of Constantine had notpletely withered yet. There were still traces of memories that he could barely recall. Lod felt a sense of relief in his heart. If not for Tony''s sudden reminder today, everything about Constantine would have been forcibly erased by that invisible force after a period of time. When that time came. The leaves of the Tree of Memories had withered, and he wouldpletely forget Constantine, as well as that [Angel] that he could not recall! Lod tried to recall. He remembered that when Constantine parted ways, he said that he wanted to go somewhere with that angel to read a book Although he could not remember that ce now, Lod remembered that it was Ennd! Ennd, Ennd again! The location in Irene''s book, which was the hotel where the Weeping Angel was located, was also somewhere in Ennd. And coincidentally, Constantine in the book mentioned that he was handling a matter there. In other words. As long as he found that ce, perhaps he could uncover the veil of all the secrets! Lod thought it was over, but he did not expect Tony to give him another ''surprise''! A hundred years ago, in a certain hotel in Ennd, not only did Constantine gather, there was also an unknown female death god! "The death god from a hundred years ago?" Lod looked at the broken sleeve and revealed a thoughtful expression. The fog in his heart was slightly dispersed. A question was answered. The strange Spiritual Power on the sleeve should have been left by this death god. Then the second question. What was the rtionship between her and the sleeve? Why did she deliberately keep her Spiritual Power? "Lod, what should we do now?" Tony asked anxiously as he was worried about Boci''s safety. "Professional matters should be handed over to professionals." Lod pinched his sleeves and pondered for a long time. Then, he slowly raised his head and said, "Come with me to Kamar Taj. Maybe that person can help us answer these questions." Chapter 517: Time Beacon

Chapter 517: Time Beacon

No one couldpare to Sorcerer Supreme in terms of the study of the profound field of ''time''. Because the supreme treasure ''The Eye of Agamotto'' passed down from generation to generation is actually a time stone, one of the six infinity stones, and behind it is the Trinity God Vishanti sitting on the magic books and records passed down from ancient times. . The existence of the Weeping Angel was far more troublesome than imagined, and it could be said that it involved the timeline of the entire universe. With Lod''s current understanding of time, he was still unable to control time and space at will. If he wanted to destroy the Weeping Angel, it would be difficult to ascend the heavens, so no matter what, he had to go to Kamar Taj. "Eh. The ce you mentioned, is it somewhere else?" Tony asked cautiously, "I just asked Jarvis. There doesn''t seem to be a ce called Kamar Taj on Earth." "No, it''s at the Himyas." Lod was toozy to exin so much to him. He took out five short sticks from his bosom and threw them around the Weeping Angel. [The wandering wind of the four directionsnds in all directions. Light, white silk, crown, thorns, the so-called heavenly iron wall. Bakudo #84 - Wind! ] Boom. The five short sticks suddenly becamerger. They were connected by the iron chains as thick as an arm. The huge Spiritual Power released from the iron rod formed a powerful barrier that was like a jade bowl upside down, wrapping up the Weeping Angel statue, and finally sealing the surrounding space. "There should be no problem with Bakudo, which is number 84." Lod slightly rxed. The reason why he used such a high-level Bakudo was to prevent S. H. I. E. L. D. from making a fool of himself in advance. After all, Fury had a criminal record. If he released the Weeping Angel out of curiosity, it would be a big problem. A hint of envy appeared in Tony''s eyes, but he quickly restrained himself and asked, "Oh right, since we are at the Himyas, do you need me to ask S. H. I. E. L. D. to send a ne over?" "No need, the distance is very tight." Lod smiled and grabbed Tony''s shoulder, saying, "It just so happens that their New York Temple is not far from here. I''ll take you there directly." "What??" ... ... ... Kamar Taj, New York Temple. It was located at seven hundred and seventy, a seemingly old British ancient building. On the outermost window of the top floor of the ancient building, there was a huge wizard symbol, which symbolized that this was the temple of Kamar Taj, and also one of the three major holy ces that protected the Orb from the invasion of the magical dimension. In order to avoid all the troubles brought by the modern world, a special magic was set up around the New York Temple, which could make ordinary people subconsciously ignore this ce, just like the magic in the Midnight Bar, but the magic effect here was stronger. "Here we are, here we are." Lod Hoho suddenly appeared, holding the pale Tony in his hand. "I''m gonna vomit." Tony''s face was so pale that it looked like it had been painted. Before he could finish speaking, he turned around and threw up on the utility pole by the roadside. There was nothing left in his stomach. "Ah, sorry, sorry ---I was too fast." Lod suddenly realized something and said with an apologetic expression, "I forgot to protect you when Hoho is here. Next time, I will definitely remember." "You... definitely did it on purpose!" Tony shouted in grief and indignation. The smile on this guy''s face never stopped! "Let''s go, follow me in." Lod smiled and walked into the gate of New York Sanctuary. "Sooner orter, I will make you suffer a loss!" Tony wiped his mouth and secretly made up his mind that sooner orter, he would make Lod suffer again. The gate of the Sanctuary was enchanted, but the two of them still walked in smoothly. However, the person who weed them was not the mage who was supposed to guard the temple, but a bald woman wearing a yellow robe. "Mage Ancient One?" Lod was slightly shocked. He did not expect Sorcerer Supreme to be here. "Wait. The helper you are looking for, it can''t be this bald woman, right?" Tony looked at Lod, then looked at the bald woman, and asked in surprise. Lod nced at him, and the corners of his mouth slightly twitched. "This is Sorcerer Supreme. She has been protecting the earth from the invasion of the magical dimension for thousands of years. I suggest you be more polite." "Thousands of years" Tony was shocked and said subconsciously, "Doesn''t that mean that she is still a bald old woman?" "Uh." The corner of Lod''s eyes twitched and he said helplessly, "I''m sorry, Venerable Ancient One. He is just like this." "It''s alright, I don''t care." Ancient One smiled and waved her hand casually. "I have indeed lived for thousands of years. What he said is correct." But in the next second, a circle suddenly appeared under Tony''s feet, shing with an orange ring. "Ah --" Tony suddenly let out a scream, and then his whole person lost his footing and fell into the ring. Zi. The orange ring quickly closed, as if this person had never appeared before. On the other hand, there was a warm smile on Venerable Ancient One''s face from beginning to end, as warm as the sun. "..." He had long heard that Sorcerer Supreme had always been narrow-minded, but now he had finally seen it. A second ago, he said that it was alright with a smile on his face, but in the next second, he had already sent the person into the Dimension Portal. If he didn''t want to wait for Tony, it would be Loki''s treatment. At the very least, he would have to be free for about ten minutes. "Alright, the outsiders are not here anymore." Venerable Ancient One smiled and pped her hands. "I have a rough idea of why you are here. Is it about the statue?" "Venerable One, you really know things like God." Lod nodded slightly. He was not surprised that Ancient One knew about this matter. He said, "But I want to ask Venerable Ancient One, do you know the origin of this statue?" "I''m not sure." Ancient One shook her head and said, "I am also very curious as to why that strange statue appeared." "Even you don''t know its origin?" Lod frowned slightly and said in surprise. "There are as many things in the world as the stars. I am not omniscient and omnipotent. How can I know what is happening?" Ancient One smiled. "Don''t think that Sorcerer Supreme is omnipotent. For example, I can''t see through your future." "What the mage said is reasonable. I have asked too much." Hearing this, Lod felt relieved. Just as Ancient One said, she was not an omniscient and omnipotent existence, and the Time Stone was not something that could be used indefinitely, so there were many things that she did not know. Then, Lod told her about the abilities of the Weeping Angel and the whole story. "A species that stole time to make a living?" Light shed in Mage Ancient One''s eyes, as if she was extremely interested in this. "I didn''t think that there would be such a creature in the universe. It seems that Sorcerer Supreme has been here for too long, and my horizons have been greatly limited." "Mage, what do you think about this matter?" Lod asked impatiently, "The day that the Weeping Angel exists is a great threat. We have to get rid of it as soon as possible." "Didn''t I already give you the solution?" Ancient One smiled and raised his hand. He pointed at the broken sleeve and said, "It is actually a space-time beacon, and the timeline it leads is the origin of this matter." "Space-time beacon." Lod was slightly stunned. He looked at his sleeves thoughtfully and immediately showed a puzzled expression. He asked, "But even if I know which timeline it is, I can''t cross back. Could it be that you used the Time Stone to send me back?" "I, can''t." Wizard Ancient One shook her head and said, "Although the Time stone can observe the timeline, it can not allow people to travel to the past." This time, Lod was even more confused. "If even the Time stone can''t do it, then who can send me back?" "The prop that sent you back, didn''t that person already leave it for you?" Venerable Ancient One revealed a sly smile and said, "It''s the statue that stole time to make a living. It just so happens that I can bring you back." It was unknown whether it was an illusion or not, but Lod felt that there was a hint of mischief mixed in her smile. Chapter 518: Ancient One’s Ingenuity

Chapter 518: Ancient One''s Ingenuity

"You... really?" Lod admitted. He was a little panicked. To dare to make the Weeping Angel into a ''mode of transport'', even the bold ''Doctor'' could not do something like courting death. Once the time energy is stolen by the ''weeping angel'', it means that the time line you are in will be locked, and you will never be able to return to the previous time and space, otherwise it will trigger a huge time and space paradox, causing the entire universe to copse and then copse . It was impossible for Sorcerer Supreme, who was in charge of the Time Stone, to not know the power of the Time paradox. But even so, Ancient One still suggested that he do this. The reason behind this made Lod feel very puzzled. He even suspected that he would not offend Ancient One. That was why he had incurred the petty ''revenge'' of this Sorcerer Supreme. Shua! Ancient One waved her hand, and the space around her changed. In the blink of an eye, the two of them arrived at Kamar Taj. In an ancient Chinese style building, there was a straw mat and a wooden table in front of them. There was a pot of hot tea and two tea bowls on it. White smoke could also be seen floating in the air, emitting a faint fragrance of tea. It was as if it had just been cooked. "Sit ---" Ancient One knelt on both knees on the ground. The guarantor sat upright and still. She raised her hand to signal Lod to sit down. "Have a taste of the good tea I brewed. This is the Imperial Dragon Well I just picked. Normally, you can only taste it when it is clear and bright. Your luck is not bad." Dragon Well? Lod looked at the clear tea and could not help but have a trace of doubt in his eyes. It should be known that it was almost winter now. It had been several months since the Dragon Well Festival. Where could the Longjing tea be picked? "If the tea is cold, it won''t taste good." Ancient One reminded him softly, "I know what you are thinking, but after drinking this cup of tea, you will naturally know." "Then I will respectfully ept your offer, Venerable One." Since Sorcerer Supreme had already said so, Lod simply imitated Ancient One''s sitting posture. He sat on his knees and maintained his sitting posture. He picked up the tea bowl in front of him and sipped it. The green, jade-like tea soup flowed down his throat and into his mouth. For a moment, it felt as if he was in the middle of the spring season. A sweet fragrance and sweetness echoed in his mouth. It was not the strong feeling brought by ordinary tea, but more of the pure and refreshing taste. The rich and mellow aroma flowed on his cheeks and lingered for a long time. "Good tea! Good technique!" After Lod closed his eyes and savored it for a moment, his eyes revealed a touch of sadness. He whispered, "The mage''s method of brewing tea is very authentic. I haven''t drunk such a fragrant and mellow authentic tea for a long time." "I will answer your question." Ancient One smiled indifferently. Then, he picked up the teacup in front of him and said, "This tea was specially picked from Dragon Well before you came. Can you understand what I mean?" "You mean..." Hearing this, Lod suddenly frowned. He noticed that what Ancient One said was not English but rather pure Chinese, and the words were very elegant. It was picked from the Dragon Well season. Combined with the statement and concept in front of him, it was not difficult to figure out the meaning of this sentence. Ancient One did not harvest it in advance and store it until now. Instead, he picked up these precious Imperial Longjing using some method a few minutes before he came. In human words, it was Ancient One who brought the ''things'' of the past to the present! "It seems that you understand." Ancient One took a sip of the green tea and then slowly said, "Then I will answer the second question. Bringing the things of ''past'' until now, regardless of size, it will trigger a space-time paradox. Different from the impact caused by the object, the size of the paradoxwill change ordingly." People are not higher than all things, so the paradoxes triggered will not be different. "But if there is something that has a greater impact, such as major events that will cause historical changes, it will trigger a huge space-time paradox, and even cause the universe to copse. That is what you are worried about." "In that case, why do you want me to use the Weeping Angel to return to the past?" Lod frowned even more deeply and asked in confusion, "Wouldn''t this cause a bigger paradox?" "Hehe, don''t worry. Let me finish." Ancient One raised her hand to signal him to calm down first and continued, "What I said is just an ordinary situation, but there are three other special cases that can prevent time and space paradoxes from happening." "You should have already seen the first scenario. It is the Space and Time Administration, which is also TVA''s Time and Space agent. The quantum bracelets they wear can reduce their entropy to the minimum, so as not to cause a special effect on the current time and space." "The second scenario is the method I used to pick the Dragon Well of the Imperial Pce. I will make up for the timeline of the ''shift'', just like building blocks. I took one of the blocks and put the other one back. In this way, there will be no change in time." "As for the third scenario..." When Sorcerer Supreme said this, she paused for a moment and nced at Lod. Lod felt a little ufortable from her gaze. He shifted his butt and asked, "Venerable One, what is the third situation?" "Hehe." Ancient One calmly put down her teacup and said, "The third situation is that ''you'' is in the ''history'' of the past. So even if you return to the past and cause a huge impact in history, there will not be any time paradoxes." "Uh." The corner of Lod''s eyes twitched. He was confused when he heard this. "Mage. Can you please be as simple as possible?" "To put it simply, history has long been decided. You will return to the past timeline and resolve this matter." Sorcerer Supreme said faintly, "In contrast, when you return to the past time and space, the universe will naturally split apart a parallel timeline in order to avoid triggering a time paradox. That is, the parallel universe we speak of." "Parallel... Universe?!" Lod widened his eyes. "Yes, of course, you can also understand it as ''fate''." A dim light shed in Ancient One''s eyes as she said faintly, "From the moment you were born, this parallel universe has already existed. And the purpose of its existence is to reduce the huge space-time paradoxthat happened when you returned to the past." "You mean..." Lod suddenly understood the hidden meaning in Ancient One''s words. mes danced in his eyes. "The past can not be changed. The future is already destined, right?" "This... is fate." After a moment of silence, Ancient One slowly said in an indifferent and emotionless voice, "Just like the countless timelines I have observed, they have been destined to end since the beginning of their birth." "There are people like Tony Stark who inherit Sorcerer Supreme''s position, Stephen Strange who inherits Sorcerer Supreme''s position, Steve Rogers who inherits Sorcerer Supreme''s position, and Dr. Doom, etc.." "Countless universes are experiencing destruction, and countless universes are being reborn. And their meaning is to make up for the time paradoxes, or to extend more ''possibilities''. And I can only silently observe them." "Lod. We are all puppets of fate." "It''s like being tied to an invisible line, constantly dancing the nned dance. When it ends, it will be our day of the curtain festival." "A puppet with an invisible line?" Lodughed in a self-deprecating manner and said, "It''s a very vivid metaphor. It seems that I am destined to go?" "At least for now." A ripple appeared in Ancient One''s eyes. He said meaningfully, "Unless one day, you can cut off the invisible threads that are binding your body. However, it is still too early." "We will talk about the future in the future." Lod slowly got up and asked, "I understand what you mean, but I have another question. I can rely on the Weeping Angel to cross over, but how can Ie back?" "It''s not difficult." Ancient One said calmly, "I just need to ''cheat'' him for a while." Chapter 519: Agamotto’s Time Illusion

Chapter 519: Agamotto''s Time Illusion

Cheat? Perhaps, this was a big shot. To be able to deceive even time, Sorcerer Supreme''s strength was evident. Such methods were simply terrifying! "Actually, I rarely use this spell, but I think there shouldn''t be a problem." As Ancient One spoke, she slowly raised her hand, and her fingertips released an orange magical light. Zi - As her fingertips wandered in the air, the magical energy gradually turned from hollow to solid. A powerful aura spread out, and the surrounding space rippled. One by one, green,plicated, unknown incantations swam in the air like tadpoles, jumping and shing at times. Along with the flickering light, the artifact hanging in front of Ancient One''s chest, the Eye of Agamotto, slowly floated up. The green light shone brightly like a zing me. The terrifying magic power that it emitted even caused Lod to feel a trace of fear. However, if one were to carefully sense it, it would faintly contain a trace of the power of time! "In the name of Agamotto, it gave the illusion of time and space!" As Ancient One pushed forward with both hands, the tadpole-like runes lined up and formed an exquisite magic array. With Sorcerer Supreme''s attainments in magic, it took her about ten minutes topletelyplete the drawing of thisplicated magic array. After the magic array waspleted, it shrunk and imprinted on Lod''s palm, turning into a green eyeball shaped rune. It was Eye of Agamotto that symbolized the three gods of one body. It was the god who had profound research on space and time. "This is?" Lod looked at Ancient One curiously, waiting for the big boss to exin. "It''s been a long time. It''s a bit unfamiliar." Ancient One''s face was slightly flushed, and he adjusted his rapid breathing. After he hadpletely calmed down, he said unhurriedly, "You can treat it as a ''time illusion'' to rece the traces that you have existed." "Time... illusion?" Lod blinked, indicating that he did not understand. Ancient One had already expected this, so she exined, "When you are brought to the past by the Weeping Angel, it will create a period of hollow''s fake time residue, which is used to deceive the world and time, making them think that you actually did not leave." "Do you remember the way I picked the tea leaves? It is to create a false illusion of hollow''s time to deceive and make up for the defects of time and space. The principle of this method is the same." "After you resolve this matter, this rune will automatically rece you, recing you to fill up the defects of time in the past, and you will return to the original time and space." "It''s like a trick called the Three Immortals Return to the Cave, recing you with the illusion without anyone noticing. Rather than magic, it''s more like a magic trick." "You have to be more careful." Ancient One was a little tongue-tied. She picked up the teacup and took another sip. "It can only exist for three days, so you have to solve everything before that. Otherwise, you will never be able to return." "Venerable One, I have another question." Lod remembered that Tony had asked him to do something, so he asked, "May I ask how many people can create the illusion of time?" Ancient One raised two fingers, "At most, there can only be two people. If you want to bring back the yboy''s girlfriend, then you have to go alone." "I understand." Lod nodded slightly and said, "One person is enough. I will be back in three days. But during this time, I have to trouble you with one thing." Ancient One raised her eyebrows slightly. "Look after that statue?" "That''s right. I don''t trust them too much. After all, you should understand." Lod said. "It''s a small matter." Ancient One smiled and said, "Don''t worry. With me here, the statue won''t be able to escape." "With the help of the mages, I feel much more at ease." Lod waspletely relieved. "There''s not much time left." Ancient One slowly got up from the straw mat. Then, with a wave of her hand, the surrounding environment changed. The two of them returned to the temple. Chi --- A circr magic circle suddenly appeared in mid-air, apanied by a hoarse scream that came from afar. A man fell from the inside andnded heavily on the mahogany floor. Bang - This fall was not light. Tonyy face down on the ground, and after a full ten minutes of rest, he slowly crawled over. "Fuuucckkkk" Tony raised his head and saw Lod. He pulled him with tears in his eyes and shouted like an abandoned woman, "I have never been so scared in my life. Do you know how long I have been free? It was a full fifteen minutes!" Poor Tony. Lod looked at him with pity. Who asked this guy to be so rude? He still wanted to leave after offending Sorcerer Supreme? In terms of narrow-mindedness, this seemingly gentle woman in front of him was not much better than the abbot of Shaolin Temple. It was only because of him that Tony would be free to fall for several days. "Goodbye, Venerable One." Lod nodded slightly, then turned around and left. "Goodbye, Venerable One!" Tony did not want to stay here for even a second. The fear of falling freely was deeply imprinted in his heart. He felt that he was a little afraid of heights now. Three steps and two steps were almost like running. He followed Lod and quickly left the temple. In front of the huge window on the second floor, Ancient One had his hands behind his back and watched the two leave. A voice suddenly sounded. "Have you really decided?" The voice listened carefully and could not tell the gender. The tone was calm like a pool of stagnant water, without any emotional fluctuations. However, the strange thing was that other than Ancient One, there was no one else in the entire Sacred Pce. It was unknown where this indifferent voice came from. "Who knows?" Ancient One was not surprised. It seemed that she had expected that the voice would appear. She just smiled and said, "The past or change may not be destined in the future. The unknown is interesting, isn''t it?" "You won''t win." "Maybe, but I want to try." "But you can''t afford to pay that price." "I just want to see the scenery that I have never seen before. Even if I die because of it, that is my long-cherished wish." "You, take care of yourself." ... ... ... He returned to the Citibank. The two of them arrived at the barrier of the underground vault. Tony immediately pulled Lod and asked anxiously, "How is it, Lod, have you found a way?" "Yes, I found it." Lod nodded and said, "Use the characteristics of the Weeping Angel to transfer me to the past space and time, then bring back your Potts." Tony was stunned for a few seconds. After understanding the meaning, his face twitched violently. "You mean to say that you want the Weeping Angel to throw you into the past space and time?" "That''s right." Lod nodded and said, "This is the only way to bring Potts back. So you have to guard this ce well. Do not let anyone else cause trouble, understand?" "But... this is too dangerous!" Tony gritted his teeth. In order to save his love, he had put others in a situation where they were like fire and water. This was not his personality, so he said, "Why don''t you let me do it? I''ll bring Potts back. You can stay here." "You? Don''t think too highly of yourself." Lod sneered and said, "It''s not that I look down on you. Will you be able to deal with the Weeping Angel when you go back?" "I..." Tony''s face was a little gloomy. He powerlessly refuted Lod''s words. He could only bitterly lower his head and said dejectedly, "You''re right. Even if I go back, I won''t be able to bring Potts back." "So... leave it to me." Lod patted Tony on the shoulder andforted him with a smile. "Moreover, I didn''t go back to the past just to save Potts. I have more important things to deal with. Don''t feel like you owe me." "You are so narcissistic. I don''t owe you anything." Tony turned his face away and refused to admit it. "Hehe." Lod did not expose him. He smiled and turned to walk towards the barrier. He waved his hand. "Remember to guard this ce well. Don''t let S. H. I. E. L. D. take advantage of any loopholes." "Don''t worry, leave it to me." Tony stared at the back of Lod as he gradually disappeared into the enchantment. A hint of gratitude appeared in his eyes. "You... be careful. Don''t let anything happen." In the next moment, Lod''s Spiritual Power disappeared. Tony took a deep breath. He knew that Lod had already left, and his current task was to guard the Weeping Angel in this treasury before Lod returned! "Definitely. I want toe back!" Chapter 520: Bloody Factory

Chapter 520: Bloody Factory

1915, British Empire. During the first world war, the entire capital of the Great Britain was shrouded in the haze of German cannon fire. The Unsetting Great Britain, which ruled the world for nearly half a century, was now like an old lion king on the grasnd. Facing thest rays of the sun of life, it struggled to lift its ws that were no longer sharp, and swung it at the enemy who dared to vite its dignity! But unfortunately, what this old disappointment had to face was the ferocious German that had risen! At the beginning of the year, the huge Zeppelin carried arge amount of ammunition and bombarded the British coastal area. It also bombarded the capital London in May, causing arge area of residential areas andmercial buildings to be destroyed. At the call of Prime Minister Churchill, the entire British Empire moved. Just like the hair of a gear being inserted, the huge war machine burst out with its roar, and all the factories continued to produce shells, sending batch after batch of young people to the battlefield. The war was initiated by a group of old men, and the one who paid for it was the young man! A total of 15 countries joined the war one after another, causing Europe, Pacific Ocean, Middle East, Asia, and Africa to be shrouded in shadows. In the end, it brought a great disaster to humanity, promoting the death of millions of people. In the future, in order tomemorate the people who died in the war, those historians and politicians named it the First World War. However, it was clear that the only lesson humanity learned from history was that they would never be taught a lesson. However, what was said above had nothing to do with the goal of Lod''s trip. He was not here to stop the World War, but to find someone. After being caught by the Weeping Angel, the moment he opened his eyes again, he discovered that he had arrived in Ennd a hundred years ago. Drip. Drip. The mournful cold rain covered the streets of Ennd with ayer of sadness. In the distance, there were several huge chimneys that pierced into the sky. The ck smoke emitted from them was like the ws of a demon that stretched out into the sky, adding a strange and ominous aura to this hazy gray sky. The machinery and gears in the unknown factory were operating, giving off a deafening roar. Several scarlet lights emitted a huge light that prated the white fog that filled the surroundings. The continuous rain looked like a giant beast that was silently watching him through the curtain of this storm. There were almost no pedestrians on the cobblestone street under the storm. This dispelled the idea of Lod wanting to ask for directions. He propped up a thinyer of Spiritual Power to cover himself. After blocking all the rain, he walked along this street towards the city center. He nned to find someone to ask where this ce was. However, after walking for more than ten minutes, Lod did not see a ce where the lights were turned on. He could not even feel the breath of a living person. Apart from the two scarlet lights in the factory in the fog in the distance, the entire city was shrouded in darkness. There was no light from others, as if everyone had already turned off the lights early and fallen asleep. Only an idiot would know that there was definitely a problem with this scene in front of them! Although it was impossible to see the whole picture with the fog, the range of Spiritual Power''s perception was about a hundred square kilometers. It could be considered a medium-sized city. Even if the poption was small, it should not be like this! "Is it the work of the Weeping Angel?" Lod frowned and had a vague sense of foreboding. He secretly raised his vignce. The range of the absolute domain extended to fifty meters with him as the center. Moreover, there was a surveince bacteria behind him to guard against the sudden appearance of the Weeping Angel. Moreover, once other creatures invaded the territory, he could react immediately. After thinking for a moment, Lod decided to go to the factory to take a look. The only ce with light in the entire city might be able to obtain some useful information there, such as knowing where this damned ce was and where the hotel that trapped Constantine and the others was! Lod gathered his spiritual energy at the soles of his feet and slowly floated into the sky, nning to fly directly through the fog. However, just at this moment. Buzz - - A tremor that struck deep into his soul swiftly devoured him like a raging me. His sharp sixth sense told him that if he intended to continue rising, he would die in the next moment. There seemed to be something indescribable in the ck smoke that could directly threaten his life! The ck smoke and white fog seemed to divide the sky and earth of the city. It was like a clear boundary that stipted the edge of life and death. Any creature who dared to touch this line would be swallowed by the ck fog of death. "Is flying prohibited?" Before the investigation was clear, Lod decided that it was better to be stable. And the source of this ck smoke was the huge factory with the scarlet lights on, and it was the only ce he could go to now. The road to the factory was not easy to walk. The factory was built in the suburbs, so it could not take the main road of the city. It could only take the muddy road after the rain. It was believed that people who used to drive on rainy days in the countryside knew how difficult it was to walk on the muddy road after the rain. It was almost a deep foot and a shallow foot. Moreover, it was apanied by the rolling mud. It could be said that it was extremely annoying. But if it was only at this level, in fact, Lod did not care very much. The really difficult road was after being far away from the city. About three kilometers away from the factory, there was something strange that was mixed with asphalt and paved into a ck road. Pitter-patter --- There was something spread on the ck road. The greasy touch made Lod feel very ufortable. Every step seemed to be stepping on glue. When pulled out, it could even pull out silk threads. The rain water also emitted a stench. The city had given him a terrible feeling from the first time he saw it. It even gave him a strong sense of disgust. If not for Constantine and Potts, as well as that mysterious unknown death god, Lod would probably have directly taken out his Ryujin Jakka and burned this city to ashes,pletely resolving all threats from the root! But unfortunately, he couldn''t do this. Lod forcefully endured the disgust and difort in his heart and stepped on this disgusting ck road, slowly approaching the factory in the fog. As he got closer and closer, he could finally see part of the factory''s structure. This was a huge factory in the shape of a circr ring. It had a total of three floors and each floor was almost ten meters high. There were countless steel beams built together outside. Finally, a simple factory was set up. From the outside, it looked like a hedgehog. Its entire body was covered with protruding steel structures. The two giant scarlet lights were set at the top of the factory. However,pared to the strange shape of the factory, another thing caught Lod''s attention. Not far away from this factory, there was a river used to pour out industrial garbage. However, this river had long dried up, revealing a deep trench below. In this trench, what was piled up was not industrial garbage. Instead, it was a mountain of minced meat and wreckage. It was as if it had been crushed by some kind of machinery. It gave off a disgusting rotten smell. Moreover, there was an endless stream of broken limbs and minced meat flowing into this trench from the factory excretion pipe! Judging from the characteristics of the minced meat and wreckage, Lod was almost certain that these were from the ''- human''. The factory in front of him was a bloody factory! Why was there no one in the city? Now he finally knew that everyone was here. Chapter 521: What Lurks In The Shadow

Chapter 521: What Lurks In The Shadow

How was this a factory? It was simply a huge ughterhouse. It was just that the creatures waiting to be ughtered inside had changed from livestock to humans! At this moment, Lod finally understood why the entire city was empty. He could not even sense the aura of a living person. This was because there were no living people anymore. This ce had be a dead city! "What exactly happened here?" Lod forcefully endured the churning acid in his stomach. His pupils trembled slightly like an earthquake. He could not imagine what kind of disaster this city had gone through to cause this situation! But at the same time, two questions could not help but arise in his heart. ording to the area upied by this city, there should be at least hundreds of thousands of people. However, there was not a trace of a living person. It made people wonder if there was not a single person alive? Or what exactly happened that caused these hundreds of thousands of people to walk into the factory without any resistance, and then be minced into pieces and thrown into this ditch? Also, who built this ughterhouse and what was its purpose? Lod turned his eyes back to the factory. At this time, the two scarlet searchlights, which were already like giant beasts in his eyes, were staring at the town in the distance with cold and greedy eyes. Rumble.. The factory that was like a giant beast in the rainstorm kept emitting mechanical roars. The exhaust pipe was still pouring out broken limbs and flesh like a fountain. "What a ughterhouse." The anger in Lod''s eyes surged. Although he rarely interfered in human affairs, the current miserable state he was in had already exceeded anyone''s bottom line! Even if he was not taking revenge for these people, he still wanted to see what secrets were hidden in this factory and the origin of the ck smoke! Lod took a deep breath, then raised his vignce and carefully walked to the factory. At the same time, his right hand pressed on the handle of sword who was at his waist. Originally, he wanted to avoid the searchlights and quietly approach the factory. However, the coverage of the searchlightwas very strange. It was clearly directed at the city from a strange angle. However, after he walked around, he found that no matter from that angle, the direction of the searchlightwas changing. There was no gap in all corners of the factory. There was no other way. If he wanted to get close to the factory, he must step into the range of the searchlights. There was no other way. Lod hesitated for a moment and finally decided to go in and take a look. He stepped into the two scarlet searchlights. However, as soon as his feet stepped into the red light, his heart started to panic for no reason. It felt as if something was watching him from behind. With a whoosh, the hairs on his back stood on end! The rm in Lod''s heart rose. His intuition told him that within this strange red light, there was a terrifying threat that was fatal! Hoho! Almost without any hesitation, Lod immediately withdrew from this strange area and arrived in the rain outside. Then, when he calmed his breathing and looked up at the area covered by the red light, he suddenly found a human-shaped shadow. It was the ce where he had just stood! "Is that... my shadow?" Lod''s face twitched violently. His heart seemed to be suddenly clenched, and ayer of cold sweat appeared on his forehead. He subconsciously turned around and looked at the ck road behind him, trying to find his own shadow. Although it was extremely difficult to see clearly under the night rain, with his excellent eyesight, he could still barely see ayer of shallow human shadow. His shadow was still there! Lod breathed a sigh of relief, but then a question popped up. Since his shadow was still there, then who left the shadow in the red light? At this time. The humanoid shadow in the strange red light gradually disappeared after losing the projection, as if it had never appeared. Lod took in the entire process. There were many doubts in his heart. If he had not seen it with his own eyes just now, he would have thought that it was an illusion. The ck smoke that covered the sky, the huge horror factory, the mountains of minced meat, the empty city, the strange ck shadow, the citizens that disappeared, and so on. The series of things that happened in front of him revealed an unusual strangeness. "A ck shadow?" A cold light appeared in Lod''s eyes. He raised his index finger and aimed at the factory gate. "Then let me try. What exactly are you?" Had #4. Byakurai (Pale Lightning)! Spiritual Power gathered at his fingertips and released a leaping white lightning. It illuminated the surroundings under the dark rain and rushed to the factory at an extremely fast speed! However, in the next second. Something that shocked Lod happened. After the white lightning entered the red light, the shadow projected by it also appeared on the ground. And the strange squirming posture of the shadow was like a creature of a soft tissue. It suddenly rose up half a foot high from the ground, and with lightning speed, it devoured the white lightning that was shooting at the factory! That''s right. It was gnawing! This time, Lod finally saw clearly that the shadow was not a shadow, but a bacterium invisible to the naked eye. They gathered together to form that strange shadow! When the white lightning waspletely devoured, the ck bacteria-like shadows dispersed as if they were satisfied. That was why they disappeared like before. It was not hard to imagine. If his reaction had been a little slower just now, the white lightning would not have beenpletely devoured by the ck shadow, but by himself. "So that''s how it is." Lod slowly put down his hand. He had a rough idea in his heart. The purpose of these ghost things here was to protect the factory and not let anyone in. And from the situation of the ck shadow bacteria that could eat white thunder, theypletely ignored Spiritual Power, but he did not know how much the upper limit was. He had to admit that these shadows were indeed very tricky, but only limited to this extent. It was not difficult to enter. Whether it was destroying the factory or eliminating these bacteria, it was not a problem for him. It was just a little more time. But the key problem was that this was only the first checkpoint. Who knew what kind of test he would face after he broke into the factory? And there was also a limit. That was that he could only stay in this past time and space for three days. If he exceeded this limit, the illusion of time left there would be ineffective. At that time, he would bepletely unable to go back. After weighing the pros and cons, Lod decided not to go in for the time being. Although three days was not urgent, it was not very free. After he found Constantine and Potts, if there was still enough time, he woulde back to see what kind of secrets were hidden in this factory! Lod took a deep look at the factory, then turned and left without hesitation. However, what he did not know was that after he left here for about a few hours, the closed door of the factory opened, and a person climbed out. The man was naked and crawled on the muddy road like a beast. His limbs were as stiff as a puppet. When he crawled to the edge of the red light, he suddenly looked up at the factory. Under the light of the searchlight, the man revealed a rather familiar face, which was exactly the same as Lod''s face! "Hhh..." The man let out a meaningless roar, then turned around and walked into the dark rain, his figure gradually disappearing. Chapter 522: Hotel Cassanova

Chapter 522: Hotel Cassanova

Cassanova Hotel. This was a luxurious and extravagant hotel. From the outside, it looked even more imposing than some pces. The hotel was full of modern European style, making people wonder if this hotel was the product of this era. But at least one thing was certain - this hotel was the target of his trip! The Cassanova Hotel in front of him was the strange hotel with the weeping angel hidden in the book of thought. You asked him why he was sure? In fact, it was very simple because there were two familiar angel statues outside the Cassanova liquor shop! The two angel statues sobbed as they covered their faces. They were ced on both sides of the road leading to the Cassanova Hotel. They were like stone lions or other things at the entrance of an ordinary hotel. They weed every guest who entered the hotel. This feeling was even stranger. The two weeping angels were like weingdies, shyly holding their faces and weing the guests in. Lod stood under the rain, watching the two weeping angels through the bars of the hotel. He did not choose to go in directly. After all, the situation inside was unclear. There were two weeping angels outside. Who knew how many there were in the road? Therefore, it was better to be careful. Lod thought about it and decided to lure the two angels out. Then, he used Kido to seal them. In this way, it could reduce the number of two angels. "Give it to me. Come out!" Lod stared at the two statues and blinked his eyes quickly. However, what surprised him was that The two weeping angels at the entrance of the hotel had clearly lost their observers, but they still remained where they were. As he had expected, they did not move over while they were closing their eyes. "Strange." Lod frowned deeply, feeling a little confused. "The surveince bacteria have not been activated, and I have not observed it. Why are they still standing in ce?" In order to confirm it again, he blinked again. He opened and closed quickly. But when he opened his eyes and saw the light again, he found that the two weeping angels in front of him still did not move at all, standing there like real statues. "There are obviously no observers, but they still can''t move. Could it be fake?" Lod narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the two angel statues. He was puzzled. What was going on? Logically, this was impossible. The ultimate defense mechanism of the angel''s quantum lock was to observe if there was a target. Once there was no target to observe, the Weeping Angels would enter a hunting state and instantly move to the nearest creature to steal their time energy. But the two Weeping Angelss in front of him. No matter how he blinked crazily through the fence, they were motionless like real stone statues. "Could it be..." Lod''s eyes twitched. He suddenly thought of a possibility. He turned around and looked at the foggy city behind him. He muttered, "Other than me, is there anything else that is observing these two weeping angels?" The lonely city was empty. There was a white fog floating in the air. The mechanical roar from the factory was intertwined with the sound of the rain. It was like a strange sonata that constantly stimted the rational nerves. The two scarlet searchlights in the distance were looming in the fog. They stared at the hotel like ferocious beasts. And a shadow hidden in the storm was slowly creeping towards him. In a situation where his vision was dim, there was still the rain and fog as cover. Even with outstanding eyesight, it was difficult to detect. Lod looked very carefully. This shadow was the ''bacteria'' in the red light range! "Hiss.." Lod sucked in a breath of cold air. He never thought that this damn thing would actually chase after him! Moreover, the most terrifying thing was that this ghost-like thing that looked like a shadow had clearly invaded the absolute domain, yet he did not detect it at all. These shadow-like ''bacteria'' themselves did not emit any spirit energy fluctuations and did not possess any life aura. They were like real shadows, so the absolute domain did not issue a warning. Right now, there were two paths in front of him. Either enter the Cassanova Hotel directly, or stay outside to deal with these ''bacteria''. After thinking for a moment, Lod faced the ck shadows and slowly retreated into the range of the hotel. Because there were surveince bacteria behind him, there was no need to worry about the two weeping angels for the time being. After retreating into the range of the hotel, Lod noticed the ck shadows. They suddenly stopped spreading, as if they were afraid of this hotel. After waiting for a moment, they slowly dispersed and disappeared in the rain. "You really won''te in?" Seeing this, Lod could not help but feel a little disappointed. Originally, he had wanted to lure them to see the ck bacteria-like shadows and the weeping angel who stole time. Who was stronger between the two? He did not expect the other party to not be fooled. This was a little interesting. Was he afraid of the weeping angel, or was he afraid of this hotel? "Let me test it again." Lod faced the two weeping angels and smiled slightly. "Is it the problem of this hotel or the problem of the city outside? Is the unknown observer the ck shadows?" Closing his eyes, and then instantly opened it again. The three movements were done in one go. When he opened his eyes again, the two angel statues were still standing in ce. "Sure enough, the observer is that factory." Lod sighed deeply. The answer in his heart was already on the verge ofing out! The weeping angel could not move, which proved that they were being observed. The only thing that had the ability to observe was the ck bacteria hidden in the shadows. However, those strange ck shadows did not have regr life and souls, so this made him suspect that the real observer might have something else. This test undoubtedly proved his conjecture. What was really observing the two weeping angels was not the ck shadows, but the searchlightof the factory! No wonder he had a feeling of being spied on since he first came. It turned out that the observer was the strange factory. No matter in that direction, the searchlightwas always on the front, which confirmed his guess. This matter became more and more interesting. There was indeed a big problem with the factory. It could even trap the Weeping Angel. Lod looked into the distance with interest. His gaze collided with the scarlet searchlightthrough theyers of fog. He had a hunch that the factory was alive! Although this feeling was absurd, intuition was so illogical. However, he believed in his intuition. "Forget it. Let''s go in first." Lod took a deep breath, tidied up his clothes, and then strode out of the wine shop. He pushed open the door with both hands. An invisible power rippled, and time and space were in disorder. The time and space around him seemed to be distorted, and the scenery of the open door suddenly changed. In the next moment, he suddenly came out of the hotel lobby. Chapter 523: Nexia Carl

Chapter 523: Nexia Carl

"Dear Lod, I finally see you!" An excited male voice followed the ck shadow and suddenly pounced towards Lod. Almost subconsciously, Lod raised his leg and kicked the ck shadow away. Bang! The ck shadow flew out horizontally and crashed into the corridor column of the hotel, causing a scream. "Lod, you bastard, this is the third time. Are you jealous that my waist is good?" The ck shadow looked up angrily, revealing a decadent middle-aged uncle face. It was John Constantine, who had been missing for a long time. "Oh, I didn''t mean it." Lod was expressionless. There was not a hint of apology on his face. There was even a trace of schadenfreude on his face. He said, "And who made you suddenly get close? This is my conditioned reflex. It''s good enough that you didn''t pull out sword to look at you." "You bastard. You finally came!" Constantine held his waist and staggered up. He rubbed his hair that had not been washed for a long time and said bitterly, "If you had waited a few more days, I''m afraid we would have been killed by that ghost statue." From his attire, it could be seen that Constantine had not been doing much during this period of time. His clothes were torn and there were cracks everywhere. His hair was as greasy as it had not been washed for months. His eyes were not bloodshot and his ck eyes were almost swollen. It could be seen that he had not rested for a long time. "I can tell." As Lod spoke, his gaze swept past Constantine as he surveyed his surroundings. The hotel lobby is magnificently decorated, about a few hundred square meters. In addition to Constantine, there are more than ten people, both men and women. Judging from the temperament, they should be rich. However, one of these people caught his attention. It was a girl who looked as perfect as an angel. Her features were so delicate that they were almost impable. Her long golden hair was tied up by a white headband. Her emerald green eyes were like gemstones that had been carved. She gave off a sense of liveliness and purity. Her temperament was too otherworldly, so much so that it gave people a feeling that she was close to unreal. It was as if she was ipatible with this dirty world. Perhaps only the legendary Venus would have such an extraordinary temperament and an indescribable beauty. Only after seeing her with his own eyes did he understand why Irene said that she had seen a real angel. "Hahaha. I knew that you would also be enchanted by her." At this time, Constantine suddenly walked over and hooked his arm around Lod''s shoulder. He said slyly, "No man can refuse her charm. Even I almost fell into it." "You misunderstood." Lod shook his head, a trace of surprise in his eyes. "I am not attracted by her appearance, but I feel a little familiar." No matter how beautiful a woman was, she was not attractive to a straight man like him. However, the girl in front of him was emitting a strange Spiritual Energy fluctuation from head to toe. This fluctuation gave him a very familiar feeling, as if he had seen her somewhere before, and even had some kind of affinity with his own Spiritual Power. "Don''t find excuses for yourself, friend." Constantine curled his lips, his face full of disbelief. He said disdainfully, "Unless you don''t have that thing, even if you are gay, you will be straight when you see her!" "So, you admit that you are gay?" Lod nced at Constantine. "My sexual orientation is wider. A mere homosexual doesn''t represent me." Constantine shrugged indifferently and grinned. "I''ll tell you in detail when I have time. But now, let''s solve the problem at hand." "No, I don''t want to hear it." Lod shivered. He didn''t want to hear about Constantine. The girl stared at him with aplicated look in her eyes. It was love, sadness, and surprise. It was hard to imagine that there were so many emotions. After being mixed together, the eyes that appeared were like ripples in a pond or catkins blown by the wind. In short, it made Lod tremble for no reason. The girl looked at him, a happy smile on her face. Then, the girl slowly walked towards him. One step, two steps, three steps. Each step was very slow and heavy. Lod could feel her feelings. There was a trace of timidity, but also full of expectation. She slowly approached. When the two were almost close, the girl slowly raised her white arms, wanting to hug him. What was strange was that Lod had no intention of avoiding her. Under normal circumstances, if other people were so close to him, he would usually choose to retreat and avoid her. However, he did not know why he could not bring himself to do so when facing this girl. Constantine subconsciously retreated, his face revealing a hint of jealousy. He said angrily, "Ang was the samest time. I really don''t know what''s so good about such a pretty face." The girl''s hand first touched his cheek, and there was a cold feeling. At such a close distance, Lod could even clearly see that there was no pores on the girl''s beautiful face, and the sweet scent of flowers emitted from her body. Then, the girl''s two white jade arms intertwined and hooked around his neck. Then, the two jade arms slightly exerted force, and the girl squeezed into his arms. The soft touch and sweet fragrance surged into his brain, making Lod a little confused, not understanding what it meant. The girl''s nose twitched slightly, as if she was also smelling the scent on his body. Then she revealed a relieved smile and tightly hugged Lod''s waist, as if she wanted to integrate herself into it. The girl looked up from his arms. A pair of eyes that were as perfect as gemstones, filled with a hint of joy. Her thin lips opened slightly, and she let out a voice as clear as an orchid in an empty valley, "Finally. We meet again." Where did thise from? Noticing the girl''s words, Lod was confused. "Who are you?" "Ah! I was careless." The girl seemed to suddenly wake up. She let go of Lod who was hugging her tightly and smiled. "Let me formally introduce myself. My name is Nexia Carl." "Naike Xiya. Carl?" Lod''s expression became a little strange. "Yes, you can call me Nexia." A sweet smile hung on Nexia''s angelic face. She said, "I am very happy to see you, father." "Wait a minute!" The corners of Lod''s eyes twitched. He seemed to be surprised. "What did you just call me?" "Father." Nexia looked at him and said, "Although this is the first time we meet, I am your daughter. This is not wrong." "Wait a moment." Lod took a deep breath and rubbed his swollen temples. "I''m in a bit of a mess right now. Let me sort it out." He was single. No matter before or after his transmigration, he did not have a girlfriend. So up until now, he had always been a pure Yang body. Then, for no reason, he had a daughter. Was there anything more absurd than this in the world? He had be a father! Chapter 524: Mysterious Girl

Chapter 524: Mysterious Girl

".... Daughter?" Lod''s brain stopped working. He was a 10,000-year-old bachelor who didn''t even have a girlfriend. Now that he suddenly had a daughter, who the hell could he find to reason with? "Congrattions!" Staring. Lod was so angry in his heart. He suddenly tilted his head and stared fiercely at that bastard. Two rays of light shot out from his eyes, and his killing intent was like a sharp sword. He wanted to stab Constantine to death. "Uh... I was just joking." Constantine shuddered and the muscles on his face twitched. He immediately raised his hand to surrender andughed dryly. "We are so close. It''s just a joke. Don''t take it seriously." "Hmph." Lod snorted and turned to look at the girl again. He frowned slightly and said, "You said that you are my Daughter, then what is the evidence?" A girl who suddenly appeared and said that she was his daughter, no matter from which perspective, there was a big problem. Moreover. He didn''t even have a wife, so how could he have a daughter? Could it be that he gave birth to her? "Evidence?" Nexia cutely tilted her head. Her eyes, which were as pure as gemstones, reflected his figure. She said, "As for the evidence, hasn''t Father already received it?" "I received it?" Lod looked surprised and said, "When did I receive your so-called evidence?" "It''s that sleeve." Nexia exined, "Father should be able to sense that my Spiritual Power is still on that sleeve." "Wait a minute." Lod waved his hand and interrupted the girl. He felt that his brain was suddenly in a mess and asked, "How can you prove that you are my daughter with just a piece of sleeve?" That piece of sleeve was caught and swallowed, thrown into the space and time a hundred years ago - that was right. But that was just an ident, and it was not him who was thrown into the past space and time, and what could a piece of sleeve do? Therefore, with just this broken sleeve, it was impossible to prove that the girl in front of him was his daughter. "It is impossible to prove your identity with just a piece of sleeve. It can only prove that you once picked up the fragments of my dead tyrant suit that I lost." Lod''s eyes were like torches as he looked straight at the girl in front of him and said, "So, do you have any other evidence?" "I am indeed not your biological daughter." Nexia''s eyes dimmed a little. She slowly lowered her head and bit her red lips. A bit of bitterness brewed in her heart. "But please believe me. I really did not lie to you. I am indeed your daughter. This is what you personally admitted." "The more you say it, the more absurd it bes." Lod''s eyebrows were knitted into a ball and his voice became a few degrees colder. "I haven''t even seen you before. When have I ever personally admitted that you are my daughter?" "Wait, Lod, don''t be so hasty to make a conclusion." Constantine suddenly interrupted and rubbed his chin full of stubble. He said meaningfully, "Maybe what this girl said is true, but you haven''t experienced all this?" "I haven''t experienced it yet." Lod revealed a shocked expression. If it was ording to Constantine''s thoughts, wouldn''t this girl in front of hime from the timeline of the future? "Even the Angel that devours time has appeared. Is there anything else that is impossible?" Constantineughed and spread his hands, saying, "Of course, all of this is based on the fact that she didn''t lie to you." "I won''t lie to father!" Nexia grabbed the corner of her clothes and looked at Lod timidly. A pleading look appeared in her eyes, and there was a hint of crying in her voice. "I... I won''t lie to you. I am really your daughter. Please believe me." Lod''s eyes flickered, as if he was thinking about something. A momentter, he casually waved his hand and set up a barrier around him, isting the sound and vision from the outside. The reason why he did this was because the following conversation was rted to his own secrets, so he could not be heard by others. "You said that you are my daughter, and you are from the future. Then you should know some secrets about me, right?" Lod said indifferently. This was the best way to prove it. If Nexia was not talking random stuff and was really his future daughter, then she would definitely know some of the secrets he was hiding. His secrets were not many, but at least the identity of a soul king was something that no one close to knew. Just like the meaning of Nemu to him, for those close to him, Lod would never hide too much. Using the identity of a spirit king to distinguish between true and false could be said to be the most suitable. "Go ahead." Lod pinched the girl''s chin, lifted her delicate face, and said indifferently, "If it really is my daughter, at least you know about that matter." The man''s voice was very calm, but Nexia knew in her heart that this was just a disguise on the surface. What was hidden under the calm was the raging turbulence. Once her next answer could not match this man''s expectations, then what awaited her would be a monstrous wave, mercilessly crushing her into powder! "You are... Soul King!" Nexia met the man''s gaze, her pure eyes filled with determination, without any hesitation. "What else?" Lod''s heart moved, and he was almost convinced. However, he remained expressionless and continued to ask, "If that''s the only thing I can trust, it''s still hard for me to believe in you." In fact, it has basically been proved here that Nexia is indeed his future daughter, but just to be on the safe side, Lord still wants to try again. "There is one more thing." Nexia bit her lips, hesitation shing across her beautiful face. Finally, she made up her mind and slowly walked over. "This is what father told me. Unless it is absolutely necessary, I must not leak it out." Seeing the girl walk over step by step, Lod raised his eyebrows, but he did not respond. He allowed her to approach him, wanting to see what other secrets she could tell. "Father." Nexia stood on tiptoe and leaned close to Lod''s ear. Two cold hands held his cheek and slowly uttered a name in a voice that only the two of them could hear. The moment the name left his mouth, Lod''s pupils trembled violently like an earthquake. He could not even control Spiritual Power in his body. Bang - The granite floor was shattered, and Spiritual Power, who was visible to the naked eye, instantly exploded. A suffocating pressure spread out. In an instant, Kido''s barrier was covered in cracks. If not for the fact that Lod had intentionally restrained himself, he would have already forcefully shattered the barrier and razed the entire hotel lobby to the ground! "Hu." A momentter, Lod calmed down. He took a deep breath and looked at the girl in front of him again. He revealed a bitter smile and said, "You even know that name. It seems that you really is my daughter." Even Nemu did not know that name. And the only person who knew this name was undoubtedly the person he trusted the most. Chapter 525: Researching Weeping Angel

Chapter 525: Researching Weeping Angel

Nexia, it was really his daughter. For a moment, Lod''s mind waspletely nk, thousands of thoughts intertwined, like waves that could not stop for a long time. Countless questions emerged, like tangled ball of hair, making people feel like they could not be cut out, irritability, depression, confusion, and other negative emotions were stuck in his chest like a lump of mud, unable to disperse. Until the girl''s white hands pressed on both sides of his cheek, the cold touch from his skin, only then did Lod wake up from his deep thoughts. "You... How did you get here?" Lod pinched his throbbing eyebrows and asked with a headache, "Or did I order you toe here from the future?" "I''m sorry, father." Nexia shook her head. She bit her lips and said, "I can''t reveal anything about the future. Otherwise, it might affect the direction of time. So, please forgive me for not telling you." "I know." Lod was silent for a moment. There was a strange light in his eyes. He recognized the gaze he used to look at Nexia and said slowly, "I won''t make things difficult for you, so I only want to ask you a question. I hope you can answer me." Nexia looked at the man''s eyes. She seemed to have guessed his question. She took a deep breath and clenched her white hands into fists. She could even see the protruding bones. Her voice trembled as she said, "The future or the future can be changed. The past is uncertain. This is what you told me. Now I will tell you." "The future can not be changed? The past has been fixed?" The future could be changed, and the past was uncertain! "Hahahaha. I understand, I understand!" Lod had already gotten the answer he wanted to know the most. He immediatelyughed out loud. In thatughter, it was filled with a hearty and heroic spirit. It seemed to have vented the anger that had been umted in his chest. Just the sound spread, it shook the nearby space. "My good daughter ---" Lod raised his hand and rubbed Nexia''s golden hair. He smiled and said, "Although I haven''t seen you before, I have already started to like you. I probably know why I trust you so much in the future." Nexia was as gentle as a kitten. She rubbed against Lod''s palm and her green eyes curved into a crescent. She said softly, "Father, it''s time for us to go out. There are still important matters waiting for you to settle." "You''re right. There are still important matters to attend to." Lod suddenly understood. He shook his head and smiled. He waved his hand to remove Kido barrier. "Tsk, you finally came out." Constantine crossed his arms in front of his chest and sat on a chair in the hall. He held a lit cigarette in one hand and crossed his legs. "It seems that the father and daughter have met. Can we solve the problem we are facing now?" The rest of them trembled and hid in the corner. They seemed to know that the people in front of them were their saviors, so they did not dare to interrupt. However, this was also good. It saved them the effort to take care of ordinary people like them. "It''s very strange." Lod frowned slightly and looked around in confusion. "It has been more than ten minutes since just now. Why hasn''t the Weeping Angel appeared yet?" "Of course it''s because of this." Constantine grinned and raised his heel to knock hard on the floor. He took a puff of smoke and said, "Although I rarely use it, it doesn''t mean that I don''t know how to do it. I still have some self-defense methods." Lod lowered his head. Only then did he notice the bright red lines on the floor. The lines were bright red, like the blood of some kind of creature, giving people a strange and evil aura. The lines moved along the cracks of the floor, densely covering the entire floor of the hall. From the appearance, it looked like a pregnant woman who was carrying a baby. However, the appearance of this pregnant woman was really a bit strange! The upper half of his body could be vaguely seen as a human, but the lower half of his body was a huge snake tail. There were also wolves and goats circling around him. A huge crescent moon filled the entire background, and there were countlessplicated Latinincantations on the edges. [Lilith''s Womb], a magic that originated from the Book of Dead Spirit, a maze magic that was specially used to trap demons. It''s just that the people who are trapped now have be ourselves. Constantine brushed off the half-burnt smoke and slowly said, "But this is just to buy time. The group of statues outside are attacking wildly. In about one day, the magic willpletely lose its effectiveness." When Lod saw these blood runes, he was already quite blurry. "Fortunately, you came quite quickly. If you were one more dayte, hehe, you would be able to collect our corpses." Constantine smiled bitterly. "Interesting." Lod looked at him with interest and said, "I am more and more curious about how many tricks you have hidden, John Constantine." "No, I have been hollowed out." Constantine spread his hands and said with a sad face, "Lilith''s Womb is myst trump card. It was originally prepared for that bastard Mamen. I didn''t expect that the remaining trump cards would still be used here in the end." "Hehe, do you think I believe it?" Lod smiled and patted his shoulder. He said meaningfully, "Your means are not limited to just this. I hope I can see itter." "Wait, don''t tell me you want me to go out with you?" Constantine''s face twitched violently, and he said in disbelief, "I can swear to God that I have no hidden means. If you let me go out, it is deliberate murder!" Lod smiled without saying a word, looking as if he was waiting for him to continue bragging. If Constantine''s nonsense could be believed, the clown on the next set could be transferred to the police. Looking at the three worlds of hell and hell, this guy could live until now and live quitefortably. It was because this mouth of his was well known for his ability to deceive the gods and deceive the ghosts. Therefore, the first rule of friendship with Constantine was to never believe his mouth. "Don''t worry, nothing will happen to you." To prevent Constantine from causing trouble, Lod stillforted him, "I asked you to go out just to help. I have a way to restrain the Weeping Angel. I will definitely not let anything happen to you." "You are not lying to me?" Constantine expressed his doubts. "When have I ever lied to you?" Lod was a little speechless. He said, "Do you think everyone is like you, having a bad reputation?" Constantine thought about it. Lod had indeed never lied to him. Moreover, he had basically done everything he said. Only then did he feel a little relieved. He said, "Then you have to protect me well. If I die, you will lose a friend!" "No, friends can''t afford it." Lod sneered. Being Constantine''s friend, even if there were a few lives, it would not be enough for him to cheat. "Let me ask, how do you n to deal with those statues?" Constantine came over and asked. "Capture all of them and bring them back to Soul Society. Hand them over to Technological Development Department." Lod licked his lips and a hint of excitement appeared in his eyes. He said, "It would be a waste to let go of such a good material like the Weeping Angel." Constantine: "..." Using such a terrifying creature as a research material, he didn''t even know if it was because Lod was brave or if Soul Society was capable. Moreover, if there was even the slightest ident, the entire Soul Society would be wiped out. Nexia smiled at the two of them, but there was a hint of sadness in her eyes. That sadness was so deep and serious that it could not be wiped away. It was as if. It was as if she wanted to deeply imprint Lod''s figure in her heart. Chapter 526: Sinners

Chapter 526: Sinners

Was the Weeping Angel powerful? In all honesty, of course, it is very powerful, and it can even be said to be quite tricky. Even if the doctor met them, he was helpless, watching the angel and taking away the person he loved most from his side. The ultimate defense mechanism of quantum lock gave the Weeping Angel an indestructible characteristic, as well as the most terrifying attack style. Like mercury, it was pervasive, squeezing every nerve of the creature at any time. It forced them not to let down their guard at all, until they finally copsed. And the disappearance of the ghost gave them the horror of ghosts, as if they would appear behind you in the next second. They would either throw you into the past timeline or break your neck. The most terrifying thing in the world was the unknown, the deepest and oldest fear, which originated from the fear of the unknown. Lod vaguely remembered that someone had once summed up the three characteristics of a monster. It could be very easy to summarize the definition of ''Fear''. First, a monster could not speak humannguage. Language was a way ofmunication. If one was facing an existence that could notmunicate, then one could not judge the intention and movement. It was essentially unknown about the current situation, causing people to be ''unable to understand'' and thus develop fear. Secondly, the real body of the monster was unknown. In a battle, one could not grasp the position of the other party, or even understand the essence of the other party''s existence. They could clearly observe the other party, but they could not affect it. The essence still originated from the unknown, butpared to being unable tomunicate, it was easier to deepen the fear of the unknown. Thirdly, the monster must be an immortal body! If the monster could be killed, then there was no need for fear. So the true definition of an immortal body was based on the unknown of the monster. ''You'' could not kill the monster, making resistance meaningless. The final result of fear was - despair. And the monster they had to face, the Weeping Angel, could be said to be perfect in line with the three main characteristics of the monster above! The Weeping Angel could notmunicate, and its real body was unknown, and it was an immortal body, which was why it caused the fear of Constantine and others that they could not defeat it. However, that was not the case. The Weeping Angel was indeed very strong, but it did not mean that they were invincible. Even the most powerful thing always had their weaknesses. This was the ironw of the universe since birth, and nothing could be vited. And the weakness of the Weeping Angel was the strongest skill they relied on to survive, the quantum lock that was known as the ultimate defense mechanism! Anything that carried an angel would eventually be an angel. This sentence was not wrong, such as images, portraits, mirrors, eyes, etc.. Any object that reflected an angel would eventually be the carrier of an angel. Therefore, there was only one thing that could carry the power of an angel and lock their form forever. That was the angel itself! Using the enemy''s spear, attacking the enemy''s shield. The quantum lock mechanism was indeed tricky, but it was also the fatal weakness of the angels. If the two angels looked at each other, they would be locked on by the other side forever, and then they would be in the state of quantum copse until the time in their bodies was exhausted and they became two real stone statues. Therefore, in order to avoid this, the angels would usually use their hands to cover their eyes and vision to prevent being locked when they looked at their own kind. Only when they were in the state of hunting would the angels put down their hands. Of course, there was actually another way. This method was simpler and more convenient. The Weeping Angels lived on time, so what they feared most was the turbulence of time and space, because there was no time there for them to absorb and survive. As long as Lod seized the opportunity to open the realm gate and introduce the Weeping Angel into the realm, the scavengers of the realm would teach them how to conduct themselves. Compared to the Doctor in the original work, Lod obviously had more ways to deal with it. It was not that he was stronger than the doctor, but that he had more methods. While Lod was lost in his thoughts, Constantine tidied up his things and prepared his life-saving prop, casting a few spells along the way. When everything was ready, Lod, Constantine, Nexia, prepared to walk out of Lilith''s womb and face the Weeping Angel in the hotel. The few ordinary people who stayed behind thought that Lod was going to abandon them and shout to follow them. No matter how Constantine exined it, this group of people refused to believe it. They would rather believe that Constantine and the others had found a way out and wanted them to stay behind to attract the angels to die. They were not willing to believe that they would face greater danger when they went out. "A group of idiots!" Constantine was so angry that he cursed. He did not talk nonsense with this group of people and directly took out his double-barreled hunting rifle, the Sacred Hunter, to reason with them. "Who the fuck wants to talk nonsense? I will shoot you first and squat here obediently. When we solve this matter, you can naturally go out!" Being pointed at by the ck muzzle, the people who were originally angry all closed their mouths and nodded with pale faces. "Must you force me to be reasonable!" Constantine pouted, put away the holy hunter in disdain, then turned his head and said, "Let''s go, no one bothers now." "Actually, you don''t have to save them." "They are all ordinary people. It is understandable for them to encounter this. After all, everyone is afraid of death." Constantine lit a cigarette, took a puff, and said, "Saving one is one thing. I still hope to die in the future. I can use this contribution to exchange for a chance to go to heaven." "What a pity!" Nexia smiled and said, "You may be disappointed. The sins that those guysmitted, going to hell, is a good thing for them." Hearing this, Lod slightly raised his eyebrows. He could not help but be curious about what kind of sin those people hadmitted to make Nexia say such words. "What do you mean by this?" Constantine frowned and looked at Nexia in confusion. "You will know soon." Nexia kept him in suspense. She turned to look at the stairs leading to the upper floor of the hotel. She lifted a strand of hair on her temples and smiled. "No one in this hotel, even the entire city, is innocent. Except for Irene Caswell." Constantine thought, "It seems that you let Irene leave this ce." "Irene is a good person." Naike smiled faintly and said, "When she was in London, she helped many war orphans. Good people will always have good rewards, so she should not die here." "Then what about her husband?" Constantine stared at Nexia, his tone a little agitated. "Since you already knew all of this, why didn''t you appear earlier? If the people here are deeply sinful, then Irene''s husband shouldn''t be like this, right?" "No, you are wrong." Nexia shook her head slowly and said, "If it wasn''t for me, Irene would have died at the hands of her husband, and that man, Wilbur Wattley, was the cause of all this. "Wilbur?" When Lod read this name, he suddenly felt a sense of familiarity, but he couldn''t remember where he had heard this name before. "Father, go to the top floor." Nexia pinched Lod''s palm and said indifferently, "All the answers you want are on the top floor. The secret study room of Irene Caswell''s husband, Wilbert." Chapter 527: Hidden Path

Chapter 527: Hidden Path

Wilbert, a very ordinary English name, in the long river of history, could be said to be an extremely small existence. But such a man was crowned by Nexia, the source of all sins, and even the entire city was defined as the type of sin that was deeply sinful and unpardonable. But what mistakes did theymit to be defined as deeply sinful? Nexia said that all the secrets they wanted to know were hidden in the top floor of the hotel, in the book room of Wilbert. In the past, they had always thought that the game was despicable, but now, Lod and Constantine felt that the riddles people were more than ten times more hateful! However, they had no choice. The reason why Nexia did not say it was not because she was a riddle person, but because she was protecting the future. The future was not impossible to change. Everything was defined by what they had done in the past. Therefore, although Nexia knew the plot, she could not "tell" to them. She could only guide them to the right future through some small means. The above was Lod''s guess. Even though it might not be the whole truth, it was pretty much the same. "I more or less understand what you mean." Lod sighed helplessly. He patted Constantine on the shoulder and said, "It seems that we have one more mission. That is to go to the top floor to see what secret that Wilbur Wattley is hiding." "ording to my experience, it is most likely not a good thing." Constantine curled his lips. But before going to the top floor, they still have to solve a problem, which is to get out of the ''Lilith''s womb'', this powerful maze magic. Although they were only less than ten steps away from the hotel stairs, if they did not know the trick, even if they walked to death, they would not be able to get close to the stairs! Lilith was the ancestor of the vampires, so her uterus was regarded as a forbidden zone of the demons. It had the meaning of imprisonment in mysticism, which was a rather powerful forbidden magic! Even the greedy Door of the Seven Deadly Sins would have to spend a lot of effort to escape from Lilith''s uterus, and it was also because of this that it was regarded as a trump card by Constantine. The essence of Lilith''s Womb was that it distorted the structure of time and space. Both inside and outside werepletely isted, so it was basically very difficult to escape. Fortunately, he had left a hundred million hands in advance and used the remaining amniotic fluid as the key to guide and control the maze. "Great Lilith, please guide our way forward and guide the journey of rebirth." Constantine then held a lump of sticky red blood and murmured. The blood seemed to have a mind of its own, and under the support of Constantine''s incantation, it was like a small snake flowing down from the cracks of its fingers, slowly moving along the road ahead. "Follow me closely. Don''t go the wrong way. Otherwise, we will never be able to walk out of this little bit of water!" Constantine reminded the two of them loudly, and then took the lead to follow the trail of blood. Lod and Nexia followed closely behind, following the flowing blood snake, moving through this strange space. The space was sparkling, reflecting colorful light like a mirror. Sometimes it rippled, and sometimes it broke into pieces on the ground. As they went deeper, the scenery in front of them suddenly changed. The surrounding space became a wall of flesh and blood. It was bright red and full of muscle texture, and it was still squirming slightly. At the same time, there was a strange fishy smell. It felt like yes. "Hold on!" Constantine covered his nose, and his face was almost purple. He gritted his teeth and said, "This is thest road. We can go out after walking here." Lilith''s Womb. Lod looked at the walls of flesh and blood around him. His stomach suddenly surged with acid. He vaguely understood where this ce was. Damn Constantine What kind of magic was bad? Why did he have to use such disgusting magic? It was really evil! The two men were disgusted. When they turned around, they found that Nexia was still smiling at them. They must have experienced it before, so it was strange. Fortunately, the road was not long. As the meat wall became narrower and narrower, the torturested for a few minutes. The three of them passed through the space film and finally came out. Pop --- After walking out of Lilith''s Womb, they finally arrived at the real Cassanova Hotel! The whole hall was dark. All the electric roads were cut off, and the vision was no more than three meters. There were messy drag marks all over the ce, and even copsed pirs could be seen. Only one thing was missing, and that was the trail of the weeping angel! "We are here!" Constantine swallowed his saliva and looked around nervously, afraid that an angel statue would suddenly jump out from that corner. "It seems that the angels do not wee us." Lod opened Spiritual Power''s perception domain, only to find that it was affected by an unknown influence, causing the range to bepressed to the limit, and it could only cover about three meters around the body. This dark environment was like some kind of strange substance that could not only block the sight, but also contain the range of Spiritual Power''s perception. It could be said to be the favorite hunting environment of the weeping angel. "Constantine, was this situation here before you released your magic?" Lod stared at the darkness and asked. "No, no." Constantine also noticed that the surrounding environment was not right. She gritted her teeth and said, "I swear on God''s ass that this ce was not like this before, and there was no such strange darkness." Lod looked back at Nexia, trying to get some advice from her expression, but unfortunately, thetter only had a smile on her face. Obviously, he could not count on her. "Let''s go upstairs first." After pondering for a moment, Lod said, "Everyone, be careful on the road. There is a problem with the darkness. Don''t go too far. Otherwise, I won''t be able to take care of you." Before he finished speaking, Constantine shamelessly came over. Looking at his frightened appearance, he guessed that if he was not afraid that Lod would hit him, he would have hugged him. "Stay away from me!" Lord red at him, then took Nexia''s hand, and walked towards the stairs in the dark "Tsk, a guy who forgets his sense of color." Constantine shrank his shoulders and whispered a few words. Then he trotted after them, afraid that he would be caught by the angel if he fell behind. Although there was an elevator in the hotel, under these circumstances, taking the elevator was no different from courting death. Therefore, choosing to take the stairs was the safest way at present. "Wait, father." Nexia suddenly pulled Lod and pointed to the right. "Let''s go up the stairs on the right." "On the right?" Constantine was stunned for a moment. He looked at the direction on the right and asked doubtfully, "Where is the right? Isn''t there only the left way here?" "No, there is another way there." Nexia smiled and said, "It is such a high-level hotel, but only the left stairs do not have the right stairs. Isn''t such an asymmetrical design strange?" "It seems that we have underestimated this hotel." Lod narrowed his eyes and said, "There is indeed a road there. Even I was almost deceived!" Chapter 528: Depiction of Hell

Chapter 528: Depiction of Hell

In the direction of the hotel lobby, there was a huge stone wall. The texture of the stone wall was almost white jade, and it was painted with colorful paint. It was a ssic medieval painting, and the length was just enough to block the back. When ordinary people stood in the hall, the first thing they saw was the stone wall, and then they could only see the stairs and elevators on the left. The subconscious of a person would choose the object closest to them, and this stone wall used this characteristic to lead people to ignore the object on the right, so that they could hide the secret of the road. However, when the three of them went around the stone wall, they found that there was indeed an elevator here! "What the hell." Constantine scratched his head and said with a face full of doubt, "There is actually another path here, but why didn''t we find it after staying here for so long?" "This is not your problem." Lod sneered and reached out to wipe the stone wall. The dried paint on the surface fell off, revealing a part of the blood red color. He muttered, "There is a problem with this stone wall. If not for Naike Xiya''s reminder, even I would have been fooled by it." As he spoke, Lod pressed his palm. Buzz. Spiritual Power instantly burst out, using a very clever control to shatter the surface paint on the stone wall, but it would not hurt the inneryer. As the paint on the surface peeled off bit by bit, the real scene of the stone wall appeared. It was a painting of hell painted with arge amount of red paint! The scene of hell depicted on the stone wall was like an hourss hanging down. From top to bottom, it was divided into thirteenyers, looking like a tower building that was built upside down. In the copsed tower building, there were countless ferocious and terrifying evil spirits on each floor, densely packed like insects and ants, crowded and piled up in those narrow and cramped space. The techniques of the murals were quite outstanding. The pupils of these evil spirits were gray and lifeless, and their mouths were expanded to the limit. Only the skin of their bodies was left holding the bones, as if they had experienced unimaginable torture. They were as horrible as walking corpses! Every floor of the copsed tower building was used with special painting techniques. There were different differences, such as burning mes, sharp spikes, bone scraping ck wind, corrosive ck river, and so on. After looking at it for a few seconds, Constantine felt dizzy and even disgusted. There seemed to be an invisible force affecting his soul. He looked away from it and felt a little better. Obviously, this painting was the culprit! Not only could it shift people''s line of sight, but the painting hidden under the surface could make people feel strong difort from the surface of the soul, so no one would approach the painting and find the hidden road on the right. "I... recognize this painting!" Constantine turned his head away, not daring to look at the mural again. He suppressed his difort and said, "This is the painting of Hell from Dante''s Divine Comedy." "Why is it here?" Lod frowned. However, this was a rather famous poem in Europe, and almost everyone had heard of it. It depicted a person called Dante, a dream he had in the middle of his life, and it was used to criticize the rule of the Church through conversations between people like Purgatory, Heaven, and Hell. And this mural in front of him was created by a famous painter based on the content depicted in the divine song, but the painting of the divine poem - Hell! "This is a type of ck magic." Constantine''s nose twitched, and then he clicked his tongue and said in disgust, "I can even smell a disgusting smell, which is very simr to the feeling of hell, but also a little different." It was a kind of smell simr to hell. It was very simr, but different. Compared to the hell they were familiar with, the feeling in this painting was obviously more terrifying and strange! "That Wilbur Wattley is likely to be a ck magician." Constantine said, "I can swear on Gabriel that this painting of Divine Comedy is the real thing. The thing in the museum is fake!" Whether it was real or fake was no longer important. The key problem now was, what was the secret that Wilbur Wattley was trying so hard to use the special ability of this mural? "No matter what it is, won''t we know once we go over and take a look?" Lod''s gaze was calm. He pursed his lips and said, "I''m getting more and more curious now. What secrets are hidden in this hotel?" "Alright ---You''re right." Constantine shrugged and said, "But I have a hunch that the road on the right is not simple. The man named Wilbur must have defensive ck magic." "It doesn''t matter." Lod smiled gently and raised his hand to smash the priceless painting wall. Then, under Constantine''s stunned expression, he said lightly, "No matter what magic he has hidden, he will not be able to stop us." "Eh. You are considered to have destroyed a relic, aren''t you?" Constantine looked at the rubble on the ground and felt a little distressed. A legendary item had been ruthlessly destroyed just like that. "Then are you going to sue me?" Lod nced at him, then held Naike Xiya''s hand and walked past the stone wall on the ground to the hidden elevator. The corner of Constantine''s mouth twitched, and he silentlyined in his heart, "I dare to sue you, but who dares to interfere?" "This is a good thing!" Constantine licked his lips excitedly and quickly bent down to pick up the scattered stone wall on the ground. Although the wall of the painting was broken, the remaining murals and stones still had the ability tomunicate with the spirit. It was very suitable to be used as the cornerstone of magic. Constantine casually picked up a few pieces of murals and gravel. Seeing that the elevator door had opened, he did not bother to pick up the rest. He looked at them reluctantly and ran over. "Hey, wait for me. Slow down!" This was an old-fashioned elevator door. The interior was rtively spacious and could amodate about six or seven people. The top was a dim oilmp. The light shone on the faces of the three people, casting a shadow on them. It felt like a ghost movie. After Constantine came in, the elevator door slowly closed. But strangely, they saw no buttons to choose the floor in this elevator. Buzz Buzz Buzz. The sound of mechanical gears turning rang, and the entire elevator began to move down slowly. "It''s actually going down" Constantine''s heart trembled slightly, and then she looked at Naike Xiya with some confusion. She asked, "Didn''t you say that our target is the top floor of this hotel? But this elevator is going down." Naike Xiya looked absent-minded and did not hear Constantine''s voice. It was not until Lod asked again that she reacted. Her eyes looked at the elevator door, and aplicated look appeared in her eyes. "We did not go the wrong way. The top floor of the hotel I pointed to is going down." "Below?" Constantine was about to ask what was below when the old-fashioned elevator suddenly shook and then slowly stopped. They had arrived at their destination! Thump - The rusty gate slowly opened under the gaze of the three people, apanied by the ear-piercing sound of metal scraping against metal. The scene in front of the three of them was not the terrifying scene they had imagined, nor was it the terrifying weeping angel. Instead, it was a huge stone wall! "Hiss -" Constantine sucked in a breath of cold air. Looking at the familiar environment outside the elevator, he said in shock, "Damn it, why is this ce exactly the same as above" The structure of this ce was exactly the same as the above. Even the location of the items was exactly the same as the above. It was as if someone had copied apletely identical scene from the hotel above! "Here." Naike Xiya took a deep breath. Her eyes were extremely serious as she said, "This is the real... Cassanova Hotel!" Chapter 529: Limbo

Chapter 529: Limbo

The real... Casanova Hotel? Lod''s eyelids jumped, and a guess appeared in his heart. He quickly walked to the front of the stone wall. The truth was as he had expected. The mural in front of the stone wall was the ''Divine Comedy''. Compared to the mural ced on the ground, the content and details of the painting had clearly increased. The content and details here were mostly the expressions of suffering souls in the murals. The suffering souls who had fallen into hell did not struggle. They stretched out their skinny arms and grabbed the stone wall full of sharp thorns. They stepped on the bones and heads of other souls and climbed toward the top of the inverted tower. However, there were three fierce beasts guarding the top, greedily devouring every soul that wanted to escape. Looking at the entire mural, the spiraling down tower, the lower the punishment was, the more terrible it was. The suffering souls had reached thestyer, and it was impossible to see if they were human or ghost. The expressions on their faces were twisted, or they screamed in fear, or they silently endured, or they howled in madness. They were extremely vivid and vivid. It was as if one could feel their presence with just a nce, and feel the monstrous resentment and resentment. Even the current Lod could feel his soul trembling slightly when he looked at the mural for a long time. "This is the real Dante''s Divine Comedy!" Lod''s eyshes trembled as he slowly looked away. On the far right side of the mural, there were inscriptions written in Latin, and the number of words was not small. Latin was anguage that was often used in mysticism. The earliest was the Heavenly Cardinal Council of ancient Rome. Due to its mysterious and orthodox characteristics, many people who studied magic learned it and used it to record or cast some ancient magic. "Constantine, quicklye over and see what these words are talking about." Lod waved his hand to let the coward who was afraid of deathe over. After all, the only one who could read Latin was Constantine. "Is there a mistake? I am a magician. Do you take me as a trantor?" Constantine said indignantly. "It''s fine if you don''t want to be a trantor." Lod made a gesture of invitation and said, "Honorable magician," You will walk ahead next? Constantine was speechless and choked. He could only walk over obediently. However, due to the shadow of the mural on the painting, he was a little afraid and asked, "Wait, if I just look at the mural directly, nothing will happen, right?" "No, as long as you don''t look at the mural next to you." Lod pointed to the area of the text. Constantine was still a little worried. He covered one eye with his hand and leaned sideways to face the mural, afraid to see the content next to him. "Let me see what is written." Constantine moved forward and frowned slightly. "This is not Latin, but a very simrnguage. It should be the words used in the early days of the Roman Empire, the Heavenly Bishop to record confidential events." "Don''t talk so much nonsense. Just say that you can trante it." Lod interrupted him directly. "Of course. Do you think I have lived for nothing for so many years?" Constantine nced at him and said proudly, "You are lucky. Now, besides the few cardinals and the Pope, I may be the only one who knows thisnguage." Although Constantine was a swindler, there was only one thing that could not be denied, that was that his attainments in magic were extremely high! If not for limited by his own heart demons and self-restraint, this man was only a step away from Sorcerer Supreme next door. Just the dark magic and evil descent ritual that he was proficient in was much stronger than that good-for-nothing Kaecilius. Constantine read it carefully and then slowly read it out. "Through me, enter the City of Endless Pain." "Through me, enter the deep pit of eternal misery." "Through me, enter the people who are doomed." "Justice pushes me, the noble Creator." "I am the work of Divine Authority, Divine Will, and Divine Love." "Before me, there was no Eternal Creation." "After me, there was no divine creation." "I will be with the world for a long time." "I will live and die with all things." "Those who enter this ce must give up all hope!" "Now... Come!" Constantine''s pupils shrank suddenly, and then he took a few steps back in fear, fell to the ground, and then a horrified expression appeared on his face, and he shouted in a voiceless voice: "We''ve been fooled, here....this is Limbo!!!" "It''s toote." At some point in time, Nexia walked over and stood beside Lod. She shook her head and sighed, "From the moment we stepped into this ce, we could no longer walk out. Even those crying angels were trapped here." "You... you already knew that this is Limbo, right?" Constantine suddenly raised his head and stared at Nexia with an extremely angry gaze, as if he wanted to swallow her whole. "Yes... but this is the only [correct] result." Nexia''s expression was calm, as if not affected at all, facing Constantine''s angry eyes, he said faintly: "We muste here, it''s the only way to get the ''key''." "F*ck the key!" Constantine pointed at the mural, so angry that his voice was trembling. "You clearly know that Limbo is a dead end, but you still want to lead us here. What are you nning to do?! "Calm down ---" Lod raised his hand and interrupted him. He asked, "Can the two of you exin to me what exactly is Limbo?" Constantine looked at Nexia and found that thetter had no intention of exining. He could only suppress the surging fear in his heart and said, "Limbo, tranted to Spirit Prison. In the early Roman Catholicism refers to the leading The gate of the first floor of hell. Nexia''s face was calm, as if not affected at all, facing Constantine''s angry eyes, she said faintly: "We muste here, only in this way can we get the ''key''. " "Gates of Hell?" Lod raised his eyebrows and felt that it was not that serious. The gate to hell sounded very scary, but everyone present had gone to hell a few times, and Constantine was a frequent visitor to hell. He should not be so scared, right? "I haven''t finished yet. This is just the Limbo that the Bishop of Heaven thinks." Constantine clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. "The real Limbo is an area between heaven and hell. It does not belong to any world of the three realms, but it is closely connected to the three realms." "If you havemitted grave sins before you died, you will fall into hell after you die. If you loved God before you died, you will rise to heaven after you die." "Then guess what kind of soul would fall into the Limbo after death?" Lod frowned and said coldly, "Just tell me directly. I don''t have the mood to y riddles with you." Constantine paused for a moment. His pupils trembled slightly as he said, "The Limbo that lies between the cracks of the three realms will automatically attract those extremely evil souls, terrifying monsters, magic and strange things of the unknown dimensions. It can be said to be an extremely chaotic and terrifying ce. Even the Demon Kings of hell are unwilling toe here!" "The most important thing is..." "There is no exit!" "The only way to get out of here is to pass through the nineyers of hell and reach the earth''s core!" "Actually, it''s not that exaggerated." Nexia crossed her hands in front of her and said indifferently, "This is not the real Limbo. It is just a scene simted by one of the fragments. At most, there is only oneyer, so the difficulty is not so high." "The fragment of Limbo." Lod frowned and thought for a moment. He turned and asked, "You just said that we want to find a key?" "Yes, father." Nexia obediently nodded and said, "Wilbur hid the key here. We have to find it before we can open the factory outside." Lod narrowed his eyes and asked, "What''s in that factory?" "The source of all evil in this city." Nexia looked a little sad and said in a low voice, "Father, we don''t have much time. We have to hurry up." Chapter 530: Paradoxical Spiral

Chapter 530: Paradoxical Spiral

Lod had a strange expression on his face. This sentence gave him a familiar feeling. He seemed to have heard it a lot in his previous life. After a short moment of distraction, he encountered another problem. It was that strange factory. What was hidden inside that could make Nexia so nervous. The source of this city''s evil. Just the word this time made people feel it directly. It was definitely not something good. Casanova Hotel, Wilbur Wattley, Limbo, what is the connection between these three? And to rebuild a hotel with apletely identical structure underground, could it be that Wilbur was only trying to cover up the Limbo? Intuition told him that it was not so simple! The mysterious Wilbur Wattley must have other ulterior motives to build this underground hotel. "You have to thank my daughter." Lod sighed faintly and said, "If it was anyone else, they would have already died ten times by saying such riddles in front of me." Constantine expressed his agreement. "That''s right, the riddles are the most hateful. Gabriel used to be like this, but his wings were almost ripped off!" "I didn''t do it on purpose, father." Nexia looked apologetic. Her sleeves were tightly gripped in her hands, and she lowered her head deeply. "But I really can''t say more. Otherwise, everything will deviate from the right track." "It''s fine. I don''t me you." Seeing the pitiful look on the girl''s face, Lod could not bear to me her. He reached out and rubbed the girl''s blonde hair. He smiled and said, "It''s just ayer of Limbo. It can''t trap me, your father." Although things were getting more and moreplicated, it was not all bad news. At least now they knew that this was not a real Limbo. At least they did not need to break through the nineyers of hell. The bad news was... Even though it was just ayer of Limbo, the internal space was extremely huge. It was even like a maze, and there was also the threat of the weeping angel. So to find a key in such a ce, the difficulty was no less than finding a needle in a haystack. Although there was a ''Prophet'' who knew where the key was, she was restricted by the timeline and could not interfere too much with the current space-time, so they still had to rely on themselves. This feeling was a pain in the ass. It was like there was a guide next to them, but they just couldn''t watch it and had to clear it on their own. "Damn it!" Constantine was indignant. "If I had known that there was something wrong with Wilbur, I would have caught him and interrogated him!" "Wilbur. He is not dead." Nexia said, "He is in that factory, so you still have a chance to see him. The premise is that we have to find the key." "I swear to God that I will break off his arm and stuff it into his ass!" Constantine gnashed his teeth. "Don''t talk tough." Lod shook his head and said, "Find a way to find the key first. The two of you, follow me closely. The Weeping Angel is probably nearby." Up until now, the Weeping Angel that posed the greatest threat to them had yet to appear. Who knew which dark corner this group of lonely assassins were hiding in, waiting tounch a fatal attack from the dark. To be cautious, the few of them absolutely could not separate, let alone rx their vignce. The underground Casanova Hotel was different from the hotel upstairs. The electric road here had not been cut off by the angels, and the lighting system was still running normally. Therefore, the entire hotel lobby looked bright and majestic, except for theck of poprity. The three of them slowly passed through the hall and walked to the stairs on the left side of the mural. The structure of this ce was indeed the opposite of the hotel upstairs. The stairs did not go up, but went deeper. "The hotel upstairs has nine floors, and the one below should be the same, so the probability of the ninth floor appearing is the highest," Constantine analyzed. "Let''s go down and take a look first." Lod walked at the front and asked Nexia to follow him closely. Only his speed was here. He could react and escape the ws the moment the angel appeared, so the task of taking the lead could only be handed over to him. The stairs of the Casanova Hotel were slightly different from the other hotels. It was a spiral extending down structure, and the positions of each floor were different, which dispelled the idea of Lod going directly to the ninth floor. Standing at the edge of the stair railing, looking down from above, the spiral staircase structure seemed to have some kind of special magic, making people have an impulse to jump directly from above. Fortunately, the impact was not big. Even ordinary people could ovee it, let alone Lod, Constantine, and the other two. They just focused slightly and dispelled the impulse in their hearts. Thump, thump, thump. The three people were silent all the way. They silently went down to the end of the spiral staircase and came to a corridor. The ground was covered with expensive Arabic red carpet. On both sides were tightly closed hotel doors. This was the second floor of the Cassano Hotel! Lod secretly raised his vignce. Spiritual Power''s detection range extended to five meters around him. This was already the maximum limit. Then, he stepped on the red carpet with his left foot. Pachi --- When his footnded, the feeling he felt was not the soft touch of the expensive nket, but like stepping on a pool of water. "Tsk, where did the watere from?" Lod felt that something was wrong. He raised his foot on the nket and looked down. However, his expression changed. What seeped out of the nket was not water, but bright red blood. The area where hended was clearly imprinted with a footprint. After the bright red blood was squeezed out, the original color of the nket was revealed. It turned out that the nket that was spread on this long corridor was not red in the first ce, but this bright red color that only appeared after being soaked in an unknown amount of blood! "As expected, it is evil." Lod frowned and took a deep breath. He endured the difort in his heart and stepped on the nket again, walking inside. When Constantine saw this, he could only pinch his nose and follow them with an ashen face. Nexia was sandwiched between the two of them and followed them silently. She did not choose to make a sound or make any unnecessary moves, just like an invisible person. The structure of the hotel upstairs is back Constantine said. "Yes. I got it." Lod looked around and found that fresh blood was seeping out of the room. So, he walked to the first room on the right and broke the door lock with his hand. Then, he pushed the door open. Creak --- The wooden door was pushed open. As expected, there were two male corpses that had just died. There was a sharp weapon inserted in the chest and neck of the two male corpses. It was obviously a prop that took away their lives. Judging from the way they died and the environment, they should have lost control of their emotions and killed each other during the dispute. But what was strange was that. The two corpses seemed to have just died, and they were still flowing with blood. Chapter 531: Paradoxical Spiral 2

Chapter 531: Paradoxical Spiral 2

Did he just die? As soon as this thought surfaced, it was immediately rejected by Lod. The underground hotel was filled with a strange and inexplicable aura, and these two people looked like they had just died. No matter how one looked at it, there must be something fishy. It was definitely not as simple as it seemed. Don''t forget, this is the Limbo! In the strange world between the cracks of the three realms, Wilbur Wattley had tried so hard to hide this ce. Presumably, it was not to satisfy his perverted desire, or to use it as arge refrigerator to store the body? Lod thought for a long time and really had no clue. "Make way, I will examine the body, let me go in and take a look." Constantine came over and pushed Lod away, then strode into the room. He squatted beside the two corpses and carefully examined them. "You know how to examine corpses?" Lod raised his eyebrows and looked at him in surprise. "Aren''t you a magician? Why do you even know how to examine corpses?" "You don''t understand. Nowadays, thepetition in the industry is too great. Exorcism does not only rely on magic. The most important skill is that you have to learn how to examine corpses." Constantine sighed and said with a sigh, "After all, sometimes, if you want to find demons, you have to know how the Prophet Taoist died." Lod was slightly speechless. He did not expect that even the Exorcist had begun to roll in. Constantine opened the eyelids and teeth of the corpse, and then checked the muscles of the wound. He frowned and made a judgment. "These two people died less than half an hour ago. Their internal organs are still warm." Half an hour Lod''s face darkened slightly. He stared at the two corpses without saying a word. He believed that Constantine would not lie about this. In other words, the two of them had really died less than half an hour ago, and this time difference was just right when he had just stepped into this hotel. But was it possible? In all fairness, he did not believe it. "If I''m not wrong, the other rooms should be the same." There was an inexplicable look in Lod''s eyes. He turned directly to the second room and raised his leg. Bang - The wooden door was smashed by the violent kick, and the wooden chips scattered in all directions. Lod and Constantine''s faces sank again. Sure enough, there was another female corpse in this room. This female corpse was wrapped in a white bath towel. Judging from the situation at the scene, it should have slipped and fallen after taking a bath. It happened to hit the sharp corner of the table and was hit by the falling flower pot. "The same, the time of death is less than half an hour." Constantine squatted next to the female corpse. After checking it, his face was a bit ugly. Lod did not say a word and walked to the third room. After breaking through the door, there were three corpses inside. Two men and one woman. One of the men was very young and was suspected to be the child of two people. The older man''s skull was smashed by a blunt weapon, and his chest was stabbed by several sword. His internal organs were all crushed, and the younger boy was cut in the throat by sword. Before he died, there were signs of struggle, and the woman was cutting her wrist tomit suicide. The murderer was undoubtedly the woman. It was another murder case! And it was simr to the previous two cases. All of them died in their rooms. Constantine''s pupils trembled slightly. He felt a little frightened in his heart. Fortunately, he was experienced and knowledgeable. He barely gathered his courage and walked in. He checked the condition of the three corpses in turn. "The joints of the corpses are stiff." "There is still some residual heat in the internal organs." "The pupils are still spreading after death." "The muscles of the fatal parts are notpletely stiff." "There is a slight condensation of corpse spots on the finger pressure." As each and every one of them spoke, Constantine''s expression became increasingly ugly. In the end, he became a bit pale. After getting up, he took a deep breath and looked at Lod with a serious expression. He said in a low voice, "The time of death is less than an hour. The prediction is within half an hour." Half an hour, another half an hour! After three rooms were pushed open, there were corpses, and the time of death was less than half an hour. If there was no connection between them, then not to mention Lod, even Constantine did not believe that there could be such a coincidence in the world that let these people die at the same time! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The dozen or so rooms in the corridor were pushed open by Constantine one after another. The situation inside was as they expected. There were more or less people in each room, and all of them died in various ways. Almost every one of them did not repeat. There were even some who were electrocuted to death andmitting suicide. It was just like the real version of ''death god is here''. After the search on the second floor waspleted, there was nothing unusual except the scene of therge ''killing''. Lod and the others followed them down to the third floor and found that the structure here was exactly the same as the upper floor. Moreover, the corridor was still covered with the bright red nket, and it was filled with gurgling blood that oozed out of the room. "Could it be that this ce is also the same?" Constantine did not even care about the danger. He directly rushed over and opened all the doors. After a nce, his scalp immediately went numb. His limbs were stiff and cold. Fear was like countless ants, gnawing at his remaining rationality bit by bit. "Sure enough, it is still the same situation." Lod sighed. On the third floor of the underground hotel, there were still corpses in the rooms. If there were any other areas, it would probably be the way they died. In just two floors and thirty rooms, there were thirty different ways of dying. Each person died for some inexplicable reason, or was killed by others, or chose tomit suicide, or died by coincidence. Next were the fourth and fifth floors. It was as if someone deliberately created it. There was a different way of dying in every room on each floor. When Constantine was tired of looking at it and even a little disgusted, thest room on the fifth floor of the corridor once again brought them a big ''surprise''! The reason why it was called a big surprise was not because of how terrible this room was. There was a female corpse in the room. Just like all the previous rooms, her death was cruel. Her head was ced on the shoe cab at the entrance and was facing the ce where they opened the door. But it was this female corpse that caused Constantine''s expression to change drastically, and he even cried out loudly. Lod was attracted by his scream and thought that something had happened. He quickly rushed over and saw Constantine sitting on the ground, looking at the woman''s head on the shoe cab with a frightened expression. He could not help but ask doubtfully, "This is just a head. It''s not like I haven''t seen it before. What are you screaming about?" "She -" Constantine pointed at the head with a trembling finger. The terrified expression made the muscles on his face twist, and he could not even say aplete sentence. "What happened to her? Speak clearly!" Lod slightly exploded Spiritual Power, his voice like a bell that could pierce through stone and clouds, echoing throughout the entire corridor. Constantine was startled awake. He took a few breaths and pointed at the woman''s head. He said in shock, "This woman is Irene Caswell. She is the woman that Nexia helped to escape and left a message for you!" "How did shee here?" Lod realized the seriousness of the matter, and his expression suddenly became serious. "Moreover, hasn''t she already left the hotel and settled down for the second half of her life? Has she written her experience into the book and handed it to me in the future?" "That''s because -" "The woman named Irene Caswell has already died in this hotel. Her brain and soul have been thrown into the prison. That Irene is just a puppet." "Only a dead person can walk out of here." "Otherwise, how could Irene leave this hotel, or even walk out of this city safely and leave a letter for you in the future?" Chapter 532: Paradoxical Spiral 3

Chapter 532: Paradoxical Spiral 3

No one had ever thought that At the end of the fifth floor corridor, in thest house, the body of the deceased, who had been dismembered, turned out to be the real body of Irene Caswell! This shocking discovery undoubtedly caused the puzzle that shrouded the entire matter to be more and more confusing, even vaguely revealing a trace of horror. The person who had walked out of Casanova Hotel, left this strange city, and finally settled down for the rest of his life, wrote books in hister years, and left a distress signal for the future was actually a fake! "This is impossible!" Constantine found it hard to ept. His brain was as chaotic as paste. His face was slightly pale and his pupils subconsciously trembled. Although they hadn''t known each other for a long time, he was sure that there was nothing suspicious about Irene''s behavior and the soul fluctuations she emitted. She was a real human. She could not be some kind of puppet or some other creature. However, Nexia would not lie. The purpose of her existence here was just like the NPCs in the game. Only after they triggered a certain event would they give some corresponding hints, so before triggering the event, Nexia could not tell. In other words The woman with outstanding looks and excellent figure had long been killed by her husband, Wilbert, in secret, and was dismembered in this room. But then, the problem appeared again. Since Irene was already dead, then what kind of thing was Irene, who had walked out? In fact, Lod also felt very strange. No matter how bad Constantine was, he was still death god. His perception of the soul would not be wrong. Moreover, he had rich experience in exorcism. It should not be so outrageous that he could not even tell if it was a human or a ghost puppet. Nexia guessed that they did not understand, so she exined, "That Irene is more like a replica than a fake. They have the same thoughts, memories, and even souls. The only difference is that she doesn''t have her own time." "It is easy to understand, but that Irene is actually Irene. It is just that the time she has existed has been trapped in this spirit prison, and only the body and soul have left." "And creatures without time are like dead bodies, so she can only walk out of this city, and she will not be detected by you." Although Nexia''s exnation was very simple and easy to understand, Lod and Constantine did not understand this at all, so they still understood half of it, not very understanding the principle. After listening to the exnation, they came to a simple and crude conclusion that the Irene who went out was a fake, and the one who died was a real one. "Wait" Constantine seemed to have suddenly thought of something, and his whole body trembled as if he was struck by lightning. His face was pale as he swallowed his saliva and said, "If the Irene who died was true, then the other people who were still alive in the hotel would have already -" Nexia sighed softly. She nodded silently and said, "You guessed right. Those people were already dead." As expected Lod sighed slightly. The people in the hotel were already dead. It was hard to say whether those who were still alive were still alive. "They are all dead!" Hearing this, Constantine was stunned for a few seconds. Then, as if he was discouraged, he leaned his entire body on the door and looked at the head with aplicated expression. "Do you mean the grave sin you mentioned? Is that what you mean?" "No." Nexia shook her head and said, "The reason why they are so sinful is because of other important reasons. It is also the truth you are looking for." "The truth?" Constantineughed at himself and said with drooping eyelids, "I''m just afraid that the price of this truth will be too much for the few of us." Nexia remained silent and returned to her mute state. It seemed that there was only this little clue that could be revealed at present. "How f*cking depressing, like an idiot, being led by the nose!" Constantine gritted his teeth and punched the wall angrily. Lod did not pay attention to him. He was deep in thought. His eyes were fixed on Irene''s head. There was a hint of seriousness between his brows. He asked, "This should be the seventy-fifth method of death, right?" "Yes, there are fifteen rooms on the first floor. There are a total of seventy-five rooms." Constantine looked up at him and said in a muffled voice, "It''s all thanks to those freaks called Wilbur that we can appreciate so many ways to die." Lod said, "The way each room dies is different. On the surface, it looks like an ident, but in fact, it was intentional by Wilbur. What is his intention in doing this?" "Isn''t that obvious?" Constantine sneered and said, "That Wilbur is a pervert. He collected different ways of death to slowly appreciate it and satisfy his special hobby." "It shouldn''t be so simple." Lod frowned slightly. As he was sorting out the clues, a sh of light suddenly shed through his mind. Unfortunately, the speed was too fast and too vague. Moreover, the clues he knew were insufficient, so he could not grasp the idea. "Father, let''s go to the eighth floor." Nexia tugged at Lod''s sleeve and looked at him with her green eyes. She said, "When we reach the eighth floor, you will understand very soon after you see the things there." "Alright, I''ll listen to you." Since the only prophet had spoken, Lod simply gave up on reasoning for the time being. He nodded and said, "Let''s go to the eighth floor and see what secrets are hidden here." The three of them advanced in turn, all the way silent. The situation on the seventh floor was the same, so there was no need to say more. After going down to the eighth floor, it is finally no longer a dull dark red, but a banquet hall. The decoration can be described as extremely luxurious. The four pirs are carved with European-style goddess reliefs and a pure white marble vaulted roof. Above, there is a row of multiyered gorgeous crystalmps, emitting a soft and bright light, setting off the entire banquet hall like a royal family. The expensive Arabian carpet covered the entire banquet hall. The feeling of stepping on it was extremely soft. A long square table was in the middle, and exquisite utensils were scattered on the long white table. There were also a few candles that had been burnt out and some leftover food. It could be seen that a banquet had just been held here. Moreover, the people attending the dinner party should be quite satisfied, otherwise, the wine water would not be scattered everywhere. But the secret Nexia asked them to go down to the eighth floor. Was this banquet hall? Lod cast a puzzled look, as if asking Nexia, what exactly did you want me to see? "There, father." Nexia raised her hand and pointed in the direction of the banquet hall. After receiving the prompt, Lod and Constantine looked in the direction they were pointing. Behind the rectangr table was the entrance door. In the middle of the wall carved with the goddess and flowers, there was a dark red British clock. Chapter 533: Paradoxical Spiral 4

Chapter 533: Paradoxical Spiral 4

"What you want me to see is this clock." Lod frowned and looked at the girl next to him in confusion. Thetter gave him a look of affirmation. What secret was there in a clock? With this doubt, Lod and Constantine walked forward and carefully observed. However, no matter how they looked at the clock, they could not find anything special about it. If there was anything unusual or this crimson clock, it was a pce clock from the collection of the British royal family. Constantine was a native Englishman. In the past, he had been wandering in London for a long time. He hade into contact with many people when he was exorcising demons. Therefore, he had some experience in identifying the ancient objects. He recognized at a nce that this clock came from the British royal family. The wood outside the clock was extremely high-end. It was the kind that was rarely seen in the city. Moreover, the clock inside was not simple. It was made of some unknown crystal and was engraved with the crown of the queen who symbolized the British royal family. The structure of the two porcin tes on top and bottom was shaped like a delicate flower. The sign was carved from precious blue minerals. Then, how precious was this clock? In Constantine''s words, if this clock was handed over to the British royal family, it could at least be changed to a viscount. Moreover, it could also make the queen personally ept the viscount and kiss the great back of the hand. For an Englishman, the back of the hand that could be kissed, and the fact that he could personally receive the viscount title could be said to be a supreme honor. Constantine''s eyes became more and more fiery as he thought about it. From the looks of it, if Lod was not still there, he would have removed the clock and taken it away. "Cough cough, a friendly reminder. Your dear, there are still eleven years before birth." Lod coughed and destroyed Constantine''s unrealistic fantasy. "I almost forgot. It''s George the Sixth now." Constantine shook his head regretfully. He grimaced in regret and said, "It would be great if it was 1939 now. Maybe after we go out, we can go and meet him in his prime." "Sure, you can discuss it with the Weeping Angelter and bring you to 1939." Lod was amused by this guy and said, "I canpete with the king of Phillip and see who will win the queen''s heart in the end." Dong Just as the two were joking, a deep and heavy sound suddenly echoed in the banquet hall. This sudden sound scared Constantine. He looked down at the clock at the same time as Lod and found that the flower pointer ovepped and pointed to the top twelve o''clock! "It''s about to start, father." Nexia approached and looked at the shaking clock. She said faintly, "You will soon know the meaning of the existence of this hotel and what Wilbur wants to do." Dong After the bell rang twelve times, the things in front of them suddenly blurred. It was not because there was something wrong with their eyes, but it was a physical blur. The space was like a canvas that had been wantonly painted. It was filled with a myriad of colors. A strong sense of distortion surged into their hearts. In the next moment, the space returned to normal. The intense distorted state gradually disappeared. When they saw Lod and Constantine clearly understand the things around them, they were immediately shocked to the extreme. They actually returned to the lobby of the hotel, and the stone wall with the painting of hell was impressively ced in front of them! "We''re back again." Constantine looked around and said with a shocked face, "But don''t I remember that we were in the banquet hall?" "The space has been changed." Lod nced at the things around him and heaved a heavy sigh. His expression suddenly became serious as he said in a deep voice, "Not only has the space been changed, even time has been transferred back to before we came." Before he left the hall, he had left Kido''s mark on the stone wall. But now that he had returned here, Kido''s mark had disappeared. Moreover, it was not destroyed by any external force, so the remaining result was that time had to turn back! "How is it possible for time to turn back?" Constantine was shocked. This was beyond the scope of magic. ording to what he knew, only Sorcerer Supreme could do it. But how could such a terrible person appear in this small hotel? "Whether it is or not, we will know once we go take a look." This time, Lod did not stop. He grabbed the two people beside him and directly went to the first floor. This time, there was a change! There were no dead bodies in the room, and no one was there. "This kind of magic..." Constantine was dumbfounded. He could not believe this scene. This kind of magic that could fool even time, he vaguely remembered where he had seen it before. But now, he could not remember where it was. "If I guessed correctly, these people should be on the eighth floor." Lod narrowed his eyes. The thought that had shed through his mind before suddenly came out again at this time. This time, he caught it urately. "Yes, father." Nexia did not hide anything and said straightforwardly, "Now, everyone is attending the banquet for the eighth time." "I have roughly guessed Wilbur''s intentions, but I still need to verify it." As Lod spoke, he grabbed the two of them and said indifferently, "Let us see the entire process of this hotel." Hoho, Hoho, and Hoho. After several times, the three of them arrived at the eighth floor. And at this time, the banquet hall on the eighth floor was no longer the empty appearance from before. A group of people were sitting around a long table. Their faces were filled with happy smiles. They were very unhappy as they toasted each other. The livelyughter gathered together, diluting the strange atmosphere from before. It was as if everything was their illusion. However This lively scene in front of him was extremely horrifying in the eyes of Constantine. The people sitting around the long table with white napkins and elegantly enjoying the delicious food were the people they had seen in the room before! They were resurrected! Moreover, she was sitting in this banquet hall as if nothing had ever happened. She was drinking delicious food and fine wine with a smile. At the end of the long table sat a man and a woman. The woman had soft blonde hair and wore clothes that did not match this era. Under her white, wide-open dress, she had round and slender legs. She was wearing alluring flesh-colored stockings, which entuated her charm. The man sitting next to the woman had brown hairbed meticulously. He had a high nose bridge and deep eyes. He looked very handsome and handsome. He was wearing a tailored suit. His demeanor was full of the temperament of a noble, just like the owner of the entire banquet. "Those two..." Constantine pointed at the man and woman with an ugly expression, as if he had eaten a fly. He squeezed out a few words from his teeth, "It''s Irene Caswell and Wilbur Wattley." Chapter 534: Paradoxical Spiral 5

Chapter 534: Paradoxical Spiral 5

That brown-haired handsome young man was Wilbur Wattley, the core figure of the entire incident! Nexia mentioned this person several times and called him the origin of Disaster. He single-handedly contributed to all the strange things in the Cassanova Hotel. Even the Weeping Angel and Limbo had a deep rtionship with this person. From the first day they met, Lod had a strange feeling, but he couldn''t tell what was wrong. This strange feeling of incongruity was extremely obvious in Wilbert, as if he was ipatible with this world. There was a strange aura everywhere, making him feel an inexplicable sense of disgust. While Lod was thinking, Constantine had already walked into the crowd of people at the banquet. He was surprised to find that these people actually could not see him. Not only did they not see him, but they even deliberately pushed him without any reaction. In the eyes of these people, he was like a ghost that did not exist. "They have already died a long time ago. Now it is just a rey of the ''established facts'' that have happened in the past." Naike Xiya timely reminded Constantine not to try again. "Repeating... death?" Lod locked his eyes on the dark red clock. It was 10:30. The banquet was still going on as usual, and everyone had a smile on their faces. When the atmosphere came to the climax, a man was drunk and behaved rudely, without the British gentleman''s style, cursing George VI wantonly in his mouth, and even started to smash the utensils on the table. The woman next to him could not stand it anymore. She got up and wanted to pull the furious man away, but she was pped hard. After she fell to the ground, she was punched and kicked by the man. She was so painful that she curled up and cried out. Constantine saw very clearly from the side that they were the family of three who had died before. And the cause of the death of this furious man was that this woman hit his skull with a blunt weapon, and then he was stabbed and killed by sword. Now it seemed that this man was not worthy of sympathy at all. With the violent abuse of the furious man, the banquet was finally suspended. Everyone lost the mood to continue ying after being disturbed like this, so they walked out of the banquet hall together and went back to their rooms respectively. "Follow them." Lod said softly, and then followed everyone out of the room. Wilbert seemed to be drunk as well. He was supported by Irene Kevin. However, their weight was not on the same level after all. It was still difficult for a weak woman to help the drunk man walk forward. Therefore, they quickly fell behind the crowd. When they passed through the other floors, Lod deliberately kept an eye on them. Every time they passed a room, they would throw a surveince bacteria into the room until they returned to the fifth floor of the hotel with the Wilbur couple. It was still a familiar hotel corridor, but this time the carpet was no longer dark red, soaked in blood. Eirinn thought to herself as she opened the door to the room. Then, she supported her husband and carefully walked in. Lod and the others followed closely behind. They came to the room and observed silently, waiting for the following ''storyline''. After settling down the drunk Wilbur, the exhausted Irene took off her clothes and walked into the bathroom to clean up the dirt. ... The hour hand in the room slowly turned, and it slowly came to ten forty. Irene finally finished washing up and walked out of the bathroom naked. She walked with her proud twin peaks and perfectly round legs. This scene made Constantine''s eyes widen and he couldn''t help but swallow his saliva. After all, a supermodel''s figure was still very attractive to men. Naike Xiya stole a nce at Lod, wanting to see how her father reacted. However, Lod was expressionless. There was no reaction at all, as if he was looking at a corpse. His eyes were unusually cold and silent. As expected of a father. Naike Xiya''s jade-green eyes curved into a crescent moon. The corners of her lips curled up in a happy arc. It seemed that her father was indeed an upright man. He was definitely not as lecherous as her mother had said. Irene sat by the bed with her legs crossed. She picked up a bath towel and wiped her wet hair. Her mouth was humming modern pop songs. From time to time, she would use her free left hand to pat the children. It seemed that her days were quitefortable. Wilbur Wattley, who was originally still in a drunken sleep, suddenly stood up stiffly as if he was controlled. His hands rested on Irene''s round shoulder and then he slowly began to move down. Feeling the hands slide over her body, a trace of desire gradually upied her brain. A seductive smile crossed the corner of Irene''s mouth. Just as she was about to turn around and hug her husband to make love, Wilbur''s eyes suddenly lit up with a red light, hidden in a sinister and tyrannical aura. In the next moment, Wilbur opened his mouth and bit into Irene''s slender neck. Don''t misunderstand. Wilbur was not a vampire. He did not have sharp fangs. He just used his t teeth to bite and bite like a crazy beast. Irene screamed and waved her hands. The aorta on her neck was torn, and blood gushed out like a fountain. Soon, Irene stopped struggling. But at this time, she was notpletely dead. Her consciousness was still in a blurred border. Her pupils expanded to the limit, revealing a look of disbelief. She let out a silent, gurgling blood from her neck. Wilbur let out a strange smile, turned and walked into the kitchen. When he came out again, he was holding a handful of bones What happened next, even Constantine could not bear to look at it directly. Wilbert took advantage of the fact that Irene was still alive and still had a lingering sense of pain and consciousness. One after another, he dismembered the woman and slowly walked up from her legs. Finally, he cut off the woman''s head and ced it on the shoe cab at the entrance. "It''s eleven o''clock." Lod looked at the clock in the room and found that it was exactly eleven o''clock. He snapped his fingers and opened the projection of the surveince bacteria. All the rooms on the other floors were disying all kinds of death methods at the same time, just like what they had seen before. The only one who did not die was Wilbur Wattley. After Wilbur Wattley dismembered his beloved wife, Irene, he slowly opened the door and walked down. Lod quickly followed him. The other two followed him out of the room. The carpet in the corridor had turned dark red. This scene was exactly what they had seen in the hotel room when they came over. But when they looked up, they found that Wilbur had disappeared. "It really is like this." Aplicated expression appeared on Lod''s face. He sighed and said, "All the people in this hotel are in a strange loop. They will constantly repeat death, just like a miniature cycle." "Repeating death?!" Constantine was puzzled. "Why does he want to repeat this process?" "Repeating death, observe death." Lod rubbed the corner of his eyes tiredly and sighed. "If I''m not wrong," he said, "the reason why Wilbur did this is perhaps because he wanted to explore if there were any differences in the deaths of humans through the continuous cycle of death." "You are only half right, father." After they triggered the conditions, Naike Xiya could reveal a part of the plot. "To be more precise, Wilbur wants to find a way to break the ''established facts'' by exploring the repeated deaths of humans." "Ha, Paradoxical Spiral." Lod sneered and said, "I thought he was going to pursue the root of the problem." Chapter 535: Breaking The Cycle

Chapter 535: Breaking The Cycle

"I still don''t understand. If it really is as you said, Wilbur is looping the death of these people infinitely. How does he control time?" Constantine asked. "Even if he has practiced ck magic, if he wants to use such a magic, the price and the bacsh he has to pay. As far as I know, in the past few hundred years, only Sorcerer Supreme can do it." "Sorcerer Supreme has the inheritance of the dimensional mountain Emperor and is in charge of countless treasures. It is not surprising that she can do it. But how can this British noble do it?" "Indeed." Hearing this, Lod sighed and said, "I am also very curious as to why he could do it." Control time was a forbidden spell among magic. Even the Kamar Taj bloodline, which had the inheritance of white magic and the protection of the three gods, had strict rules for this magic. Sorcerer Supreme would have to pay a serious price, let alone this Wilbur, who was just an English noble? Magic was not free. No matter how insignificant the effect of any magic was, it would still require a corresponding price. This was the absolute ironw of the magic world, and even Sorcerer Supreme could not go against it. Magic was like a loan rtionship. Mages could use specific gestures and incantations to contact the existences of other dimensions and borrow the corresponding power from them. No matter how strong or weak this power was, they would have to pay it back after the spell was cast. With every spell cast, the body would suffer a bacsh. ording to the strength of the spell, the strength of the bacsh would also change. The only way to solve this bacsh was to devour those disgusting magical creatures. Even if it was Kamar Taj, who mainly used white magic, borrowing from the three dimensional mountain Emperors, he would still have to pay a different price. And some extremely powerful ck magic originated from those terrifying dimensional devil gods. It required the negative energy of humans, and it also had to be very strong. For example, offering sacrifices to his loved ones and friends. Therefore, Constantine rarely used magic. On one hand, it was because of the rules he had set. On the other hand, it was because of this price. Sometimes, he would rather die than eat those disgusting magic creatures. ording to the clues he had gathered now, Constantine was almost certain that this was an extremelyrge and powerful ck magic. However, he did not know which dimensional devil god it came from. Then the problem came. A mere noble from the upper ss of the UK had neither orthodox magic inheritance nor treasures that could resist the bacsh and cost. How did he disy such a powerful ck magic? "He... does not need to pay the price." Nexia was silent for a moment, her eyes shing with a touch of hidden disgust. She said, "Forgive me for not being able to tell you the reason, but please believe me. This is the truth." There was no need to pay the price or bear the bacsh, yet he was able to use an absolute loop spell that had such arge area and could freely control time? Constantine''s eyes were like copper bells as he powerlessly opened his mouth. He wanted to refute that it was impossible, but when the words reached his mouth, he swallowed them back. It was not impossible, it was very likely! In fact, from the moment he stepped into this hotel, he had experienced many ''impossible'' things, and every matter had broken his impression of the routine. The Weeping Angel who used time as energy and the extremely evil ck magic. The things he had seen up until now had almost shattered his worldview. What else could not happen? Lod did not want to delve into this. Compared to blindly guessing here, it was better to go directly to the banquet hall to find out if there were any clues left. He said, "After Wilbur walked out of the room, he suddenly disappeared. I guess he went to the ninth floor. Let''s go to the eighth floor to see." The entire floor structure of the underground hotel was the same as the Cassanova Hotel on the ground. The area before the eighth floor was exactly the same, but the only difference was that there was no entrance to the ninth floor here. Therefore, the most important thing for them at the moment was to find the entrance to the ninth floor and then see what secret this strange Wilbur Wattley was hiding here. Moreover, if there was no ident, the ''key'' mentioned by Nexia should be hidden by Wilbur on the ninth floor. ording to normal thinking, the ninth floor should be below the eighth floor, so Lod nned to check it first and see if they missed any traps or important clues. ......... The three of them returned to this ce. The crisp sound of the clock moving echoed in this empty banquet hall, and the appearance of everything here returned to what it was when they first saw it. Gulp. Constantine had a bitter expression on his face. He held his almost shriveled abdomen and looked at the remaining food on the table. He sighed helplessly, "What a pity. If only I could eat these dishes." "Aren''t you death god?" When Lod heard the sound of hunger, he turned around and looked at him in surprise. He asked, "The spirit particles here are not thin. There should be no problem maintaining the daily needs, right?" "It''s not the kind of hunger that you understand." Constantine waved his hand and shook his head. "My stomach is rumbling. It''s because of the bacsh from the spell, so I need to eat magical creatures. Ordinary spiritual energy and food are useless to me." Lod did not understand what he was saying. He also did not understand the line of mages, so he could only pat his shoulderfortingly and say, "Then there''s no other way. You can stay next to it first. We''ll talk about it after the matter is settled." The search continued for a long time. However, no matter how they searched, they were only three feet away from finding an entrance or something suspected to be a mechanism. It was as if it was an ordinary banquet hall. Dong ---Dong ---Dong ---Dong ---Dong --- As the pointer ovepped again and pointed to the number twelve, a deep and dull bell rang in the hall. The things around them became blurry, and a strong sense of distortion and dizziness gradually spread from the bottom of his heart to his mind. Time was going to repeat again! But this time, Lod, who had been observing the surroundings, suddenly narrowed his eyes into a thin line, and a terrifying light appeared in his eyes. As if he had discovered something, he took a step forward and pulled out zanpakuto from his waist. ng - Constantine, who was in the distorted space, suddenly felt a burst of Spiritual Power, like a stormy wave, unstoppable, and an extremely dazzling silver cold light suddenly cut off the chaotic hollow space! "Ikorose, Shinso!" The boiling Spiritual Power suddenly gathered, and then turned into a dazzling light, bursting with extremely sharp sword qi, tearing the space in front of them! The floor and long table in the banquet hall were divided into two by this sword light, and the cut was as smooth as a mirror, as if it was originally like this. Constantine raised his head and looked in the direction of sword''s body. He found that the target of Lod''s attack was the clock embedded in the wall of the white relief sculpture facing the door. Kacha. A huge crack spread from the surface of the clock, and then more and more cracks appeared, covering the entire dark red clock. "Time. There is no repeat!" Constantine looked around and suddenly realized that the time cycle of the entire hotel seemed to have been destroyed! But before he could be happy, the entire banquet hall suddenly shook. The crystalmp above his head shook wildly, and the slender chains attached to themp emitted a heart-palpitating sound. The vibrationsted for about ten seconds. The crystalmp finally could not withstand it. One by one, it fell to the ground and shattered into crystal dregs. As the only source of light disappeared, the entire hall suddenly became pitch-ck, and it could not be seen with one hand. All of a sudden! Constantine felt his vision go ck. Something shed by, but the speed was too fast and the light was not enough, so he could not see the shape clearly. But he was sure that the thing that shed by was definitely a living creature! Because.. In this dark space, he could clearly hear the fourth aura besides the three of them! Chapter 536: Parrot

Chapter 536: Parrot

Darkness, silence. A strange atmosphere finally reached its peak at this moment. The fourth person only breathed for a moment, but since Constantine could hear it, Lod naturally heard it as well. He immediately locked onto the general direction of the breath. However, the surrounding darkness environment was too strange. Not only could it block the sight, it even hindered Spiritual Power''s detection. In this strange dark environment, their range of vision was only less than two meters. Two meters. In the case of a confrontation between experts, it was a very dangerous distance! The line of sight waspressed to the extreme, and coupled with the dark oppressive environment, as well as the unknown enemies and crying angels, the multiple threats were very testing the spirit and reaction of people. Once their reaction was a little worse, then the oue would be certain death. Constantine tried to use magic to light up the mes to illuminate the surroundings. There was no problem with this idea. However, after the magic mes were ignited, the light was still limited to two meters. Moreover, the mes were as weak as a candle flickering in the wind, as if they were about to extinguish at any time. This undoubtedly made him even more nervous. However, the more dangerous the situation was, the calmer Lod became. Although the darkness blocked his vision and Spiritual Power''s detection, it did not mean that he had no way to respond. There were five kinds of human senses, namely the spirit, eye, ear, nose, and mouth. Even if he lost his sight and Spiritual Power''s detection, he still had four other senses to rely on, which was enough to cope with the current situation. Compared with the bankai of Tousen Kaname, Suzumushi that could deprive all the other senses of the environment. The dark environment in front of him was much simpler, at least he did not need to rely on his sense of touch and intuition to fight back. At this moment, Lod was expressionless and held zanpakuto tightly. His sharp eyes were like sword''s as they slowly swept through the surroundings. He pricked up his ears and carefully listened to the movements in the dark. Once the fourth person''s voice appeared again, then Shinso in his hand would pierce through it as quickly as possible! However, after waiting for more than ten minutes, the sound of breathing never appeared again. "Are we mistaken?" Constantine asked with some doubt. Perhaps it was because the light suddenly disappeared and the crystalmp fell, they were too nervous, so they mistook the sound of other things as the breathing of the fourth person. Lod frowned and felt that it was impossible. With his hearing ability, he could hear the sound of mosquitoes pping their wings clearly dozens of meters away, so it was almost impossible to confuse the breathing of one person at a close distance with other sounds. "Are we mistaken?" Another voice suddenly rang out from the darkness. "It''s here!" Lod''s pupils constricted as he used his amazing hearing to determine the general direction. He raised his hand and shed at sword. Shua! In a thousandth of a second, Shinso suddenly shot out a cold light. No one knew what exactly that Shinso hit. Everyone clearly heard a sound of being pierced through, but when Shinso withdrew, sword''s body was still as bright and clean as before, not contaminated with any debris. "Here!" Another voice came from the darkness. This time, the voice in the dark was obviously trying to imitate what Lod had just said. Constantine''s hair stood on end and he said in horror, "What the hell, something is learning to talk!" "What the hell, something is learning to talk!" The unknown existence in the dark imitated Constantine''s tone and repeated what he had said. "F*ck, damn bastard!" Constantine was furious. He was inexplicably angry and shouted at the darkness, "Hurry up and get out here. Don''t hide somewhere if you have something to do. y the tricks of these children!" "F*ck, damn bastard!" "Hurry up and get out here. If you have something to do, don''t hide there and y the tricks of these children!" In the next moment, without a doubt, ck heard the same voice in the dark. "Oh, f*ck, are you a baby in mother''s arms? You like to learn how to talk!" Constantine cursed angrily. "Oh, f*ck, are you a baby in my mother''s arms? You like to learn how to talk!" "You forced me to do this, bastard!" Constantine was so angry that heughed. Suddenly, he opened his mouth and uttered a string of unknown words. It was obviously a spell used to cast magic, so the sybles and tones were very strange. It was difficult to imitate a normal creature, but the thing in the dark could still be urately read. Constantine stopped at thest word, and his face turned red. He gritted his teeth and said, "What the hell is this thing?" "What the hell is this thing?" "''ABCDFG..''" "''ABCDFG..''" "Great Devil Monarch Satan, please listen to my call!" "Great Devil Monarch Satan, please listen to my call!" "Sure, if you have the ability to learn this, I don''t believe that you can even learn the angelnguage!" "Sure, if you have the ability to learn this, I don''t believe that you can even learn the angelnguage!" Just as Constantine, who was in an angry state, was nning to use thenguage of angels to teach a lesson about the wicked fun bastard who learned how to talk in the dark parrot, his mouth was suddenly sealed by Kido. "Constantine, stop talking." "Constantine, stop talking." Lod''s voice, almost exactly the same as ck creature''s voice, rang out at the same time. At the same time, the sound echoed like a heavy sound. Constantine widened his eyes, and his pupils reflected shock. "As I thought, the ''learning speed'' of this thing is evolving." "As I thought, the ''learning speed'' of this thing is evolving." Lod closed his eyes and thought for a moment. He already roughly knew the origin of this thing, so he warned Constantine, "From now on, do not speak. This thing will start from imitating the voices of other creatures and learn at an incredible speed. It will reach the second stage where the voice of the creature is 100 synchronized with that of the creature. In the end, it will imitate the creature in advance and say what they want to say. At that time, the creature it imitates will be the next one." * 2 There was no doubt that this was the second stage. This thing had reached apletely synchronized stage. The next step was to surpass them in advance. Imitating, synchronizing, transcending. This was a terrifying monster that learned your voice and eventually turned you into one of its kind. Where did theye from? Why did they imitate the voices of other creatures? Were they real or not? Lod was not very clear about this. In the plot of "Mysterious Who" that he had seen, this ghost only appeared once. And that encounter was the most desperate time for the doctor. Chapter 537: Surpass Yourself

Chapter 537: Surpass Yourself

Lod had no intention of investigating how that thing came about. In any case, even the Weeping Angel had appeared. Furthermore, the Limbo was connected to other dimensions. Even if Derrick came outter, he might not find it strange. Although Constantine did not understand the reason behind it, seeing Lod''s solemn expression, he roughly understood how troublesome that damn thing was, so he frantically waved his hands and nodded, indicating that he would definitely not speak again. "Had #78. Zangerin (Cutting Flower Ring)" "Had #78. Zangerin (Cutting Flower Ring)" Lod recited the spell in a normal tone. ording to the voice that was echoing in the dark, he seized this opportunity that could not be missed. He instantly aimed at the monster. sword, whose ribs were short, burst out with great momentum. ng! The huge sword suddenly shed like a beautiful moon hanging in the night sky. The high level hado, was powerful enough to match modern naval weapons. In an instant, he cut the darkness in front of him and shed at the monster with unparalleled sharpness! But at this moment, something shocking happened. From the dark shadow, a huge moon light shed at the same time, almost exactly the same as Hado, who was released by Lod. Boom The two crescent moons collided with each other, bursting with a huge roar. The hard marble floor around him was cut into countless pieces by the air current generated by the impact, and the entire hotel shook violently. He could even imitate a move? Lod''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he suddenly felt a little horrified. The speed and degree of evolution of this monster hadpletely exceeded the normal scope, and it was different from the thing in the original work. Now, not only could they speak theirnguage simultaneously, but they could also imitate his attack without any mistake. Could it be that he had guessed wrong? This thing hiding in the dark was actually not the monster that learned tongue, but another unknown existence. Lod nned to try again to see if this thing could really imitate Kido. "Had #31. Shakkah (Red Fire Cannon)" "Had #31. Shakkah (Red Fire Cannon)" As he had expected, ck had also released Shakkaho! The blue mes were exactly the same. Even Spiritual Power was exactly the same. He roared like a giant dragon soaring in the sky. The two collided in a short distance, and a huge fire burst out. The darkness in the surroundings was instantly dispelled. With the help of the collision of the Had #31. Shakkah and the explosion, the momentary light that burst forth was instantly bright. They were finally able to see the true form of the monster that had been hiding in the dark and imitating them. It was a man. He had a pair of scarlet eyes. Under his messy silver short hair was a handsome and extraordinary face. However, in the eyes of others, that face was a little too horrifying because the monster looked exactly the same as Lod. "L-Lod?!" Constantine sucked in a breath of cold air. He was so scared that his face turned pale. He turned to look at Lod beside him. He had a strange feeling of horror. He swallowed his saliva and said, "What the hell? Why does that thing look the same as you" Lod''s eyes trembled slightly and his breathing became erratic. It seemed that he had not expected this scene. The thing that was hiding in the dark and imitating them and could even imitate and release Kido was actually a creature with the same appearance as him. Although the two of them looked exactly the same, if one looked closely, one could still see a few differences. That ''Lod''''s pupils were not blue, but a kind of scarlet red that revealed ruthlessness and killing. Rather than saying that it was a human, it was better to say that it was more like a beast. Moreover, it was not wearing a tyrant outfit, just standing there naked. "Uh... your figure is not bad." Constantine nced at the man, especially at the area under his crotch, and said with a slight teasing tone. "..." Lod''s eyes were gloomy, and his gaze could almost kill. "Pretend that I didn''t say anything!" Seeing that something was wrong, Constantine immediately apologized and covered his eyes with his hands. "Don''t worry, I didn''t see anything just now. Ah, there''s something wrong with my eyes. I can''t see it." Lod continued to move his gaze andnded on the girl beside him. "I didn''t see anything, father!" Nexia''s delicate body trembled and she hurriedly covered her eyes. However, the redness on both sides of her cheeks and her slightly hurried breathing undoubtedly overturned her little lie. There was no doubt that this was basically the death of a certain degree of society. Lod gritted his teeth and looked at that thing. He cursed Wilbur Vorte ten thousand times in his heart. "Wait, why didn''t he learn to talk?" Constantine, who was covering his eyes, suddenly realized that something was wrong. That thing did not imitate them anymore. "Because... it has already locked onto the target." Nexia''s face was red. She looked even seductive and charming. She lowered her head, not daring to look at that thing. She whispered, "Father is its new target, so the two of us are temporarily safe." "Tsk. You should have said so earlier." Constantine looked at the girl in pain and said, "Don''t be fooled by us every time. That''s why you came to tell us what to do." Nexia bit her lips and an apologetic look appeared in her eyes. "I didn''t do it on purpose. This is the only way I can do it." Lod pinched the girl''s face, indicating that he did not me her. "That''s not what I meant. I just said it simply." Constantine immediately defended himself. Then he looked at the fake Lod worriedly and asked, "Lod has been locked on by something. What should we do now?" "Father, I''ll leave the rest to you." Nack took Lod''s hand and looked at his face seriously. He said word by word, "I will go to the ninth floor with Constantine. I will leave that thing to you." "Let Lod deal with that thing alone." Constantine frowned and said worriedly, "I don''t dare to say if he has any questions, but with just the two of us, is there really no problem going to the ninth floor?" His worry was not without reason. In addition to this monster, there was also the threat of the Weeping Angel. Due to the monster''s imitation, Lod did not dare to speak so easily, so he could only cast a suspicious look. "Please believe me, father." Nexia hugged Lod and buried her head deep in his arms. Smelling the familiar scent, she whispered, "Everything I did was to go in the right direction. So, please surpass yourself and defeat it!" "Surpass myself?" Constantine was very self-aware and acted as Lod''s microphone, asking the question he was curious about. "Yes, surpass yourself." Nexia took a deep breath and said, "That monster will evolve indefinitely until itpletely surpasses you. So the only way to defeat it is to be stronger than it, stronger than its past self, stronger than its past self every minute and second until it can''t bear it and copses." Constantine said in horror, "Can this kind of thing really be done?" "It can definitely be done!" Nexia was full of confidence, her eyes twinkling with stars. She said firmly, "I believe that if it was father, he would definitely be able to do it." Chapter 538: The Void

Chapter 538: The Void

Nexia firmly believed it, and she never suspected that no matter what kind of predicament and enemy they were facing, her father, would definitely cut off all obstacles. This was not blind confidence. She had seen countless simr scenes in the air in the future, and those powerful enemies that made people feel desperate were defeated by her father in the end. Lod did not respond to her, but silently took a step forward, blocking in front of the fake, using practical actions to express his thoughts. Go ahead. Leave this ce to me! Constantine understood what Lod meant. Thest hesitation in his heart waspletely dispelled. He took a deep breath and said, "We''ll wait for you on the ninth floor. Take care." "We''re leaving, father." Nexia was reluctant to part with him. She took a deep look at Lod''s back and firmly imprinted it in her heart. Then, she turned around and walked to the back. After the wall of relief that was embedded with the bell was smashed by sword, a dark path was revealed. It was the road leading to the ninth floor. It was still a spiral staircase, but it was even narrower and more cramped. It could only amodate one person at the same time. Moreover, there was no end to it. It was like a huge mouth that had been opened from the abyss, extending all the way to the depths of the earth. When the two of them were about to step into the road, the fake Lod who had been motionless all this time seemed to have been stimted by something. He suddenly rushed over and let out a roar like a beast. The fake Lod was extremely fast, but he was not using Hoho. Instead, he was using his physical ability to move at an astonishing speed. Crack! Crack! Crack! The moment it disappeared, the marble floor in the banquet hall cracked, as if it had been trampled by a mammoth. It directly shattered into countless pieces of stone, and the violent wind that rose up in all directions made a whistling sound like a bullet. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! A fishy wind mixed with thick blood energy, apanied by the roar of a terrifying beast, pounced towards Nexia and Constantine. The five fingers were like sharp des of sword, making an ear-piercing sound as they cut through the air, aiming straight for the necks of the two people. Constantine felt a chill on his back. Goosebumps immediately rose all over his body. His exposed skin was brushed by the strong wind, and it split open a fine bloody wound. The feeling of battle deep into his bones surged into his heart and brain. Subconsciously, Constantine turned around and saw that the roaring beast figure was stretching out its two pale arms. Its five fingers were like the des of sword, and at this moment, it was less than a meter away from Nexia''s neck! The girl''s clean and slender neck seemed to be going to be beheaded in the next second in front of those sharp ws that had distinct joints and were as white as a corpse. "Be careful!" Constantine immediately turned pale with fright and hurriedly reached out to grab Nexia, saving the girl from this danger. But before he could do anything, he caught a glimpse of another figure from the corner of his eye. It suddenly appeared like a ghost, and a short sword with a cold and gloomy light directly pressed against the palm of the sharp ws. ng The sharp ws collided with sword''s sword. In the dark ring, a dazzling fire sshed. The loud and clear sound of metal hitting metal echoed in the empty banquet hall. The short fire reflected Lod''s cold face and eyes that were suffused with cold killing intent. Only then did Constantine react. At the same time as he breathed a sigh of relief, he immediately nced at Nexia. He found that the girl was still walking forward without any hesitation, as if she had already expected it. "Don''t worry about what''s behind you." Nexia walked all the way to the stairs. Only then did she slowly turn around and say, "With father here, it is impossible for that guy to break through, so we just need to move forward." "You are right. I was too careful. Even an angel could not kill your father, let alone a monster." Constantine was stunned for a moment and thenughed at himself. "..." Lod''s eyes were a little unhappy. He felt that Constantine was talking too much, so he turned around and kicked him hard in the chest, kicking him directly into the stairs. "''-You f**king sneaky bastard!" Constantine had no time to react. He was kicked several meters away by Lod. He almost flew into the stairs upside down. Then, like a wind and fire wheel, he rolled down the stairs. The spiral staircase was very narrow, and the angle of each level was very high. Therefore, Constantine could not stand up at all. He was forced to form a human ball. He cursed loudly and screamed as he rolled down. He gradually disappeared into the darkness. Nexia was stunned for a few seconds. Then, she looked at Lod with a strange expression. It seemed that she had met her father again. Lod pointed to the passage with his chin and then gave the girl a look, indicating that she should leave here quickly. Otherwise, she could not let go of her hands. "Yes, I will leave now!" Nexia''s delicate body shook. As if she had been frightened, she quickly turned around and walked into the passage. Looking at her panicked little steps, she was probably afraid that she would be kicked. "Roar --" When the fake Lod saw someone break into the passage, he immediately let out a sharp howl. His face was covered with ck blood vessels, and his muscles were twisted and terrifying. His entire body was suffused with a dense and violent aura! The strength of the sword suddenly increased several times. The fake Lod relied on brute force to press his palm against the tip of Shinso''s sword and slowly advanced forward step by step. What a strong strength. Lod''s expression changed slightly and he was secretly shocked. He did not expect the power of this ghost thing to even make him feel a little strained. Bang - The fake Lod''s eyes shed with red light. He roared and took half a step forward. The ground was cracked by the stomp. The huge force passed along the ground and shook the entire banquet hall violently. His fist, which was much tougher than steel, broke through the air. Along with the powerful force that was like a mountain copsing, it smashed toward Lod''s face. The force of this punch made hollow tremble in the air! The explosive wind was pulled by the fist. It roared like a wind dragon and rushed over. Lod couldn''t help but narrow his eyes into a slit. The tip of his foot tapped the ground and jumped back. In the air, he turned over and pulled away from it. The punch missed, causing a thousand ripples of air. The power that was released from the fist directly plowed a deep gully on the marble floor in front of him. Dong! Seeing that the punch did not hit its target, it was like a monster that did not know exhaustion. It did not give Lod any chance to catch his breath. It ran over like a wild beast on all fours. Its scarlet eyes that were filled with ruthlessness and killing intent, in this dark environment where it could not see its fingers, pulled out a thin line that was as red as blood, floating in the dark like a terrifying ghost. It had to be said that the monster had a strong ability to grasp the timing. It grabbed Lod and jumped into the air. Then, when it justnded, it could not adjust its posture in time. It nned to use a storm of attacks to tear this enemy in front of it to pieces! However, how could Lod do as it wished? If he talked about the battlefield experience and the temporary reaction when fighting against enemies, he boasted that he would not lose to anyone. Don''t forget that he inherited the title [Kenpachi] from the hands of Unohana Yachiru! He had already seen through the thoughts of a mere monster. The monster rushed forward confidently and was about to punch at Lod when he saw that under the wide ck robe, there was a sudden burst of dazzling light, like the first ray of dawn that cut through the night, and suddenly lit up the dark environment as if it was daytime! Bankai... Kamishini no Yari! Chapter 539: The Void 2

Chapter 539: The Void 2

"Kamishini no Yari!!!" The majestic Spiritual Power exploded, like a sleeping dragon opening its eyes. The terrifying Spiritual Power storm that could not be described with words instantly shattered everything in the banquet hall. The marble floor was instantly crushed into powder by the strong wind, apanied by the endless waves of air being lifted into the air. The monster only had to bear the impact of Spiritual Power, and its body was cut open with countless fine wounds,parable to the terrifying pressure of a mountain falling on its body. It directly caused its bones and muscles to be unable to bear the burden, and it issued waves of mournful cries and wails. But in the next moment, the monster was pierced through! Swish!!!!!!!! An extremely bright and sharp sword light, as if wanting to cut the entire space in half, directly cut the monster in half! After the Kamishini no Yari''s light pierced through the monster''s body, it continued to rush towards the hotel''s passage. Only after leaving a huge gully on the ground did the vast sword light finally gradually dissipate. "Ugh!" However, the monster did not care at all. Even though it was cut in half by sword, it did not feel like a human. Therefore, it did not care about losing its lower body at all. Instead, it let out a crazy scream and reached out to grab sword''s de. Lod''s pupils shrank slightly. He recalled the strangeness of this guy and quickly withdrew the Kamishini no Yari to avoid being caught. The reason why the Kamishini no Yari had an astonishing speed of expansion and contraction was in fact because the moment it extended and contracted, sword''s de energy would turn into tiny particles of dust, which was why it could ignore thews of physics and extend and shrink at a speed that was almost a hundred times faster than the speed of sound. "Ah!!!" The monster reached out and grabbed only the air, then aimed its target at Lod. It roared and opened its mouth, spewing out a huge blue me. This is... Skatsui ? Judging from the concentration of Spiritual Power, the destructive power was definitely more than that of No. 33. Even from the distorted space around him, it seemed to be even stronger than Had #73. Sren Skatsui, which posed a threat to him. Lod''s expression changed slightly, and he immediately turned around and left, leaving an afterimage in his original ce. Boom The deep blue mes looked like a majestic dragon. As it pped its wings, waves of zing fire surged, turning into a torrent of destructive mes that devoured all tangible and intangible substances in front of it. They purified everything in the terrifying heat! Under this wave of zing mes, space appeared to be twisted and boiling. The entire banquet hall was filled with crystallized substances after burning. White smoke rose from the scorched and sanded surface. The monster stared at Lod with a terrifying blood-red gaze, searching inch by inch in the smoke. It was too dangerous. Lod suddenly appeared behind him and looked at his burned sleeve. Not only did he feel a bit of lingering fear, but his level of threat to the monster had also increased by several levels, reaching a rather troublesome level. The monster was almost instantaneous, but its destructive power wasparable to Had #73. Sren Skatsui. If his reaction speed had been a little slower just now and he had been hit by this Hado head on, he would have been so busy that his feet would have been messed up. * CHI * Suddenly, there was the sound of bones breaking. Lod raised his head and looked towards the source of the sound. He saw that the monster''s head had actually spun around seven hundred and twenty degrees. That pair of terrifying scarlet eyes was silently watching him. It was like a ghost that made one''s hair stand on end. Should he continue attacking? Lod let out a breath and immediately adjusted his posture, preparing to deal with the next attack. However, the monster did not choose to attack immediately. Instead, it used its two hands to support its upper body and moved close to the lower half of its body that had been cut off. It pulled the broken lower body that had been burned by the mes and forcibly pieced it together at the ce where it had been cut off. Then, at the spot where the monster had been cut off, the cell tissue healed at an astonishing speed. In the blink of an eye, the monster stood up again, moving its limbs and making thunderous sounds. The cut on the waist was as clean as new, as if it had never been cut off. He had even learned how to elerate regeneration. Lod''s eyes narrowed slightly, and there was a hint of heaviness in his eyes. This damn thing was bing more and more troublesome. "Ka- Ka- Ka... Mi...." The monster repeated mechanically. It raised its arms and stretched them parallel to the ground. It spread its palms toward Lod as if it was imitating his attack just now. Seeing this scene, Lod suddenly felt that it was a bit ridiculous. Zanpakuto was born with death god. The other half of his soul had materialized. Even if this ghost was special and could imitate his Kido and other attacks, there was always a limit. It was impossible to imitate even the soul, right? "Kamishini... no... Yari!!!" The monster finally finished chanting, but nothing happened. Ha... Sure enough! You overestimate yourself. Do you really think you can imitate everything? The corner of Lod''s lips rose slightly, but before he couldugh, he saw a pale white ray of cold light shoot out. With a terrifying speed, it instantly pierced through the air of hollow who was dozens of meters away, causingyers of ripples to ripple out! ng!!!! Sparks sshed out from the dark, and a loud bell sound rang out. Lod instinctively reacted and held Shinso horizontally in front of him, blocking the iing attack. However, the impact of the impact caused him to uncontrobly retreat backwards. The friction between his feet and the ground caused two charred marks. The power on the sword de was extremely terrifying, several times stronger than the previous exchange. It felt like a high-speed train had crashed into his chest, and his ribs were almost broken by this blow. Bang! Lod was pushed into the wall, and his entire body sank several meters deep. In the end, the short Shinso was still unable topletely block it, causing his abdomen to be pierced through by that attack. Along with the huge impact, several internal organs were instantly shattered. . Blood flowed down and dripped onto the broken ruins. "Cough cough. Cough cough." Lod coughed out a mouthful of blood. He felt that the bones all over his body were about to break, and there was an intense pain everywhere. When he forced himself to endure the pain in his abdomen and lowered his head, he finally saw clearly that the murder weapon that pierced his abdomen was actually a white bone, and it was a human arm bone. Was there a mistake? The bones were all out Lod sucked in a breath of cold air. Wasn''t this a bit too ridiculous! That monster indeed did not have zanpakuto, nor could it imitate the soul forging zanpakuto. However, it had used a different method to imitate the attack of the Divine Killing Spear. That was to use the bones in its body! Sure enough, it was not that simple. At this time, Lod finally understood the meaning of the ''imitation'' mentioned by Naike Xiya. If he used the fastest and strongest speed to get rid of this thing in a short period of time, once the time of the battle was prolonged, then the enemy that greeted him would be an existence that was exactly the same as him! At that time, it was hard to say who would win and who would lose. But this city was probably going to bepletely finished! Chapter 540: The Void 3

Chapter 540: The Void 3

Fight quickly! The divine light in Lod''s eyes faded. The speed of the enemy''s growth had already exceeded his imagination. In such a serious situation, the longer he dragged on, the more disadvantageous the situation would be for him. He had to use all his strength in order topletely destroy it in the shortest time possible. He absolutely could not allow it to continue growing! After understanding this point, Lod finally stopped holding back. A steady stream of Spiritual Power surged out like a giant volcano that had been buried for thousands of years and umted endless energy. It exploded with a world-destroying roar! Boom - The naked eye could see Spiritual Power wantonly vent out. Like a raging wave raised by a vast ocean, it mmed heavily in all directions. hollow even trembled in the air, covered in pitch-ck cracks. He looked like a broken mirror. Then... An indescribably terrifying pressure spread out from Lod''s body, causing the entire banquet hall to shake as it let out a wailing cry. The wind was howling! The earth was trembling! Everything in the banquet hall was crushed into powder by the storm that Spiritual Power set off. But just this alone was not enough topletely defeat the monster, so Lod decided to use the move - Shunko! Thepressed energy of Kido rushed out of his body like a flood, turning into violent thunder and roaring wantonly. The extremely unstable lightning intertwined and jumped behind him, outlining six rings of the Jade Hook Thunder Ring. A pair of ferocious thunder horns slowly extended from Lod''s head. Unlike the time when he faced the Destroyer, he could not control this power. After a period of hard training, he could nowpletely control it. This power was as violent as explosive, and with thebination of Bankai - Golden Lightning Pce, the power of the Thunder God War Form would be more than several levels higher. If it was just about the destructive power of an instant, it was evenparable to Ryujin Jakka! "Bankai... Kk Gonry Riky (Golden Lightning Pce)!" Lod raised zanpakuto high, and released Spiritual Power into the thunder cloud. For a time, the earth-shattering sound of thunder resounded throughout the hall like the roar of an ancient dragon. Waves visible to the naked eye washed the ground, setting offyers of soil and stones. The endless golden lightning was like a vast ocean, gathering into a beautiful golden crown. From the golden crown, millions of bead curtains were hung down. But if one looked carefully, one could see that those beads of light that looked like pearls were actually extremely concentrated lightning. Just one of the thunder bead curtains could easily connect several thousand meters of buildings, let alone the thousands of bead curtains here. Rumble. In the deafening rolling thunder, Lod''s eyes shone like stars. He was d in a suit of lightning armor made of white and gold. The golden lightning above his head covered his head. At this moment, Lod was like a god that controlled lightning. An extreme aura of destruction emanated from his body, and even the space around hollow was trembling and twisting. The enemy he was facing right now was a god who controlled the punishment of lightning in the world like an ancient legend. His mighty aura was like a raging wave that was almost tangible. Every inch of his muscles and bones were enduring an unimaginable great pressure. The fake Lod roared, trying to resist, but in the end, it was thinking too much. When the gap between the two of them was too big, any technique or trick would be so weak. The gap between the two of them was suddenly widened, reaching a level that was currently impossible to surpass. If he was given some more time, he might be able to match up to this level, but right now, it was impossible! Infinite evolution? Perfect imitation? The fake Lod seemed to be troublesome and terrifying, but he had a fatal weakness. That was its imitation evolution. It required an extremely important period of time. If not for given time to evolve and directly crushed it to death with its strongest strength, then no matter how fast the evolution speed was, it would just be an empty talk. Yachiru Style - Zanjutsu - Crescent Moon! Lod silently thought to himself as he took a step forward, and his figure instantly disappeared from where he stood. The next moment. In the fake Lod''s scarlet pupils, a brilliant golden light was reflected, cutting through the darkness that could not be seen with one''s fingers. In a thousandth of a second, the light was like a golden ray! The golden ray of light arrived in front of it. The suffocating pressure crushed its mind in an instant. Fear of death was the instinct of a living being. Even if it was a strange creation, as long as it could still move and think, no matter if its thoughts were changed or not, it could not avoid fear of death. At this moment, it felt death! It was a person who was pressing down on you at all times. His footsteps were neither fast nor slow, but he was steady and powerful. He was unable to be stopped by anything. No matter what method he tried, he was unable to get away or even disperse it. In the end, he could only watch helplessly as it approached bit by bit, taking away your life when you were in a state of cold despair. Rumble! Endless thunder resounded in his ears. Along with an aura that could destroy the heavens and the earth, he suddenly woke up the fake Lod. When he forced himself to look up under this pressure, he was shocked to see a bright golden color. It was the punishment from the gods! Lod raised sword''s sword with one hand and bathed in the golden lightning. Facing the darkness in front of him, he swung sword down from above. With its beast-like urate intuition, it finally reacted. It drove its stiff limbs and used all its strength to move to the right with great difficulty. It moved a small distance to avoid the fate of being smashed by sword. At this moment, the dazzling golden light flourished. A golden, beautiful crescent moon suddenly rose in the dark ring. However, in the eyes of the fake Lod, this beautiful scenery was filled with a deadly dangerous aura. It was like a rose full of needles. Even from afar, it was still beautiful and moving. However, if one were to approach it, they would only end up with skin and flesh torn apart. "Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar!" With a roar, its muscles suddenly expanded several times! An invisible power filled its body, causing it to be the size of a normal person. In an instant, it became as big as a green giant. The muscles on its body were like a hundred-year-old tree root that had taken root in the depths of its body. Its skin color also changed into a dark steel color. Then, it crossed its hands in front of its head in a cross shape, trying to resist this sword with its hard bones and skin. However, could he block it? The cold killing intent followed sword''s momentum and engulfed the fake Lod, causing his arrogant defense to copse in an instant! The de of Lightning that had beenpressed to its limit, with a crushing force that was close to crushing everything in its path, instantly smashed apart the obstruction in front of it. Even the object in a straight line behind it was neatly cut into two by the sharp de of sword. The violent lightning immediately tore apart the silent darkness, crushing everything along the way! When the dazzling golden lightning slowly dispersed, it revealed the fake Lod who was badly mutted. The sword that Lod had swung down from his left shoulder directly shattered most of its body, leaving only a bloody head, along with his charred and cracked right shoulder and arm, lying on the ground, struggling to survive. He was already on the verge of death. "Bankai... Bankai......" The monster struggled to raise its head, using its bloody and broken face to stare straight at Lod. After the skin and flesh had been cut off, its white teeth moved up and down as it slowly chanted, "Golden... Lightning... Pce...." "???" Chapter 541: The Void 4

Chapter 541: The Void 4

Golden... Lightning.. Pce! Lod''s face was quite ugly. The growth speed of this monster was a bit too fast! Moreover, the Bankai imitated by this monster is different from his open and upright, exuding a mighty and majestic air. The power of thunder summoned by it was actually a strange scarlet color like blood. Moreover, it was shaped like a sticky gtinous substance that seeped out from the pores on its body and slowly dripped onto the ground nearby. ......... Bright red liquid that was as viscous as asphalt flickered with lightning patterns. When itnded on the ground, it immediately produced sizzling sounds, and a foul stench of white smoke rose up. The already bumpy ground was corroded, and many ditches appeared. "Chi... Chi... Chi..." The monster let out a meaningless howl and slowly got up from the pool of blood. Meanwhile, the half of its body that had been cut apart by Lod and sword had somehow recovered to its original state without any signs of injury. What a fast speed. Lod''s pupils suddenly shrank. He was frightened by this terrifying recovery ability. He swore that he had only been distracted for a moment, and his attention had been attracted by the scarlet blood pool mud. But even so, in less than a second, the monster had already reconstructed its ruined body! This degree of recovery could no longer be said to be a super-fast regeneration. "Jie Jie Jie." The monster swayed its body and its half-drooping head spun seven hundred and twenty degrees. Suddenly, it let out a strangeugh. The corners of its mouth gradually expanded to an astonishing degree. It looked as if it had cracked open, revealing the eerie white teeth mixed with blood. Bang! Bright red blood sshed, and the huge force poured into the ground. The monster suddenly disappeared. Lod''s pupils shrank, and his expression changed slightly. He saw very clearly that the monster was using death god''s Hoho. Hla! The fierce wind suddenly attacked, blowing upyers of ck waves. There seemed to be thousands of thunder drums ringing in his ears. The sudden explosion made Lod see stars. He caught a glimpse of a bloody figure in a trance. The body was covered with dense blood light and rushed straight at him. The dark w shadows whistled through the air, tearing five clear gaps in the dark night. Lod''s handsome face was naturally not spared. It was torn by the fierce wind blowing on his face, and his ck clothes were scratched out five holes. It was not difficult to believe that if he was really caught, it was inevitable that severalyers of skin and flesh would be cut off. Rip pull --- The sound of ripping silk could be heard, and a ck coat was torn into pieces. Lod suddenly appeared in another ce. He had just breathed a sigh of relief. He was d that he had not forgotten Utsusemi technique. However, before he could catch his breath, he saw that scarlet and violent voice pulling the roaring wind dragon towards him again! If it was just him alone, it would be easy for Lod. But that sticky pool of blood, no matter how one looked at it, was extremely ominous. Moreover, his intuition told him that it was best not to touch that thing. Helpless, Lod could only retreat again. He had already seen the monster''s recovery speed. Coupled with the ominous and evil nature of the blood pool, he nned to distance himself from it first, then use the Imperial Thunder God topletely kill it! The Imperial Thunder God was his strongest move up until now! In the Thunder God Battle Form state, this move could not even be blocked by Unohana Yachiru. Its destructive power was enough to wipe out half of the city. If not for the fact that he had no choice, he actually did not want to use this move. But now, he had no other choice. While his thoughts were in turmoil, Lod had already opened up a distance. Just as he was about to raise his hand to gather the lightning stored in the golden canopy, he saw that the monster suddenly pped the ground with both hands, causing arge amount of bright red liquid to ssh over! Crash. Countless drops of bright red liquid that were only the size of raindrops surrounded Lod like a school of fish that had smelled bait in a pond. There was no room for him to escape! "Bakud #81. Dank (Splitting Void)" Lod was not flustered. He raised his hand and pointed ahead. A huge, almost transparent wall of space stood between the two, isting him from the bright red liquid. The defense of Bakudo #81 was enough to resist Hado that was below #90. Even if the bright red liquid could be broken through, it would take at least some time. But what happened next gave him a hard p. The bright red liquid hit the broken wall created by the space. Not only was it not bounced off immediately, but it was sticky and stained. It was like mercury flowing everywhere,pletely ignoring the defense of the broken space and slowly seeping in. After passing through the barrier of the broken space, the bright red liquid changed its shape. They were like fine threads, their bright red bodies twisting like snakes as they shot towards Lod at lightning speed. Lod noticed that something was wrong and immediately left. However, he was still a step too slow. He did not notice that there were threads extending from the ground and his feet were immediately entangled. Sinister, evil, sticky, cold, and bone-chilling. All kinds of strange feelings spread from his heart, and even vaguely awakened a certain beast that was sealed in his heart. Lod reacted quite quickly, directly waving sword to cut off the winding threads, and then stepped on several Hoho to escape to the rear passage. Along the way, the monster chased after him. The churning red blood pool followed the monster''s footsteps and chased after it. Every time it passed through a floor of the hotel, it would absorb the blood of those dead bodies, and finally form arger blood pool that madly rushed over! What the hell was that blood pool? Lod ran up using Hoho, his brows furrowed. Just now, when his feet touched the sticky blood pool, although it was only for a split second, he still felt a damp and cold, thick and turbid feeling, as if his bones and muscles were about to melt! Moreover, the strange part about the red liquid was not just this one. This strange red quagmire liquid, like blood but not blood, like thunder but not thunder. It was between solid and liquid. Not to mention its strange and ever-changing form, it could even cut down Spiritual Power who swallowed him. Just now, he was only touched for a second, and his Spiritual Power was consumed by 10%! He had to think of a way to restrain this strange quagmire. The current situation was very bad. He did not dare to use Bankai at will. If he was imitated by the monster again, he was afraid that the one who would die would be him. Who knew how that thing would change! Boom! The monster rushed through the pool of blood. The sharp howls pulled Lod back to reality from hisplicated thoughts. The boiling blood surged and roared, setting off huge waves that were several zhang tall. It filled the space in front of him and stretched out from every crack in the ground. It even seeped out from the cracks in the wall, the ceiling, and the door. It was like a ssic drama from arge horror movie, about to be drowned in a sea of blood. It turned out that while he was thinking, he had already been surrounded by the inescapable that the monster had set up. Now, he was a turtle in a jar! Hesitation would lead to defeat, and he had no way out! Lod let out a heavy breath, his eyes shing with madness, throwing all the consequences and concerns to the back of his mind. Imitation? Then let me see just how many abilities you can imitate! "Reduce all creation to ash, Ryujin Jakka!!!" A wisp of zing me ignited from sword''s de, almost instantly igniting the surrounding air. The boiling Spiritual Power scorched the earth, turning it into scorched earth. Everything in sight was ignited by mes. Lod''s eyes were deep and cold. He held the de of the zing me in his hand. With just a wave of his sword, he evaporated the blood pool in front of him. He slowly walked towards the monster and said word by word, "All Things Passed, Time Ends All - Kansmei" Chapter 542: The Void 5

Chapter 542: The Void 5

The mes were burning! The scorching sword de gently brushed through the air, and the ce the de touched twisted and boiled. The mmable object in the atmosphere seemed to reach the highest limit of tolerance at this moment. Along with the unparalleled fluctuation of Spiritual Power, it expanded in all directions in a nearly violent manner. Space finally could not bear the burden and let out a cracking sound. It was visible to the naked eye that it was copsing inch by inch. Everything that was visible and invisible was ignited by the endless mes. The terrifying temperature almost enveloped every corner of the hotel in an instant. The raging waves of blood that had been roaring for a second were evaporated in the next second. After the bright red blood boiled and dissipated, there was an unpleasant stench in the air. The shocking heat emitted by the burning mes caused the structure of the hotel to crack open. There were countless blood vessels criss-crossing each other. It made people worry if the hotel could hold on. There was boiling hotva flowing under the cracks. It was from the melted rocks. The dead bodies in all the rooms were directly vaporized. The pipes exploded because they could not withstand the high temperature of the explosion. The water that sprayed out directly sshed on the ground, but it was instantly evaporated by an unbelievable high temperature. The monster was the closest, and the two of them were only a few meters apart. At such a close distance, the water in the body was almost evaporated in an instant, and the sweat was dispersed before it could flow out. Soon, its skin was covered with cracks, like a drynd that cracked because of a great drought. When the monster saw this, it let out an uneasy roar. It was not a wild beast that only knew how to kill without thinking. After experiencing the powerful threat brought about by the Ryujin Jakka, it only paused for a few seconds before making a judgment and counterattack that was most suitable for the current situation. Instead of rushing over directly like before, it chose to distance itself from Lod first. It was a very wise choice. There was a hint of coldness in Lod''s eyes. It was a good choice to distance himself. On one hand, he could avoid the high temperature mes of the de like fire. On the other hand, he still had enough time and space to react. Whether he chose to charge directly or use long-range attacks, that thing could alle up with corresponding countermeasures at the first moment. Seeing that Lod did not pursue, the monster''s arm suddenly expanded several times. The viscous blood flowing in the vicinity slowly rose and condensed into a huge blood spear. The monster clenched the long spear with its expanded giant arm, aimed at Lod, and suddenly threw it! Bang - The bright red spear was like aet falling to the ground, instantly passing through the passage that was less than a hundred meters away. Thousands of wind dragons roared at the same time, giving off a deafening roar. They broke through the sound barrier at a terrifying speed several times faster than before, directly breaking through theyers of atmosphere in front of them. The turbulent airflow around them was like a storm created by a sword de, tearing apart all the violence in its path! Hitotsume: Nadegiri (The First: Killing Stroke)! Lod held sword with one hand and took a step forward. The scorching me Sword shed down from above, urately striking the tip of the spear. Only sword! It was neither stunning nor fancy. It was just an ordinary sh, but the destructive power it brought was undoubtedly quite terrifying. The scorching hot mes released from sword''s body evaporated the blood that covered the sky and the earth in front of him. Everything that the mortal sword touched was turned into ashes under the scorching hot mes. "Hu.." Lod exhaled a mouthful of scorching air and adjusted his breathing and spirit. Then, he slowly lowered his center of gravity. He took half a step forward with his left foot and hid the Flowing de like a fire in his sheath. The five fingers of his right hand spread open, seemingly tightly holding the position of sword''s handle. His eyes firmly locked onto the enemy in front of him. The de was like a fire out of its sheath, apanied by a long cry that tore through the sky! The scorching red sword''s de came from the side, carrying with it a monstrous me, shing out a gorgeous sword light! The monstrous mes released from sword''s body were like a stormy sea set off by the sea, surging out in a huge fan shape, engulfing everything in front of him in an instant. * CHI * The crimson red sword cut through the monster''s body. The hard skin that even zanpakuto could not break through was extremely simple in front of the de like fire. sword did not feel any obstruction when he swung his sword. It was silky smooth like a piece of butter that was melting. Boom Endless mes spewed out from sword''s body. The huge ming dragon rolled up and wrapped around the monster. It roared and spun around it. Before it could let out a scream, half of its body was burned into ck ashes in an instant. Super regeneration? Sorry, not even cells will be left! Under the extreme high temperature of the mes, everything will be restored to the most basic atomic state. Unless the monster is the physique of Majin Buu, Lord does not believe that it can even recover from this! The monster that only had one head left was as ck as charcoal. After exhausting thest bit of viscous blood, it barely managed to escape from the raging mes and wind. Using the wind force, it used the chaos to use the head as a football, rolling around in the passage, impatiently wanting to get away from this terrifying me! Lod had been paying attention to this guy, so how could he let it escape? The originally blue Spiritual Power suddenly changed into a deep ck Spiritual Power. It was even more violent and heavy than before. It washed in all directions like a flood, and the ground of the entire passage was cracking and shaking. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! A dark shadow bathed in thunder broke through hollow''s sky. He raised his hand and summoned the boundless fury thunder. Then, it condensed into a dazzling golden lightning spear. From it, it exuded an extremely powerful divine might, like a divine punishment that could destroy the world! In the next moment, the dark shadow stretched out his arms to the extreme. He was like a statue in ancient Greece, disying an iparable beauty of power. After injecting the power of all things in the holy text, he spared no effort to throw out the gun of apocalypse, which was made of thunder and had an extremely powerful aura! Control.. Thunder God! Boom!!! In the earth-shattering roar, the God''s Spear of Retaliation prated the Limbo Zone! Theyers of hollow were like transparent mirrors that shattered into pieces. Rings of sound that could be seen with the naked eye exploded one after another, causing surging waves of air to roar and roar, continuously destroying all tangible things with a destructive momentum! Hu hu hu!!!!!!! The extremely tyrannical Spiritual Power pped the space like a violent gale or a huge wave. The unbearable loud explosive sound apanied by the vast golden light in front of him caused the entire world to lose its original luster. The aftershock that spread out carried the remaining lightning, tearing out dark and deep cracks. Only after the gale gradually stopped did his vision recover. "He should be dead, right?" Lod adjusted his hurried breathing. He slowly walked into the heavy smokescreen. Although he was more than 90% confident that that damn thing would definitely not be able to block the King of Thunder, for safety''s sake, he still decided to personally go over and take a look. Only by personally confirming death would he be at ease. Stepping on the scorched and broken ground, he felt the remaining heat in the air. This hotel that was covered by the Limbo had suffered such terrifying attacks several times. It had long be fragmented, revealing the real appearance of the hotel outside. Moreover, the signs of copse were still increasing. It was obvious that it was about topletely copse soon. Finally, the smoke screen in front of him dispersed. However, the scene in front of him now made Lod''s heart feel a little cold. "Wee, to my, domain." The monster stood there unharmed, its scarlet eyes full of ridicule. It grinned and said in a stiff and sharp voice, "Thank you, your, contribution, let me evolve. Finally, thest, stage." This was impossible! Lod''s expression gradually stiffened as he looked at it in disbelief. Countless questions and doubts burst out from the bottom of his heart. After withstanding the attack of the Ryujin Jakka, he was directly hit by the Thunder Emperor. How did this guy survive? "For, to express, my, thanks, use it, this move, kill, you." The monster''s mouth pulled to the root of his ear, revealing a mouthful of white teeth. He stuck out his tongue and licked his lips, saying, "Reduce all creation to ash, Ryujin Jakka!" Chapter 543: The Void 6

Chapter 543: The Void 6

Everything in the world was turned to ashes! The moment the voice fell, the monster was surrounded by a strange scarlet me. The surging blood red me was like a torrent, gushing out from its body like a familiar scene, igniting every corner of its sight. However, it was different from the high temperature of the Flowing de Fire, as well as the explosive mes that burned everything into ashes. The blood red mes that it released were not scorching to the senses, only looking like mes, but in fact, there were even traces of coldness. "I like your power." The monster reached out and picked up a wisp of blood red mes, allowing it to dance excitedly on its fingertips. It grinned and said, "Human, abandon your body and join us. Great, evolve." Lod frowned and did not answer it. From the beginning, this guy could only imitate other people''s words. Now, he could speak on his own. It even became smoother and smoother, as if it was foretelling that its evolution was approaching a perfect state. If it continued to evolve, it would be hard to believe to what extent it would reach. "Human, tell me your answer." The monster showed a strong interest in Lod and wanted to pull him into the evolution it mentioned. "Forgive me for refusing!" Lod exhaled heavily and ignited all the remaining Spiritual Power in his body. "What a pity." A hint of regret appeared on the monster''s face. He sighed regretfully as if he was looking at a dead person. Then, he ced his right hand on his lower abdomen and bowed gracefully and slowly. His behavior revealed a strong noble temperament. "Then, before I kill you with my own hands, please allow me to introduce myself. My name is - Wilbur Wattley, a hereditary viscount of the Wattley Family." "Impossible!" Lod''s brain buzzed and he blurted out, "How is that possible? It''s Wilbur Wattley" "Why is it impossible?" A hint of ridicule appeared on Wilbur Wattley''s face. "People always choose to believe what they believe, but they refuse to believe the truth. Just like you think I can''t be Wilbur Wattley, but I am Wilbur Wattley. This is an unchangeable fact." Lod vaguely felt that something was wrong, but he couldn''t tell what the problem was. "It doesn''t matter. You will understand soon." Wilbur Watson smiled eerily and said faintly, "After you join us, you will be one of us. At that time, you will also be Wilbur Wattley. I am also Wilbur Wattley. Everyone will be Wilbur Wattley!" Boom! This sentence was like a thunderbolt in the clear sky, suddenly waking up Lod! The guesses about Wilbur Watson, as well as all the clues from before, suddenly surfaced at this moment, and the truth was already in front of him! "Have you guessed it?" Wilbur smiled sinisterly, "But it''s a pity that it''s already toote!" Bang! The ground around them suddenly cracked, as if they had been trampled on by thousands of soldiers. The entire hotel shook violently. Lod''s expression changed slightly. The figure of Wilbur Wattley was reflected in his eyes. He rushed forward, surrounded by endless blood-red mes. It was as if there were thousands of war beasts rushing over. Yachiru Style - Zanjutsu - Yellow Springs! Lod injected all of Spiritual Power into this sword, with the belief of facing death with equanimity. The dark Spiritual Power was condensed into a single point, and then gradually expanded into a sky of ck, causing the entire atmosphere and space to shake. The sharp sword force shed out a heaven-shaking blow, as if it wanted to split the world in front of it! Sword''s de collided with the fist, causing intense mes to ssh out! Violent shockwaves rippled out, covering the entire hall like mercury, ruthlessly plowing through the already broken ground! ng --- Lod used the sword de to execute the exquisite force to parry the fist force, and then took a deep breath, the sword in his hand instantly shed out a blur. The sword shadows all over the sky fell down like a storm. At this moment, the eight-thousand-strong Zanjutsu was disyed to the extreme! In almost a thousandth of a second, Lod merged thousands of shes into one sword. After the sword shadows scattered and gathered together, they turned into a vast sword light and fell down, shing toward Wilbur Watson with a momentum that could split the sky and earth. Puchi! The mighty sword light tore through Wilbert Watson''s chest like a hot knife through butter. If it had been any other normal creature, this kind of injury would have been fatal, but for this monster in front of him, this degree of injury could be recovered in just a breath of time. It was even worse than a human hitting his toes. "It''s useless. It''s useless." Wilbur Wattleyughed sinisterly, smashing theyers of sword light in front of him. It was really disgusting. Lod cursed in his heart. He quickly stepped on Hoho and left. This damn thing killed and killed, and it would evolve if it was beaten. I really don''t know how to solve it! When Wilbur Wattley saw the direction in which Lod retreated, a strange smile suddenly appeared on his face. As soon as hended on the ground, Lod felt that something was wrong. A damp and slippery, cold and evil feeling suddenly spread up from the soles of his feet and spread through his limbs and bones at an astonishing speed. When he lowered his head to look, he found that it was actually the viscous blood from before. The bright red liquid that was as viscous as asphalt seeped out from the broken ground. Like mercury flowing through the ground, it prated into his body through the soles of his feet and rampaged through his body like countless ants! Half of Spiritual Power had been absorbed in an instant! Lod''s face instantly turned pale, and his entire person became dispirited and listless, his physical strength rapidly slipping away. "What a pity, you probably didn''t notice." Wilbur Wattley had victory in his grasp, and said proudly, "Before I was attacked by your mes, I split a portion of my blood into the ground. I was just trying to divert your attention." "Now, join us!" Wilbur Wattley raised his hands and controlled the burning blood mes to drown Lod! The blood mes were not hot, but they were extremely cold. All sorts of negative emotions surged out crazily, as if they were ignited in the depths of his heart with mes. One sharp howl after another sounded out, as if countless mournful ghosts were tearing and devouring his soul. "Fall into the darkness!" "Join us and step onto the sacred path of evolution!" "Only that supreme supreme being can guide us to immortality and escape from the hell of flesh and blood!" Countless transparent hands stretched out from the darkness, wrapping around him like branches, and then dragging him into the endless abyss. "Sess!" Wilbur Wattley''s eyes shed, and he licked his tongue greedily. "With this person''s soul, my n will soon be realized. The true path to bing a god can finally be opened!" "Hey, that bastard over there." The bright red mes were torn apart by the violent Spiritual Power. Lod, who was covered in a white mask, slowly raised his eyes that were filled with ruthlessness. A cold killing intent instantly filled the entire space. "Without my permission, you can just stuff them in. Have you asked for my opinion?" Wilbur Watson subconsciously took two steps back, and there was a sudden chill in his heart that could not be shaken. Ever since it evolved, it had not experienced this feeling for a long time. It was a feeling of fear that only humans had. Moreover, it was so deep and dignified, as if it was imprinted in the depths of their souls! "It''s been a long time. I can''t breathe any fresh air." Lod grinned and said, "I hope you can hold on for a long time. I don''t want to go back so soon." Chapter 544: Strong Impact

Chapter 544: Strong Impact

"Oh, fresh air!" Lod''s nose twitched. He took a deep breath and revealed an intoxicated expression. He slowly spread his arms, as if he was embracing the world. "It''s really a refreshing smell. I haven''t felt it for a long time." It was different. If the attitude of the man before was more inclined towards humans, then the feeling that the man now gave it was undoubtedly beyond the category of humans. Wilbur Wattley, who had long abandoned an individual, had a very deep understanding of this point, so in almost an instant, it determined that they were not alone! Although they had the same human appearance, they exuded apletely different soul aura. Chaos, disorder, violence, ughter, destruction, and all other negative words were thebel of the man in front of him! If Lod still had consciousness at this time, he would definitely find that his mask had changed. It was no longer the simple style of the previous one in Los Angeles, but more recognizable. The appearance of the mask was simr to that of some kind of demon. It had the shape of a goat bone as the main structure. The pale white color that was simr to bone ashes was mixed with strange ck lines. From the overall appearance of the mask, it gave people a sense of majesty and evil, sacred and degeneration. It was like an angel that saved the world, or a demon that led people to fall. The twopletely different temperaments were strangely intertwined on a mask. From the top of the mask, there were two curved goat horns extending backwards. The eyes burned with scarlet mes through the dark and deep hole on the mask. A pair of golden pupils were vertical like a beast, emitting a violent and murderous aura from them. The dark Spiritual Power rubbed violently in the air, like a burning hellfire, constantly eroding the surrounding space and matter. Even the air was expelled, forming an area that was simr to a vacuum. "I see." Wilbur Wattley narrowed his eyes. He seemed to have suddenly understood the reason. He revealed a mouthful of white teeth and smiled. "No wonder I can''t infect you. Such strong negative emotions and this non-human posture. It turns out that you have been infected by something else!" "Be careful when you speak." Lod raised his head and looked at it. His long and narrow eyes narrowed into slits, and his golden luster revealed a hint of coldness. "Although I don''t like this guy''s way of doing things, it doesn''t mean that trash like you can point fingers at our existence." "If I''m trash, then what are you?" Wilbur Vote was not angry. He just stared at him with a forced smile. His stiff lips twitched. "If not for my help, you would still be suppressed by him. Anyway, your target is this body. How about we cooperate?" Lod did not reply. He only looked at Wilbur Wattley with interest, as if waiting for its next topic. Seeing that Lod did not immediately refute, but waited for it to continue, Wilbur Wattley was suddenly happy. It seemed that he was right. The other party''s goal was to upy this body. As long as it could hold this point and stabilize this seemingly terrible guy, then when its great n waspleted, it could also host a powerful body! "Yes, it is cooperation!" Wilbur Wattley waved his arms and said excitedly, "Our goal is this person''s soul. Although I also want to get it, I can give it to you, so there is no need for us to fight!" "Not only that, I can help you erase his consciousness, so that you canpletely control this soul, and even build a body for you to amodate this soul, so that you can be stronger!" "Eternal life! Powerful! Inextinguishable!" "As long as you are willing to help meplete the great project of godly ascension, we will be the gods of the new world, just like the god in the Bible, controlling everything in the world!" Wilbur Wattley''s emotions were ignited to the extreme, like a fanatical cult organization, tempting Lod to join them. "So, let''s join hands!" Wilbur Wattley licked his lips and looked at him with a fanatical gaze. "As long as you are willing to join us, you will be an omnipotent god. Everything in the world will kneel at your feet. Why should you be greedy for this man''s soul?" "Hehe." "Hahaha. Hahahaha." Lod''s lips curled up in an exaggerated arc, as if he had heard a big joke. There was a hint of ridicule in his eyes, and heughed arrogantly. Theughter echoed in the empty hall. The mocking eyes were like a sharp needle, fiercely stabbing into Wilbur Wattley''s heart. The originally fanatical expression gradually disappeared, and his face became gloomy and ugly. "What are youughing at?" "You... misunderstood something." Lod stoppedughing. He tilted his head and looked at it with a strange look. He grinned and said, "I am one with him. There is no concept of who devours who. Moreover, the so-called godly ascension you speak of has no attraction to me at all!" The great n that he was most proud of was actually belittled and even disdained by others. This made Wilbur Wattley immediately furious. His eyes shot out two cold and fierce rays of light. "Do you want to ask why?" Lod did not give it the chance to ask a question. He said leisurely, "The reason is actually very simple. It is because I am a god!" "A spiritual body born from negative emotions dares to say that it is a god?" Wilbur Wattley said with a sneer, "Originally, I wanted to make you my servant. But now it seems that my expectations are too high. You are just a stupid and arrogant idiot." "So..." A cold light appeared in Wilbur Wattley''s eyes. He raised his hand and a blood-colored me ignited. In a split second, thousands of waves rolled up. "Inferior goods like you, it is better to die." His voice fell. The blood-colored mes that lit up the entire hall roared like a flood as they surged over from all directions, sealing off all possible paths of retreat, leaving no room for escape! "Die! Die! Die!" Wilbur Wattley''s face was ferocious, and he let out a wanton and wildugh, "Give me all your strength, flesh, blood, memories, soul, and spirit!" Endless blood-colored mes poured down like a vast ocean, drowning the entire hall in an instant. In the reflection of the surging mes, countless heads could be vaguely seen shing, like ghosts who had broken free from hell, jealous, resentful, and other negative emotions. In an instant, they turned into solid spiritual shock! Boom - Along with the trembling of the earth, the burning blood mes devoured ''Lod''. However, something unexpected happened to Wilbur Wattley. The man''s figure remained motionless in the burning mes. His eyes, which were as dazzling as gold, could still be seen through the bright red mes. They were like hotva flowing slowly. ''Lod'', who was in the mes, had a mocking smile on his lips. He slowly raised his right hand and clenched it in the air of hollow. A nearly transparent and invisible sword de had appeared in his hand at some point in time. "Let me teach you a lesson. A piece of trash like you only needs one sword to kill." Chapter 545: Wilbur’s Manuscript

Chapter 545: Wilbur''s Manuscript

Swish! With a gentle wave of his hand, the raging mes suddenly died out. Lod held the transparent sword de in his hand. He stepped on the broken ground and slowly walked towards Wilbur. Wherever he passed, the space trembled and copsed. Dense ck cracks covered every ce, as if porcin would break at any time. Wilbur''s mind was nk. His mind seemed to be permanently fixed at that moment. An indescribable fear spread from the bottom of his heart. Along with the chill that could freeze the soul, all the hair on his body instantly stood up! It was the aura of death! It was different from the feeling from the previous few times. This time, Wilbur felt it very clearly! "There''s no need to be so vignt." After Lod released his hand, the transparent sword de disappeared. His narrow golden eyes revealed a hint of ridicule as he said, "I already said that I only need one sword to kill you. Then there will definitely not be a second sword, because my sword has already cut you." "What do you mean?" Wilbur was shocked and immediately felt that his thoughts were sluggish. However, before he could reply, a clear bloody crack suddenly appeared on the top of its head and gradually spread downwards until it split the entire person into two halves and smashed into the ground. "I shouldn''t have believed your nonsense." Lod''s eyes shed. It was unknown what he was thinking, but after a long time, he sighed with emotion. "It''s rare for that guy to let me out for a breath. He wants to go back so quickly. If I had known, I would have used Kansoumei!" ... ... ... Cassanova Hotel, the ninth floor. The overall structure of this ce was very different from the previous levels. They were in an unknown tunnel with thin light, narrow and dark. The feeling of touching the walls around them was a bit simr to the structure of underground rocks. There were alsorge amounts of water moss growing in the damp gaps. Not far ahead of the tunnel, a faint light could be seen. Obviously, that was the destination. Constantine originally wanted to turn around and ask Naike Xiya to confirm if that was the ce she was talking about. However, the environment of this damned ce was simr to that of the above. The darkness had be even thicker. She could only vaguely see a blurry figure. "It''s right there." Naike Xiya''s voice came from the darkness. After getting the confirmation from the prophet, Constantine was relieved. He cast a few blessings on himself. Then, he touched the damp rock wall and water moss. He stepped on the uneven gravel road and carefully advanced towards the light source. Although this ce looked very safe, Constantine did not let down his guard. After all, ording to the information he had gathered, that Wilbur was obviously a mage, proficient and proficient in dark magic. When he was wandering in the past, he had also dabbled in this area, so he knew the strangeness and horror of ck magic. If he identally triggered a trap, Naike Xiya might not be able to save him. Constantine walked very carefully with every step. From time to time, he would use magic to test if there were any traps ahead. The speed of his movement was enough to be called turtle speed. He walked for more than ten minutes from a distance of less than 100 meters. When he got close to the light source, he found that it was an ancient wooden door. After confirming that there were no traps on the wooden door and the curse of ck magic left behind, Constantine waspletely relieved. Then he used an iron wire to skillfully pry open the door. The area of the room was not big, only about ten square meters. A dim yellow electric light hung on the damp and rotten ceiling. There were some messy manuscripts and several old books on the wooden table in the middle. There was a bookcase several meters high on the left side of the hand. Constantine nced at it and found that it was full of all kinds of magic books, and most of them were long-lost copies of ck magic. "All the secrets are in those manuscripts." At some point in time, Naike Xiya quietly appeared and pointed at the scattered yellow manuscripts on the table. "You scared me!" Constantine was scared out of his wits by her. He felt that his heart was about to jump out of his throat. He patted his chest and said with lingering fear, "Next time, please don''t be so sudden. If not for my courage, I would have been scared to death by you!" Under the dim light of the electric light, Naike Xiya''s expression was a bit hard to fathom. Her green eyes vaguely contained a trace of scrutiny. She said to Constantine meaningfully, "There are some things that you should not look at. You must not look at them. Can you understand what I said?" Constantine''s face froze. "What do you mean?" "Nothing." Naike Xiya said faintly, "I just want to remind you that the so-called ''knowledge'' is actually a burden. The more you know, the closer you are to those things. If you don''t want to be a madman like Wilbur, it is best not to be curious." Constantine''s expression was stiff, and it was obvious that his thoughts had been hit. He said awkwardly, "I''m happy to see you. After all, those magic books have been lost for a long time. Since you won''t let me see them, then I won''t read them." "It would be best if that was the case." Naike Xiya smiled and said, "I don''t want to kill you with my own hands, so don''t force me." Constantine trembled all over and quickly swore that he would never look at it. Although it was only for a moment just now, the killing intent that shed through the girl''s eyes was clearly captured by him, making him deeply aware that this girl was definitely not joking with him! With the principle of life above all else, Constantine decisively abandoned his curiosity. Even if there were several books that had been lost, no matter how powerful the dark magic was, it was impossible for it to be as valuable as his little life. Constantine took a deep breath and no longer paid attention to the lost books on the shelves. Instead, he walked to the wooden table and picked up the scattered yellow manuscript. He said, "It is time to reveal the mystery. Let me see what secret this Wilbur is hiding!" ... Year 1913, Spring, Newcastle. A golden meteor suddenly fell into the suburbs, and the huge shock wave caused the death of several civilians. Under the order of His Majesty George the Sixth, I, who was obsessed with magic potion, was responsible for heading to the Newcastle region to investigate the incident. After a series of inspections, I found that arge area ofnd was affected by some unknown force, and the vegetation was abnormally active. Moreover, I detected a strong vitality from the soil. In the process of the investigation, I quickly realized that this was an opportunity bestowed by God! The mysterious unknown power contained in this region could not only make the nts and soil alive, but also make humans and animals alive. I only stayed here for a few days and cured the asthma disease passed down in our family. Oh God, so this is the feeling of health? The current me can run for more than ten minutes in one breath, and I can also ride on the back of the strongest horse, making movements that I never dared to think of before. I can even wear knight armor and fight people with a knight sword! All of this is a blessing bestowed upon me by that magicalnd! Yes, this is mine. This is a great treasure bestowed to me by the almighty and merciful Father. I can not let others know that I must take this treasurend for myself! Chapter 546: Wilbur’s Manuscript 2

Chapter 546: Wilbur''s Manuscript 2

1913, June. When His Majesty George the Fifth was inspecting the troops, he suddenly fell from the back of the galloping horse, causing the bone basin to almost shatter. This fall caused His Majesty''s health to decline greatly, and I quickly realized that this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, and perhaps I could use this incident to gain the right to rule the Newcastle territory. Through studying those active nts, I concocted a potion to increase vitality. These drugs that are full of active power quickly cured His Majesty George the Fifth''s injury and made him more energetic than before. I also got what I wanted. I became the court chief physician and got the right to rule Newcastler. And I only paid a few square meters of grass skin. Those stupid nobles were bought by me. No one can refuse such a mysterious potion. They are like maggots in the toilet. Their rotten bodies have long been rotten. They can only rely on my potion of life to survive. The Wott family has never been so popr. But I don''t care about these hollow things. I am different from those politicians who have been corrupted by power. What I pursue is only the truth and knowledge, and what I want is hidden in thatnd! My intuition tells me that there must be a secret there! ... 1913, October. A bad news, I found that the activity of thend is weakening. I can''t watch all of this happen. Those greedy nobles are waiting for my medicine. If thend and vegetation lose their activity, then the oue waiting for me is to be torn apart by those hateful wolves! No, this is not what I want! I tried to stop this power from disappearing, but unfortunately, it could not be done without any method. The activity contained in thend and vegetation is getting less and less. It is estimated that it can onlyst for three months at most. Therefore, I must find a way to prevent this power from disappearing during this period of time! ... 1913, December. Bad news came one after another, and the power was already very thin. If nothing unexpected happens, the power will disappearpletely at the end of this month, and thend and vegetation will return to their previous state. At that time, I will no longer be able to produce that magical potion. The falling meteor, not a single one found its existence. Originally, I thought that after the meteorite fell, it shattered and fused into thisnd due to the huge impact. That was why such a powerful life was born. But now, I still have onest chance. That is to find the material left behind by the meteorite! I built a factory in this area and announced to the world that it was used to deal with the waste materials of the city. This kind of factory is everywhere in Ennd. Therefore, no one will doubt me. Those stupid civilians are even thanking me. However, in this way, I can openly dig and study thisnd. I hope to find the material left by the meteorite. May the benevolent Father, bless your devout believers! ... Year 1914, the end of January. The digging process was very smooth, and no one found it. The only regret was that I could not trust others, so I could only dig by myself. Fifty meters from the surface, I finally found the meteorite. I did not expect it to be a pure golden egg! This golden egg was about three meters in diameter, and the outside seemed to be woven by some kind of velvet, emitting an extremely majestic mysterious energy. It was at least a hundred times more than thend and vegetation before. Just breathing near the golden egg made me feel a steady flow of power. But at the same time, I heard a strong heartbeating from this golden egg. Something is growing inside this golden egg, so the activity in thend and vegetation disappeared. Is it because the thing inside this golden egg is recovering? I don''t know what is hidden in this golden egg. But if I want this energy, I must let the thing in the egg continue to sleep! ... 1914, February. Unfortunately, I tried all means but could not open this golden egg. ... 1914, March. The heartbeat inside the golden egg became more and more intense, and I could even asionally hear the sound of breathing. I didn''t have much time left, and the things inside quickly recovered. I remembered that there was some extraordinary knowledge recorded in the Wattley''s library. Perhaps they could help me open this thing. I hope grandfather didn''t lie to me. Those books are really useful. ... 1914, April, London. I found a book that recorded a strange ritual. However, I had no other choice. I followed the description in the book and sessfully held the ritual. When I got closer to the truth, I was already bathed in the glory of knowledge. Humans were too small. The truth that they pursued in their lives was just an illusion of hollow. ... Year 1914, the end of April. I used the knowledge in my brain to open the golden egg. But the scene in front of me now subverted my understanding of the whole world. I once thought that there would be no gods in the world. The omnipotent and merciful Father was just a religion. But now, I realized that I was wrong. There really were gods in this world. They looked at us from high above, watching humans suffer from the hardships of life and death and war, but they never showed mercy to save us. God could not be both omnipotent and good. If God was omnipotent, then he must not be merciful. If God is merciful, then He is definitely not omnipotent. This is... unfair! ... 1914, May. It was too amazing! It was simply inconceivable. So there was actually such a creature in the world Year 1914, June. A nk. Year 1914, July. A nk. 1914, August. God is neither omniscient nor omnipotent, nor merciful. 1914, September. A nk. 1914, at the end of September. A girl from the future was most suitable to be used as a cornerstone. 1914, October. The research progressed very smoothly, but the experimental subjects were no longer enough. 1914, November. I have to thank Germany. If not for the war they triggered, perhaps I would not have such a good opportunity. Since themoners in the city have already discovered the truth, it would be better to take this opportunity to turn them all into experimental subjects. Anyway, it is now a war period. As long as we use a little trick, we can hide from those stupid politicians. 1914, December. I need to observe arge number of deaths! 1914, the end of December. I didn''t expect that the thing I got from the golden egg could actually summon something from another world. This way, it can help meplete the n. 1915, January. Germany bombed London.j The hotel modification n waspleted and everything was ready - only thest ''experiment'' was left. My godly Ascension Project can finally begin! ... ... ... Chapter 547: Getting Closer to the Truth

Chapter 547: Getting Closer to the Truth

There were still a lot of manuscripts on the table. But it was a pity that most of the words were blurred and could not be clearly seen. Although he had read through the manuscript left behind by Wilbur Wattley, Constantine had more questions in his heart. Whether it was the mysterious golden egg that fell, or the Constantine put down the yellowed manuscript in his hand, turned to look at Nexia, and asked curiously, "ording to your request, I have finished reading the entire manuscript, but it did not mention the truth of all the puzzles." ording to the previous practices, now it should be the decryption of the "Prophet". However, this time, Nexia has no ''spoilers'' "Uh.." Constantine was stunned for a few seconds. Then, he suggested, "Aren''t you going to say something?" "It''s not time yet." Nexia shook her head. She raised her hand and pointed to a certain ce in the room. "There is a mechanism there that can open a secret passage." Constantine suppressed the doubts in his heart and walked to the ce where Nexia pointed to and pressed the mechanism. Rumble. As the room shook, the rock wall rolled to the right. An even darker and narrower tunnel suddenly appeared in front of the two of them. Amidst the waves of cold wind blowing from it, there was a faint smell of blood that made one feel nauseous. "What a heavy smell of blood!" Constantine frowned and covered his nose. "Do you know where this tunnel leads to?" "The devil''s nest, the source of the godly ascension n, the factory mentioned in Wilbur''s manuscript." Nexia took a deep breath and said slowly, "The ce where the golden egg first fell is also the final destination of our trip." "Wait." Constantine looked at her suspiciously and asked, "Didn''t you say before that you wanted to find the key?" Nexia calmly said, "I have the key." "Why didn''t I see it? When did you get the key?" Constantine''s eyes showed a touch of surprise. He had been observing Nexia all the time, and he did not see her take anything from here. "The key is just an adjective." Nexia exined, "It''s not a normal key. I can''t exin it to you." "It''s fine if you don''t want to say it." Constantine was speechless and said, "But now there are only the two of us. Should we wait for Lod to finish and go to the factory together? It''s safer this way?" "It''s toote." Nexia shook her head and said, "Father will catch up soon. Let''s go to the factory to stop the project." "Are you sure that the two of us can do it?" Constantine expressed his doubts. The two of them might have died in the past. That cab of ck magic books was not a joke! "That''s enough." Nexia was very sure. She nodded and said, "Actually, if you want to stop the godly ascension n, the most important person is not me, but you, John Constantine!" "Me?" Constantine was extremely surprised, thinking about how he could stop Wilbur''s Ascension n. "That''s right, it''s you." Nexia confirmed again, "Or to be exact, only you can stop the ascension n." "Wait a minute." Constantine seemed to have thought of something, and his expression suddenly became a little strange. "I''m the only one who can stop you. Don''t tell me you are nning to sacrifice me to summon Lucifer, right?" he asked. Perhaps it was because he had too many teammates to offer sacrifices to, so at such critical times, he felt that others might harm him. Especially thest time in Los Angeles, Constantine still remembered the fact that Lod tried to offer sacrifices to him to summon Lucifer. Now that he had met this guy''s daughter, it was inevitable that he would not be worried about this. In a sense. He could be considered to have suffered from persecution paranoia. After all, he had done too many shameful things. It was impossible not to worry! "You''re thinking too much." Nexia was a little speechless. She shook her head and said, "I won''t sacrifice you. Moreover, this ce is very special. Even if you die, Lucifer will not appear, so don''t worry." "Really?" Constantine still had some doubts. Although his intuition told him that Nexia was not lying, he still wanted to confirm it again. "Really." Nexia felt tired and said helplessly, "Not everyone likes to sacrifice their teammates like you." "Alright, I''ll believe you this time!" In the end, Constantine was still defeated and moved by the girl''s sincere eyes. The two of them entered the tunnel in turn. This ce was simr to the one that led to the room. It was a secret tunnel that was secretly dug out in the underground rockyer. Because the city outside had always been raining, even the underground could feel the dampness. Drops of water continuously dripped down from the cracks in the rock walls. Their feet were covered with unknown moss. The feeling of stepping on them was very slippery. Coupled with the small path paved with gravel, it was quite difficult to walk. Crack. Crack. Constantine and Nexia, one deep and one shallow, stepped on the uneven gravel road. In the pitch-ck environment where they could not see their fingers, they slowly moved forward on the wet rock wall. This dark road was very long. They walked for more than ten minutes, but they did not see any light. There was only endless darkness in front of them. The deeper they went, the more stinky the air became, and even the temperature became higher and higher. wet...slippery...stuffy.... Constantine wiped the sweat from his forehead and looked up at the dark environment in front of him. He suddenly had a strange feeling. This dark path was like the mouth of a giant beast, and they were the ones who walked into the trap and were about to be digested. He continued to advance. After an unknown period of time, just as Constantine could no longer endure and wanted to curse, he suddenly heard the roar of a machine. "We''re almost there!" Constantine''s mind jolted, and he hurriedly quickened his pace. He did not care if there were any traps, and he almost ran out. Rumble.. The roar of the machine became louder and louder. In this enclosed space in the secret passage, it was directly magnified countless times. It was like a rumbling thunder that shook the eardrums. Even when he ced his hand on the rock wall next to him, he could still feel the clear vibration. Finally, he saw the end! At the end of this dark tunnel was the area right below the factory that was usually used to excrete the abandoned sewage. However, the current underground water drainage system was piled up with countless broken corpses. Even the river channel was filled with blood. The stench that they smelled came from here! "--" Seeing this bloody scene, Constantine felt his stomach ache. He could not help but turn around and throw up on the wall. "Come with me." Nexia''s face was slightly pale. Her eyebrows were tightly furrowed. It seemed that she was not used to the environment here. She walked straight into the depths of the underwater system. "When I go back, I will change to vegetarian!" Constantine panted as he leaned against the wall. He wiped the green bile from his mouth and followed Nexia with a bitter face. He did not want to stay here for a moment. Chapter 548: The Sin of Pursuing Immortality

Chapter 548: The Sin of Pursuing Immortality

They continued to advance along the water drainage system. Although the light here was still very dim, they could roughly see the surroundings and the situation in front of them. "These runes engraved on the wall." Constantine followed Nexia. The deeper they went, the more shocked they were when they saw the things on the walls. The entire underground water drainage system was extremelyplicated. The winding roads led in all directions, like aplicated giant maze. Moreover, on the surrounding walls and ceiling, there were also some dazzling bright red incantations. The degree ofplexity of these incantations was formed by many different incantations. Each incantation was connected with each other. The internal logic was strict and the spell system wasplex. Even Constantine, who had been immersed in the spell for decades and boasted that he knew countless forbidden knowledge, found it difficult topletely recognize it. He barely managed to recognize two incantations. One was used to disrupt the sense of space, and the other was used to imprison and bind. Constantine was not very surprised by the incantation that disturbed the sense of space. It was obvious that Wilbur wanted to keep it a secret to prevent people from the outside from entering the drainage pipes and discovering the secret here. However, the pattern and structure of the binding spell came from a heavenly bishop, and it was the most authentic Crown of Thorns. It had only been used twice in history, and it had been jointly led by the pope and ten cardinals. This made him a little confused. Why would a person who had ughtered the entire city andmitted such a grave sin use the most sacred incantation in the Holy See in such a sinful ce? "Even the Crown of Thorns has appeared." Constantine frowned deeply, and a puzzled expression appeared on his face. He felt a little strange in his heart and murmured, "What exactly did that guy imprison?" "Soon, you will know." Nexia did not stop. Instead, she increased her speed. In thisplicated underground maze, it was as easy as returning to her home. "Hey, hey, hey, slow down!" Seeing this, Constantine also quickened his pace, afraid that he would be left behind. As he went deeper, the smell of blood in the air became thicker, and the roar of machinery became louder and louder. But if one listened carefully, one could vaguely hear a blood-curdling scream mixed in. Cold sweat oozed out of Constantine''s forehead, gathering down the edge of his cheeks to his lower jaw, and then slowly dripped down on the slippery ground. His face was as white as ayer of paint. He could swear on his own credibility that even when he went to the deep hell, he had never heard such a horrifying scream. He could not imagine what kind of torture he had endured to make such a desperate and resentful voice. Just as he was lost in his thoughts, Nexia, who was in front of him, suddenly stopped. "We''re here!" Nexia raised her slender goose neck and looked at a hangingdder hanging on the wall. Her cold eyes were solemn. "The truth you want to know is up there." Constantine hesitated for a moment. He looked at the suspendeddder that led to the upper floor and asked, "If we go up from here, we won''t meet that guy directly, will we?" "Don''t worry, it won''t happen for the time being." Nexia shook her head and reassured the suspicious Constantine. "At least before we destroy the godly climbing n, Wilbur won''t be able to find us." "Alright, I hope you are right." Constantine took a deep breath, adjusted his mentality, took a step forward, grabbed the suspensiondder, and started to climb. The length of the suspensiondder was not high, so Constantine quickly reached the top. He stretched out his hand and pushed open the lid on the top. With both hands and legs, he finally climbed out from the top. Nexia tiptoed lightly, her figure elegant like a fairy. She directly jumped out from below and slowlynded next to Constantine. After getting up, Constantine looked around and sized up the internal structure of the factory. The space inside the factory was veryrge. There were countless thick transparent tubes that were like a spider''s nest. There were broken limbs in the tubes. It was obviously a waste that was going to be released. The roar of the machine became louder. At the same time, the surrounding temperature became stuffy. The bloody and rancid smell in the air was almost ten times stronger than the smell in the sewer. It almost made Constantine faint. Constantine looked at Nexia and asked, "How should we go next?" "Go straight." Nexia pointed to the ce where all the transparent pipes extended and said, "The source of everything is there." "Good!" Surprisingly, Constantine did not ask any more questions. He frowned and looked at the end of the road. There was an indescribable sense of familiarity in his heart. Moreover. There seemed to be a certain voice that lingered faintly in his ears. "F*ck. I''m hearing things!" Constantine shook his head and felt that maybe he was too nervous, so he did not take it to heart and walked inside. The journey was unexpectedly smooth. As expected, Wilbur did not appear. There was not a single living person in the entire factory. Other than the loud rumbling of the machinery, the blood-curdling screams became clearer and clearer. When they arrived at the source of the excretion pipeline, Constantine finally saw the source of the blood-curdling screams. The scene in front of him shocked him deeply! Countless humans piled up together, like pigs and sheep in the market. They were hung in the air through iron rings, along a transport device, and were sent to thest ughter point in session! It was unknown what magic Wilbur had used to make these humans who had their bellies split open and their lungs split open still retain their consciousness and self, and then they went to their final death. These people who were hung up were alreadypletely hopeless. They could only unconsciously scream. Constantine could not bear to close his eyes. Even in hell, he had never seen such a terrifying scene. After calming down a little, Constantine walked to the meat grinder and looked down. His scalp immediately felt numb and goosebumps appeared all over his body. A chilling feeling instantly rushed into his head from the soles of his feet! This was a ughter point! This was clearly a meat grinder! The meat grinder was very small. It wasposed of countless small pieces of sword. They were densely arranged at the bottom and rotated very fast. Every person who was thrown down would not die directly after falling into the meat grinder, because those sword slices were too small and could not instantly crush people, so they could only ''grind'' bit by bit. Starting from his two legs, he slowly moved upwards. After letting people experience extreme pain and torture, they were finally turned into a pile of minced meat and then flowed along the drain channel to the outside. Right above the meat grinder, there was a huge pipe device. Those who had been tortured and tortured would not even be able to rest in peace after death. Instead, they were sucked into the pipe and sent deeper into the factory. It was unknown what they would be used for. "Beast" Constantine''s eyes were blood red. He clenched his fists tightly and his nails dug into his skin. He growled, "How can there be such a terrifying beast in the world? This bastard is even crueler than the devil king of hell!" "This is the sin of pursuing immortality." Nexia looked calm and said, "When human desires expand endlessly, they will cause such a disaster. I have seen such a desperate scene countless times." Please remember the name of the Chapter 549: Imprisoned Seraph

Chapter 549: Imprisoned Seraph

"Nexia, I don''t understand." Constantine couldn''t bear to look at the miserable state of those people anymore. He took a deep breath and closed his eyes. His teeth were almost crushed. He said, "Wilbur Wattley built this factory. Could it be that he just wanted to torture them and satisfy his perverted desires?" "Do you still remember the godly ascension n mentioned in the manuscript?" Nexia said. "I remember. Judging from the literal meaning, it should be the n that Wilbur nned to use to be a god, right?" Constantine recalled the content mentioned in the manuscript. Although there were not many specific descriptions of ''godly ascension'', he could see some clues. Wilbur was suspected to have obtained endless knowledge and magical power from the books passed down by his family. From then on, he became a powerful ck magician who was proficient in many lost dark magic that he had never heard of. Magic was a double-edged sword. Constantine had personally experienced this principle a long time ago. Newcastle''s experience told him that the more powerful the power restriction, the more it would be. Even if he was not careful, it would result in a result that was contrary to his own will. It was not hard to believe that a noble who had nevere into contact with the field of magic would have a great change in temperament after obtaining such aplicated dark magic, especially when he had once held a mysterious ritual to obtain endless knowledge from it. It was this mistake that led to Wilbur''s decision to be a god. Although Constantine was not clear about the details of the so-called godly ascension n, he was sure that the price that Wilbur had to pay was not something he could afford. "But what does the godly ascension n have to do with these ordinary people?" Constantine was very sleepy. "I have also dabbled in dark magic. With the greed of those dimensional devil gods, a mere poption of a city is not enough to satisfy their appetite. Unless they can sacrifice half of the people of Earth, how can they help him be a god?" "You only guessed half of it correctly." Nexia raised her hand to lift up a strand of ck hair that had fallen from her temples. She said indifferently, "What Wilbur is proficient in is not ck magic. It is another kind of even more evil magic. These people are not used to offer sacrifices, but to endure torture." "But... Why?" Constantine''s face shed with shock and doubt. "Because only these tortured souls can help himplete the most important part of the godly ascension n." Nexia looked at him meaningfully and said, "Only the tortured souls born from the filthy evil can pollute that existence." "Pollute... that existence?" Constantine was stunned when he heard that. He felt as if he had forgotten something. "Constantine." "Constantine." "Constantine." The faint voice that had just echoed in his ears seemed to have be clearer at this moment. The voice lingered in the depths of his mind, constantly repeating his name. "Hello, Nexia." Constantine''s expression changed slightly. He turned to ask the girl beside him, "Someone is calling my name. Did you hear it?" "No, I can''t hear it." Nexia shook her head, indicating that she did not hear it. But then she changed the topic and suddenly said, "But the voice calling you does exist, and only you can hear it. So don''t be too nervous." It turned out that it was not an illusion caused by his exhaustion! Constantine suddenly felt a sharp pain in his brain, as if something was drilling out of it. He couldn''t help but clench his teeth and hold his head in trembling. His ten fingers were deeply inserted into the roots of his hair, and his breathing became rapid. A strange sense of incongruity quietly spread out from the bottom of his heart. All the scenery around him suddenly became illusory and hazy in his eyes, and countless ovepping illusions appeared. A strange memory that he had never had before shed through his mind like lightning! "I remember!" As Constantine read the name of this ce, a glimmer of light gradually appeared in his confused eyes. "I returned to this ce in order to save the little girl, Alustriel. But I seem to have forgotten something?" "The second memory has been triggered." Nexia nodded slightly, her pink lips rxed. She patted her chest and said, "Fortunately, you remembered it in time. We still have time. Let''s hurry to the next ce." "No wonder you haven''t reminded me. So the trigger condition is my memory?" Constantine covered her head with one hand. The impact of the pain was still there. She said coldly, "If I don''t recover my memory, does that mean we can''t stop Wilbur?" "At least, the future I know is true." Nexia''s eyes were a little sad. "If you still haven''t recovered your memory, then the chances of us winning will be infinitely close to zero." "What is the probability now?" Constantine asked curiously. Nexia thought for a moment and said, "''50%, it is already very high." "Half and half. Not bad." Hearing this, Constantine cheered up again and smiled optimistically. "At least the probability is much higher than when I made a bet with the Demon King." As the two talked, they had already reached the deepest part of the factory. A huge iron gate stood in front of him, engraved with a huge amount ofplicated runes. Just one look was enough to make people dizzy, let alone crack or understand the meaning of these runes. "Is Wilbur still human?!" Constantine only nced at it and felt that his head was going to explode. He directly raised his hands. "Don''t expect me to open this iron gate. I can''t even understand what is written on it." "No need, just leave it to me." Nexia slowly pulled out zanpakuto from her waist. There was a hint of seriousness in her cold expression as she said, "After I open this iron gate, Wilbur will immediately appear. I will do my best to hold him back for you. The rest will be up to you." "Gulp." Constantine was infected by her seriousness and gulped. "Wait, you haven''t told me what you want me to do." "You will know when you go in." Nexia looked back into his eyes. "You trust me so much?" Constantine suddenly panicked. What if he didn''t know? Unfortunately, Nexia did not answer him. Step by step, she walked towards the iron gate. The slender de of sword, glowing with white milk, in this dark environment, released Spiritual Power, who was calm and collected. She said faintly, "Everything goes against the journey, a hundred generations pass by, like a galloping shadow. " "Bankai C Fusei!" The next moment, the iron gate shattered. "Go!" Nexia shouted. Bang! The spiritual power that Constantine''s feet were brewing suddenly erupted at this moment, galloping past like electric light, wiping Nexia''s side, and rushing straight into the broken iron gate. Boom - An earth-shattering violent tremor followed by a surging wave of air rushing towards him from behind! Constantine did not dare to turn back at all. He rushed forward recklessly. He knew that as long as he hesitated, he would bepletely torn into pieces by the biting cold gaze behind him! The iron gate was still a dark passageway. He did not know how long he had run. Only when he felt a burning pain in his lungs did he see a trace of light. At the same time, the voice calling out to him became clearer and clearer. Finally, he came to the end. A tank full of bright red blood was hung in the air by countless iron chains engraved with incantations. The pipes that absorbed the soul of pain were connected to the inside from all directions. It was a woman imprisoned in the cultivation tank! It was a woman with a devastatingly beautiful appearance. Her scattered blonde hair was exceptionally eye-catching in the fresh blood. She wore a gorgeous golden armor dress, and her face was as white as jade. It was as if she had been carved by ice crystals without any ws. Her tall nose bridge could be said to be perfectly divided into lines. Her two red lips were plump and thin, and her eyes were tightly closed as if she was sleeping. But if it was just this, it was not enough to shock the old driver, Constantine. What truly shocked him to the extreme and even made his scalp numb from the soles of his feet was that there were six sacred and pure giant wings growing on the back of that woman! This is... An imprisoned Seraph! Chapter 550: The Truth Behind Ascension Plan

Chapter 550: The Truth Behind Ascension n

"Se... Seraph..." Constantine''s mind went nk, and he subconsciously swallowed his saliva. That was the highest level of god messenger in heaven, and there were only seven Seraphs under the throne of god! He had once had the fortune of dealing with one of the Seraphs, so even how powerful these supreme existences were. Just the pressure they released was enough to destroy a city that was gathered by hundreds of thousands of people. Even if Wilbur knew more dark magic and more forbidden knowledge, he was still just a human. How could he imprison one of the only seven Seraph under the throne, a supreme sacred creature that couldpete with the Infernal King, in this disgusting and sphemous ce? "Constantine." "Constantine." "Constantine." The voice became clearer and clearer. Constantine was slightly stunned. He found that the woman in the cultivation tank opened her eyes through the turbid blood liquid. Shua --- At this moment, everything seemed to be still. Constantine had experienced this kind of power before. He knew that this was the unique ''static time'' of an angel. In the past, when Gabriel asionally appeared in front of him, he would often make the surrounding time stop flowing. The good thing was to prevent mortals from seeing the true appearance of an angel, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble. However,pared to time being stopped. What he was more curious about now was which of the seven Seraph in front of him was the imprisoned Seraph. The Seraph''s eyes were extremely pure. It was like an emerald green gem that had been meticulously carved by a god craftsman. However, if one looked closely, one would notice that there was a circle of dazzling golden mes around the edges of those emerald eyes. It was like boiling hot and hotva that was slowly flowing in his eyes. "Constantine. You''re finally here." The Seraph''s eyes slowly moved and fixed on Constantine. A look of pain shed past his eyes. Through the cultivation tank and the dirty blood, the voice of the angel sounded directly in his mind. This caused Constantine to be stunned for half a second. Then, a look of surprise appeared on his face. "Is it you? Have you been calling me all this time?" "Yes. I am calling you." The pain in the Seraph''s eyes intensified. Very weakly, hollow said, "I need your power to save me from here. There is no time left. Constantine, I can not hold on for long. They are polluting me." "Wait.. Pollution?" A thought shed through Constantine''s mind, and he suddenly thought of a terrifying idea. He couldn''t help but suck in a breath of cold air. "So the people who died here and those suffering souls were all trying to corrupt you?" "That''s right. Because this is the only way to weaken my Seraph Wings." The Seraph said weakly, "That man wants to upy my body. I can feel his consciousness flowing in here, waiting for the moment when I can''t hold on any longer." "So that''s how it is. I understand now!" Constantine had read through many ck magic before, and after hearing it, he instantly understood. The dirty blood flowing in this cultivation tank came from the tortured and dead humans. For a sacred and pure existence like her, it was a sphemy of the extreme earth, constantly eroding the body of the pure god. But if it was just this, it could not pollute a Seraph. The Seraph Wings, even if it was his symbol, was also a powerful source of power bestowed by God. So Wilbur used the second method, which was to collect the tortured souls and mix them into the cultivation tank, and then corrode the Seraph Wings with the runes engraved on the outside! The wails and screams of the souls of pain, apanied by endless negative emotions, were like a storm after the incantation was strengthened by hundreds of times, constantly attacking the spiritual barrier of the Seraph. Once the wings of the Seraph were corrupted, he wouldpletely lose the protection of the divine power. And then, it would be the time that Wilbur was waiting for! It wouldpletely upy this body of God created by God, and then be a high and mighty god! Constantine understood everything. This was the so-called ''Ascension n''! Using the evil and filthy energy refined by the dead humans in the city to pollute the heart and divine wings of the Seraph, and finally taking the body of the Seraph for himself, Wilbur will became the Angel God. To let such an evil existence upy the body of a Seraph, what kind of disaster would happen? It was simply unimaginable. Just thinking about it made Constantine feel goosebumps all over his body. He swore that he would never let Wilbur''s n seed! "Wait, I''ll save you right now!" Constantine directly took out the Sacred Hunter and filled it with blessed divine bullets. At the same time, he did not forget to bargain with the Seraph. "These are the bullets of Gabriel''s Blessing. When I save you, remember to give me a few more." The Seraph did not speak. Perhaps it was because hollow was too weak, but of course, it could not be ruled out. It was because he was too shameless. Soon, the two divine bullets were filled up. Constantine raised the Holy Hunter with both hands, aimed at the position above the cultivation tank, and pulled the trigger with his index finger. Boom! Boom! mes sprayed out from the muzzle of the gun. Along with the loud roar of the firearms, two golden bullets were pushed out of the gun chamber, as if they were tearing through the darkness of dawn. The corners of Constantine''s mouth rose as he watched the trajectory of the two golden bullets. Just as he was about to touch the cultivation tank and felt that everything was stable, he saw a ck shadow sh out from the side and sh past his eyes at an even more astonishing speed! Bang - The bullet stopped in front of the cultivation tank and was firmly blocked by a hand. It was as if it had collided with metal, causing a dazzling spark to ssh out, producing a crisp and dull sound. "I knew it." A look of surprise shed across Constantine''s face. He slowly put down the Sacred Hunter with both hands. Looking at the gradually bing clear face, he could not help but sigh and say, "No matter what I want to do, idents alwayse faster than nned." That face had a strong sense of standing. It had a hooked nose and thin lips. It was a typical Caucasian characteristic. His brown hair was neatlybed to the back of his head. He wore a straight suit and looked like a noble. "Wow! I got lucky!" Constantine whistled and clenched the Sacred Hunt. The face in front of him was the noble man he had seen in the hotel banquet hall, and he was also the culprit who had triggered this disaster andmitted a heinous crime, the culprit who wanted to ascend to godhood with the body of a human - Wilbur! "John Constantine." Wilbur''s eyes were dark, and he squeezed out a few words from between his teeth. "You ruined my n several times, and I thought I could erase your memory to minimize the impact. I didn''t expect you to wake her up. If I had known, I would have killed you!" Chapter 551: River of Dead Souls

Chapter 551: River of Dead Souls

His godly ascension n was supposed to be perfect and wless! However, he never expected that Constantine would barge into this ce and coincidentally awaken the sleeping Seraph! This action caused the Seraph, which was about to be corrupted and corrupted, to suddenly gather some divine power and build a defense on the spiritual level, dying its parasitic n by more than ten minutes. Damn it, damn it! If he hadn''t been entangled by that terrifying man and killed a body by unknown means, causing his brain, mind, and memory to be in chaos, he wouldn''t have been able to investigate the situation here for a while, so how could he not have discovered that someone had broken into the factory! The awakening of the Seraph dyed the project by ten minutes. This was an uneptable result for Wilbur, who was pursuing a smooth n. After all, no one could guarantee what would happen in these ten minutes! Everything was possible! The closer the n was to sess, the more it could not rx at all. There were plenty of examples of people who thought that victory was within their grasp, but the situation was reversed in real life, and it happened to have experienced it just now, so it had to be even more vignt now. "You.. Damn it!" The anger in Wilbur''s eyes surged, and he wanted to tear Constantine apart alive. He gritted his teeth and said, "I want to see if you can escape from me alive without the help of an angel this time!" "Wait a minute." Constantine''s expression changed slightly, and the sense of incongruity became even stronger. "Have we met before?" A part of his memories that had been erased, the angel that had saved him, and the tone of Wilbur. These fragmented clues were undoubtedly clear. Before he came to this factory, he had met Wilbur once, and had even fought him! "Hehehe." Wilbur smiled sinisterly, his expression indescribably strange. "This question, when you join us, you will naturally know. Now, just die with those questions!" The sticky and viscous blood colored asphalt slowly dripped onto the ground. As an invisible pressure rose up, it gradually spread out and formed arge pool of blood. It seemed to have a life consciousness as it squirmed, dyeing the ground in front of it a bright red. Soon, it was about to touch Constantine''s location. "F*ck!" Constantine''s expression changed slightly. He cursed and quickly retreated. Based on his many years of experience in the magic world, this kind of thing that looked strange and not to be provoked was generally rted to some dimensional Evil Gods. It was best not to be touched by these sticky blood stains. Otherwise, who knew what terrible things would happen. "You want to run now? It''s toote!" But how could Wilbur do as he wished? He sneered, "Taste the power of yourpanion!" The viscous blood that spread out from the ground rose up to a height of more than half a foot. Under the control of the ineffective power, it set off a huge wave. Layer uponyer, it let out a deafening whistling sound. The area covered by the huge attack did not give Constantine the slightest chance to escape. "In the name of the Holy Father, the Holy Son, and the Holy Spirit!" Constantine came up with an idea in a hurry. He took out a handful of white bone ashes from his bosom and threw them directly at the blood wave. "The light cast a sacred hexagram. Please give me a sharp de of courage and break the darkness in front of me!" White ashes floated in the air and turned into a rain of light arrows. The rain of arrows that contained the power of the Divine Blessing instantly released a mighty light. The blood sea that touched the light seemed to be burned and made sizzling sounds. The evil and strange blood sea was directly dispelled by the Divine Power as if it had met its natural enemy! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Under the rain of the Divine Light Arrows, half of the blood sea instantly melted. "I seeded!" Before Constantine could smile, a figure suddenly appeared in his eyes. It was Wilbur! "Do you think I haven''t seen your magic?" Wilbur showed his white teeth, and his eyes were full of killing intent. "John Constantine, I have already seen this trick of yours." Shit! Constantine''s expression changed, and he hurriedly tried to escape. However, in Wilbur''s view, his movement was even slower than a snail crawling. He raised his pale and sharp palm and pierced through Constantine''s chest like lightning! Puchi A strong force entered his body. The intense pain instantly swept through Constantine''s brain, and he could not help but scream. "Uh, uh, ah." Constantine widened his eyes as if he could not believe it. "It''s over, Constantine." Wilbur lifted him up in the air. The blood mixed with the broken pieces of flesh flowed out of the huge wound. He stretched out his tongue and sucked the blood and pieces of flesh into his mouth. He chewed them as if he was tasting a delicacy, revealing an evil smile. "Now, no one can stop me!" As long as there was no Constantine, the angel would not be awakened! He would forever sink into the bloody sea and the painful hell, until the Seraph wings that symbolized holiness and purity were contaminated! "Hahahahaha.." Wilbur swung his arm and threw the dying Constantine to the side, letting out an arrogantugh. Am I going to die? Constantine, who was on the verge of death, was breathing weakly. He felt the scenery in front of him gradually bing blurry. Movement, perception, thoughts, etc.. Everything seemed to be gradually fading away from him, and the feeling of a heavy fall immediately appeared. But at the same time, the broken memory fragments were being restored bit by bit. The lost memories were like a spring, breaking through the barrier of the seal and shing crazily in his brain. "Huh?" Wilbur, who had just taken two steps, suddenly stopped. He suddenly felt a chill down his spine! "Hey. Where are you going?" Constantine slowly got up from the pool of blood. He held a bright red sword de in his hand. His eyes were as crazy as a wild beast, as if he was about to devour someone. "Wilbur. I finally remember." Wilbur''s expression changed drastically, and his pupils could not help but contract. "You are not Wilbur at all." Constantine swayed twice and staggered to regain his bnce. His fierce eyes emitted killing intent. "The real Wilbur has long been taken over by you, and the name of the angel you imprisoned is..." "Shut up!" Wilbur Wattley burst into a rage and let out a terrifying scream, smashing the ground and dashing towards Constantine, trying to stop him from taking out that name: "Don''t say that name, I won''t allow you to say that name!!" "Let hell sing for it - the River of Dead Souls!" Constantine puffed out his chest, his hands holding the blood-red sword de as he stabbed it into the ground. He raised his blood-red eyes and said word by word, "Remember this name firmly, because it will end your conspiracy and end all this disaster." Rumble. Under the blood-red de of sword, countless souls of the dead crawled out from the ground. The faces werepletely unfamiliar, but they all carried hatred and resentment towards the living. They swayed like puppets around Constantine, and the bright red blood flowed like a fountain. Swish - A cold light shed, apanied by the sound of bones breaking. With his superhuman physique, Wilbur forcibly broke Constantine''s head and threw him to the ground. Is it over? It seems that... it is not! Wilbur''s pupils shrank slightly. He found that Constantine was not dead. The head that had tumbled down was actuallyughing strangely at him. "Let me experience it." Constantine did not feel the slightest bit of pain. He was like a crazed madman who wasughing loudly. Under the scattered golden hair, his pupils were scarlet as he stared at Wilbur. A cold chill came out of his teeth. "My zanpakuto - River of Dead Souls!" Chapter 552: Immortal

Chapter 552: Immortal

His godly ascension n was supposed to be perfect and wless! However, he never expected that Constantine would barge into this ce and coincidentally awaken the sleeping Seraph! This action caused the Seraph, which was about to be corrupted and corrupted, to suddenly gather some divine power and build a defense on the spiritual level, dying its parasitic n by more than ten minutes. Damn it, damn it! If he hadn''t been entangled by that terrifying man and killed a body by unknown means, causing his brain, mind, and memory to be in chaos, he wouldn''t have been able to investigate the situation here for a while, so how could he not have discovered that someone had broken into the factory! The awakening of the Seraph dyed the project by ten minutes. This was an uneptable result for Wilbur, who was pursuing a smooth n. After all, no one could guarantee what would happen in these ten minutes! Everything was possible! The closer the n was to sess, the more it could not rx at all. There were plenty of examples of people who thought that victory was within their grasp, but the situation was reversed in real life, and it happened to have experienced it just now, so it had to be even more vignt now. "You.. Damn it!" The anger in Wilbur''s eyes surged, and he wanted to tear Constantine apart alive. He gritted his teeth and said, "I want to see if you can escape from me alive without the help of an angel this time!" "Wait a minute." Constantine''s expression changed slightly, and the sense of incongruity became even stronger. "Have we met before?" A part of his memories that had been erased, the angel that had saved him, and the tone of Wilbur. These fragmented clues were undoubtedly clear. Before he came to this factory, he had met Wilbur once, and had even fought him! "Hehehe." Wilbur smiled sinisterly, his expression indescribably strange. "This question, when you join us, you will naturally know. Now, just die with those questions!" The sticky and viscous blood colored asphalt slowly dripped onto the ground. As an invisible pressure rose up, it gradually spread out and formed arge pool of blood. It seemed to have a life consciousness as it squirmed, dyeing the ground in front of it a bright red. Soon, it was about to touch Constantine''s location. "F*ck!" Constantine''s expression changed slightly. He cursed and quickly retreated. Based on his many years of experience in the magic world, this kind of thing that looked strange and not to be provoked was generally rted to some dimensional Evil Gods. It was best not to be touched by these sticky blood stains. Otherwise, who knew what terrible things would happen. "You want to run now? It''s toote!" But how could Wilbur do as he wished? He sneered, "Taste the power of yourpanion!" The viscous blood that spread out from the ground rose up to a height of more than half a foot. Under the control of the ineffective power, it set off a huge wave. Layer uponyer, it let out a deafening whistling sound. The area covered by the huge attack did not give Constantine the slightest chance to escape. "In the name of the Holy Father, the Holy Son, and the Holy Spirit!" Constantine came up with an idea in a hurry. He took out a handful of white bone ashes from his bosom and threw them directly at the blood wave. "The light cast a sacred hexagram. Please give me a sharp de of courage and break the darkness in front of me!" White ashes floated in the air and turned into a rain of light arrows. The rain of arrows that contained the power of the Divine Blessing instantly released a mighty light. The blood sea that touched the light seemed to be burned and made sizzling sounds. The evil and strange blood sea was directly dispelled by the Divine Power as if it had met its natural enemy! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Under the rain of the Divine Light Arrows, half of the blood sea instantly melted. "I seeded!" Before Constantine could smile, a figure suddenly appeared in his eyes. It was Wilbur! "Do you think I haven''t seen your magic?" Wilbur showed his white teeth, and his eyes were full of killing intent. "John Constantine, I have already seen this trick of yours." Shit! Constantine''s expression changed, and he hurriedly tried to escape. However, in Wilbur''s view, his movement was even slower than a snail crawling. He raised his pale and sharp palm and pierced through Constantine''s chest like lightning! Puchi A strong force entered his body. The intense pain instantly swept through Constantine''s brain, and he could not help but scream. "Uh, uh, ah." Constantine widened his eyes as if he could not believe it. "It''s over, Constantine." Wilbur lifted him up in the air. The blood mixed with the broken pieces of flesh flowed out of the huge wound. He stretched out his tongue and sucked the blood and pieces of flesh into his mouth. He chewed them as if he was tasting a delicacy, revealing an evil smile. "Now, no one can stop me!" As long as there was no Constantine, the angel would not be awakened! He would forever sink into the bloody sea and the painful hell, until the Seraph wings that symbolized holiness and purity were contaminated! "Hahahahaha.." Wilbur swung his arm and threw the dying Constantine to the side, letting out an arrogantugh. Am I going to die? Constantine, who was on the verge of death, was breathing weakly. He felt the scenery in front of him gradually bing blurry. Movement, perception, thoughts, etc.. Everything seemed to be gradually fading away from him, and the feeling of a heavy fall immediately appeared. But at the same time, the broken memory fragments were being restored bit by bit. The lost memories were like a spring, breaking through the barrier of the seal and shing crazily in his brain. "Huh?" Wilbur, who had just taken two steps, suddenly stopped. He suddenly felt a chill down his spine! "Hey. Where are you going?" Constantine slowly got up from the pool of blood. He held a bright red sword de in his hand. His eyes were as crazy as a wild beast, as if he was about to devour someone. "Wilbur. I finally remember." Wilbur''s expression changed drastically, and his pupils could not help but contract. "You are not Wilbur at all." Constantine swayed twice and staggered to regain his bnce. His fierce eyes emitted killing intent. "The real Wilbur has long been taken over by you, and the name of the angel you imprisoned is..." "Shut up!" Wilbur Wattley burst into a rage and let out a terrifying scream, smashing the ground and dashing towards Constantine, trying to stop him from taking out that name: "Don''t say that name, I won''t allow you to say that name!!" "Let hell sing for it - the River of Dead Souls!" Constantine puffed out his chest, his hands holding the blood-red sword de as he stabbed it into the ground. He raised his blood-red eyes and said word by word, "Remember this name firmly, because it will end your conspiracy and end all this disaster." Rumble. Under the blood-red de of sword, countless souls of the dead crawled out from the ground. The faces werepletely unfamiliar, but they all carried hatred and resentment towards the living. They swayed like puppets around Constantine, and the bright red blood flowed like a fountain. Swish - A cold light shed, apanied by the sound of bones breaking. With his superhuman physique, Wilbur forcibly broke Constantine''s head and threw him to the ground. Is it over? It seems that... it is not! Wilbur''s pupils shrank slightly. He found that Constantine was not dead. The head that had tumbled down was actuallyughing strangely at him. "Let me experience it." Constantine did not feel the slightest bit of pain. He was like a crazed madman who wasughing loudly. Under the scattered golden hair, his pupils were scarlet as he stared at Wilbur. A cold chill came out of his teeth. "My zanpakuto - River of Dead Souls!" Crash. The quiet river of blood flowed. The ghosts and tormented souls with ferocious faces all opened their mouths and let out silent screams. Their pale eyes were full of resentment and pain as they stared at Wilbur. Constantine''s body, which had lost its head, was surrounded by those ghosts and tormented souls. As the range of the river of blood expanded, more and more ferocious demons climbed out of the broken ground. A strong and pungent smell of sulfur instantly filled the air. There was also a suffocating smell of blood mixed within, just like a living hell. Even though Wilbur had long been used to being stared at with this kind of resentful and resentful gaze, now being stared at by these strange things, he still couldn''t help but feel a bit of chill in his heart. "This... impossible!" Wilbur''s pupils slightly trembled, and he said in disbelief, "You are just a human. Your brain and heart have been severely damaged. How can you still be alive?" "Human?" The head of Constantine, who had been abandoned in the corner, had a hint of mockery in his eyes. His lips moved as heughed mockingly, "Although I don''t want to admit it, the current me is probably only at the soul levelpared to normal people. I can still be considered a human." The body of Constantine, who had lost his head, was now holding the sword de that was still dripping blood. He slowly walked towards the head that he had been twisted off by Wilbur and left in the corner. The headless body reached out and directly picked up his head. He patted the dust off his hair and pressed it on his neck as if nothing had happened. "Huh?" Constantine was stunned. He found that he was looking down and saw his butt. Then he clicked his tongue. "I''m sorry, this is the first time I''ve used this move. My head was pressed in the wrong direction." Then, he held the wrong head with both hands and performed a scene on the spot for Wilbur. What was the meaning of forcibly turning? Crack... squish... Along with a numbing sound and the crisp cracking of bones, Constantine''s head turned 180 degrees and returned to the front. What the.. F*ck? Seeing such a strange scene, Wilbur''s eyelids jumped wildly. He even wanted to ask Constantine who was the real monster! "Oh. That''s right." Constantine nodded with satisfaction. Then, he picked up zanpakuto, who was dripping blood, and showed his neat teeth to Wilbur. He said darkly, "Weren''t you very awesome just now? Come on, let me see if you can kill me!" "Don''t be too arrogant, human!" Wilbur was enraged by his actions. His body emitted a terrifying evil aura. The viscous blood around him turned into burning mes and instantly covered the entire factory. "You just gained a bit of ability. Do you really think you can fight against me as a god?" Bang In the next moment, the air suddenly exploded! The visible circr airflow suddenly exploded one after another, apanied by a huge sonic boom that was enough to pierce the eardrums, a blood-red violent figure tore through the silent factory. The hard ground that was made of cement seemed to be trampled on by thousands of beasts after the blood-red figure sped away. It continued to copse in the violent tremor. The billowing wind carried gravel like a destructive storm, appearing in front of Constantine in the blink of an eye. Its speed was too fast! Constantine was shocked. The strength of Wilbur''s body had almost reached an inhuman level. His whole body blurred into nothingness because of his extreme speed. Even the strong wind that blew in his face produced high temperature due to the intense friction. The wind pressure pulled out at high speed was like the sharp sword after grinding. It rampaged all over his body, cutting deep wounds that reached the bone. Hot blood spilled out and sshed all over the surrounding ground. Constantine forced himself to open his eyes. He endured the stinging pain in his eyes and aimed at the blood red figure''s route. He raised his hand and directly shed sword! This time, sword did not have the slightest technique. It could even be said to be very crude. The only thing worthy of praise was perhaps his strength was still passable. Sword, who was waving, shed down. It struck the blood-red figure. However, Constantine''s expression changed. This was because sword did not feel any sort of force on his body. It was as if he had hacked into the air. In the next moment, blood sshed out from behind him! His flesh and blood were forcefully torn apart from the middle by some sharp weapon. A palm covered in blood went straight through his left chest. His five powerful fingers were like iron pincers, pinching the beating heart. Boom. Boom. Boom. The heart that had been brought out of the body, along with the thick andrge arteries, contracted and expanded in Wilbur''s palm, beating vigorously. "Blergh!" Constantine spat out a mouthful of blood, stiffly turned his head, and directly met Wilbur''s eyes that were glowing with an evil red light. "Compared to yourpanions, you are too weak." Wilbur stuck out his tongue and licked the blood on his lips. He smiled darkly and said, "I want to see if you can still be resurrected after being chopped into meat paste!" Constantine''s pupils dted slightly. A chill went straight to his head from the bottom of his heart. He could guarantee that he would not die, but this did not mean that he could not feel pain! If he was really chopped into minced meat, like those humans who were thrown into the meat grinder, it was simply impossible to imagine how much pain he would have to endure. Wilbur did not give him a chance at all. His five fingers suddenly tightened and crushed the beating heart! Bang - The heart was forcibly crushed into minced meat. A terrible pain hit the brain nerves. Constantine''s eyes darkened and he almost fainted from the pain. He let out a miserable scream. However, this was just the beginning. After the previous two tests, Wilbur knew how strange Constantine was. Even if his heart and brain were destroyed, he could still be resurrected after a period of time, so he calcted more thoroughly! "Blood Curse - Erosion!" Wilbur''s eyes were cold. A ball of bright red me ignited in his hand. It flowed into Constantine''s body like a poison, dissolving all his organs and muscles into a pool of blood. In the end, only his head was left. Pa! Wilbur sneered and stepped on Constantine''s head. The head was like a watermelon that had exploded. White and sticky red substance sshed out, covering the expensive leather soles of the shoes. "Tsk. Dirty human." Wilbur frowned and rubbed the soles of his shoes in disgust, rubbing off the brain fluid. But when he looked up, he found that the blood river was still there, and the ferocious ghosts were still standing there quietly, watching him silently. "Why are these things still here?" Wilbur''s face suddenly changed, and he had a bad feeling. "Because... I''m not dead yet." A low and hoarse voice sounded. Wilbur''s pupils shrank into needles in an instant. He saw an intact Constantine slowly walk out of the ghosts. "This... impossible!" Wilbur widened his eyes. "Your body has already been dissolved by the Blood Curse. Why is it still here? What the hell are you?" "What is it?" Constantine grinned. "Actually, I am also very curious now. Can an existence like me still be considered a human?" "If I can kill you once, I can kill you a second time, a third time, and a few times!" Wilbur''s eyes were blood-red. Anger left him with only one thought, and that was to tear this man to pieces! Was it.. anger? Perhaps there was, but it was notpletely. What really terrified Wilbur was that the immortal body he dreamed of was so easily obtained by an ordinary person. This kind of jealousy and hatred was something he could not ept. Chapter 553: Fangs of John Constantine

Chapter 553: Fangs of John Constantine

Battle! Battle! Battle! In order to fight for a woman, the two men exploded in this dark and bloody factory. The blood mixed with minced meat scattered, and the dull sound of fists hitting flesh was mixed with the screams of men from time to time. Although it was a battle, in fact, it was a one-sided fight. In the face of thepletely enraged Wilbur, whether it was strength, speed, or all kinds of strange methods, Constantine, who waspletely a novice, almost had no power to fight back, and could only let the other side abuse and ughter. Over and over again, dismembering, crushing, and killing. As long as anyone in the world appeared, the extreme punishment that humans imagined could be done was all over his body. Wilbur vented all the resentment and jealousy in his heart on this man until hepletely tore Constantine up. Only then did he let out a furious roar towards the sky, like a wild beast in a bloodthirsty state. Large patches of bright red blood seeped into the ground. Countless fingernail-sized pieces of flesh floated down like snowkes in every corner. There were even broken organs that had been discarded. No one could tell that this disgusting pile of things was actually Constantine. Huchi. Huchi. Huchi. After venting, Wilbur calmed down a little and stared ahead, panting. Of course, the main reason why he calmed down was because he found that this bastard Constantine really did not die. No matter what method he used to kill Constantine, this bastard would reappear in the next second! "He''s revived again." Wilbur''s eyes were gloomy, and his teeth were almost crushed. It could be seen how much he hated Constantine. Pitter-patter --- A blond man with a decadent expression walked out of the countless ghosts with firm and heavy steps. His eyes were full of hard-to-hide fatigue and numbness. "Huh?" Wilbur narrowed his eyes and suddenly found something strange. The flowing river of blood had dried up at some point in time, and therge number of vengeful spirits had unknowingly decreased by a lot. There were only about a dozen left. A guess about Constantine quietly appeared in his mind. "F*ck!" After enduring the terrible torture, Constantine''s spirit was on the verge of copse, but he still raised his middle finger at Wilbur and provoked him. "Come on, you son of a bitch. I have nothing else but a tough life. Kill me!" "Don''t try to provoke me, John Constantine." At this moment, Wilbur had calmed down. He looked at him coldly and said, "The game is over. I have seen through your clumsy and funny tricks." Constantine was stunned. Although he did not say anything, panic shed in his eyes. The sh of panic was seen by Wilbur, and it confirmed his guess. "If my guess is correct, the reason why you can revive again and again is because those vengeful spirits have reced you, right?" Constantine''s eyes flickered and his lips moved as he was about to retort, but he was interrupted again. "Don''t be in such a hurry to refute, Constantine." Wilbur grinned and slowly bent down. His legs were separated from each other and he stood on tiptoe. "What is the answer to an undying body? Let me test it myself. Won''t we know?" Boom! A tremendous force erupted, and the surrounding ground copsed! The powerful bodily functions increased several times again, so much so that Wilbur''s speed became even faster. It hadpletely exceeded the dynamic vision of a living creature. The naked eye could not capture its movement trajectory at all. Only a red light could be seen flickering in the dark. [Blood Curse: Explosion!] A palm pressed against Constantine''s chest. The boiling hot mes werepressed to the extreme and then violently exploded in his body! As the monstrous blood red mes rose up, Constantine was instantly vaporized, not even leaving behind a speck of ashes. A momentter, Constantine''s face was gloomy as he walked out of the dried-up river of blood. "One, two, three. Thirteen. Sure enough!" Wilbur licked the blood on his palm and grinned. "Just now, when you revived, another vengeful spirit disappeared." "You saw through my ability in such a short time?" Constantine''s expression was extremely ugly. The rate at which the River of Dead Souls was consumed far exceeded his expectations. "From your expression, I guessed correctly." Wilbur solved the mystery and was in a good mood. A mocking expression appeared on his face. He said, "Now you only have thirteen lives left. Have you thought about how to use them?" "Uh. Why don''t you give me a chance?" Constantine was silent for a moment, then raised his head and said seriously, "If I kowtow and admit defeat now, will I be able to join you?" A sneer appeared on Wilbur''s face and he said, "Anyone can join us, but you can''t. Because only you are an existence that I must erase." "In fact, I am more forgetful. Do you believe me?" Constantine was still a little unwilling and asked shamelessly. Wilbur sneered and then disappeared in an instant. Kaba! A huge force came, and Constantine''s head was instantly pinched off. "Constantine, do you think I don''t know your little tricks?" Wilbur held his head and looked at his position. He grinned and said, "Don''t worry, yourpanions won''te over. It''s meaningless for you to stall for time." Constantine walked out of the Blood River in a sorry state. He looked outside uneasily and gritted his teeth. "How did you know that I was stalling for time?" "Isn''t that obvious?" Wilbur held the head and smiled darkly. "A shrewd man like you would rather die dozens of times than leave me here. You are just waiting for the man in the hotel, aren''t you?" Constantine''s expression changed slightly, but he did not answer it. "Let me tell you a desperate truth." Wilbur slowly spread his arms and smiled confidently. "That man won''te. He was trapped by four weeping angels. I don''t know which time he was thrown into." "Then I will tell you something." Constantine slowly raised his head and said word by word, "I let you kill him so many times, not just to wait for him toe over." "What?" Wilbur was slightly stunned, and thenughed mockingly. "Constantine, you are really an idiot. Are you still going to lie to me?" "Wilbur, since you are proficient in dark magic, it should be impossible for you to not know the Killing Spell series, right?" At this moment, Constantine finally revealed his fangs. His pupils were like a beast that could devour people, shing with red light. "As long as I use my own life as a sacrifice, I can return the killing spell of the user several times." Wilbur''s expression suddenly changed, and he recalled this kind of killing spell. As long as the caster engraved an incantation on his body, he would be able to cause the person who harmed the caster to suffer several times the rebound of the curse. Among the many ck magic, it was also considered a very extreme and terrifying magic! "Hey ---Wilbur!" Constantine revealed a set of white teeth. He tore open his clothes, revealing the skin that was engraved with bright red runes. His eyes emitted a cold chill. He chuckled for a lifetime and grinned, "Do you remember how many times you have killed me?" Wilbur''s pupils suddenly shrank, and a chill ran down his spine. "Let me tell you the answer." Constantine smiled very happily, even faintly gloating. "It''s a total of seventy-two times. In other words, you need to bear the rebound of the curse that is three hundred and sixty times stronger than mine!" "Wait! Wait!" Wilbur was really panicked. Cold sweat dripped down his forehead. He shouted in horror, "Don''t forget that if you dare to kill me, you will suffer the corresponding pain. You are just a human, and I am just a clone. There is no need to die with me!" "Then let''s try." Constantine said coldly, "Let''s see who can bear it!" "No! No!" "Devour my own blood and devour my flesh." Constantine chanted an incantation and stabbed the blood-red sword de into his heart. He shouted, "In the name of Cain, I swear that anyone who hurts my body will suffer five times the pain and shall not rest til'' death!" "Ah!" "Ah!" ... ... ... Chapter 554: Kyrie Eleison

Chapter 554: Kyrie Eleison

It was Cain''s Curse! The asylum given by God to Cain was originally just an ethereal legend, butter during the reign of the Holy See, a cardinal who betrayed the faith found this part of the relevant literature and finally perfected this dark magic. Before the cardinal died, he used this evil curse spell to perish together with dozens of Holy Knights. Later, the curse of Cain was ssified as a forbidden spell until Constantine identally obtained it. The most terrifying part of Cain''s Curse was that it ignored any defense. As long as it attacked the caster who drew the curse, it would definitely suffer five times the damage reflected by the caster. But at the same time. The more powerful a spell was, the greater the side effects and restrictions. Cain''s Curse was no exception. Once the Curse Spell was sessfully constructed, both the caster and the caster would have to suffer five times the damage! However, Cain''s Curse was essentially a spell to perish together. Therefore, basically all the caster would not care about this so-called side effect. Constantine was even more so. Although he was usually a yful prodigal, he was actually a desperate gambler! With the River of Dead Souls as a storage of his life, even if he had to suffer 360 times of bacsh, he still firmly believed that he would be able to survive! Perish together? No, it was a perfect scam! He actually knew long ago that he could not be a match for Wilbur, so he deliberately used words to provoke this guy, letting it kill him again and again with all kinds of cruel methods. Since he wanted to y, he should y bigger! The total weight of 72 lives, after five times the increase, would be 360 times the damage. He didn''t believe that Wilbur could hold on like this! At this moment, let the wailing turn into a high song! "Ah --" "Ah" Wilbur widened his eyes in horror. He found that his strong muscles and bones were being torn off bit by bit by some invisible force. All the cells in his body were screaming hysterically. It was an indescribable pain. Even the cruelest punishment in the world could not describe it. All the damage he had suffered before had now exploded at once! Compared to this pain and torture, even the torture was insignificant, as gentle as the wind. But this was only the beginning! The power of the curse prated through the body and directly acted on the soul level. The thousands of times of torture that the body endured was not even one thousandth of the soul level. It was like being torn apart by an invisible blender, then thrown into an oil pan to cook. Finally, the stone mill was crushed into powder. Bang!!!!! Arge amount of blood gushed out. The bodies of the two people werepletely turned into meat paste. They were sprayed out by the explosion from the inside out, covering all the corners of the nearby dozens of meters. Thick and sticky flesh flowed down along the cracks. Even the holy and noble Seraph, who was imprisoned in the cultivation tank, seemed to be deeply shocked by this tragic scene. The beautiful face that was sleeping could not help but frown. "Ha. Ha. Ha. Ha. Ha." "I... I survived!" A pool of disgusting sticky flesh suddenly let out a sinisterugh. Then, the disgusting pile of meat stretched out countless threads that connected with each other and slowly moved toward the central area. Gradually, it gathered into a blurry human figure, and its appearance became more and moreplete. Not long after, a person stood up again. Then, from the broken cracks on the roof of the factory, a dim moonlight was projected down. The person''s appearance waspletely revealed. It was Wilbur Wattley! "What a terrible guy." There was still a trace of lingering fear on Wilbur''s face. It seemed that he had not recovered from the pain just now. His pupils twitched slightly, and he took a few breaths. He gritted his teeth and said, "You actually used this method to kill me. It seems that I have underestimated you, John Constantine!" Just now, it was really a close call! Until now, it still felt sad. If not for careful and used to leave a way out, it would have cut off a part of the brain tissue in advance and hid it in the crack of the factory. It was afraid that it would have been killed by Constantine! But now... The corners of Wilbur''s lips curved up. On his face, he was the final winner! The avatar summoned by the River of Dead Souls had been used up, and the River of Blood had disappeared. It was obvious that the guy could not hold on and died from his curse. "Goodbye." Wilbur let out a heavy breath and said slowly, "Although I always wanted to kill you, I can''t deny that you are indeed a ruthless person, whether it is for yourself or the enemy." For such a dangerous enemy, it still had a trace of respect in its heart. After all, not everyone could take out the courage to die together. "I won!!" Wilbur turned to look at the cultivation tank, and his smile gradually became arrogant. The arc stretched to his ears, revealing his neat white teeth. There was no one who could threaten the sleeping Seraph. It just needed to wait quietly. The moment the Seraph fell, and then upy this powerful body, it could be the true God of Immortality! Hla But before Wilbur could be happy for a few seconds, a gust of wind suddenly came from behind his head, apanied by rapid and dense footsteps, breaking the empty and silent atmosphere of the factory. There was another person? Wilbur was shocked. He quickly turned back to see who it was. An extremely dazzling light suddenly appeared in front of his eyes! The originally pitch-ck environment was suddenly lit up by this dazzling light. Wilbur immediately felt a stabbing pain in his eyes. He could not see clearly what was in front of him. Although his vision was blocked by the strong light, it could only catch him off guard and not affect him too much. With his excellent physical reaction, Wilbur quickly made a response. He stepped back, intending to open up a distance and wait for his eyes to adapt to the strong light before counterattacking. But the man was already prepared. He took out a golden nail and stabbed it into Wilbur''s heart. A holy power of restriction poured into Wilbur''s body through the golden nail and instantly sealed his limbs and movements. At this time, Wilbur''s blurry vision finally returned to normal, but when he saw the person in front of him, he could not help but reveal a shocked expression. "Co... Constantine. You actually haven''t died yet?" "Surprised? You bastard!" Constantine twitched the corner of his mouth and revealed a sinister smile. He turned over and rode on Wilbur, one hand pressing his head. He grinned and said, "I climbed back from hell and came here to take revenge on you!" "Damn it!" Wilbur was instantly furious. His facial muscles twisted and he roared at the man on his body. "I was tricked by you again, you damn beast!" "It seems that the person who gave you power did not tell you." Constantine bent down and leaned close to Wilbur''s ear. He said word by word, "Then I''ll tell you. Remember not to... Believe in Constantine!" "You bastard!" "Do you think you can trap me?" "Don''t even think about it! I''m a god!" The aura of Wilbur''s body surged, and his ferocious aura surged like a tsunami, crashing into the ground around him. The nail that was nailed to his heart was on the verge of copse, as if it would be forced out at any moment. "It''s toote." Constantine slowly got up, one hand on Wilbur''s face, and the other hand took out the Bible. He grinned. "You are not the first to be deceived by me, and you are definitely not thest one. Next is the special gift I gave you. Enjoy it, bastard!" Announce! We kill, we live; My injuries, my recovery. Those who have no way are my palms, and those who have no way to escape are my eyes. To destroy, the defeated, the old man, and I will recall them all. Leave them to me, master me, and follow me. At the moment of rest, I haven''t forgotten the song, I haven''t forgotten my prayers, I haven''t forgotten myself. With my lightness, I can remove all the burden. Rest in my hands, because of your sins, pour oil and brand it. The eternal life, given by death, forgiveness is at the moment, swearing to receive my flesh. Kyrie Eleison! Chapter 555: Michael

Chapter 555: Michael

"Kyrie Eleison!" Along with thest sentence of the long prayer, a vast divine aura interweaved and descended. On the surface of the ground that was covered in slippery, sticky, and sticky flesh, a white, golden divine radiance suddenly rose, enveloping Constantine and Wilbur Wattley within it. The sacred and noble magic power filled this space, turning into countless resplendent starlight that slowly rose into the sky. The sparkling starlight turned into flying feathers. In this hell full of bloody abuse, it was like the legendary realm of paradise. On the surface of the hell,plicated and delicate formations slowly appeared. Countless musical instruments interweaved and yed together. In the distant sky, the shadow of a giant door appeared. One angel after another flew in the air and slowly fell down from the clouds, scattering holy feathers like snow. But, the problem came. Wilbur brutally killed tens of thousands of people and even imprisoned the Seraph. What qualifications does he have to enter heaven? The smile on Constantine''s face became even more brilliant. He wanted to enter heaven justifiably for the rest of his life, but unfortunately, he did not have the chance until the end. Therefore, he knew better than anyone about the group of paranoids in heaven. They would not allow such a sinner to enter. If a person with monstrous sins approached heaven, they would only attract the purification of the Sacred me! And this was his n! "Thou is guilty!" The grand sound of heaven descended, and judged the sins of Wilbur! In the formation that symbolized receiving the light, such a filthy and evil thing appeared. This was an existence that heaven could never ept. Therefore, the Holy Seraph hollow, who was in charge of the mes, waved the ming long sword through the Door of Heaven, and cast a noble and pure white me. It cleansed all evil in the world and all the sins of all beings. "Ah --" Wilbur only had time to scream before he was swallowed by the mes. Endless pure white holy mes lit up, like a corona that rose from the sun. The holy mes would not hurt people with justice, but they would burn away all evil that touched them. The pure white mes that contained a noble and divine aura spread out in all directions of the factory. The thick blood that covered the entire ce was evaporated inch by inch. The innocent souls that were trapped in this ce were finally freed from the endless pain along with the wantonly burning white mes. The holy mes gradually dispersed, leaving behind sparks that fluttered down. At this time, when he looked again at Wilbur, he had already been purified by the divine mes, not even leaving behind a single residue. However, at this moment, there was not the slightest joy of victory on Constantine''s face. Instead, he put on a serious expression and looked at the vast darkness outside. His eyes revealed a sense of seriousness and worry. All of this was not over yet! Wilbur, who had died here, was only one of the clones of that man. What awaited them next would be an even more terrifying enemy! "Cough cough. There is almost no time." Constantine''s face was pale, and there was no trace of blood. His pupils were even bloodshot, and he was like a dying person. He continuously coughed out blood mixed with internal organs and walked towards the cultivation tank step by step. With the body of a mortal, summoning the Door to Heaven could be said to be a heavy price. Although Heaven had acknowledged Constantine''s righteous actions, the amount of magical energy required was too great. In order topletely kill Wilbur, Constantine used a forbidden item to absorb magical energy from the dark dimension. The price that the devil god wanted was pain! It was not a temporary physical pain, but a period of ten years of torture and pain. Although it was not life-threatening, it was equivalent to letting thetter half of his body be in this kind of torture, repaying the grace of the devil god. Constantine endured the severe pain of his internal organs being shattered, and held up the Holy Hunter with a trembling palm, his vision was blurred, and he could only barely aim: "This is me... .Thest bullet...if...can''t save you...I really...can''t help..." That trembling finger fiercely pulled the trigger. It was just that this simple action seemed to have exhausted all of Constantine''s strength. He couldn''t even see the result and directly fainted on the ground. Bang!!!! Dazzling mes erupted from the Holy Hunter. The thick smell of gunpowder mixed with the holy light. Along with the roar of the gun barrel, the golden bullet drew an extremely beautiful golden arc in the dark ring. Fortunately, this time, no one could stop it. The holy bullet hit the cultivation tank, containing the power that had been blessed by Gabriel. In an instant, it broke the blood curse on the outside of the cultivation tank and ruthlessly prated the thick ss of the cultivation tank. Pa - The thick ss shattered, and bright red liquid sshed out. The beautiful woman lost her support and fell to the ground from midair. Her six pure wings wrapped around her body, but her slender legs could not be covered no matter what. Her thick eyshes trembled as she slowly opened them, revealing her perfect emerald eyes. "Cough, cough, cough, cough." The woman coughed out a pile of thick, bright red liquid. There was a hint of dejection in her expression. Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! At this moment, a round of apuse came from the darkness. There was a crisp sound of leather shoes stepping on the ground. As they approached, a figure came from the darkness, pping. "Not bad, not bad at all." The man''s voice was low and cold, as if a bone-chilling wind had swept by. "I didn''t expect to really save you. It seems that I still underestimated Constantine." In the dark factory, dim yellow lights suddenly lit up. The lights shone on the figure, gradually revealing a familiar face. It was the Wilbur who died not long ago. "What a pity." Wilbur sneered and calmly adjusted his cor. His lips curved into an evil smile. "I tried so hard to save you, but what can you do even if you escape?" The woman''s eyes were filled with anger. She wanted to get up from the ground. However, she failed several times. She could not even lift the Seraph''s Wings, let alone use the divine power. She had been imprisoned in the prison for too long. The pain of her soul wailing and the corrosion of the blood curse had prated deep into her bones. She had no strength at all. She could not even lift the Seraph''s Wings or stand up from the dirty ground. Such a simple action could not bepleted. Seraph? The current her, hollow was so weak that she was not evenparable to an ordinary person! "See, I already said it. It''s destined to be useless." Wilbur walked towards the woman. He slowly opened his arms and smiled. "No one can stop my godly ascension n. You should just ept your fate and give up resisting and join us." Michael was the imprisoned Seraph! The Seraph, who was the most simr to God, was ranked first among the seven Seraph. He was the most dazzling existence in the Christian culture. Legend had it that he had guided Moses to leave Egypt and descended to the world with the Son of Light. He had also defeated the Fallen Angel Lucifer. The legends about him were countless in the Bible. All the records described it as the most powerful Seraph, as well as the most dazzling divine. Courage, glory, and protection were poetry that the world praised for. However, at this moment. No matter how many dazzling titles there were, they could not protect Michael. Losing her strength, she was like a weakmb that was about to fall into the wolf''s mouth. "Michael, the most dazzling angel, I want to eat you directly!" The demon-like man walked over and licked his lips with his scarlet tongue, revealing a greedy and evil gaze to her. "Although this is a bit wasteful, I don''t intend to wait any longer. Be one with me." Chapter 556: Third Wilbur

Chapter 556: Third Wilbur

Boom!!!!!! Just as Wilbur was about to devour Michael andplete his godly ascension n, he heard an earth-shattering p of thunder above his head. The roaring thunder rolled over, tearing apart the dark and thick clouds. The roar of some kind of giant beast resounded through the entire sky. "This is impossible!" Wilbur suddenly raised his head and looked shocked. "Isn''t he trapped by the Weeping Angel?" The next moment! The dazzling lightning that carried the destruction of all things was like a golden meteor, dragging along a thousand meters long gorgeous fireworks that tore through the dark and thick night sky and crashed into the factory. Boom The steel factory that was full of cruelty and blood was almost instantly shattered by the huge shock wave. The supporting pirs and structures copsed, and the huge kic energy smashed into the ground, shattering every inch ofnd in sight into powder and sending it hundreds of meters into the sky! The entire Newcastle fell into an eight richter scale earthquake. Countless huge cracks spread out like a dense spider web. Then, he looked at where Wilbur was. The golden pir of lightning had pierced through the earth from the surface to the depths of the earth, leaving behind a sinkhole with a diameter of dozens of meters. With one blow, it shattered mountains and copsed the earth. Within a radius of several kilometers, the terrain had beenpletely changed by this attack! In the ruins. Next to the huge crater created by the thunder, the holy wings of the Seraph were wrapped into a ball. The feathers on the outside were spotless and pure like jade. Even though they had endured the aftermath of the attack, they still did not see any injuries. As the aftermath gradually disappeared, the holy wings of the Seraph slowly spread out, revealing Michael and Constantine. Fortunately, they did not seem to be injured. Although this dazzling Archangel had been trapped for many days and had lost most of his power, he was still a high-level Seraph in the end. The moment before the thunder struck, he decisively used his Seraph Wings to envelop her and Constantine. The Seraph Wings was the source of power that God bestowed upon an angel. Even if one could not use the divine power within it, just its toughness alone wasparable to a divine artifact. The aftermath of the lightning strike was still more than enough. Without the cover of the factory roof, the dense rain in the sky suddenly fell, mixed with a trace of bone-chilling coldness. Fresh air poured into the nasal cavity, no longer the nauseating smell of blood. However, the thunder was still continuing, even bing more and more intense. The sky that was shrouded in dark clouds was covered in dancing silver snakes for a time. There were no shes of lightning and thunder roaring, pulling out tree branch marks, as if tearing the sky apart. Dong! Dong! Dong! Thunder roared and the wind howled. Looking at the pitch-ck night sky, golden ripples rippled. The roaring thunder surged in the dark clouds like a flood, and the thick ming rings exploded one after another, dyeing most of the night sky red, such as the view of the burning clouds. A thin figure bathed in the vast thunder, like a high and mighty god, walking over with endless pressure. Everywhere he passed, the dark clouds retreated! Even the torrential rain seemed to be afraid of the majestic figure. As the dazzling mes gathered into a tide, the surging from the east swept over, and the rain gradually became smaller and disappeared. Newcastle, that had been shrouded in heavy rain all year round, finally revealed a dazzling light at this moment. Yes. He came! Michael raised her slender goose neck, her emerald eyes reflecting like a mirror, and the majestic figure from far and near revealed a trace of heartfelt joy. The warm sunshine sprinkled down, bringing her a trace of warmth that she had not felt for a long time. It was the warmth she had never felt since she came here. "I didn''tete, did I?" A ray of light from the sun shone on the man''s face through the ruins of the factory. His blue eyes were calm and steady, making people feel an indescribable peace of mind. "It''s not early. But it''s not toote." Michael looked up at the man in front of him and couldn''t help but sigh in her heart. She pursed her pink lips and raised a quiet smile. "After not seeing you for a year, you have be stronger." "You... know me?" Lod raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at the angel with a little curiosity. Anyone who had seen such a beautiful female angel would have a deep impression. Unfortunately, he did not have any impression of her, nor did he remember where he had seen such a Seraph before. Gabriel... was an exception. In Lod''s aesthetic view, Gabriel was definitely not a beauty. At most, she could only be described as ''He'', which was very consistent with the definition of an angel. "I forgot.." Michael lowered her head. Her thick eyshes trembled, and a hint of disappointment shed through his eyes. "You don''t remember me anymore." Hearing this, Lod''s eyes shed slightly. His expression seemed a little strange. Looking at the disappointed Michael, the corners of his mouth twitched a few times, as if he wanted to say something but did not dare to. Fortunately, Michael lowered her head at this moment and did not notice her expression. "It is indeed as you said." Lod quickly returned to normal. After pondering for a moment, he replied, "There is something wrong with my memory. It seems to be rted to the situation here. Since you are a Seraph, can you tell me what happened here?" "Although I really want to tell you everything, that guy does not seem to be willing to wait." Michael did not answer him directly. Instead, she raised her finger and pointed behind him. At some point, there was a figure standing there. "Sure enough, it appeared again." Lod couldn''t help but sigh. He pinched his forehead, which was a little sore. He looked at the man calmly and said, "Youe one after another. Are you a human or a cockroach?" Wearing a well-fitted long suit and a coat with brown curly hair neatlybed to the back of his head, he was wearing expensive leather handmade shoes and a gorgeous cane with gold threads in his right hand. From the inside to the outside, he exuded a noble temperament from the upper ss. It was obvious that this was another Wilbur. He was one hundred percent sure of one thing. Wilbur, who had just been struck by the lightning, was nowpletely dead. There was not even any residue left. Wilbur, who had been killed by sword, could not be resurrected again. The one in front of them now was the second Wilbur Wattley who he had ever seen. Even the dumbest person could feel that something was wrong at this time. After all, no matter what level it was, it was impossible for Wilbur to have so many individuals! Was it... a clone? Lod thought in his heart, but he quickly denied his own opinion. There was one advantage for death god as he could directly observe the state of the other party''s soul, and the Wilbur in his eyes, no matter which soul state it was, wasplete, without any trace of weakening or weakening. This meant that Wilbur was not a clone. Every Wilbur who appeared in front of them now was a real ''person''! But as a result, the paradox appeared. Since the soul wasplete and showed no signs of splitting, how could the three Wilbur exin it? Chapter 557: Cockroaches

Chapter 557: Cockroaches

What the hell. Lod was puzzled. He then looked at the angel beside him, hoping to get some answers from her. "I''m sorry. I don''t know either." Michael blushed and shook her head in shame. "I don''t know much about it than you do. The only thing I know is that Wilbur might have died a long time ago. The thing in front of us now might just be covered in human skin." It? Lod frowned slightly and noticed the words that the angel used to describe Wilbur. In English, this word was generally used to describe things other than humans and humans. It was usually used for animals and nts, but sometimes, it could also be used as a reference for certain things. "Your Holiness," he said, "you are the Angel Commander of Justice and Guardian of Justice. Isn''t it a little too rude to call me that?" Standing across a sinkhole, Wilbur did not show any madness under the sunlight. Instead, he looked more like an elegant gentleman with a warm smile on his lips. However, such an abnormal behavior could not make them lower their guard. This was because danger was often hidden under the seemingly peaceful surface. The more abnormal and dangerous it was, the moremon and easy to understand. "No matter how simr your acting is, I can still smell the smell on your body. Ites from the deep darkness of other dimensions." Michael slowly stood up. Her golden hair fell down, covering the two proud peaks in front of her chest. Her slender, snow-white waist was so slender that even Lod could not help but look at her. "You are wrong, Your Majesty Archangel." Wilbur looked at the angel meaningfully and smiled. "I am me. I have never changed. I am IWilbur Wattley." Michael''s eyes were a little cold, obviously not believing what he said. "Whether you believe it or not, this is the truth." Wilbur took two steps forward with his crutch and looked up at the blue sky. He raised his hand to block the dazzling light of the sun and said slowly, "Actually, I want to thank you, Your Majesty. If you hadn''t suddenly appeared and that thing, I might not have seen the truth of the world in my life." My God, the culprit is you! Lod nced at the angel and coughed twice, meaning that what exactly did you do? "Yes. The fragments of the Limbo." Michael lowered her head, her face filled with helplessness and regret. "There is also a fragment of the Limbo that fell here with me. Perhaps this is one of the reasons why it has be like this." So it was you who got it! The corners of Lod''s mouth twitched. He was also curious about where an ordinary British noble got the fragment of the Limbo from. This could be considered a case. It was all caused by this Seraph. "The Limbo is just a fragment. It is impossible to make him like this." Michael exined in a low voice. "That is indeed the case, but it pointed out the path ahead for me." Wilbur smiled and continued, "The Limbo is like a door, and I just happened to find the key to open it. I saw a real god. He is not as high and mighty as you. Instead, he allowed me to obtain vast knowledge that I would never be able to obtain in my lifetime in the endless space of hollow. That knowledge inspired me and allowed me to understand the real world." "That is not a god!" Michael''s tone was a little cold, and there was a hint of coldness in her eyes. "You are just an ordinary person, so you have no idea what kind of terrifying existence exists in the endless hollow dimensional turbulence. They may grant you great power, but they will always want you to ask forpensation, and that is a price you can not afford!" Regarding this, Lod expressed his approval. There were countless different dimensions in Marvels. There were all sorts of evil gods and demons in the Divine Capital. Sometimes, it was really easy for something to happen whenmunicating randomly. After all, not every god could have friendly contact with their believers, respond and give them what they wanted. For example, Dormammu and his followers in the dark dimension next door had a lot of say in this aspect. "So what?" Wilbur said nonchntly, "At least he responded to me. I sincerely believed in God for twenty-nine years. But when I was tortured by pain, where was the almighty Lord?" "God. He will not interfere with the choices of humans." Michael hesitated for a moment before saying, "If you want God to beg for help when you encounter any difficulties, then humans will not have today''s progress, nor will they create such a glorious civilization." This exnation was quite far-fetched. Even Lod could tell from it that it was a tone that barely matched. "Your Majesty, lying is not a good habit." Wilbur smiled and said, The reason why the almighty Lord did not help humans was because he was not omnipotent. He could not respond to everyone''s prayers, nor could he satisfy everyone''s prayers. He was just a stone statue in the church. Michael was silent. He did not refute or argue. From the dim light in the angel''s eyes, Lod seemed to read a hint of sadness. His heart suddenly shook. Could it be that the guess was true? Was the so-called God really dead a long time ago? If not, it would be difficult to exin why Michael, who was simr to God, showed such a sad expression. "I don''t understand. It doesn''t matter." A strange smile appeared on Wilbur''s lips. "After all, not everyone is as lucky as me. You will soon understand what I mean." Lod tilted his head and asked, "Are you finally going to make a move?" "Yes, the preparations are done." Wilbur took out an old pocket watch from his clothes. After opening it, he looked at it and smiled. "Thank you for listening to me. I can perfect thest part of the godly ascension ceremony." "It doesn''t matter ---" Lod smiled back and said calmly, "It just so happens that I am preparing some things as well." Wilbur''s method of stalling time was very crude. He had actually already seen through this little trick a long time ago. It was just that he was also setting up and preparing some things. That was why he had yed along with the n. "Then I can rest assured ---" Wilbur did not care. He carefully stuffed the pocket watch into his arms and smiled. "Then please allow me to make a grand introduction. As for the other Wilbur Wattley." Lod''s eyelids jumped, and he could not help but widen his eyes. Michael gently sucked in a breath of cold air, as if she was shocked by what she saw. It was so strange. One by one, Wilbur walked out from all directions. It was as if the tide had receded. The crabs that stayed on the beach gathered together in order to give birth to their descendants. They walked with almost uniform steps and walked over like stiff puppets. Some of these people were wearing dirty blue work clothes, some were wearing gorgeous clothes, some were wearing pajamas, and some were wearing police uniforms. Each person was tall and low, there were men and women, some were old and some were young, but the most strange thing was that everyone had the face of Wilbur. There were only a few thousand people! Thousands of people with the same face stared at them with stiff and strange eyes, and a feeling of goosebumps arose. "Now, Godly Ascension, begin!" Tens of thousands of Wilbur looked fanatical and raised their arms together. "F*ck." Lod was stunned. Unfortunately, he was right! This Wilbur was not a monster. It should be said that he was a cockroach! Chapter 558: Summoning Ritual

Chapter 558: Summoning Ritual

"Let us begin." The head of the group, Wilbur, was dressed in a suit and held a gold-iid cane in both hands. He smiled like a gentleman as usual. "We are only one step away from thepletion of the godly ascension ceremony." "Devour. Michael." Lod lowered his eyes, his eyshes trembling slightly, and his eyes shed with an unknown look. He spoke his request before Wilbur did. "That''s right, that''s it." All of Wilbur looked up, and his greedy eyes gathered. His mouth gradually expanded to the limit, and then directly split into his ears. "Are we going to devour Michael first, or are you going to kill us first?" Zheng - The pitch-ck zanpakuto pointed at the ground. Lod slowly raised his head. The surging Spiritual Power was like a tidal wave. Wave after wave crashed into the surrounding hollow, setting off ripples that could be seen with the naked eye and causing endless waves. Kacha. The ground that had already suffered the impact was now groaning under the pressure. The signs of cracking continued to radiate outwards. The violently rising Spiritual Power wasparable to mes. The friction burned the remaining oxygen in the atmosphere, causing the surrounding space to appear blurry and distorted. It was as if it had been ignited. "No matter how many times I feel it, it is still so shocking." Wilbur looked at the burning area and couldn''t help but sigh. "You look like a human, but you have the power of a high-level angel. I really envy you." "Last words? Are you done?" Lod held the pitch-ck handle of sword and took half a step forward. The terrifying aura around him that could cause the sky to crack and the earth to tremble and copse instantly pressed down like a tsunami. "There is only onest sentence left." Wilbur was calm. He tidied up his messy clothes and then ced his right hand on his abdomen. His upper body slightly bent forward and made a standard aristocratic etiquette. "This should be the third time we have met. As a gentleman, I haven''t asked for your name. It is a bit rude." Although we are enemies, if we don''t know each other''s names, it is undoubtedly an insult to this great ceremony and an insult to the Wattleys. So please allow me, Viscount Wilbur, to express the highest respect of the Wattley Family to you. Can you tell me your name? "My name is... Yhwach!" Lod sneered in his heart, and then expressionlessly reported his vest, "Remember this name in your heart, because I will take everything from you, whether it is life, or hope!" It was not that he did not want to reveal his real name, or that he did not have the dignity of a warrior, but an existence like Wilbur. He was proficient in many dark magic and had the shadow of an unknown evil god behind him. It was extremely dangerous to reveal his real name at will! In death god''s power system, the name was a very important factor. Its meaning was a bit simr to the spirit of speech. Therefore, when he usually called out zanpakuto''s real name, death god could release a powerful power. This was reflected in every part of the chapter. Once a wicked existence like Wilbur mastered his real name, it was likely to cause unnecessary trouble. Even if the evil god behind it targeted himter, it was not impossible. Therefore, Lod believed thatpared to his own life, the so-called warrior''s dignity had to be thrown away. Anyway, it had not been much. "Yhwach? I will remember your name." Wilbur tapped his cane and nodded with a smile. "When I sessfully devour Michael, I will make you into an exquisite doll to collect and allow you to retain your self-consciousness." Absurd. A mocking smile appeared on Lod''s lips. He seemed to be mocking Wilbur''s wishful thinking. With a wave of his hand, Spiritual Power gathered on sword''s de and shed at Wilbur on the other side. ng Along with sword''s de rubbing against sword''s sheath, a spark sshed out when it was unsheathed. The clear cry of sword was like a dragon''s roar, echoing through the ruins. Spiritual Power, which was wrapped around the tip of sword''s de, was suddenly erged several times in an instant. It was like a crescent moon that flickered with a cold light that tore through the boundless night and slowly descended. Yachiru Style - Crescent Moon! Lod maintained sword''s movements, and a ripple appeared in the bottom of his eyes. Looking at the beautiful crescent moon, there was an indescribable coldness. The next moment. The sword which was as beautiful as a crescent moon, was hiding a cold killing intent. She swept through the crowd on the other side like cutting wheat, sshing bright red flowers. Blood flowed like a river, and human heads rolled down. Tens of thousands of Wilbur''s body stiffened, and then his head fell to the ground one after another. The cut on the end of his neck was as smooth as a mirror. Human heads stared at Lod on the other side in disbelief. "Not bad, your sword technique has be much sharper than thest time we met." The only one left in the suit, Wilbur,ughed and pped. "Unfortunately, it is useless to me." As soon as he finished speaking, tens of thousands of Wilbur stood up again. He held the head he had dropped and pressed it on his neck again. In the blink of an eye, his injuries were healed. "I forgot to remind you of something." Tens of thousands of Wilbur looked at Lod and revealed a strange smile. "The Wilbur that you killed was actually just a defective product. Now, every single one of me in front of you is an even more outstanding individual than him!" "In other words..." "We inherited his abilities, and on top of that, we optimized it further. We even touched upon a forbidden domain that only the gods could touch!" Streams of sticky and viscous blood slowly dripped down the surrounding ruins along the bodies of Wilbur. They gradually converged into a scarlet river that corroded and extracted the remaining life in the earth. The rivers formed from the blood of tens of thousands of people spread to every corner of the ruins and city. The earth gradually dried up and cracked at a speed visible to the naked eye. Even the nts began to wither, emitting a strong stench. They turned into scarlet smoke that filled the atmosphere. A huge scarlet formation suddenly emerged from the surface of the entire city. Countlessplicated and huge runes were engraved in it. The scarlet light rose into the sky and turned into a huge dome that covered the area. "Hiss -" Just by looking at the formation, Lod felt dizzy and his head swell. It was as if there were steel needles poking into his head. There was also a faint sound of evil whispering in his ears. It was as if he was telling something. As the faint scarlet smoke drifted away and gradually filled the entire formation, Lod could clearly feel that the life energy in his body was slowly flowing away in an irreversible manner. "No.. No!" At this moment, Michael stared at the incantations. A hint of fear appeared on her beautiful face. She cried out, "The meaning of these incantations is not a godly ritual. It is a summoning ritual!" "Summoning... ritual?!" Lod was instantly horrified. A terrifying thought quietly appeared in his mind. Chapter 559: Ryujin Jakka

Chapter 559: Ryujin Jakka

The Seraph''s words were shocking! It turned out that the so-called godly ascension ceremony was actually a summoning ceremony! Moreover, it was obvious that Wilbur did not know this. He only used thisplicated spell formation as the key to help him ascend the path to godhood. If that was really the case Lod''s pupils suddenly shrank, and a terrifying guess appeared in his mind. The tens of thousands of human souls that had been tortured to death in the entire city, as well as the Seraph that had divine characteristics, could it be that they were all used to summon the unknown Evil God and offer some kind of ''sacrificial offering'' The godly ascension ceremony that Wilbur firmly believed in, from beginning to end, was a huge scam. To use a sacred Seraph and tens of thousands of tormented souls as sacrificial offerings to summon the ''- God'', Lod found it hard to imagine just how powerful and terrifying he was! No, he had to stop the summoning ritual! Once that unknown thing descended, the problem he would face would be huge. It would be a huge disaster that waspletely beyond his control and waspletely unpredictable. It might even affect the entire earth. As his mind raced, Lod quickly made a judgment and quickly fought! It wasn''t that he hadn''t thought of informing Wilbur about the error of the ritual, but unfortunately, the other party''s current state wasn''t right. It was clear that he had fallen into some sort of madness. His mouth kept letting out iprehensible ravings, and there was no possibility ofmunicating with him. Moreover, from another perspective. Even if the other party couldmunicate now, he didn''t think that this madman would believe what they said. From the beginning, this matter was destined that one of the two sides would die. "It suits me." Lod exhaled a mouthful of turbid air from his lungs. His eyes were dyed a crimson gold color. There were faint signs of mes rising within them. sword, who was rubbed by Spiritual Power, trembled lightly. He seemed to have sensed his master''s intentions. "I happen to have a debt I haven''t settled with you." He was referring to the incident where he had been defeated by Wilbur. Although he was finally dealt with by that thing, he still had some grudge in his heart. After all, he should not have lost. However, before that, Lod was still a little worried. He turned to look at the Seraph beside him and asked, "The power I am going to use next, once the time is too long, it may change the atmosphere permanently. Do you have a way to avoid it?" "I understand what you mean." Michael was very experienced in this. After all, when a Seraph walked in the human world, they would always encounter a few blind fellows. In order to not break the bad people, they generally had a way to deal with each other. She nodded and said, "The summoning ritual we used under our feetpletely isted the human world outside, so you don''t have to worry about this." "Then I am relieved." Lod waspletely relieved. Since that was the case, there was no need to worry. Rustle. The chaotic sound of kicking gravel was heard. Michael raised her head and looked around. She was surprised to find that while the two were talking, the resurrected Wilbur had already gathered. She frowned and asked, "These things have alreadye over. Can you solve them?" "Easy." Golden mes burned in Lod''s eyes, and his whole body was covered by violent mes. "Reduce all creation to ash, Ryujin Jakka!" The mes gradually spread along his body, swallowing the pitch-ck sword de in his hand, and then the entire sword de was ignited with raging mes, like a silent fire dragon roaring and spitting out terrifying temperature. A vast and scorching heat, like a scorching sun, burned the earth. The destructive heat contained in Spiritual Power almost instantly raised the surrounding environment to a hundred degrees. In just a breath, it covered the ruins of the entire Newcastle, and the ground melted into magma that flowed slowly. All of Wilbur''s movements paused, and he instantly felt a suffocating pressure. All the hair on his body seemed to sense a strong danger, and they all stood up in unison. With every breath they took, they would feel a burning pain in their lungs. The exposed skin even showed a strange red color, and even the eyshes and hair had a burning smell. Boom! The huge fire intensified, burning the blue sky into a fiery red color. The steel left behind after the factory copsed and melted into molten iron at an extremely fast speed under the mes. It mixed with the moltenva after the rocks melted and converged into a river that emitted a scorching heat, slowly flowing under everyone''s feet. "Ah." "So hot! So hot! So hot!" "No, this is impossible. How could there be such a scorching me" "Ah. My foot, my foot has been melted!!!!!!!!!!!!!" The Wilbur, who was the closest to Lod, could not resist this terrifying heat at all. His body was directly vaporized by the high temperature, and he could not even let out a scream. Basically, there was no need to make a move. He didn''t even need to swing sword. Just standing there with the Ryujin Jakka in his hand, the terrifying high temperature around his body, along with the roaring me dragon, was enough to burn any creature that dared to approach him into charred corpses. In suit, Wilbur reacted the fastest. Seeing that the situation was bad, he had already pulled away. Even so, he could still feel it. The temperature of the surrounding environment was rising at an astonishing speed. Perhaps it would not take long for this ce to be a hot hell. "This... impossible!" The man in the suit, Wilbur, was so thirsty that he couldn''t even spit. His throat felt like it was on fire. He couldn''t help but widen his eyes in disbelief. "When we were in the hotel, your me temperature wasn''t that high!" "Hehe." There was a hint of ridicule in the bottom of Lod''s eyes. This was the real'' flowing de like fire! The mes that were close to the surface temperature of the sun could bepletely changed in half an hour. The atmosphere and weather on Earth could even cause the stinky oxygenyer to rupture, causing a series of destructive natural disasters. Before this, he had always been restraining himself. No matter how difficult the situation was, even if he used the power of the Ryujin Jakka, he would subconsciously control the temperature of the mes to the extent that it would not affect the atmosphere, so as not to cause a permanent destruction to Earth. The reason why the hotel was defeated was that he was afraid of thinking too much and missed the best opportunity. On the other hand, it was Constantine and the key. Once the temperature of the Ryujin Jakka increased, it was very likely to turn these into ashes. But now, there was no need for him to worry about this. The scarlet barrier formed by the summoning ritualpletely isted the world from this ce, providing him with an excellent ce! I made a mistake, so you won. This was a fatal mistake, and Lod remembered it in his heart, but this was not the same as that. He recognized that it was only at that level! Chapter 560: Nerfed Zanka no Tachi

Chapter 560: Nerfed Zanka no Tachi

Ryujin Jakka. This sword''s existence itself was equivalent to Soul Society''s history. Zanpakuto that was known to have the strongest offensive and destructive power and could even destroy the world, finally disyed its terrifying power of burning the sky and boiling the sea, permanently changing the terrain, and even the atmosphere environment! "A mere me. Watch me extinguish it!!!!!!!!!!!!!" Wilbur forced down the surging uneasiness in his heart andmanded the many Wilbur to scream together. "Yhwach, there is only one reason for your failure. That is, in the space of the godly ascension ceremony, everything is under my control!" I... am God!!... The screams of tens of thousands of people shattered the space. As the earth shook violently like a magnitude eight earthquake, a viscous blood-colored substance rose high into the air. The monstrous waves of blood that were several hundred meters tall howled as they were pushed by an invisible big hand. The huge waves covered the sky as they pressed down! The souls of Wilbur, who had been burned to ashes, continuously merged into the blood-colored waves. Under the binding of the magic spell formed by blood, their souls had already merged with Wilbur, and they had even be an undying existence. Even zanpakuto''s attacks could notpletely destroy them. In the end. Tens of millions of mournful souls howled in pain as they gathered on the surface of the blood-colored waves. Blood waves emerged from the hideous and terrifying heads one after another. The negative emotions that were mixed with resentment and anger seemed material, causing this blood-colored wave that was a hundred feet tall to be even more strange. One could even feel a strong mental impact just by observing it with the naked eye. Rumble. The blood-colored wave howled as it approached, causing everything in its path to wither and fall, and even the invisible space was corroded, revealing a distorted and terrifying scar. "Although that fellow has a cheap mouth, at least it told me one thing." Lod did not look at the blood-colored wave that was about to fall. He seemed to be muttering to himself, Rather than thinking about how to improve Spiritual Power more, it would be better to think about how to make Spiritual Power more condensed. The truly powerful strength is not more than more. Rather, it is more subtle control. Hla Blood surged, and ghosts howled. The space in front of them was constantly twisting and being squeezed by the terrifying blood waves, making a cracking sound as if it was about to copse in the next second. The blood ocean roared wantonly, and huge waves came one after another. The distance was getting closer and closer. Perhaps they would be buried in this terrifying ocean in the next second. There was a hint of anxiety in Michael''s eyes, but she did not disturb Lod because of this. Lod slowly closed his eyes, held the Ryujin Jakka, and experienced the subtle feelings within it. It was more detailed and profound. He first experienced it and then controlled it. He no longer allowed his spiritual energy to flow out without any meaning. There was no need for such arge range of attacks. Instead, he focused all of the energy he had on sword''s de. Concentrate, reach the peak of perfection! The next moment. Lod suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes were like the light of a morning star. The blood-colored wave was already close to him. At this moment, there was only half a meter of space between them. "Just like this!" Lod took a step forward. The mes released from sword''s body suddenly disappeared without a trace, as if they had never appeared! Not only that. Even the endless sea of fire that had been spread all over the earth and lit up the entire atmosphere, causing the sky to be scorched red, suddenly disappeared. It was as if it had never appeared, and everything was just an illusion. "Hahaha." Seeing this scene, Wilbur immediatelyughed. "After seeing the power of a god, you finally n to give up?" No. He did not give up! The mes did not disappear! The Seraph Michael narrowed her eyes. She knew that energy would not appear out of thin air, nor would it disappear out of thin air. If the mes really disappeared, then why did the temperature not drop at all, but instead be even hotter? With this doubt in his mind, Michael''s eyes shifted slightly. She finally noticed something strange and understood the reason. To be more precise, it was like this. The mes did not disappear out of thin air. Instead, they werepressed onto sword''s de. The already pitch-ck surface of sword''s de was now devoid of any luster. It was like a dried and charred branch. It looked even worse than the carbonized sword Kernel that had failed forging. Anyone who saw it would feel puzzled. Could this scorched, dried out, and long thing really be called sword? Perhaps even sword, who was cutting vegetables in the kitchen, was countless times sharper than this ck and dry branch? Sword, which was aggressive just now, as if it was going to burn the sky and boil the sea, destroy a world, now turned into this appearance, the gap between the front and back was simply amazing. But it was such a dry and ck, as if it was a waste after the failure of forging, but it made this Seraph, Michael, a kind of indescribable horror rose in her heart. "Although there is no way to Bankai now, but at least it can be barely simted." At this moment, Lod seemed to have a huge burden on him. Beads of sweat dripped down his forehead, and the arm that was holding sword had now turned into something simr to charcoal. Yachiru Style, Zanjutsu, de of the Rising Sun! Lod chanted in his heart, and then faced the torrential sea of blood that was crushing down, he pulled out the charred ck sword de from the invisible sheath. ng - A rich red color appeared on the almost pitch-ck sword''s de. Along with the flowing de like fire, he fiercely waved forward. The extremely pitch-ck sword''s light was like a broken waterfall, instantly splitting the entire world into two. All the colors in the world were seized, as if it had be the base of ck and white. In the next instant. Half of the sky was instantly ignited, and no mes spilled out from sword''s de. The only thing that was left was the extreme heat that wiped out everything that could be touched! Chi - The hundred-meter-tall blood-red waves evaporated in an instant! Along with the pitch-ck sword, more than half of the Newcastle by extended out sword''s light along sword''s momentum, creating a huge crack that was almost a thousand meters wide, like a horrifying world scene in the East - or Great Rift Valley! Everywhere it passed, all tangible and intangible substances were directly melted away by the terrifying heat, disappearing without a trace. Only the ck ashes that remained where they were silently recounted the terrifying scene just now, proving that something had once existed here. As for Wilbur. The ashes that remained, apanied by the breeze, drifted in the air. Perhaps it told everyone the answer. This scene.. Just like the residual fire after Bankai It would not burn or release explosive mes, but it wouldpletely erase everything sword touched. Once it was swung, it was bound to end everything! This feeling... Lod''s mind was in a mess. Looking at everything that he had caused, his calm heart couldn''t help but ripple. This was just a try. However, this kind of special technique that was close to being meticulous and controlling ling energy made his eyes light up, touching upon a higher level of power! And this was only a clumsy imitation. If he could perfectly recreate the sword that hollow had shed out after transforming, it wouldn''t even causerge-scale damage. Chapter 561: Dragons of Destruction

Chapter 561: Dragons of Destruction

* CHI * Wisps of white smoke rose from the edge of sword''s de. The carbonized ckke gradually faded and returned to its original pitch ck color as Lod''s boiling Spiritual Power calmed down. "Hu." Lod opened her closed lips slightly and spat out a hot stream of air. After arge amount of sweat in her body was released, it formed a faint white smoke that rose in the air, emitting the remaining heat. "Lod, your hand." Mochael''s beautiful face rose with a touch of surprise. Only then did she notice that the man''s right hand that was holding sword just now was covered with cracks like ck charcoal. It was as if a light touch would shatter all over the ground. It was obvious that maintaining that state would require a certain price. This arm that had been burnt to ashes was the price that Lod had to pay for attempting to such high level zanpakuto release. This kind of simr experience only appeared once when he was still weak and forced to use the power of the Hyourinmaru. However. After all, this was the ancient zanpakuto that existed in itself, equivalent to Soul Society''s history. It was not surprising that he had such destructive power. It was the same for both his enemies and his own side. "It doesn''t matter. It has no effect on me." Lod exhaled, nced at his right hand, and said indifferently, "It''s just an arm. It will recover very soon." It will recover very quickly? Michael was stunned for a moment, but she immediately understood the reason why Lod said this. Kacha. Kacha. With a crisp sound, Michael saw the burnt and hardened skin on Lod''s arm begin to peel off piece by piece, revealing a bright red color, brand new muscles and skin. In just a few seconds of time, Lod''s burnt and carbonized right arm had be as good as before, and even the sound of bones cracking could be heard when he clenched his fist. Michael was dumbstruck. In her memories, humans had never had such a power that could regrow limbs! "That''s it." Lod clenched his fist and felt his strength. After finding that it was no different from before, he smiled and said, "This kind of small injury can be healed very quickly." "Humans are indeed amazing." Michael was an angel after all. She was only shocked for a moment, but soon she regained her calm and smiled, "Originally, I nned to give you the Divine Blessing, but now it seems that I don''t need it." "Let''s put the matter of the blessing aside for now." Lod looked around again and frowned. "We should pay more attention to why the summoning ceremony is still going on even though Wilbur is dead?" "There is only one possibility." Michael pondered for a moment and said in a deep voice, "That is, the host of the ceremony, Will Count Vote Thunder, is notpletely dead yet, so the summoning ceremony can continue to operate!" "Although it is hard to believe, it is not impossible." Lod narrowed his eyes and slowly swept his gaze over theplicated blood-red runes beneath his feet. He silently acknowledged the angel''s guess in his heart. ording to his previous experiences, although Wilbur''s individual strength was not strong, in terms of tenacity, he wasparable to cockroaches hidden in damp sewers. And what was most admirable about cockroaches was their exuberant vitality. Even if their brains were cut off, they could survive for more than seven days. In addition to the terrifying breeding speed of the species, other than the difference in appearance, it was almost the same as the feeling that Wilbur gave. "Do you have a way to find it?" Lod frowned, a hint of impatience in his tone. He noticed that the degree of drawing of the ritual under his feet was gradually approachingpletion and sess. The blood-red mysterious runes were drawing an extremelyrge andplicated ritual slowly. It was obvious that there was not much time left for them! "I''m very sorry. If I were at my peak, I might have a way to find its traces. But currently, I can''t use the zing Angel Wings, so I can''t help you." Michael''s emerald green eyes dimmed a little, and her words revealed a sense of loss. "I understand. You don''t have to feel sorry." Lod was expressionless, and he was not disappointed in his heart. He said calmly, "It seems that I can only use that move. Although it will be a bit wasteful, it is better than letting that ghoste." Michael opened her mouth slightly and his eyes were full of curiosity. Although she really wanted to ask what other trump cards Lod still had, since the situation was urgent and it was not the time to ask these questions, she suppressed her doubts and nned to see what move he was talking about. "This is the first time I used it." Lod took a deep breath and Spiritual Power rushed out like a surging river. "Since you insist on hiding in the dark and noting out, then destroy together with this city, Wilbur!" Weng weng! The Reishi in the atmosphere trembled violently and was attracted like a hurricane. The spiritual energy visible to the naked eye turned into a torrent, roaring like an invisible hand that stirred the entire sky. Finally, a huge ''funnel'' formed above Lod. The huge amount of spiritual energy gathered instantly poured down, crazily pouring into the man''s body. The huge Spiritual Power that could not be described with words was constantly released from his body. A huge pitch-ck pir of light rose from the ground. It was like a sharp sword that pierced through the sky. Even the blood-red ritual boundary was unable topletely block this terrifying Spiritual Power. The color of the entire world seemed to be plundered at this moment, leaving only the endless deep darkness in front of her. This level of energy was different. Michael stared at it in a daze. At this time, the unknown energy gathered by Lod was infinitely approaching its peak! "..." Lod''s bright eyes shed with a light that was like the stars. He raised a finger to the sky and read. He spat out a series of vague words from his mouth, but they contained an invisible pressure. Those prayer words were only recited, but they had already activated the huge amount of spiritual energy that had gathered! The entire earth was continuously copsing. hollow was swept by the ripples of spiritual energy. It was the scene of paper being torn apart. The crisp sound of copse could not bear the burden. It was like the crackling of firecrackers. Spiritual Power, that was gathered in the air, was almost about to liquefy. Michael, who was near Lod, suddenly felt that her breathing was a little difficult. The smooth surface of her skin, which was as white as jade, was actually covered with countless goose bumps. Her green eyes revealed deep shock. The long andplicated prayer words finally ended. "Had #99. Gorytenmetsu (Five Swirling Dragons of Destruction)!" Lod read out the name of Hado from the highest list word by word. Afterpletely chanting, the power of Hado was enough to erase this city from the surface. No matter where Wilbur was hiding, it was impossible for him to survive this attack! Roar The earth-shattering dragon roar shattered a thousand miles of the sky. The surging, almost tangible flood of Spiritual Power gradually solidified, turning into ferocious and majestic divine dragons that circled around, and then shook into the clouds of the nine heavens, releasing heaven-shaking roars in this blood-red world. The dragon-shaped body formed by the enormous Spiritual Power released iparable power every time it moved through the clouds, causing the entire sky to tremble, setting off waves that were visible to the naked eye. In the next moment, five giant dragons broke through the clouds and rushed straight to the ground! Chapter 562: The Arrival of God

Chapter 562: The Arrival of God

"Had #99. Gorytenmetsu (Five Swirling Dragons of Destruction)!" The dragon-shaped Spiritual Power was mighty, crashing down with endless heavenly might. After the extreme condensation, Spiritual Power poured down like a torrential river. The dragon roar between the soul surges resounded in the nine heavens and earth. The extremely violent Spiritual Power tore apart the air and atmosphere of hollow like a g being pulled by an invisible force, emitting a golden cry that could pierce through stone and clouds! A huge light tore through the heavens and earth! For some reason, Michael straightened her upper body and raised her slender, white neck. Her expression was solemn and solemn. Her emerald eyes were filled with fascination as she silently stared at the dazzling light that split the sky. Rumble -!!!! The five dragons fell, the sky and the earth split apart! The dragon body carried the extreme power of the world as it smashed through theyers of hollow. An earth-shaking, earth-shattering rumble filled Michael''s entire brain in an instant. An iparably vast and majestic force rose from the ground that was thousands of square meters in size. The moment it collided, it burst out with a fiery light that was as bright as the silver flowers that filled the sky! A huge mushroom cloud slowly rose up. Dazzling halos spread outyer byyer, and dazzling brilliance filled the sky. It was as if another zing star was recklessly releasing the destructive power it contained. The space was suffused with ripples that were visible to the naked eye. It was as if thousands of soldiers and horses were trampling on all directions, destroying anything with a destructive force, attempting to block anything in front of it! Boom. Layer uponyer of shock waves whistled through the air, sweeping across the ground. Whether it was the dust in the atmosphere or the debris on the ground, they were allpletely crushed at this moment. In the cracks that spread all over the mountains and rivers after breaking the earth, hotva actually gushed out from under the rockyer, as if the power of the attack just now reached deep into the earth''s core, as if it was a fleeting doomsday scene in the dream. On the surface of the ground that was hit by the violent shock, countless streams of burning hot magma gushed out from the thick ck smoke that was as thick as clouds. The shattered ground was burned red by the magma and was pushed to a height of a hundred thousand meters by the erupting mes. Then, it was pulled down by gravity, leaving a meteor like mark. The entire Newcastle was filled with magma. The magma that flowed on the surface of the ground emitted a strong volcanic ash, forming a light that even the sun could not prate through the white and gray clouds. The pungent smell of sulfur filled the air, and it even covered the other smells, making people feel suffocated. It was unknown how long.. The apocalyptic scene in front of them finally dissipated along with the airflow. At this time, Michael finally came back to her senses. Apart from the area they were standing in, the Newcastle, which was shrouded in the summoning ritual, had be a giant pit in the abyss. The diameter was almost a thousand meters, and the depth was almost impossible to see through at a nce. Phew. Lod slowly let out a breath. There was neither sadness nor joy in his heart. There was neither the surging battle intent after the great battle nor the slightest joy after victory. There was only a faint calm. The spirit energy in his body was almost dried up. His limbs felt sore and weak, as well as the pain of his nerves twitching. These seemed to be silently telling him that the more powerful the move, the greater the w. Had #99. Gorytenmetsu! Among all the highest levels of Hado, there are only a few in the whole of Soul Society. In the original book, only Aizen, who was the ''transcender'', was released under the circumstance of breaking the chant. If only the destructive power of one blow was considered, it might be slightly better than the captain''s flow. And more importantly, the special effect of Five Dragons Transformation. The 90th level hado is not only amazing in terms of destructive power, but also permanently altered or cursed the region! From now on, there would be no spiritual droplets in this region, and it would be even more impossible to give birth to any spiritual bodies or hollow. It was equivalent to beingpletely wiped out of the ''spirituality''. Only after hundreds of years would the remnants of the five dragons fade away would the earth gradually return to its original appearance. If it was impossible to understand, then the five dragons could be turned into ''atomic bombs''. The area that was thrown into the atomic bombs would be upied by radiation, and anyone or even living creature would be radiated to death. The effect of the five dragons turning was roughly the same, but it was only a needle for any spiritual body. Moreover, considering the uniqueness of Newcastle, the curse could not be said to be a bad thing. "After taking this attack, you should die, right?" Lod crazily extracted the spiritual energy that was constantly dissipating in the atmosphere. Because soon, this area would be apletely soulless area. At the same time, he raised his eyes and slowly observed the situation around him. Theplicated and huge summoning ritual had disappeared at this moment. It should have been destroyed by the five dragons. After all, the entire Newcastle was destroyed, not to mention a magic array that was built on it. "Finally." Just as Lod was about to heave a sigh of relief, he heard Michael click his tongue. "Wait. Something is wrong." Michael frowned and pointed at the barrier that still existed. He asked in confusion, "The summoning ritual has already disappeared. Why is the istion barrier still here?" Barrier? Lod was stunned. He narrowed his eyes and observed carefully. He realized that he had actually overlooked this point. Although the summoning ritual had disappeared, the enchantment that isted the world from this area was still standing strong. It was just that the original color was as red as blood and became infinitely clear. That was why it was hard to detect. The barrier created by the ritual was still there, which meant that. A terrifying thought appeared in the hearts of Lod and Michael. The two of them looked at each other silently and saw the shock in each other''s eyes. Rumble!!!!! At this moment, the only foothold they had left under their feet began to tremble violently. The sudden change made Lod and Michael''s expressions change. But before they could react, crazy ravings suddenly echoed in their ears, mixed with the screams of the souls of pain. That feeling was iparably torturous! It was like countless dull and rusty sword slowly peeling off your flesh bit by bit, or like someone had stabbed a red-hot iron needle into your brain and furiously stirred it. "Ugh." Lod covered his head and half-knelt on the ground. He clenched his teeth tightly, not letting himself cry out in pain. Large beads of cold sweat oozed out, dripping down his blue veins and onto the ground, immediately leaving arge wet mark. "Ah." "Ah." "Ah." Painful wailing, resentful resentment, and crazy raving. The spiritual storm formed by the interweaving of the three was like a raging tide, crashing against Lod, the only remaining barrier known as reason! The higher the level of the soul, the clearer the ravings one could hear! For someone like Lod who had a very high soul level, it was as if there were hundreds of speakers in his brain, continuously broadcasting those crazy ravings that could drive anyone crazy. "No. The ritual is not over!" Michael''s pupils suddenly contracted. Her trembling voice was mixed with a trace of fear and anger. "We have all been deceived by Wilbur. The real summoning ritual has always been carried out in the fragments of the Limbo!" Limbo.. Fragments? Lod, who was hit by the spiritual storm, barely opened his eyes. From the shattered earth and the abyss, in the gray substance that spewed outva, a white arm that was huge enough to reach the sky or even cover the sun suddenly stretched out from the depths of the earth vein. At this moment. The trembling from the depths of his soul was like thousands of steel needles, crazily stimting all his cells! God had descended! Chapter 563: Sōkyoku

Chapter 563: Skyoku

The god had descended! Heaven and earth changed color, mountains and rivers copsed. A mighty force that could not be expressed with words suddenly rushed out from the depths of the earth. This caused the already broken earth to bepletely torn apart by this extreme violence once again. Although a city that was not famous, it also had all kinds of history. Under this destructive attack of heaven and earth, it hadpletely be a scene after the end of the world. However, this was only the beginning! As a god that had descended into the world, how could there not be a weing ceremony that matched his identity? Rumble!!! Volcanic ash piled up in the clouds. The visible particles formed a giant cloud that was stirred up by the invisible hand, as if it was the giant mouth of the abyss that devoured the world. Theva that gushed out from the depths of the earth vein was lifted up by the huge impact and rushed straight into the clouds in the sky. Then, it shattered and exploded into a gorgeous ring of fire. It also cut through the atmosphere like a group of falling stars, leaving behind countless scarlet traces. It was as if it was offering gorgeous fireworks for the arrival of the gods. Along with the countless ''light fireworks'' falling down, the red streaks that were drawn out illuminated the huge and formidable arm bit by bit in the eyes of Lod and Michael. The pale gray arm seemed to be a pir that stood tall in this world in ancient times. Even though it had been washed away by the long river of time, it was still unable to erase its ancient aura. A rotten and ancient feeling arose. Although it was very far away from the arm, because it was toorge, even an ordinary person could clearly and intuitively see the structure of the surface! Countless grey shells that looked like fish scales were arranged in reverse. They covered the surface of the arm, so from a distance, it gave people the feeling of deathly pale. The scales of the ash gray shell were fluctuating in a very small manner. When they opened and closed, they released some light gray substance. It was as if there was some kind of creature hidden underneath, and it was breathing rhythmically. In the gap between the grey scales opening and closing, Lod condensed his spirit energy into his eyes, raising his vision to an astonishing level. Like an eagle, he prated the volcanic ash fog that was scattered by theva and saw what was hidden under the scales. But after looking at it, he was surprised. Or, it should be said that the strange thing was hidden under the gray scales, not the disgusting things he imagined. It was neither a sticky tentacle like an octopus nor a few hundred thousand dead heads, nor was it a gtinous gtinous matter. In short, it had nothing to do with anything that could be described as disgusting. Underneath the grayish-ck scales were pitch-ck holes that were tightly arranged like a rattan pot, as if they had been gnawed open by some kind of creature. They were even more disgusting than the tentacles! The holes that looked like rattan pots were of different sizes and shapes. They were tightly arranged and densely packed, giving people the feeling that there were countless empty eyes that were silently watching you through those holes. Lod immediately felt his scalp go numb. He immediately looked away, but his entire body still seemed to have been electrocuted. He could not help but tremble slightly. Even people without dense fear would feel extremely ufortable when they saw such a dense andrge number of holes, as if they were deep ck and quiet. If it was someone who lived by the sea, they might be able to understand this feeling better. If they went to a rock wall or reef by the sea, they could almost see that it was covered with rattan pots. Just imagine. If the number of these rattan pots were suddenly magnified to hundreds of thousands of times, and they were densely packed in front of him, what kind of feeling would you have? Just this extremely visual impact scene was enough to make any person with dense phobia die on the spot. The disgusting nature would not disappear, and it would only change from one form to another - thew of nausea and conservation, BY: Lod Carl. After forcibly moving his eyes away, Lod suddenly felt a surge of warmth, and the sweet and melodious hymns sounded in his ears. The ethereal and sweet female voice instantly suppressed the crazy ravings, which made the nerves in his mind tear apart, and the invisible pain eased greatly. Without those crazy ravings, Lod finally got rid of the stiff situation on his limbs. He turned around and saw Michael''s hands sped in front of her chest, like a holy praying girl in the church. The holy prayer song came from her mouth. There were fine beads of sweat on the angel''s beautiful face. Her long golden hair that was scattered on the ground was already soaked in sweat. Her jade-like eyes were filled with fatigue that could be seen with the naked eye. ......... The sweat gathered to the bottom of his cheeks, drawing a stunning arc, finally flowing on the dirty ground, and gradually moistening the thick dust. In order to help him resist the crazy ravings, this Seraph had to bear a great deal of pressure. Moreover, judging from her current state, it was obviously impossible for her to hold on for too long! Lod analyzed the current situation in his mind and found that the situation was not optimistic, and it had already reached a critical juncture! Judging from the appearance of the arm, the summoning ritual of Wilbur could not be said to bepletely sessful. The Five Dragons should have an effect. At least, it destroyed the spirit particles in this region, causing the summoning ritual to be iplete. Only a part of it was summoned, and the summoning ritual of the Evil God was stillcking. In other words. This was theirst chance! If he did not take advantage of this time to think of a way topletely destroy that terrifying arm or the summoning ritual, the moment the angel''s voice disappeared, he would be attacked by those crazy ravings, so much so that he could not even mobilize his spiritual energy! Recalling those crazy ravings, Lod could not help but feel some lingering fear. If he was alone, he might not be able to solve it. "Quick." "I... can not hold on for long!" The angel girl''s prayers were gradually falling. The crazy ravings came back, faintly echoing in his ears. Lod understood that the situation was dangerous. He could no longer think about it. He had to get rid of that iplete Evil God body as soon as possible! Phew The huge palm slowly spread out. The clouds and mist were rippled, and the roaring air howled in the sky. Five fingers of different shapes and shapes seemed to hold the entire sky in the palm of his hand. Even the light of the sun had dimmed at this moment. "I can only use it." Lod suddenly took a deep breath and then spat out all the air in his lungs. He raised his hand and pressed it on the ground. Spiritual Power, which was in his body, surged again and poured out as if he didn''t want any inside his body system! Rumble. A huge spear that was a hundred meters tall suddenly broke out from the shaking ground. The top of it was a huge sword de that was shaped like a half moon and exuded an invisible pressure. The huge spear shaped weapon was just standing here. The sharp air that rushed into the sky seemed to pierce through the sky. The airflow that rolled up faintly emitted a sharp cry, like the cry of a divine beast. The Spear of Skyoku! This was a trump card that Lod had hidden in the beginning. It was originally an execution prop for Wilbur Wattley. It was just that he did not expect that things would go contrary to his wishes. In the end, he would use Skyoku to kill an iplete god! Chapter 564: Phoenix

Chapter 564: Phoenix

The bottom of the huge spear that rushed into the sky was nailed to the ground by dozens of hemp ropes. The surging and surging Spiritual Power immediately rolled up an invisible airflow, surrounding the huge spear like a tsunami. hollow suddenly stirred up countless ripples in the air, as if he had been thrown into a giant rock to break the calm surface of theke, tearing out dark and deep cracks. Michael could tell at a nce that this giant spear was definitely not as simple as it looked. Just the aura emitted from it was enough to tear hollow apart like a broken cloth. This degree of sharpness was simply shocking! The Spear Skyoku was Soul Society''s most cruel and extreme punishment! Only the soul whomitted the most serious crime would be subjected to such a cruel punishment. In fact, if it was aplete execution tool, there should have been a Dismemberment rack to restrain the sinner who had been set up. At the same time, it was also used to prevent the explosive power of the explosion of Skyoku frompletely destroying the execution tform after prating the sinner. However, they had not yet been pulled out of the Dismemberment rack, so they saved this punishment. In fact, it wasn''t important to have a Dismantle In any case, that iplete god was there, and that huge and exaggerated body was actually more beneficial for the aim of the Double Eradication. The true form after [Skyoku] was the giant phoenix known as [Kik]! As for this divine beast that was wrapped in mes, its beak was said to have the destructive power of millions of zanpakuto. As the final executorof Soul Society''s Extreme Punishment, when it pierced through the sinner''s body, it meant the end of the punishment. In the original work, thence had only appeared once, and it had been blocked by Kurosaki Ichigo with the Zangetsu. However, considering the attribute of Kurosaki Ichigo himself hanging on the wall, plus the soul of Yhwach that Zangetsu was boarding at that time, it was not strange to block the attack of Kik. If not for blocked, it would be a big problem. If Kurosaki Ichigo could block it, it did not mean that the Kik in the liberating form was very weak. It was equivalent to one million pieces of zanpakuto''s destructive power, just thinking about it with his brain, it was definitely not as weak as it was in the original work. Just think about it, if Kik was really weak, why would he let Kyouraku Shunsui and Jshir Ukitake, these two top captains of Soul Society joined hands, and even used the Shihouin''s armor, which was equivalent to gathering the strength of the three captains to stop it? Even Yamamoto Genryusai showed a very shocked look at that time. This existence is equivalent to Soul Society''s history of Captain-Commander. He must be able to block or destroy the Sokyoku, but that is only limited to his level of superior. Looking at the entire Soul Society, there are only a few people. Being blocked by a nobody, he will naturally be very shocked. So, no matter from which perspective. With the destructive power of the Sokyoku, it was absolutely enough to kill such an iplete, iplete god! Spiritual Power had almost umted enough. With the unique talent of Quincy, it allowed Lod to absorb the surrounding atmosphere of spiritual energy. Although the area was cursed after the Five Dragons of Destruction, the spirit energy would not disappear directly, but would be consumed at an extremely fast speed. He was taking advantage of this time to replenish about 70% to 80% of Spiritual Power. "It should be enough." Lod took a deep breath and released the Sokyoku! Crash - The huge spear instantly turned into a golden phoenix. The wings that carried endless mes slowly spread out, instantly releasing an iparably resplendent radiance! The monstrous mes and endless gray fog were on equal footing. It actually formed a strange and brief stalemate. The world was filled with twopletely different powers. The formlessws and tangible energies interweaved, and then divided into two distinct regions! Gray, sinister and strange. Gold, sacred and solemn. Kik proudly looked down. His golden eyes were suffused with a cold and ruthless temperament, showing the majesty of a divine beast to the world as much as possible. The terrifying Spiritual Power directly made the space copse! Boom boom boom boom. The mes hanging down along the golden wings were like endless stars falling. Streaks of fiery red light streaked across the sky and then mmed into the ground in a violent manner. The entire Newlykaswas immediately shrouded in endless roaring and brilliant mes of explosion. A pitch-ck figurended on the phoenix. The ck Death Tyrant fluttered in the wild wind. His silver hair danced wildly in the wind. A zing battle intent rose in the depths of his azure blue eyes, as if it was burning like the phoenix fire beneath him. "Iplete God...!" Lod licked his lips. His tone was mixed with a cold killing intent. It was like sharp swords that shook hollow. "Let me see if you, such a high and mighty existence, can block my full power attack!" "Roar --" The iplete god seemed to sense danger. Its huge palm stirred the endless wind and clouds. From its original state of stretching straight into the sky, it suddenly turned into a bent elbow. Its five strange-looking fingers spread out and grabbed at the proud golden phoenix! "No..."... Michael''s pupils trembled slightly, red blood dripped from the corners of her lips, and he gritted his teeth to remind: "It... tries... to stop you!" "It''s toote!" Lod''s cold voice flowed into Michael''s ears along with the wind. Cruel!!!! Kik howled into the sky! The phoenix cried out, like a sorrowful song, like weeping blood! In an instant, the entire world seemed to have fallen into a state of stagnation. The dust particles floating in the air fell into a standstill, visible to the naked eye. All the noise gradually faded away, and the color of everything was stripped away bit by bit. It was like a lead brush brush brushed by an eraser, and everything became blurry. The iplete god instinctively stopped, as if it had sensed a strong crisis. The strange scene that spread out from the surroundings of the Kikk made the iplete god stop. The scales that covered the surface of the scales spread out in unison. In the pitch-ck holes that were like rattan pots, countless dazzling star-shaped halos suddenly lit up. The moment the light blossomed, the space seemed to be stretched countless times by an invisible hand. It was like a solid wall that stood between the iplete god and the Kik. Even the light of the Kik me could not prate the wall and was forcibly distorted. "It oveps the space!" Michael''s voice was so weak that she could not be heard. She had already copsed to the ground, but she still maintained the Holy Song Blessing. "It doesn''t matter, my sword, no one can stop it!" Lod''s eyes lit up, and he said coldly and confidently. He used Kik as a powerful carrier and integrated with the power of rules connected by the holy text, setting the target behind the iplete god. Then, the problem came. The strongest spear and the strongest shield, who was stronger between the two, everything was about to be revealed! "Schrift - B, The Bnce!" Lod thought for a moment and decided to add another heavy chip! This was the first time he used the power of this rule system. He directly mobilized all the ''luck'' within a radius of ten thousand meters and temporarily added it to the body of Kik. At the same time, he added the same ''misfortune'' to the iplete god. Bastard Evil God, eat a million of my zanpakuto''s strength Lod let out a crazy roar from the bottom of his heart, and his soul force almost poured out. After he waspletely liberated, he turned into a Divine Beast Phoenix form, Kik, and rushed towards the iplete God. Boom!! It was extremely quiet and moving, only for an instant! An extremely bright golden light suddenly cut through the silent world. A huge sound explosion resounded between the wings. The indescribable gorgeous mes pushed the phoenix and smashedyers of hollow''s wall of space at an extraordinary speed. It was unstoppable like a white rainbow piercing the sun, shook the air inch by inch. This was definitely the strongest attack of Lod so far! Not only did he use all of death god''s strength and trump cards, but he even integrated the Quincy power into it for the first time. Chapter 565: Dead End

Chapter 565: Dead End

Crack, crack, crack. In an instant, the world was dazzling. In the way that the Kik passed, not only hollow, but even the earth was torn apart. The power of the rules of the two Great characters bestowed the unparalleled destructive power of Kik . It even exceeded the strength of the original work by ten times. Even the hollow barrier behind theyers could not withstand it. Under the spear tip, it copsed inch by inch! Under Michael''s worried gaze, the golden light collided with the iplete god! Rumble - There was an endless tide in the air. It was a collision of extremely powerful forces! It was a battle between the God yer who initiated the challenge and the unknown iplete god. Mortals were not even qualified to watch! In an instant, a terrifying roar tore through the sky. The area within a few thousand kilometers was filled with fierce surging energy, and the gravel that floated in the atmosphere was mercilessly crushed. The visible ring of air whistled through the air, forming a terrifying destructive storm! The grand sound of metal colliding suddenly echoed between the heavens and the earth. Under the sharp beak of the Kikk, the scales of the iplete god of fish fell off piece by piece. The giant arm that was as big as the sky could not resist this strong force. It was as if the mountain was copsing. The densely packed rattan holes released even more dazzling and intense radiance, but it still could not resist the increasingly terrifying power of the Kik! Finally, there seemed to be an indistinct wail! It was as if some kind of bubble had been punctured, and the sunken space copsed after reaching the limit of expansion! Ruthlessness! Kik let out a high-pitched cry, vibrating the magnificent fire wings, and piercing through the iplete god in an unstoppable manner! The end result of the God yer and the Iplete God was the copse of the strongest shield created by space, and the strongest spear came to a close! Rumble!!!! The gorgeous mes exploded like a river of stars exploding! Waves of terrifying explosive airflow gathered and formed, gushing out like countless huge bombs. Countless brilliant fiery meteors, dragging huge exhaust mes, fell to the ground, and the boundless tide that was set off by the fall, trampled in all directions in the most brutal and brutal manner! The pure destructive force spread, and everything in its path melted. Even if it was an iplete god with unimaginable terrifying power, the power of the Quincy was like his natural enemy. After being prated by the Kik, the power was amplified to the extreme! The iplete god became more iplete. The parts above the elbow were all destroyed by Kikk, leaving only ck ashes scattered in the wind. At this moment, the world fell into a dead silence. Hollow''s weak feeling invaded. Lod only felt a spasm of pain in his body. He knew that he had consumed too much energy and stepped on Hoho with great difficulty. In a few shes, he returned to his original position. Huchi. Huchi. Huchi. Lod gasped for breath, cold sweat dripping down his forehead. All the cells in his body seemed to be crying out hysterically. Now, even moving his fingers had be something that could not be reached. The zing Angel was even more unbearable than him. In order to resist the crazy murmuring of the iplete god, she continued to use the hymns to support Lod, making her, who was already weak, even weaker. Her delicate body was drenched in sweat, as if she had juste out of a bath. Her face was full of exhaustion, and shey limply on the ground beside her, carrying a trace of a different kind of delicate beauty. It made people unable to help but protect her. "Finally...." Lod tried hard to calm down and forced out a smile. However, because his muscles were too sore, it looked a little strange. "No. I''m afraid things are not that simple." There was a hint of bitterness in Michael''s eyes. There was a rare hint of despair. Her eyes reflected the brilliant radiance of the Seraph. She said, "I''m afraid the iplete god is not dead yet!" Lod noticed the scene reflected in the angel''s eyes, and an uncontroble chill immediately rushed into his heart. He felt like a stiff puppet, twisting his rusty neck, turning back bit by bit, looking at the location of the iplete god just now. In the dazzling starring radiance, the iplete god recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye. No. No. No! That root was not a recovery, but... time was flowing backwards! Lod noticed that it was not only the iplete god. Even the space and the world that had been destroyed by the Kik were gradually restored to their previous appearance as the starring radiance bloomed. Even the blood-red ritual boundary appeared again! Moreover, he also discovered something. It was the resplendent starring radiance that originated from the pitch-ck, deep, vine-shaped holes beneath the scales of the iplete god fish! "What the f*ck is this thing" Lod directly swore. His pupils expanded to the limit. He was deeply shocked by the scene in front of him. Any words at this moment became pale and powerless. Time, space! What the iplete god disyed were the two most powerful powers in the universe! Not only could he lengthenor shorten it at will, stack or shatter space, he could even freely control the flow of time within the range of his control, allowing him to move forward for dozens of minutes as he wished, restoring everything that had been destroyed! With thebination of time and the power of space, who could rival him? If Sorcerer Supreme, Ancient One, was here, she might still have a way to contend with the Eye of Agamotto. "Uh, ah." The veins on Lod''s neck bulged. His will defeated his tired body and he released thest of his strength. He forced himself to stand up with his trembling sword. There was a hint of determination in his azure eyes. Although he was exhausted and had no power to counter the power of the iplete god, he still chose to face the god! It was not his style to sit still and wait for death. No matter what kind of dangerous situation they were facing, Lod would rather fight for that one in ten thousand chance of survival than sit in the same ce and wait for death, even if that so-called chance of survival was so slim that it almost didn''t exist. Michael''s eyes flickered slightly, and her heart suddenly had an inexplicable feeling. In the countless years of her life as the zing Angel, this was the first time she had truly experienced the tenacious will of a human when he was in a weak state. When facing an invincible and powerful divine spirit, he had disyed that tenacious will! He would never yield, never bow! Even if the enemy was a high and mighty god, he would still use the rebellious sword de against him! "Hu." Lod let out a breath, but his mind was inexplicably calm. This was the only powerful enemy that he felt fear and despair in the battles he had experienced, and even when all his trump cards were used up, he was unable to defeat! It was hard to imagine how to defeat the iplete god. Any attack from an existence who grasped the two strongest powers of space and time was like a child ying in front of him. "Father, I''m here." A delicate voice suddenly sounded from the side. It was so familiar. "What are you doing here?" Lod was stunned. He turned around and saw the familiar girl. A bitter smile appeared on his lips as he sighed, "Nexia, you shouldn''t havee back." He hadn''t seen Nexia before, and I didn''t notice her spiritual pressure. Lord thought she had already left, so he let go of his actions unscrupulously. He didn''t expect this cheap daughter to still be there, not only did not leave, but also unexpectedly It''s back! This made Lod feel warm and helpless. "No, you are wrong, father." Nexia smiled faintly and said, "I came to help you stop him." "Stop him?" Lod was stunned for a moment. Then he thought of Nexia''s special identity. Perhaps she really had a way to restrain the iplete god. He controlled the excitement in his heart and asked, "Do you have any way to restrain that thing?" "That''s why I''m here." Nexia held the milky-white de of sword and waved it gently. There was a hint of sadness in her eyes as she said, "My Zanpakut ''Fusei'' can seal his authority for an instant, but... only for a moment." Chapter 566: Guardiang Angel

Chapter 566: Guardiang Angel

The authority to seal a god? How was this possible Lod was shocked at first, but then he couldn''t help but look up at his daughter again. The first thought that came to his mind was that it was impossible to achieve. Even if the enemy they faced was a god that was iplete, his authority was not something that ordinary people could shake! Not to mention whether Nexia''s zanpakuto had the ability to seal the divine power, just the difference in essence between the two was enough to make all efforts turn into bubbles. Although he was not clear about Nexia''s origin, he could clearly sense that Spiritual Power, who was roughly equivalent to an ordinary captain level, was only about third-ss level. And just now, he had borrowed the power of Spiritual Power in the atmosphere and used Kik as a carrier. With the power of the two high level characters, the destructive power that erupted in an instant wasparable to the strength of first-ss Spiritual Power! Even so, he was unable to defeat the iplete god, let alone third-ss Spiritual Power? The battle between death god and Spiritual Power was the battle between Spiritual Power. This sentence was also suitable for God. When the gap in strength between the two sides was almost asrge as thetitude, any method used for shortcuts was just a drop in the bucket, a mantis trying to stop a chariot. Just like after stepping into the Transcender level, Aizen crushed many death god, and thetter could not even sense his Spiritual Power and existence, as if there was a huge gap between thetitude andtitude! Nexia saw through Lod''s worry, pursed her white and dry lips, and squeezed out a smile: "It doesn''t matter, father, please believe me. Although the gap between us is very big, this is the meaning of my existence with Fusheng." Looking at Nexia''s firm eyes, Lod thought for a moment and decided to believe in his daughter once. After all, there was no other way now. So he nodded slightly and said, "I can still umte thest power. How can I cooperate with you?" "With death god''s power, it is impossible to destroy the iplete god." Nexia looked at the Seraph beside her. There was a strong emotion in her eyes, but it quickly disappeared. She said slowly, "Only you can give father the power to destroy darkness and evil spirits, allowing light to reappear in the world." This child. Why does it give me a very familiar feeling, and it seems to have the aura of heaven? Michael looked at the girl in front of him. His calm heart suddenly rippled, as if there was a special emotion surging. Because of the angle, Lod did not notice the difference between the two, but he was deeply puzzled by Nexia''s proposal. "She can''t use the Seraph Wings. How can she give me the power to break the darkness and regain the light?" "No. There is another way!" Nexia opened her mouth slightly. She took a deep breath and stared at Michael. She said word by word, "Are you willing to sign a heaven contract with my father in ancient times and be his guardian angel?" Heaven contract? Guardian angel? This series of terms made Lod confused, and his mind was filled with question marks. However, Michael''s expression became a little thought-provoking. There was a hint of doubt in herplicated expression. Her green eyes rippled, and she stared at Nexia silently. Lod frowned, his gaze wandering between the two women. He felt that this so-called guardian angel contract might not be that simple. "Do you know the meaning of the guardian angel?" A strand of golden hair hung down. Michael''s gentle gaze suddenly changed, giving off an extremely strong sense of oppression, as if she was interrogating the person in front of him. "I know. But there is no other choice." Nexia bit her lips, her voice a little low. "This is the only way to stop the arrival of the iplete god." Michael was silent. She neither agreed nor refused, and her emerald eyes seemed to be even deeper. Through her pure eyes, it was as if she could see a quiet river, shining like stars. She was still hesitating. After all, if they really made a contract, it meant that she had made a choice and ced herst hope on this man. Buzz - At this moment, the change intensified! The trembling earth continued to crack apart, revealing a huge ravine. Endless gray mist seeped out from below, surging like a tide, gradually rising into the sky. In the region where the gray mist pervaded, the iplete god slowly opened five fingers. Billions of dazzling rays of light blossomed from the palm of his hand. One could vaguely see the blurry figure of hollow formed by countless stars slowly rotating on the inside of the five fingers. It was as if he was holding the entire universe. Time and space interweaved, setting off extremely surging waves of power, surging out in all directions, scattering in the sky along with billions of rays of light. Space was like a crushed piece of paper, showing a twisted and folded scene, and the time within this range showed a chaotic state. What was chaos and disorder? The things that had been destroyed or disappeared on the timeline now reappeared under the influence of the light, ovepping the two states of destruction and recovery, constantly repeating the process of life and death! Time did not move forward, but it did not move backward. Instead, it moved back and forth in a ''leap'', causing today''s strange scene. Newcastle, which was restored in one second, will be destroyed again in the next second; Wilbur, who had been resurrected a second ago, had yet to let out the smug smile on his face when he turned into a pile of bones in the next second. The tens of thousands of ordinary people who had suddenly appeared in thest second thought that they had been resurrected in astonishment. In the next second, they were thrown into the ughter factory again and experienced a painful torture again. In the chaotic and disorderly jumping time, the gray fog gathered billions of radiance. In the palm of the iplete god, it gradually projected and constructed a bronze door. "There is no time." Nexia bit her lips tightly. The scene of the future appeared in her mind. She tried hard to control herself from being so afraid. Looking at the hesitant Michael, she suddenly opened her mouth and spoke a paragraph. The tone was very high, and it was a rather strangenguage. Michael''s pupils shrank slightly, and there was a bit of surprise and confusion on her face. This bizarrenguage was actually the Enochnguage she was familiar with! The Enochnguage was thenguage of angels. Although some mages with extraordinary talent and the favor of angels could understand and understand the meaning of it, they could not use thisnguage. No one was an exception, even Sorcerer Supreme. For a human to be able to use Enoch, this matter itself was already strange enough. As for the contents of Nexia''s words, this Seraph was even more shocked, directly falling into a deep silence. "As you wish." After a moment of silence, Michael finally made up her mind and slowly stood up from the ground. Step --- Step --- Step --- The pure and holy wings of the Seraph slowly spread out. Michael''s expression was solemn and solemn, as if she was a deity that had transcended this world. A pair of sparkling, jade-like feet stepped on the dirty road covered in dust, but they did not touch the dirt at all. Step by step, they walked towards Lod. The next moment. The distance between the two was almost zero. The tip of his nose was surrounded by the special fragrance of an angel, and he could not tell what it was, but it made people feel at ease. Under Lod''s confused and nervous expression, Michael''s cheeks flushed slightly. She seemed to have made up her mind. She bit his lips and suddenly stood on tiptoe, letting their lips touch. A soft voice suddenly sounded in his brain. Apanied by the blooming gorgeous light, white feathers fell from the sky. "Father above." "In the name of Archangel Michael! Michael made an ancient heavenly vow with the man in front of her and became his guardian angel from then on. "Love what he loves, think what he thinks." "I bore the pain and suffering for him." "Be it poverty or wealth, be it lowly or noble;" "be in troubled times or being abandoned by God." "I will draw my sword and fight for him." "I will never abandon him until eternity!" Chapter 567: Light of Hope

Chapter 567: Light of Hope

After a long time, their lips parted. Up until now, Lod''s entire brain was still in a daze. He subconsciously raised his hand and touched his lips, which were still a little moist. It was as if there was still the warmth of an angel. Was he being forcefully kissed? Moreover, the angel who had forcefully kissed him actually had the title of a Archangel, the head of the seven Seraphs ording to the legends recorded in the Dead Sea Ancient Scroll, the one who wielded the Sword of Light and led many angels to defeat Lucifer in the name of God and banished him to the deepest part of hell, symbolizing glory and glory! All of this had already gone beyond his expectations. "Lod Carl, from now on, I am your guardian angel." Michael tiptoed back a step, knelt on one knee, and folded her wings. "I will be the invincible de in your hand, helping you remove evil, cut off darkness, and wee dawn. Finally, in the song and light, you will step on the supreme throne." Hum - The vow of protection was officially made at this moment. White feathers fell from the sky, and melodious long and musical instruments echoed in the air. In the light that implied holiness and purity, six pairs of wings made of pure light slowly stretched out behind the man. In an instant, Lodpleted a qualitative transformation! He could clearly feel that there was an extra strand of extremely pure and sacred golden energy in his body. It was like an endless ocean, and there was a destructive explosive force hidden under the seemingly calm surface! He rose from the original third-ss Spiritual Power to the peak of second-ss Spiritual Power in a single leap. It is only a line away from the first-ss spiritual pressure! Spiritual Power''s improvement brought about many changes, including this brand new, never-before-seen power of the Seraph. It seemed to contain a lot of power, but now, due to the threat of the iplete god, Lod could not calm down and experience it. "Hu." Lod exhaled lightly and opened his eyes again. But at this moment, his azure blue eyes had already been dyed with a pure gold color. Just looking at it was enough to make one''s soul tremble. Everything in hollow''s field of vision seemed to be burning and twisting. It was like two zing suns emitting boundless heat and light. This was Michael''s power? Lod suddenly had a trace of enlightenment in his heart. This was apletely qualitative change from a human to a god! "Congrattions, father. You finally seeded." A hint of gratification appeared in Naike Xiya''s eyes, and the corners of her lips could not help but curl up into a faint smile. Although there were all sorts of deviations along the way, causing the future she saw to nearly be led to destruction, fortunately, the final result did not change. She stillpleted the mission her father had given her. She directed history to the correct path. And the scene in front of her was the ''correct'' path her father had spoken of! Naike Xiya put down thest bit of concern and turned to look at the iplete god. The bronze door reflected in the billions of lights seemed to be ''real'' over time. It was no longer just a blurry projection of hollow. This meant that "He" was about to descend! "Father, please remember that there is only one chance." Naike Xiya stared at the door and said in a deep voice, "Next, I will seal the iplete god, but it will onlyst for an instant, not more than a thousandth of a second." "And what you need to do is to grasp that one-thousandth of a second and use the strongest power to destroy the bronze door andpletely disintegrate the descending ritual of the iplete god. This way, you can stop him." "The strongest power." Lod murmured softly, then nodded slightly and said, "If I use that thing andbine it with the power of Michael, it should be able to destroy the iplete god, right?" ".. It''s enough." Naike Xiya pursed her lips and did not ask what it was. She, who had nevere back to the time line, had already learned through the ''correct'' path that what her father said was actually a sealed soul, and this technology originated from one of the Zero Division members established by her father, Hikifune Kirio created the ''temporary soul''! Just as Naike Xiya thought, Lod took out a six-sided crystal. [Item: Temporary Soul] [Evaluation: This item was created by Hikifune Kirio. It contains the soul of a first-ss Spiritual Power. By putting it into the body, it can temporarily improve Spiritual Power. However, it will consume a lot of fatter. If you don''t want to be a skeleton, it is rmended to hoard a lot of fat before using it.] For the time being, the soul is actually a kind of alternative soul. However, it did not possess a self-consciousness. It was just a pure form of Spiritual Power, so it was used to replenish most of the time. Lod did not hesitate. He crushed the seal on the temporary shell of the soul and swallowed it directly into his stomach. A stream of heat quickly spread through his throat, limbs, and bones. Following this, Spiritual Power directly burst out! Spiritual Power rose steadily like an erupting volcano! The empty space seemed unable to withstand this power. In an instant, it copsed like a shattered mirror. "I''m ready." Lod took a deep breath and forcefully suppressed the berserk Spiritual Power. He calmly said, "It''s up to you next." "Yes, father." Naike Xiya took a deep breath. Her heart suddenly felt a little blocked. She could not bear to look at her father. Finally, she suppressed her surging thoughts. Holding the milky white light de, she turned around and walked towards the iplete god step by step. For some reason, Lod suddenly felt a little ufortable. He always felt that Naike Xiya''s gaze seemed to contain some kind of emotion. "Everything goes against the journey, and a hundred generations pass by, like a galloping shadow, to spend leisure time." "Life is fleeting, and death is an abrupt stop." "Bankai - Fusei!" The blond girl''s eyes were firm, and she walked step by step to the iplete god, and her spiritual power suddenly rose to the peak! As the crisp sound echoed in the air, the milky white light de became like a mirror, reflecting countless dazzling brilliance, shing white light in the chaotic and disorderly space and time. The next moment. In countless bright streamers, walked out of countless Nexia. Lod could not help but widen his eyes. He was sure that those Naike Xiya were not some so-called clones. Every one of them was real. The real Naike Xiya Carl, but where did so many Naike Xiyae from? No one could answer his question. Countless Naike Xiya stepped out of the white light, holding the exact same milky-white light de. Their expressions were solemn and solemn. All of a sudden, they turned to look at Lod. In the countless pairs of emerald eyes, there was a touch of sadness that could not be wiped away. Goodbye, father. Lod seemed to have read this message, and an ominous thought emerged in his mind. However, before he could react, he saw all Naike Hikia raise their zanpakuto high and pierce her own chest like a sacrifice. "Hidden in the endless sky, there are countless possibilities!" "Please listen to Naike Xiya Carl''s call. Gather here into the light of hope!" "I am willing to sever the connection of the myriad of space-time!" "It will exist in all possibilities. The weak and tiny me of hope will be ignited!" "Overgrowth... Myriad!" The clear sound of words shook the time and space. All the Naike Xiya closed her eyes, and her body slowly disintegrated into light spots. Endless bright spots of light gathered into stars, turning into bright pirs of light that rose from the entire ground! That was... the Light of Hope! Chapter 568: The Last Chance

Chapter 568: The Last Chance

The light of hope was like the brilliant light of the stars! Rays of dazzling white light pierced through the sky like sharp swords, trapping the iplete god within them. The soft and warm light fell down like thin white gauze, as if there was an invisible hand that calmed the chaotic and disorderly time. For some reason. This scene came into view, but Lod felt inexplicably sad. His heart seemed to have been cut off, as if he had lost something important. Where did Nexia go? What was the power of Fusei? Why was there a sense of reluctance and nostalgia in her eyes when she looked at him at the end? All kinds of questions lingered in his heart, making Lod feel heavy in his heart, but he quickly reacted. This was not the time to be sad. No matter what happened. No matter what Nexia did, his most important task at the moment was to wait for the iplete god to reveal a w and defeat it in one fell swoop! Therefore, Lod suppressed his surging sorrow. His pair of pure golden eyes changed to a cold and indifferent expression. He looked at the area where the stars were shining brightly and quietly waited for the time toe. "Reduce all creation to ash - Ryujin Jakka!" As the cold voice fell, the hot and boiling mes ignited the dark sword. At this moment, Lod''s momentum was pushed to the peak. The preparation was ready. Now, all he needed to do was wait for the opportunity that Nexia had created to arrive! Rumble - Rays of light were gradually closing. The gray fog that flowed out from beneath the scales churned violently like a living creature. The chaotic and irregr space-time region gradually returned to normal as the resplendent light beams gradually closed. The iplete god sensed danger. The radiant beams of light that connected heaven and earth were gradually stripping away its power and severing its connection with the world. The gray scales that were originally closed on the surface of the arm suddenly opened and opened slightly. In the pitch-ck holes one after another, they released even more resplendent starring radiance. Bang - Layer afteryer of starring radiance stacked together. From a distance, it looked like a huge twisted gxy, like a vast and boundless universe, full of mysterious and strange aura. The iplete god was resisting the power of separation, and the huge gxy formed by the star rings seemed to be connected to some mysterious existence. The projection of the bronze door in hollow''s palm was turning into a physical body at an astonishing speed! From the depths of this distorted starry sky, a gaze suddenly cast down, indicating that this ancient god was about to revive. A powerful and ancient aura overflowed from the gradually solidified bronze door, instantly tearing the cage made of light pirs. Bang - The light of hope that Nexia turned into, under the will of the ancient god, was tottering for a moment, almost bing dim, like a candle in the wind that could be extinguished at any time. "Not good! He is elerating!" Michael eximed. He saw through the intent of the iplete god. He wanted to summon the ancient bronze door before his Authority waspletely sealed! Just a little bit more. The Authority of the iplete god was not sealed. If he acted now, it would only make the situation worse. Lod''s eyes were bloodshot as he stared at the twisted neb. His hand that was holding sword was trembling slightly as he tried his best to restrain the impulse in the depths of his heart. He stood there like a wooden stake. There was only one chance! Therefore, he had to hold onto it and concentrate on waiting for Nexia to create that fleeting w. He would never allow any mistakes to ur. After all, no one could bear the consequences! Buzz Buzz Buzz. The light of hope that was on the verge of copse suddenly rose from the ground one after another, streaking across the boundless horizon like the mes of the stars burning the ins, and finally converged above the iplete god! The countless rays of hope converged into an extremely gorgeous huge divine sword. The surface of the sword was engraved with obscure runes that were difficult to understand. Brambles interweaved to form a sacred hall. It was like the legendary sword of Damocles, and beneath the sword was the iplete god! After hanging for a moment, the gorgeous divine sword suddenly descended. With the support of gravity, the terrifying speed of eleration directly broke through the sound barrier. Amidst the thousands of roaring wind dragons, rings of air currents exploded one after another, as if a huge meteor had fallen from the sky. Rumble!!! The huge grayish-white arm of the God of Muttion was pierced through by the magnificent giant sword that descended from the sky. An incredibly terrifying kic energy mmed into the ground. A terrifying vibration that wasparable to the collision between heaven and earth threw tens of millions of tons of dust and boulders into the sky. Even London, the capital of Ennd, which was tens of thousands of miles away from here, could clearly feel this vibration. Countless dense cracks spread out from the impact as the center, spreading out in all directions! The huge impact force carried by the sword tip reached deep into the earth''s crust, piercing through the stone ring nearly a thousand meters away. At the very end, the remaining surging spiritual energy poured into the softyer between the surface and the mantle. Theva flowing in the softyer seemed to have finally found a vent. The surging force that had umted for a thousand years rushed to the outside world under the push of the high-pressure airflow, and finally shot out a beam ofva into the vast sky! Boom boom boom boom. One after another, substances that were covered inva and burning with mes were sprayed into the sky, sending out ck volcanic ash that emitted a pungent smell of sulfur. Sparks bloomed like gorgeous fireworks. The unimaginably high temperature andva filled every corner of his vision. There were criss-crossing cracks all over the surface of the ground, like a nest weaved by a giant spider. Hot and redva flowed everywhere, and the twisted neb surrounding the iplete god had been smashed by the Sword of Judgement that fell from the sky. The chaotic time and space within the range had returned to normal. The opportunity had finally appeared! The depths of Lod''s eyes shone with divine light. This was the opportunity he had been waiting for for a long time. It was also the ''w'' created by Nexia! Bang!!!! An earth-shattering explosion resounded through the entire horizon. This was the first time Lod had used the Seraph Wings on his back! Twelve wings made of pure divine energy condensed into a pair of Seraph wings. With just a light vibration, they exploded with unimaginable power, easily raising a tenth level hurricane, creating a terrifying destructive power like a natural disaster! His original foothold seemed to have suffered a violent impact of hundreds of tons. When the power poured into the ground, it caused a shockwave that was hundreds of meters high. The ground within a hundred meters was directly shattered and copsed. The boiling hotva was even extinguished by the howling wind! In the next instant, a zing and dazzling light tore through the sky! In an instant, it elerated to a terrifying speed that broke through several times the sound barrier, and even the explosive sound clouds that were in the shape of a ring were torn apart. Amidst the rumbling thunder that resounded through the sky, the zing and dazzling light directly collided with the iplete god! Whoosh! The Seraph Wings vibrated for the second time. Pure white feathers fell down, and the radiance and melodious long cry rang out, as if it was a blessing from heaven. The zing golden mes instantly lit up the sky, and the divine power of angels gathered at the heart. One of the Authority of the Michael, the ''me'',bined with the power of the Ryujin Jakka, once again pushed Lod''s speed to another peak! It surpassed time and space! At this moment, in Lod''s eyes, all things in the world and even the iplete gods seemed to have been suspended! Chapter 569: Cut Down The Darkness

Chapter 569: Cut Down The Darkness

Slow... Too slow! At this moment, in Lod''s eyes, everything in the world had been pressed down on the pause button. Even the power of time and space, the high and mighty iplete god, had his movements slowed down more than ten thousand times. In his eyes, he was like a snail, slow, and stiff, wanting to make a counterattack. In the domain where time was frozen, he had an abundance of ''time''. The divine wings brought Lod to the iplete god. When he saw that the distance was getting closer and closer, he took a deep breath and threw his messy thoughts out of his mind. He recalled the technique that hollow had used to transform into ''Lod''. He tried to control every bit of spiritual energy and the precise amount of control! Awakening all the power hidden in the cells in the deepest part of his soul and letting the will control the form of power. Concentrateall the power in sword''s de,press the mes released to the extreme. "Bankai - Zanka no Tachi!" The endless mes surrounding him suddenly disappeared, turning into a charred and carbonized sword de. However, in the position of the de that looked like a withered tree branch, which was charred ck and carbonized, a pure gold color could be clearly seen, flowing slowly like flowing gold. Although there was no me, the temperature became even more terrifying! After fusing with the divine me of the Michael, the temperature of the Ryujin Jakka suddenly rose by several levels. Just by the residual heat of the sword de, the entire atmosphere was in a terrible state of boiling heat. This kind of power. As the master, Lod felt even more clearly. The explosive power contained in sword''s de couldpletely wipe out any city on the ground with a light swing of his sword. Even the ashes after burning would not be left. As long as he maintained this state for thirty minutes, he would be able topletely change the atmosphere of Earth. The stinky oxygenyer would dissolve in the rapidly rising temperature. Level two ciers would melt under the climate, and the sea would set off violent waves of destruction. The magma hidden in the soft streams would spray out, and the entire world would face a true natural disaster. At that time, ny percent of the species in the world would face extinction! And all of this only took half an hour! Even though it was not as good as the real ''flickering fire Tailong sword'', it was almost the same! I am a god! No, I am stronger than a real god! Asgard''s God King Odin, Sorcerer Supreme who protects the earth, Thanos who kills half of the living beings in the universe, Captain Marvel who has infinite energy, Lucifer who is closest to the position of Satan, and the tyrant of the dark dimension, Dormammu. They are not as powerful as me! The lives and deaths of the billions of living beings on the are in my hands! I am the real god, I am stronger than those people! Look, even the god who controls time and space, the high and mighty iplete god is afraid of me. What is this sound? It seems to be the wailing and crying of the iplete god. Hahahaha, are you begging me to let him go? Wait. A sound? A bright golden light shed in Lod''s eyes, dispersing the fog in his brain. The faint muttering gradually faded away. Lod''s vision was clear, and he broke away from that strange state. He looked at the charred and carbonized zanpakuto in his hand and felt the destructive power. He couldn''t help but feel a trace of fear and fear. It was so dangerous. Cold sweat broke out on the depths of Lod''s forehead, and his heart was filled with shock. Even if it was an iplete god, he absolutely could not let his guard down! While he was controlling this power for the first time, the iplete god''s ravings took advantage of hollow''s time to enter. If he did not wake up in time and instead became engrossed in this powerful power, he would probably be apletely mindless puppet of power that only knew how to kill! However, after waking up, Lod was certain of one thing! That was that the iplete god had no way out and could only rely on these ravings to influence him, thus allowing the bronze door to appear as soon as possible. "That''s it, iplete god!" Lod held the charred and carbonized zanpakuto and poured all of his spirit energy into it. Next, he would bet on his soul. Facing a powerful enemy that he had never encountered so far, he did not hold back at all. He pushed his essence, energy, and spirit to the peak state. All the faith and thest hope he had condensed into this sword! "Oh" The damaged divine sense was affected by the will, as well as death god who was gradually approaching. He let out a sharp and ear-piercing cry. The radiance of the star ring that had disappeared once again emerged from the dark holes, but this time, it became much dimmer. This crazy roar sounded like the sound of a referee''s gunshot. Dong! In the next second, a magnificent light cut through the sky! A terrifying impact was like a magnificent army charging forward. Countless sonic booms exploded one after another. The vast sea of clouds rippled, and a gorgeous light dragged the exhaust mes to plowthe atmosphere, setting off a gale that swept the entire world! Just as the magnificent light was about to approach the iplete god, an unimaginable change urred! "Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh!" Amidst the crazed screams, the bronze door held by the God of Destruction finally turned from hollow to reality. The gray substance that flowed down caused the space to freezeyer byyer, and time even fell into a slow and sluggish state. A vast eye that was constructed from countless nebe was coldly watching the outside world through the crack in the door. Lod, who was trying to get close and destroy the bronze door, was horrified to find that his body was actually retreating uncontrobly. Not only was he alone, even the copsed earth and the shattered hollow were recovering in the form of ''. No. This was not going backwards! Instead, it was time. Time was flowing backwards! Under the gaze of the giant eye that was constructed by the neb, time in this world was like a rewinding image that was being pulled back to before everything happened! Lod tried to resist this power, and Spiritual Power was almost squeezed to the limit! But soon, he discovered the sad fact that no matter how hard he tried, he could not resist the regression of time. Could it be that it was really over? Even if they worked so hard, in the end, they were still unable to stop the arrival of the iplete god? A feeling of being teased by fate surged into Lod''s heart. The humiliation turned into endless anger,pletely igniting this man. No! If fate is destined to fail, then I will shatter this fate! Dong! In the river of time that was flowing backwards, Lod suddenly stopped. His body aged at an extremely fast speed under the scouring of time. However, he stubbornly raised his head. His pure golden eyes revealed a hint of unyielding pride. He raised his sword high with a trembling hand, pointing it at the mysterious existence within the bronze door. It was a rebellious g raised by humans to the gods! The spiral gene in his body was like the Tower of Babylon, engraving the will to rebel deep in his heart! Boom! Boom! Boom! Step by step, he stepped on the raging river of time. Under the gaze of those giant eyes, everything in the world was frantically retreating, and only that man was moving forward! Whoosh! The divine Seraph Wings vibrated, lifting Lod up high. Forward! Forward! Forward! At this moment, there was only one thought in Lod''s mind. He looked up to the sky and let out a long roar. He rushed towards the bronze door without any regard for anything else. He held the charred and carbonized zanpakuto. He was like an extremely tiny glimmer that went against the flow of time. "Follow me and read it." A cold voice suddenly sounded from the depths of his soul. "I swear on my name that I will sever all things in the world." Lod read it out subconsciously, and a sword suddenly appeared in his left hand. zanpakuto, who was in a semi-transparent state, shook violently in his silent soul sea and burst out with apletely different power. At this moment, he saw the [lines]! Countless bright lines like cracks divided the entire world into pieces. The invisible air, the burning mes, the dazzling radiance of the stars, the body of the iplete god, and even the slightly opened ancient bronze door was covered with colorful cracks. All the cracks intertwined together to form the foundation of the world! However, those colorful cracks gave off an aura of destruction, as if the entire world would copse at any moment. Yachiru Style - Zanjutsu - Heaven and Earth! Lod squeezed out thest bit of his strength and roared with all his strength. He held a ck and white pair of zanpakuto, and his entire body went against the long river of time. His figure seemed to be pulled out countless afterimages and past. In the end, in the midst of the grand zing meteor, he ruthlessly smashed into the bronze door. Rumble! The two swords crossed and shed down. The grayish-white light of sword took away the color of heaven and earth! It illuminated the boundless and dazzling light,pletely illuminating the dim world. In the crisp sound of the mirror shattering, the ancient bronze door shattered with a bang, and it seemed to copse and disappear in an irreversible darkness. Even the smallest light would eventually illuminate the dark world! Chapter 570: Inevitable Death

Chapter 570: Inevitable Death

Time returned to normal! Amidst the crisp sound of metal shattering, the ancient mottled bronze door was covered in dense cracks. The hundred meters of space in all directions became like a broken mirror. The sky seemed to have been plowed out a gully, and the huge torrent carried the clouds and spread to both sides. The huge body of the iplete god seemed to have copsed at this moment. In the bloody sea that covered the sky and the earth, there was thick and scarlet flesh mixed, dyeing the sky above the entire city in a strange red color. Crash. Blood poured down like a torrential rain, pouring into the ruinednd. Gradually, it gathered into countless branches and flowed into the earth''s core along the cracks all over the ce. The divine Seraph Wings slowly brought Lod from the sky to the ground. Afterpleting his mission, he turned into white feathers and scattered. When he raised his head again, he just happened to meet the giant eyes of the Shuma-Gorath. Behind the bronze door, Shuma-Gorath who seemed to be made of countless nebe faintly revealed a hint of unknown meaning. It seemed to be mocking and ridiculing, but it also seemed to be angry and resentful. However, it was more of a kind of cold and indifferent, high above. Lod felt as if he could read the information that the giant eye revealed. It was telling him: We wille back! Lod''s eyes were dyed with pure gold. He slowly raised zanpakuto in his hand. The pitch ck de was suffused with a cold light. He pointed at the giant eye from afar as if he was making a silent answer. No matter how many times he tried again. I will use my own sword to expel all of you! The giant eyes formed by countless nebe stared coldly at Lod. Finally, under the shattering sound of the bronze door, they hid in the depths of the deste and boundless starry sky. The crazy whispers that had been echoing in his mind before finally disappeared and returned to peace. It was over. This time, it was truly over! Thinking back to what had happened, Lod couldn''t help but feel a little emotional. Wilbur didn''t hesitate to abandon his identity as a member of the family and sacrifice hundreds of thousands of civilians in the city just for the godly ascension ceremony to obtain eternal life and power. He didn''t expect that the moment the final ceremony seeded, he would sacrifice his own life. In general, it was considered to be a retribution for evil. Although Lod felt a little regretful that he could not personally punish the culprit, thinking about it carefully, this kind of ending might be the best punishment for a viin like Wilbur Wattley. "This kind of ending should be as you wish." The corners of Lod''s lips curled up. He grinned at the ruins and said, "Although the form may be different, it has indeed allowed you to obtain an instant of eternal life." To be sacrificed to an iplete god to obtain eternal life in another form, wasn''t this wish of Wilbur, at least that so-called'' god ''had perfectly kept his promise. As for whether Wilbur would be satisfied with this result, he would have to ask himself. However, Lod estimated that it might not be very satisfied. But unfortunately, it had no right to refuse! To pray to the existence of an unknowntitude, the greater the wish was, and in the end, it could only obtain a distorted result, regardless of whether the person was willing or not. When the scattered thoughts gradually recovered, and Lod''s tense nerves rxed, all the feelings that had been blocked just now instantly returned to his brain like a tide! All the parts of his body, the intense pain of his muscles, bones, and internal organs, as well as the hysterical moans that were now released after every cell had been squeezed to the limit! "This is the first time in history." The exhausted Lody on the ground, a bitter smile on his face. He didn''t even want to move a finger now, and only wanted to sleep quietly. However, he could not rest now. Nexia had not returned yet. Lod used his willpower as a source to control his body, which was already on the verge of reaching its limit. He propped his hands on the ground and wanted to stand up. It was just a simple action. For him, who had reached the limit of his spirit and body, it was undoubtedly a challengeparable to ''kill god''. It took him seven or eight minutes to stand up with great difficulty, swaying as if he could fall at any time. "Nexia. Where are you?" Lod swallowed his saliva and called out with a hoarse voice. His eyes wandered around, trying to find the figure of the blond girl in the ruins. Nexia~ Nexia? Nexia!!! Lod swayed in the ruins, stumbled on the ground, and kept calling the name of the blond girl. His hoarse voice echoed nearby, but he never got a response. A bad premonition gradually surfaced in his heart. Although his entire body was in unbearable pain, he still gritted his teeth and persevered, walking towards the direction where the giant sword had fallen in his memory. Fortunately, before his strength was exhausted, the ce where the Seraph Wings had descended was about ten meters away from where the giant sword had fallen, and there were no obstacles in the way. This distance was not long, but it was extremely difficult to walk. Lod''s footprints were deep and shallow, and every step he took, he had to stop in ce for a long time to rest, and umte strength to take the next step. In just a few dozen meters, he walked for a whole ten minutes. After passing through thest obstacle in front of him with difficulty, Lod finally saw hope. A milky-white zanpakuto, emitting a dim fluorescence,y quietly on the ground. The body of sword, who was originally as smooth as a mirror, was now covered with shocking cracks. At the end of the handle of sword, there was a ribbon tied. At this time, with the breeze blowing, it slowly fluttered, as if it was waving to him. It was zanpakuto, the zanpakuto of Nexia, Fusei! However, there was no sign of the golden-haired girl around it. "Could it be..." Lod''s pupils trembled slightly. His breathing suddenly became rapid, and a few bulging veins appeared on his face. He seemed to vaguely know the ending of the golden-haired girl. Thepletely shattered zanpakuto Fusei and the almost dissipated Spiritual Power all showed the girl''s fate. It seemed that she had reached the end just like sword. "Nexia..." Lod walked over with stiff steps, slowly crouched down, and reached out to touch the almost shattered Fusei. Hum The shattered body of sword started glowing with a faint light. A fragmented and fuzzy memory suddenly flowed into Lod''s mind along with the shattered zanpakuto. In a magnificent white pce hall, there were dozens of captains dressed in white feathers standing on both sides. All of them looked solemn, facing the white throne at the end of the pce. Seven gemstones of different colors adorned the white throne. A man whose face could not be seen clearly was surrounded by dense and almost tangible spiritual energy. Only a pair of eyes that were like pupils were staring at the front through endless time and space. Nexia slowly walked into the pce. She pressed one hand on sword and walked out of the queue on both sides. She knelt on one knee and said respectfully, "Father, 13th Division Captain, Nexia Carl is here for an audience." "There is a task for you to do." Lod, who was sitting on the throne, supported his cheek with one hand and knocked on the armrest next to him with the other. His indifferent voice echoed in the entire white pce. "Someone tampered with the timeline of the past. Go back to Newcastle 15 years ago and help the weak me to survive this disaster." "Yes, Father!" Nexia did not hesitate at all. She immediately agreed, but then she hesitated for a moment. She looked up and asked, "Father, what do you see in your eyes?" "Your... death." A ripple appeared in Lod''s heavy eyes. He stopped tapping his fingers and said lightly, "But I will survive and embark on the right path from now on. And this is the value of me adopting you." "Death..." This heavy word made Nexia tremble, and then she buried her head deeply, as if she was unwilling to face this ending. "Go, Nexia." Lod''s voice did not waver in the slightest. Hepletely ignored the girl''s reaction and continued to speak in that cold voice, "Complete your mission. Don''t let me down." "Yes. Father." Chapter 571: I Will Control My Own Life

Chapter 571: I Will Control My Own Life

The memory fragments ended here. ''Fusei''pleted its final mission. The shattered sword trembled and let out a soul-like wail. Along with thest trace of Spiritual Power being exhausted, it shattered into countless fragments that scattered on the ground, leaving only the lonely hilt of sword, as well as the white ribbon tied on it, floating gently with the breeze. This scene was deeply reflected in Lod''s eyes. It was as if a hammer had struck his heart heavily, causing his brain to buzz and instantly go nk. Thest bit of his fantasy was mercilessly broken, leaving him with no choice but to face the cruelest oue. Nexia... Dead... Aftering into contact with ''Fusei'', Lod not only saw that fragmented memory, but also understood the ability of this sword. Unlike other zanpakuto, Bankai will not directly enhance thebat power, and it will not let the user Spiritual Power double. Its only ability is to connect all the oneself in the parallel universe through this sword! Nexia used Fusei as a carrier, simultaneously summoning all the parallel universe''s own. Then, through offering sacrifices, she gathered the power of countless parallel universes and forcibly cut off and sealed the authority of the iplete god. This was the truth of everything. Butpared to this, what Lod could not ept was the vague memory fragment. Wilbur was the culprit that triggered all these disasters. There was no need to say this, but the person who really caused the death of Nexia was himself in the future space-time! Soul King - Lod Carl! The high and mighty pure white throne, the seven shining gems embedded in it, as well as the pair of eyes that seemed to split apart, all kinds of characteristics were not told to him that the person was Lod Carl! It was him who had made Nexia return to the past! It was him who had made Nexia sacrifice herself! It was still him. He had clearly seen the oue, but he still chose such a ruthless solution! Although his memory was not long, and it was only a few short sentences, he could still clearly feel an extremely strong sense of incongruity from that Lod. Sitting on that pure white throne, he felt unfamiliar. He seemed to have lost that kind of humanity. There was not the slightest fluctuation of emotions in his emotions, and he became a cold rock. In those eyes that symbolized omniscience and omnipotence, he could only see almost pure indifference and disregard, like a high and mighty god, mercilessly overlooking the small and insignificant things in the world. He had seen that kind of gaze before! In the bronze door summoned by the iplete god, the vast eye made of countless nebe looked at the world through the crack in the door. It was this kind of indifferent and cold gaze. He hated this kind of gaze. Because in those eyes, there was no trace of humanity. In the eyes of the future Soul King Lod, whether it was adopting Nexia or giving this girl strength, it was as if they were all carefully cultivated for the arrival of this day. A prop that could allow him, who was still very weak in the past, to survive this disaster and walk the right path. "Step on the right path?" Lod squatted down and carefully picked up sword''s handle. He held it in his hand and watched the iplete body. The white ribbon gently brushed against his cheek along with the breeze, giving off a faint fragrance. The memories in his mind suddenly appeared, and scenes shed by like runningnterns. From the first time he met the slightly nervous blond girl in the hotel lobby, to the connection between their bloodlines, although they had not been together for a long time, they had already left an important position in Lod''s heart! She seemed to be a little introverted and rarely expressed her opinions. However, she always followed his every step and followed behind him. From time to time, she even liked to quietly look up at him when he was not paying attention. Her words and actions were always full of trust in him, and his figure was always reflected in the depths of her emerald eyes. Even if she knew that she was just a ''Pawn''. But she still firmly followed the order of Soul King Lod and guided him to the right future at the cost of sacrificing herself. It was only at this moment that Lod understood all of this. Why was Nexia always talking about ''the right future'', and before thest moment came, the girl looked back with a hint of determination in her eyes. Presumably, her heart must be full of reluctance. The first time she was touched by her father, the first time she was carried by her father, the first time she felt her father''s love for her, and the first time she followed behind her father. In this broken zanpakuto, there was the emotion left behind by Nexia, which made people feel so heavy! For all eternity, there was only death. But the girl did not hesitate at all, sacrificing herself to turn into a candle to illuminate the future. "Ah, what a silly girl." Lod slowly closed his eyes and clenched the remaining hilt of sword. The man on the pure white throne appeared in his mind. The corners of his lips parted bit by bit, revealing a mouthful of white and neat teeth. "Your father, ah, in this life, I hate self-righteous kindness the most, so I may have to disappoint your good intentions!" The right path? No, that was definitely not the right path! If he was determined to step on this path in the future and be a Soul King without any human emotions, then he would rather not have everything he had now. He would be an ordinary person again. At least that way, he would still be a ''person'', not a cold stone! "I know, you must be watching me." Lod slowly opened his eyes, his eyes suppressing endless anger. He tightly clenched the hilt of sword who was floating in the sky and said word by word, "Look clearly with your omniscient and omnipotent dog eyes. My fate is decided by myself. The future path is under my own feet. I don''t need anyone to tell me what to do!" He he.. A breeze suddenly blew in the ruins, mixed with a faintughter. The man sitting on the pure white throne, high and mighty like a god, seemed to be passing through those omniscient and omnipotent eyes, passing through the barrier of endless time and space, and sneered coldly at his past self. "It''s funny, right?" Lod also smiled, but the coldness in his eyes became colder. "I also think it is ridiculous, sough as much as you like. Sit on that chair, and soon I will catch up with you and cut off your head!" Hu --- The wind blew the dust on the ground, and gradually formed three Chinese character - I will wait for you! The handwriting made of dust quickly dissipated in the wind, as if nothing had happened. "Silly girl, don''t be afraid." Lod took a deep breath and hid the only thing left of sword in his shadow space. He whispered in a voice that only he could hear, "I will definitely bring you back." Chapter 572: Black Cat Michael

Chapter 572: ck Cat Michael

"I have miscalcted." Lody in the ruins, his face filled with despair. After resting in ce for more than ten minutes, he felt the weak spiritual energy in his body. He could not help but hold his forehead and let out a long sigh. He thought to himself that he was too rash at that time. He should not have used Hado #99. The area was cursed by the five dragons. The concentration of spiritual droplets had almostpletely dried up and empty. This ce had be and without any spiritual droplets. It was even rarer than and with heavy spiritual droplets. As a result, he could not replenish his spiritual energy after his spiritual energy was exhausted. His recovery speed was too slow! ording to this recovery rate. It would take at least half a month to fully recover Spiritual Power and his injuries. However, Lod could not wait for such a long time. The ''time illusion'' that Ancient One had given him could onlyst for three days at most. Once this time passed, he would never be able to return! From the time he came to this time and space, to the end of the whole matter, it took him almost a day. And in the remaining two days, he still had to find Tony''s lover, Little Pepper Potts, so there was not enough time, and there was even a bit of nervousness. "Hope Potts is not here." Lod exhaled a breath of turbid air from his lungs, and stood up with the ruins beside him, saying, "But I didn''t feel anything from Spiritual Power at the hotel or Newcastle. She must have been thrown somewhere else by the Weeping Angel." At this point, he could only hope that Botz was not here. Otherwise, based on the destructive power of their fight, if Potts was really in Newcastle, she would probably have turned into ashes by now. Otherwise, she would have been caught by Wilbur and thrown into the factory to be minced meat. After Spiritual Power recovered a little, the super-speed regeneration began to work. The muscles and bones that had been torn apart after surpassing the limit were healing at a speed visible to the naked eye. In just the time of a cigarette, Lod had recovered to the standard of an ordinary person. Although Spiritual Power had been exhausted, at least his movement would not be affected. "Fortunately, my level is not low." Lod muttered in a low voice. Relying on the strength of his soul, he stepped on Hoho and ran towards Michael. Although Spiritual Power had dried up in his body now, it was no problem for him to use Hoho to move in a small area. After all, as Hakuda''s level increased, the strength of his soul would also increase. Shua, shua, shua, shua. After more than ten times, Lod found the unconscious Constantine. Beside the unconscious Constantiney a ck cat with glossy ck fur. Its body was well-proportioned and slender. Its pair of vertical pupils were dyed with pure gold, like two precious gems that were rarely seen in the world. "... Michael?" The corners of Lod''s mouth twitched, and his eyes were a little strange. He asked tentatively. "It''s me." The ck cat looked at himzily, licked her ws, and said faintly, "Don''t look at me like that. If I hadn''t signed a guardian angel contract with you and consumed the remaining power of the Seraph, I wouldn''t have be like this." Bullsh * t. Didn''t you be a cat when you were in Los Angelesst time? Lod resisted the urge to ridicule her, afraid that if he said it, he might be scratched in the face by the angry Michael. "Your eyes tell me that you seem to be thinking about something very rude?" Michael raised her meaty paws and shed her ws. "Although I am your guardian angel, this does not mean that I have to listen to your orders. At least not now." "Cough, cough. No, no!" Lod was so scared that he quickly waved his hands to show that he did not think too much. He said innocently, "I will not force you to do that. You can rest assured. I have the moral character on this side. Besides, I am not interested in cats." "..." Michael was speechless. He put away her ws and said, "I really don''t know if choosing you is right or wrong." When she mentioned this matter, she remembered that when she mentioned the guardian angel contract, Michael was obviously hesitant. It was Nexia who said something that made her change her choice. Lod frowned and asked, "By the way, what did Nexia say to you that made you change your mind in an instant?" "This is a secret." Michael''s eyes were flustered for a moment, and her tone was obviously nervous. "Now is not the time to tell you. When I truly acknowledge you, I will naturally tell you." ". Secret?" The corners of Lod''s eyes twitched slightly. Although he really wanted to know what Nexia had said, he hesitated slightly in his heart. He did not choose to force Michael. He sighed, "Alright, I won''t force you. When you feel that you recognize me, tell me." "You are a good person. In all aspects, you are a good person." Michael let out a sigh of relief. The feeling of nervousness disappeared. In fact, if Lod had been a bit more unyielding, he might have really told him. Did I get a good person card? Moreover, the other party is a cat! The corners of Lod''s eyebrows were vaguely stretched into a cross. He took a few deep breaths in session before he calmed down the desire to ridicule him in his heart. Then, he sat cross-legged on the ground, his hands naturally on his legs. After a few seconds of silence, he said, "Don''t you have anything else to tell me?" The ck cat put its two front paws together and looked up at the serious Lod. "What do you want to know?" Lod exhaled and said, "All of them, including the Battle of Heaven!" The source of all these changes, even the shattering of the Heavenly Hell, all the ancient gods in the depths of the starry sky looked down. They were all linked to the Battle of Heaven in ancient times. It could be said to be the final truth, and this was exactly what he was pursuing! "Your question is too vague." The ck cat''s tone was a bitzy. She said lightly, "And it''s still too early for you to know about the Battle of Heaven. The more you know, the easier it is for them to find out. If you don''t want to experience such a battle again, I advise you not to investigate further." "But I have already been involved." Lod frowned deeply and said, "You want me to not pursue the truth of the Battle of Heaven at the moment. When do you think I have the qualifications to know?" "Oh." The ck cat tilted her head and thought for a moment, then said, "Don''t you have a hell fragment? When you can stand on equal footing with Lucifer and fight for the position of Satan, you will be qualified to pursue the truth of the Battle of Heaven." "It''s okay, not too difficult." Lod smiled easily and said, "It seems that I will know the truth soon." "It is a good thing to be confident." Michael looked at him strangely, as if he did not understand why Lod was so confident. He said helplessly, "But even with your talent, if you want to reach Lucifer''s level, you will need at least several thousand years of training." A thousand years? Lod smiled and shook his head. He did not refute Michael. If it was under normal circumstances, perhaps this Seraph was not wrong, but she did not know that the most important thing was that his greatest reliance was his cheat! Chapter 573: The Real Culprit

Chapter 573: The Real Culprit

"Oh right, I almost forgot about that." The ck cat stuck out its pink tongue and licked its fur. "The Limbo Fragment that I snatched should still be hidden under the hotel. Go and take it away." "Are you talking about this?" Lod pulled out a dark red, irregr crystal from the shadows. "When I came out before, I took it away." "That''s right, this is it." Michael nodded slightly. "The Spiritual Prison is the lowest level of all hell. It is the manifestation of the original form and authority of hell. With this thing, your hell level should be enhanced a lot." "Tsk." Lod''s expression was a little strange. A seraphim who guarded the highest level of heaven was teaching him a hell demon king to be stronger. No matter how one looked at it, this scene was filled with a strong sense of disharmony. It was unknown what kind of wonderful expression the Vatican''s Pope would make if he found out. "Your thinking is too narrow." Michael seemed to have seen through his thoughts. "The rtionship between heaven and hell is coexisting, not an ordinary mortal enemy. The two are like the front and back of a piece of paper, existing on both sides of the world. No matter who, they are indispensable." "But your rtionship with the demons doesn''t seem to be like this?" Lod asked the question in his heart. "The coexistence of heaven and hell does not mean that angels and demons coexist." Michael was not impatient at all. She carefully exined, "Let''s use a piece of paper as an example. The human world is the paper itself, and heaven and hell are attached to the two sides of paper." "Heaven enjoys the bright side. Hell gives birth to the dark side, and the human world maintains the existence of the two. The three sides can not interfere too much with the other worlds, but they maintain a delicate bnce." "But not everyone is satisfied with the current situation. The demons born in the evil environment of hell suffer the cruel ''dark side'' all year round. Under endless negative emotions and evil, they are jealous of the environment of heaven and the human world. In the end, they developed other ideas and wanted to ask for more souls, so as to get out of the cruel environment like hell." "But this way, it will destroy the paper itself." "So the heaven that symbolizes light is to stop the hell that conceals darkness?" Lod said. "That''s more or less the reason." Michael licked her paws and said indifferently, "The real reason is veryplicated, but generally speaking, it''s almost like this. After all, the battle between light and darkness is the eternal truth in the universe, isn''t it?" "It does sound a bit reasonable." Lod was still half-understood, but he was toozy to care about the contradiction between heaven and hell. He changed the topic and said, "I have another question. How did you and Constantinee to Newcastle in 1915?" This matter had always made him feel very strange. After destroying the iplete god, all his memories returned. Naturally, he remembered Michael and Constantine. He went to Newcastle to save the demon that Constantine had summoned many years ago. The girl who had been forcibly taken away by Constantine had been summoned by the wrong spell. But the timeline that these two people were in was 2008. How did they suddenly return to 1915? In the face of Lod''s confused gaze, the ck cat''s licking of its paws froze, and then it said in a helpless tone, "If I wereto say that I don''t know what''s going on, would you believe me?" "Even you don''t know about this?" Lod raised his eyebrows, revealing a very surprised expression. However, the way he looked at Michael didn''t seem to be fake. For a moment, he felt a little strange. Even if Michael didn''t have Gabriel''s Omniscient Eyes, it wasn''t to the extent that he didn''t even know about this matter, right? "I really don''t know." Michael sighed. "At that time, when I fought with Naer, I just pulled out the soul fragment from his body and was suddenly enveloped by a magic array. Before I could react, I was sent to this time and space." "The magic array has an incantation that specializes in restraining angels, forcing me to use the power of the Seraph to resist. In addition, I consumed a lot of energy when I fought with Naer. In the end, I had to use the Holy Protection Magic to hide myself and the soul thin prison inside, waiting for the power to be umted again." At this point, the whole thing was basically clear. No wonder when Michael appeared, she was soaked in a jar. It turned out that it was one of the Demon Kings that fought against Gorr, causing the power of the Seraph to be consumed too much, which was why humans took advantage of the loophole. When the Seraph walked in the human world, it would be restricted and supervised by the contract of Vishanti. No matter if it was Michael or Gabriel, they were unable to unleash all of their power. Moreover, the power of the Seraph was used a little less, and it would take a lot of time to umte again unless they chose to return to heaven. However, once they returned to heaven, it would be difficult toe back down. Therefore, the Seraphs who had descended upon the human world all adhered to the principle of being reasonable and would try their best not to make a move. After all, every bit of their Seraph''s power required arge amount of time to umte again, as well as the massive amount of faith power condensed by the Holy See. It could be said to be quite difficult. Lod suddenly understood why there was a feeling of wanting to kill him in Michael''s eyes. The power of the Seraph that he had worked so hard to umte had ended up being squandered by him so wantonly just now. It was almost the same as returning to before liberation overnight. How could Michael not want to kill him? "You better be careful. I keep feeling that this matter is not over yet." Michael''s tone was a little solemn. "The mage who ambushed me in secret gave me a very familiar feeling. I seem to have seen him somewhere before. Although this summoning ritual failed, he will definitely make another move." "Yes. I understand." Lod pinched his tightly knitted eyebrows and said with a headache, "It seems that Wilbert is not the real culprit. There is another person hiding in the dark who can use such a powerful time magic." Think about it carefully. It has powerful time magic and can transfer the Seraph. Throughout the entire earth, there were very few people who fit this condition. The most likely one was Sorcerer Supreme! Could it be that it was Ancient One who did it? Lod fell silent. Although the bald woman was mysterious, she should not do such a thing. Moreover, she had no reason to summon an ancient god in the depths of the starry sky. "From the looks of it, you seem to have some thoughts about the murderer?" Michael jumped up andnded on Lod''s shoulder. She lifted the meat cushion and pressed it against his cheek. "Sorcerer Supreme, Ancient One. How likely do you think it is?" Lod asked. "It''spletely impossible." Michael was slightly disappointed. She said, "Vishanti will not let her mess around. Moreover, if it really is her, how could I not know?" "That''s true." Lod sighed and said, "By the way, how did the two of you return to the original time and space?" "This is not difficult." Michael said lightly, "The moment I was pulled into the space-time magic, I left a special mark of heaven. As long as it is activated, you can take me and Constantine back. Since you cane here, you should have a way to go back, right?" "The illusion of time on the Eye of Agamotto, the magic mark that Ancient One gave me." Lod lit up the mysterious eye symbol on the back of his hand and said, "Since you can go back, you can help me find a woman who was also thrown into this space and time. Her name is Pepper Potts, the CEO of Stark Group." "The magic to find people, the guy over there is more familiar than me." Michael raised her cat ws and looked at the unconscious Constantine. "Let''s leave this ce first and find a ce to rest." Lod nodded slightly and let out a long breath. "When he wakes up and finds that woman, we can return to the original time and space." "Meow ---" Michael yawned, her eyelids droopingzily. "I''ll leave the rest to you. I need to sleep for a while. Holding a cat should be no problem for you, right?" "Have you forgotten about Constantine?" Before he could finish his sentence, the ck cat burrowed into his clothes. In the end, Lod could only carry the ck cat and drag Constantine out slowly. ... ... ... In the ruined city. The space suddenly rippled like waves, causing intense ripples. A thin man suddenly appeared. He reached out to pick up the golden pocket watch that had fallen on the ground and gently pressed the top. The golden cover popped open with a crack, revealing the broken transparent dial inside and a ck and white photo embedded inside the cover. It was a woman with soft long hair and an outstanding appearance. "Did I fail again?" The man''s blue eyes were filled with indescribable pain. After a long silence, the man slowly closed the golden watch cover. His eyes were unusually determined. "But it doesn''t matter. I will seed next time. No matter what price I have to pay, I will save you, even if it will destroy the entire world!" Chapter 574: Return

Chapter 574: Return

"The Times..." "Yesterday, Newcastle was suspected of being hit by a meteorite, which was as destructive as the Tunguska explosion, resulting in none of the civilians surviving. Thest Viscount of the Wattley family, Sir Wilbur, unfortunately died." "The great King of Britain, George IV, deeply mourned for the Newcastle. He was prepared to personally attend the ceremony and pray for the dead people." "This is the most painful day in history of the Great Britain. Let us mourn for the dead people and pray for these poor people." In a house, Constantine closed the newspaper in his hand. There was a trace of fear in his eyes, and his face was full of horror. He said, "Are you sure? You actually destroyed an entire city?" Lod, who was sitting on the chair, looked like he was not surprised. He leisurely picked up the teacup at the table and took a sip. "A battle involving the gods only caused this degree of destruction. I think you should be d." "But even so." Constantine still found it hard to ept that a city was erased from the map. Presumably, the destructive power of an atomic bomb was only so. "He is right. You should feel lucky." A ck caty in Lod''s arms and said calmly, If that thing were to descend, it wouldn''t just be a city that would be destroyed, but the entire Earth. Hiss. Constantine sucked in a breath of cold air. Looking at his body that was still intact, he couldn''t help but sigh, "It seems like my life is really tough. I was able to survive even after encountering such a thing." "Don''t you want to know what happened after you fainted?" Lod raised his eyebrows and asked curiously. "No, I don''t want to know!" Constantine hurriedly waved his hand and shook his head frantically. "Don''t tell me that the more you know, the more dangerous it will be. I don''t want to be involved again!" ording to his experience, there must be a huge conspiracy hidden behind the matters rted to the level of Divine Descending. It was definitely not something an ordinary person like him could participate in. The first trick to saving his life was to not ask what he should not ask and to not pursue what he should not know. Regarding this, he could be said to be very knowledgeable. He was quite self-aware. It was just that with Constantine''s eyesight, he had probably already discovered the truth from the clues, which was why he was so afraid. Lod had a meaningful look in his eyes. He smiled and did not expose him. Instead, he changed the topic. "Have you found the person I asked you to find?" "Yes, she is lucky." Constantine heaved a sigh of relief and immediately replied, "ording to the guidance of magic, she should be in Edinburgh. Other than her poor health, there should be no problems in other aspects." "That''s good." Lod also let out a sigh of relief. Although he knew that the probability of something happening to Potts was low, he was still a little worried. Since he knew that the person was fine, he could give Tony an exnation. "Since we have found him, Constantine and I will not wait for you. Let''s return to the original time and space first." The ck cat said. "Sure." Lod nodded slightly. Anyway, there was only the ending left. It was fine to let them go back first, so he turned to Constantine and said, "When you go back, you can go to Queens in New York and find me in a grocery store called Spirit Cleansing Pavilion." "Uh. Can I not go?" Constantine hesitated for a moment and asked tentatively, "I think I am more used to being alone. I feel a little ufortable joining the Soul Society you mentioned." "ording to thew of Soul Society." Lod showed a kind smile and said, "Anyone who does not get the consent of Soul Society and has the power of death god will be hunted by the Gotei 13th until it ispletely destroyed." "I am kidding!" Constantine trembled and forced a smile on his face. "To tell you the truth, I like Soul Society the most. And my dream since childhood was to be death god, Soul Society, and so on. He is the best!" Lod stepped forward and patted him on the shoulder. He smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter. I admit it. When I go back and don''t see you, I will tell Soul Society that someone has seized my power. Please send a captain to pursue me." "We are all acquaintances. Is there a need to be so extreme? Don''t you believe in my character?" Constantine looked down at his shoulder. There was a Kido mark on the ce where he had been patted. Moreover, it could not be removed at all. He immediately revealed a look of despair. "Hehe." Lod replied with a sneer. To believe in Constantine''s character, it was better to believe in Mephisto. Although these two people were not good people, at least the demons would abide by the contract. "I''m leaving." Lod waved his hand and turned to leave directly with Hoho. Constantine stared at the mark on his shoulder and did not speak for a long time. His eyes shed with hesitation. "I advise you to listen to him the best." The ck cat leisurely walked over, jumped onto his shoulder, found afortable position andid down, saying, "This matter is far from over, and you are already involved." "I know." Constantine sighed and said, "From the very beginning, I knew that once I was involved in this kind of trouble, it would be impossible for me to get away. Soul Society should be a good choice. " ... ... ... Time returned to the present. The Citibank branch in the center of New York, since Tony reported a special incident, was seized by S.H.I.E.L.D. under the guise of CIA, and three elitebat teams were dispatched to block the entire upper lobby of the bank. As for the secret vault of the lowest level, it was left to Tony Stark to guard it. In order to ensure that Potts could return safely, Tony had arranged a total of ten or eight steel armor at all costs to guard the position of the vault door. Without his permission, anyone who tried to force their way in would be hit by a fierce artillery fire, even S. H. I. E. L. D. was no exception. So up until now, other than the director, the other soldiers in charge of guarding, including Hydra and former director Pierce, did not know what was going on underground. Tony sat on the ground without any grace. His clothes were torn apart. Next to him was a pile of coffee cups and hamburger paper. With tworge dark circles under his eyes, he stared at Bakudo''s barrier with bloodshot eyes. It had been a full sixty hours since Lod left. During this time, he had not slept. He had relied on cups of coffee to hold on until now. He did not dare to sleep. He was afraid that as long as he closed his eyes, the Weeping Angel trapped inside would break the seal and escape. At that time, Potts would be dead! This was the first time he had not slept for two days and two nights for a woman, but Tony did not feel that there was a problem. Just as he was thinking about it and trying to not fall asleep, the transparent barrier in front of him suddenly shook, and then two figures walked out. Tony was suddenly awakened. He forced himself to look and found that it was actually the little pepper Potts that he had been waiting for a long time! "Tony!" Potts was just an ordinary person. After experiencing this strange event, she was so scared that his face turned pale. At this moment, when she saw the familiar Tony, she immediately ran into the man''s arms and cried loudly. "It''s okay, it''s okay. I''m here, I''m here." Tony knew that Potts was very afraid. He gently patted her back and softlyforted her, "Don''t be afraid, everything is over. I won''t let anything happen to you, Potts." As the saying goes, one day without seeing each other is like three days apart. Two days without seeing each other is probably six. A pair of adulterous couple carried each other in front of Lod, and even their saliva sshed out. When he fought with the iplete god, he had never been so seriously injured. The corners of Lod''s mouth twitched. He really didn''t want to look at this couple anymore. After putting the Weeping Angel statue and the enchantment into the shadow space, he took advantage of the time when the two of them forgot themselves and directly left. Spirit Cleansing Pavilion. Pushing open the bell door, he saw Nemu with two white and tender feet, holding a big bucket of ice cream, sitting on the sofa watching cartoons,ughing from time to time. "Ah ---Brother" Nemu was so scared that her face turned pale. She hurriedly hid the big bucket of ice cream behind her, like a child who had been caught by a parent on the spot when he had done something wrong. However, the bucket of ice cream was really too big. It was almost half the size of Nemu. Even if it was hidden behind her back, Lod could see it at a nce. Nemu knew that she was wrong. She stared at Lod with a pair of big ck eyes and looked pitifully at him. She said timidly, "I''m sorry, brother. I couldn''t help but eat a little bit of ice cream." A little bit. Lod nced at the ice cream bucket. There was only a third of the ice cream left, and the shape of the spoon was full of potholes. Suddenly, he couldn''t help but let out a chuckle. He raised his hand and rubbed Nemu''s head. Chapter 575: Brief Respite

Chapter 575: Brief Respite

Spirit Cleansing Pavilion. A man dragged his tired and heavy body and pushed open the door with the golden bell hanging on it. The two golden bells shook and collided together, making a crisp and melodious ring. As soon as Lod entered the door, he immediately saw Nemu. She was holding a big bucket of ice cream and sitting on the sofa watching cartoons. She wasughing from time to time. "Ah ---Brother" Nemu''s face immediately turned pale. She hurriedly hid therge bucket of ice cream behind her back. However, the bucket of ice cream was too big. It was almost half the size of Nemu. Even if it was hidden behind her back, Lod could still see it at a nce. Nemu was like a child who had been caught for making a mistake. He stared at Lod with a pair ofrge, dark eyes. He looked pitifully at Lod and said timidly, "I''m sorry, brother. I couldn''t help but eat a little ice cream." A little bit. Lod nced at the ice cream bucket and found that only a third of the ice cream was left. The bucket was full of potholes. Suddenly, he couldn''t help but chuckle. He walked over and rubbed Nemu''s little head. "Brother, aren''t you angry?" A surprised smile appeared on Nemu''s face. His eyes curved into two crescent moons, as if he was d that he had avoided a cmity. "Don''t do it again next time ---" Lod flicked Nemu''s forehead and chuckled. "Children can''t eat so much ice cream. It''s not good for their development." "Oh, I know!" Nemu covered her forehead with tears and pouted, "I won''t do it again next time. Don''t flick Nemu''s head. It hurts!" "As long as Nemu doesn''t steal food next time, I won''t flick you." Lod pinched Nemu''s chubby face and said with a smile. "I''ll send four ---I won''t steal food next time!" Nemu raised three fingers and said seriously, "If you steal food again next time, brother, you will." At the end of his sentence, Nemu lowered his voice and stuck out his tongue in embarrassment. Lod gently stroked her hair and suddenly thought of Naike Xiya in his mind. If the child did not die, it should be very interesting to see Nemu in the future. With Nemu''s current character of "bullying the city", he estimated that he would be threatened to call her aunt. "Brother. Are you unhappy?" Nemu saw the sadness that shed in Lod''s eyes and the eyebrows that could not help but frown. She could not help but reach out her little hand to touch his cheek and gentlyforted him, "No matter what happens, Nemu will share the burden with you. So please don''t bear it alone, okay?" "Nemu..." Lod lowered his eyes and his eyshes trembled slightly. After a long silence, he said in a hoarse voice, "If one day... I be a person without the slightest emotion, losing all humanity, and no longer values your lives, what will you do then?" "But... Brother, why did you be like that?" Nemu tilted her head, expressing that she did not understand. "Perhaps it was to pursue strength." There was a hint of loss between Lod''s brows. He sighed faintly, "In fact, even I don''t know why I became like that, apletely strange self to me." "It doesn''t matter, don''t worry!" Nemu put her two little hands on Lod''s face. The warm and soft touch woke him up from his low state of mind. "No matter what kind of child you be, Nemu will always be by your side. If you lose your humanity and emotions, then Nemu will help you find what you lost!" "Alright, then it''s a deal!" Lod was moved by this innocence. He smiled and pinched Nemu''s face, then extended his pinky. "Nemu made an agreement with me. If one day I lose my humanity and emotions and be a stranger to you, remember to help me find those things I lost." "En!" Nemu nodded heavily. Her small hands connected with the big hand and she shouted tenderly, "Pull the hook and hang it. Don''t change for a hundred years!" Lod smiled and said, "Whoever wants to change is a puppy!" "Brother, I want to eat!" "What do you want to eat?" "Sweet and sour pork ribs!" "No problem, leave it to me!" ... ... ... At night, the moon hung high in the sky. Lod covered the sleeping Nemu with the quilt. He looked at the little girl who was still smashing her mouth in her sleep. She murmured that he still wanted to eat braised pork. He could not help but chuckle and shake his head. Then he turned around and walked out of the room carefully. Aftering to the underground amusement park, Lod nned to count the harvest of this time. At that time, the situation was really too urgent and dangerous. The oppressive feeling of the iplete god and the vast giant eye was strong enough to be called the strongest one in his life. After the end, he was recovering his injuries. So he did not have time to check the system prompt. The transparent screen was presented in front of him, and Lod nced at it one by one. "Not bad." After Lod browsed through all the rewards, he was not as excited as usual. He just nodded calmly. Ever since he learned about his future self, he had always felt that there was a huge rock weighing on his heart, especially Naike Xiya''sst nce. That heavy feeling made him even more unable to let go. The silencested for a long time. Lod sighed and sat cross-legged. It was sword''s preparation posture. There was something in his heart that he wanted to ask Guan Canghai. Breathing. After several breaths of calm and concentration, Lod''s mind gradually sank into sword. When he opened his eyes again, the scenery had already changed. In the vast and boundless sea of clouds, there stood a proud and aloof mountain peak. At the top was a huge tform. The broken surface was as smooth as if it had been sliced by sword. "Wee back, Master." The gentle woman with ck hair to her waist smiled as she got up and bowed. "I know what you want to ask, but I can''t tell you about it right now. After all, that child doesn''t like you very much." "Sure enough, it exists." Lod was not surprised. He only confirmed his thoughts. He could not help but sigh. "Even I did not know that there was a second zanpakuto. You hid it from me so bitterly, Guan Canghai." "Please do not me me, master ---" Guan Canghai lowered his head apologetically and said with grievance, "That child doesn''t want me to tell you, so I have no choice." "Logically speaking, there shouldn''t be too much of a difference in ability between zanpakuto and me." Lod finally asked the question in his heart, "But your abilities are almostpletely different. What is going on?" "Generally speaking, it is like this." Guan Canghai looked at him meaningfully and said, "A soul can only give birth to one zanpakuto. This is an ironw that all death god has to abide by. But you are different. You are a special existence that has never appeared before." Chapter 576: Spin The Wheel

Chapter 576: Spin The Wheel

A special existence. As Lod recalled this sentence, his heart suddenly had some strange changes. Although the content of what Guan Canghai expressed was very subtle, and could even be said to be extremely obscure, he still grasped the key point keenly. He vaguely understood why he had two zanpakuto. He was a transmigrator. Lod Carl was the unlucky person who had his body upied. Even though this body had lost its soul the moment he crossed over, he still fused with the remaining soul. They were one person, but notpletely one. He clearly only had one soul, but he possessed two different soul attributes. This was his special characteristic! But no matter which one, he was him, Lod Carl, and also a transmigrator. "Master, in your opinion, what is zanpakuto?" Guan Canghai pursed his red lips and revealed a faint smile. He raised a question. It was impossible for Lod not to know thismon sense question. Although he did not understand what Guan Canghai meant, he still answered her, "zanpakuto. Using death god''s own soul as a prototype and giving it a shape and ability weapon." "This exnation is not wrong overall, but it is still missing a part." Guan Canghai lifted a strand of hair from his temples and said gently, "Then do you know why each of zanpakuto''s abilities are different, or even strange?" "Isn''t it because of the difference in souls?" Lod asked in surprise. "Yes, but not all." Guan Canghai said faintly, "The reason why zanpakuto''s ability is so strange is not only because of his soul, but also because of the desire and belief in the depths of each person''s soul." "Wish and belief?" Lod thought about it and felt that it was quite reasonable. "This theory is interesting. This is the first time I''ve heard of it." "Hehe, it''s good that you understand. Let us return to the original topic." Guan Canghai continued to smile. "The wish in the depths of Lod Carl''s soul, as well as the belief in his pursuit, is'' Let everything be repeated ''. Therefore, based on this point, I can summon a clone that exists in the past." "You mean..." Lod''s eyes moved slightly. He already understood what Guan Canghai wanted to say. "But what exactly is the belief and wish that your soul desires?" Guan Canghai''s eyes were like two bolts of lightning that struck straight into the depths of Lod''s soul. "The belief that I pursue." Lod frowned into the word ''Chuan'' and fell into silence for a long time. In fact, Guan Canghai''s meaning was already very obvious.'' Guan Canghai ''was actually Lod Carl''s zanpakuto. Although in a sense, it was also one of his powers. However, as a transmigrator, ''He'', the second ''zanpakuto'' born from the soul, did not really acknowledge him from the beginning to the end. "That child, let me tell you." Guan Canghai said softly, "When you remember and find your own beliefs, it will naturally appear in front of you." It was really troublesome. Lod helplessly let out a long breath. "Thank you for answering my questions." "My pleasure---" Guan Canghai yfully blinked his eyes and smiled. "After all, I am also looking forward to the childing out to help you." ... ... ... He returned to the real world. After ending sword''s meditation, Lod slowly opened his eyes and let out a breath. Although he knew of the existence of the second zanpakuto, he had no clue at all at the moment, and he also did not know what the ''wish and belief'' that was hidden in the deepest part of his soul was. In fact, even he himself was very vague about the memories of the past. He would often forget some important things, such as the development of the plot and so on. Now, it seemed that his memory might have been damaged during the process of transmigration, which led to the current situation. "This is really a headache." Lod rubbed the space between his eyebrows with a wry smile and sighed. Forget it. Let''s not think about this anymore. There must be a way to get to the front of the mountain, and the boat would naturally go straight to the end of the bridge. Even if he was worried now and pulled out all his hair, he could not remember it. After all, memory was different from other things. It was not a problem that could be solved with hard work. He could only wait for time and luck. "System, I want to draw a prize." Lod called out the system interface and nced at his ''savings''. This time, his total ie was 40 superior souls. Including the remaining souls from before, there was a total of 45 superior souls. After thinking for a moment, he decided to send 30 test water. Considering that the special store had been refreshed this month and that there was a new character in the ''battlefield in the heart of,'' he left behind 10 superior souls. Perhaps he could buy some good things. "Draw it 30 times." Lod looked at his savings with heartache. After the system deducted 30 superior souls, he became a lonely 15. Boom ---Boom ---Boom ---Boom --- When he saw the three pirs of light with a hint of orange in them, he knew that there must be something good. ... Purple - Arrancar Skill, Hierro + Lv 1. Purple - Arrancar Skill, Super Speed Regeneration + Lv 1. Gold - Caja Negacion * 3 Gold - Divine Body Gold - Male death god Association Special Edition, Jshir Ukitake Purple - Zanjutsu * 10 Gold - Tousen Kaname Gold - Superior Spiritual Power Pearl - * 10 Purple - Kido Experience Book - * 10 Orange - zanpakuto, Tensa Zangetsu ... Purple - Tiger Portrait Of Courage Gold - Yamamoto Genryusai, Kendo Manual Gold - zanpakuto, Kokujou Tengen Myouo Purple - Strong Limb Repairing Serum Purple - Spiritual Power Amplification Device Purple - nerve coagnt Gold - Shinigami Women''s Association - Kusajishi Yachiru Collection Gold - Schrift: Superstar Purple - Onmitsukid Steps Orange - carnival of souls ... Orange - Special Building: Lying Pig Pce Gold - Special Building: Infernal Hell Gold - Schrift: Heat Purple - Hoho Experience Book * 10 Purple - Hakuda * 10 Gold - Superior Spiritual Power bead * 10 Purple - Kido experience book * 10 Purple - High Spirit Soul Decoy Purple - Silver Wind Flower Yarn Orange - Aizen Sousuke ... "Holy shi*!!!" The moment he saw the man, even with Lod''s current state of mind, he could not help but be shocked and almost jumped up from the ground! After rubbing his eyes hard, he stared at thest beam of orange light with his big red eyes, as if he could not believe his eyes. Chapter 577: Aizen and Soul King

Chapter 577: Aizen and Soul King

What did he see? Aizen Sousuke, the King of Tough-Acting! Because of his personal unique charm and often saying all kinds of pretentious golden words, he always sat in the top ten of the major viins list. He was once thought by many readers that he was the most charming man in death god, and in death god''s form book, he was personally given the keyword ''god''. In front of this man, Soul Society was known as a rare genius in a hundred years. Tshir Hitsugaya, who had learned Bankai for several years, could not help but be dull. Usually, other Captains more or less have one to two aspects that they are not good at, but only this man is full marks. Whether it is zanpakuto, Spiritual Power, or IQ, personal charm, stratagem, etc.. A series of them are infinitely close to perfection, and Strength is crushing the other death god Captain several dimensions. He is the only man who has approached Yamamoto Genrysai Shigekuni from all aspects since the establishment of Soul Society for thousands of years! Even Kurosaki Ichigo, as the protagonist, lost because Aizen felt too lonely, and deliberately created an enemy for himself. Just think about it. A variety of faces is infinitely close to perfection, IQ almost reaching the ceiling level, and there are good achievements in the scientific field, personal charm is broken through the sky, and even can make people willing to die for it. Such an existence called it God, it is not too much! "This is really... great luck!" Lod''s chest heaved violently, revealing a hard-to-hide ecstasy, thinking that the dog system had cheated him for so long, and this time he was a person! And with Aizen, this IQyout ceiling, he had a lot of things in the future to ask this Act Tough King. Hgyoku, Caja Negacion, hollow transformation technology, death god transformation technology, Arrancar technology, and so on, the most urgentlycking technology at present, will be unlocked with Aizen appearance. "Summon... Aizen." Almost without hesitation, Lod directly chose to summon the man. As his voice fell, a figure gradually solidified. A brown slightly curly short hair, paired with a pair of ck-rimmed sses, dark brown eyes as calm as a deep pool, the corner of his lips holding a gentle smile, a white 5th Division captain haori, looks like a schrly atmosphere, exuding an elegant and easy-going aura. "Your Highness Soul King.." The man slightly raised his eyelids, and a ripple appeared in the depths of his brown eyes. He smiled warmly and said, "I didn''t expect that the person who pulled me out of the boundless hell would actually be an existence I once wanted to kill with my own hands. What a funny scene." "..." Lod was expressionless and silent. Don''t look at him like this, in fact, he is a little panicked in the heart. Although there is a system that guarantees loyalty, the opposite party is actually Aizen. Pata --- "Don''t be so nervous..." Aizen raised his slender fingers and pushed the sses on the bridge of his nose, revealing a warm and gentle smile: "I don''t mind being loyal to you, and I won''t be a threat to you. I just feel a little funny and angry about fate." "The gift known as fate has actually been marked in the dark for a long time. Since you saved me, I will choose to bear the corresponding price." "And.." Aizen paused for a moment, with a faint smile, and said indifferently, "For the current me,pared to overthrowing the rule and status of the Soul King, it is more interesting to understand this world, isn''t it?" "It doesn''t matter." Lod''s expression was as calm as water. He said calmly, "In the face of absolute power, any resistance and technique is nothing more than an ant. It is like being swept away by dust. The difference between one and two is not that big for me." "It''s a very familiar sentence." Aizen narrowed his eyes and smiled. "Your Highness Soul King means that as long as you are willing, you can clean up the ''sand grains'' like me at any time?" "You can think so." Lod looked at him calmly and said slowly. If the one standing in front of him now is ''surpasser, Aizen'', then he will definitely not say such arrogant words, but unfortunately, Aizen has not yet fused with Hgyoku, and he can''t even touch the boundary of surpassers. Although it is still very strong, it is not impossible to defeat. Aizen just smiled and did not refute. Or there is no need to refute. The intuition that has been tempered for many years tells him that the Soul King in front of him is no longer the thing in his memory, the thing that is regarded as the wedge of the three realms, but a real god walking in the world! "Then the next topic." Aizen pushed the ck frame and said, "Your Highness Soul King, what do you need me to do?" "Hgyoku." Lod directly threw him something and said lightly, "Go to Soul Society to find Kisuke Urahara, make it in the fastest time, and serve as 5th Division Captain for a period of time. Later, I will let Gin and Tsen Kaname cooperate with you." "It''s actually this thing." Aizen raised his hand to catch that thing, and after looking at it, he felt familiar memories in his heart, smiling: "I am very curious about one thing. Since you are a Soul King, why do you use your own nails to create the so-called Hgyoku?" The thing that was thrown to him was a nail that emitted a bright light. [Soul King''s nail] is the most important material to make Hgyoku. It can be said that if there is no nail that has the strength of a Soul King, then even the Hgyoku that is made is just a pseudo- Hgyoku. Kisuke Urahara''s ''Hgyoku'' before was this. And the Hgyoku made by Aizen merged with the Soul King''s nail, and then swallowed hundreds of talented death god souls and Kisuke Urahara''s semi-finished Hgyoku, which formed the final product [Hgyoku]! "Why don''t you guess?" Lod did not answer the question, but looked at Aizen with a smile, seemingly waiting for him to answer. "No." Aizen gave him a meaningful look, then chuckled and put his nails into his arms, shaking his head: "Curiosity can sometimes push people to improve, but sometimes it is a deadly poison." Lod was toozy to beat around the bush with him and asked directly, "How long will it take?" "Oh. If you are in a hurry, you can do it in about a month." Aizen slightly estimated the time, and then said: "I need hundreds of excellent death god souls and hundreds of hollow souls, otherwise I can''t make Hgyoku smoothly." "Is this okay?" Lod took out a superior soul to show to Aizen. "A very pure soul crystal, the quality is probably equivalent to a low-level captain." Aizen''s eyes raised a trace of surprise and said, "Although the quality is enough, just one is not enough topletely satisfy Hgyoku''s appetite." "Does copse consume so much?" Lod frowned and looked at Aizen suspiciously, thinking that this guy was not nning to fill his private pocket. "Although this soul crystal structure is indeed tempting, we are not greedy." Aizen saw through his thoughts at a nce and said directly, "Hgyoku is a very ''picky'' child. If he fed it with this quality soul at the beginning, do you think it will ept the following inferior souls?" "No." Lod sighed and understood the problem. It was not that the superior soul he provided was not good, but that the quality was too high, and it could easily make Hgyoku''s taste "What is your opinion?" Lod intends to ask Aizen. After all, he is the creator, and he knows more about Hgyoku''s characteristics. "Since there are better things, why not?" Aizen pushed the sses on the bridge of his nose and smiled slightly: "If it is to feed Hgyoku with this quality, how powerful the final finished product after formation is, even I, the former creator, dare not make a light conclusion." That is hundreds of superior souls. Lod felt a little pain in his heart, but Aizen proposal was really tempting, so after thinking for a moment, he said, "ording to your thinking, make the prototype of Hgyoku first, and then slowly feed itter." "One month." Aizen nodded slightly, paused slightly, and asked: "You just said to let me temporarily be the 5th Division Captain, and Tsen Kaname and Ichimaru Gin to assist me. Can I ask what you want us to do?" Lod smiled and said, "I just want to see your hair gel hand." "..." Aizen Spiritual Power almost went berserk, and the ck frame was shaken with cracks. Chapter 578: Kyouraku Shunsui

Chapter 578: Kyouraku Shunsui

Aizen left in a hurry. It is hard to imagine that such a perfect hexagonal man like him will be choked to speechless one day. Especially when Lod chased to ask him, what was the use of the hand to gently stroke it like a hair gel to change the hairstyle, Aizen, who was full of temperament in the past, suddenly had a feeling of disorder in the wind. This Soul King.. seems to have a little problem. But anyone who is normal, who will pay attention to whether his hand is smeared with hair gel! Moreover, this kind of big matter, can Spiritual Power do it? But if it is only this, Aizen can still endure it until this Soul King in front of him took out a book called: Male death god Association anniversary magazine. Inside, it actually published his portrayal! Aizen''s eyes twitched crazily. He didn''t know when he was photographed by the group of people! He saw a hazy fog in the portrayal. He had a warm and gentle smile on his face. Half a bath towel was wrapped around his lower body, and he was lying on the chair next to the warm spring. His perfect figure was almost revealed. The scattered brown hair hanging from the dew made him lookzy. It was intertwined with the elegant and easy-going temperament, enough to make any woman scream! Aizen, who was known as the Act Tough King, finally could not resist the defeat. Looking at Aizen''s rushing figure, Lod could not help but smile from the bottom of his heart. It seems that the special magazine that the system gives every time is notpletely useless. At least it can make Aizen, the Act Tough King, suffer, and prove how valuable it is! "Oh. Next time, do you want me to show the Unohana one?" Lod really thought about it and finally decided to give up this tempting idea. With Unohana''s ck-bellied and insidious character, if she saw this kind of thing, she was afraid that she would drag him to the hell to fight. Thinking back to thest time he fought with Sister Unohana, if not for Guan Canghai saving the scene at thest moment, he would have been melted into blood. "Don''t court death." Lod couldn''t help but shiver, muttering to the system, "System, open the battlefield in your heart." [SSS - Level: Kurosaki Ichigo] [Challenge fee: Superior Soul * 100] .. [ - SS - Level: Kurosaki Ichigo] [ - Challenge fee: Superior Soul * 10] ... [SSS - Rank: Yamamoto Genrysai Shigekuni] [Challenge Condition: Unlocking special scenario ''Hell'' to check. ] ... [SSS level: Aizen Sousuke] [Challenge fee: Superior Soul - 100] ... [SS - Rank: Kyouraku Shunsui] [ Challenge fee: Superior Soul * 5] ... [SS - Rank: Zaraki Kenpachi] [ - Challenge fee: Superior Soul * 10] ... [X Level: Yhwach] [Challenge requirements: Gather all Schrift abilities + omniscience and omnipotence] ... Good fellow, really all of them are above S! From top to bottom, none of them were easy to beat! Lod looked at the golden list and fell into a deep silence. He suspected that there was something wrong with this dog system logic. It pulled out all the ceiling. Did it think too highly of him? Even the final stage of merging with Hgyoku, reaching the surpasserAizen, can be given to sword. He does not want to touch this mold. The transcendent Aizen, Yamamoto Genryusai, Zaraki Kenpachi, and Kurosaki Ichigo are basically at the peak of their respectivebat power. After a while, I have to pass! As for thest Yhwach. He seriously doubted whether the system brain was gnawed by dogs. Not to mention the fact that he could not beat it at the moment. He could not even gather the most basic conditions for the challenge! Looking left and right, he found that the only one suitable for the challenge seemed to be ''Kyouraku Shunsui''. "No, system." Lod frowned and found a problem: "Thest time I saw Kyouraku Shunsui, the challenge fee was 50 medium-level souls, how did it be five superior souls this time?" [Ding ---] [S ss Kyouraku Shunsui is in the period of Karakura Town, not using Bankai] [SS - level Kyouraku Shunsui is in the period of the Thousand Years War. All aspects are at their peak state and can use Bankai] "You are really a f**king profiteer." Lod gnashed his teeth in anger and said, "Kyouraku Shunsui already knows Bankai. Can it be divided into two people?" In Karakura Town, although Kyouraku Shunsui is the first Arrancar in the ranking list, but due to his own Bankai ignoring the characteristics of his teammates, he did not use Katen Kykotsu''s Bankai. It is just such a simple difference, and the dog system actually started the price! [Ding ---Yes] [strictness is one of the most excellent virtues of the system] "I thank you!" Lod gritted his teeth and spat out a few words from his teeth. Kyouraku Shunsui is really worthy of being a water ceiling, just one Bankai is enough to pit his soul for a full five hundred times. [Does the host choose to challenge? ] "If I don''t challenge, will Kyouraku Shunsui upgrade next time?" This time, Lod was careful and intended to say hello in advance. [SS + level: Kyouraku Shunsui] [Rating: After several years of training and growth, after Spiritual Power umted to the limit, he once again improved to a stronger state. ] [Challenge Condition: Unlocking special scenario ''hell'' to be checked. ] "You really have a f**king hidden one!" This time, Lod was even angrier. His teeth were grinding so hard that they creaked. He wished he could drag the dog system out and beat it up. [Ding ---Host, do you choose to challenge? ] The system was easy to see, so it chose to avoid it and be a repeater. Special scenario - Hell. Lod immediately thought of the door of hell that had appeared in the original work. In his memory, that thing had only appeared twice. One was the evil soul in the early stage of the animation trial, and the other was in the theater version of the hell. A person from hell had appeared. However, in all the subsequent chapters, there was no more rted information about hell, as if it had been deliberately forgotten. Unexpectedly, here in the system, he can actually see the relevant information of ''Hell'' again, and it seems to be rted to a timeline called, ''The Whispering of Hell''s Chapter''. Yamamoto Genrysai Shigekuni in the Thousan Years Blood War is SS rank, and after that, it should havepletely died in battle, but in the prison light system marked, it was once again evaluated as SSS rank, and the rtionship was a bit intriguing. "A bit interesting.." Lod rubbed the broken hair on his forehead and grinned: "System, I want to challenge Kyouraku Shunsui." [Challenge: The Kyouraku Shunsui in your heart] [Deduct the challenge fee from the superior soul * 5. The reward will be doubled ording to the settlement! ] [Challenge Battlestage is the beginning! ] [Challenge Battlestage: Soul King Pce - Omotesando] Chapter 579: Katen Kyoukotsu

Chapter 579: Katen Kyoukotsu

In the next moment. A pure white pce that was like a cone was suspended in the sky of the vast sea of clouds. Two huge white jade pirs stood beside him. Under his feet was a wide corridor, which was the only way to the Soul King Pce - the Omotesando! The concentration of spirit particles in the air was extremely high. Just a casual wave of the hand could cause ripples, making people feel as if they were at the bottom of the sea. Even the vice captain, death god, would probably be pressed here to the point of suffocation. Fortunately, Lod was already familiar with such an environment, so he did not feel any difort, and this atmosphere full of Reishi could be said to be more advantageous for him. Fighting in such an environment, the atmospheric Reishi was at his disposal, and the Quincy almost did not have to worry about Spiritual Power, and could be squandered freely. If it was in the words of a famous person, it should be that he had never fought such a rich battle! The time and ce were all here with him, and Lod suddenly felt a hundred times more confident at the moment, feeling that his odds of winning had increased greatly, so he stepped forward. Following the two rows of huge white jade stone pirs, after walking through the channels of the watch ginseng, a semi-fan-shaped tform came into view. One could vaguely see a pink coat fluttering slowly in the breeze. Beside it were scattered petals, as well as a pot of wine and two jade tes. It was outrageous. Lod resisted the desire to ridicule him. He had long heard that Kyouraku Shunsui was coquettish, but he did not expect it to be so coquettish. This posture did not seem like he was here to fight. Instead, it seemed like he was here to drink wine! As he approached, the man slowly raised his head. A ponytail with slightly curly brown hair was casually tied to the back of his head. Two flower petals were inserted to fix it. He had the face of an uncle in his forties. There was a short stubble on his lower jaw. He looked like he hadn''t scraped it clean. He looked like he had a decadent temperament. Although this uncle''s appearance and age were jumping between the uncle and the uncle, he wore a pink coat embroidered with roses and other flowers. The corners of his mouth seemed to be faintly raised, revealing azy and frivolous arc. At first nce, he gave people a very unreliable feeling, and if his appearance was not good, he would probably be pasted on in public: Strange Uncle Or other negativebels such as "pervert", "pervert" and "pervert", and then directly die in this life. It had to be said. Having a good appearance was really important. At least when you smiled at a girl, it would only make people feel that there was a deer running around in their hearts, not making people feel as if their hearts were being hit by a train. "Oh oh ---" Kyouraku Shunsui pressed the straw hat with one hand and smiled at Lod in front of him. He picked up a palm-sized jade te and said lightly, "Guest from afar, no matter what your purpose is, why don''t you sit down and drink with me first?" Yes, this was very like him. Who would have thought that the system would perfectly reproduce Kyouraku Shunsui''s'' Persuasion Wine ''? Kyouraku Shunsui has a problem, that is, he likes to drink, especially when the other party is an enemy, he will take the opportunity to dy or get drunk. But to be reasonable, will there really be enemies who are stupid enough to fall for this guy''s trap? "...I don''t drink." The corner of Lod''s mouth twitched. "I''m in a hurry, so let''s get straight to the point." "What a pity." Kyouraku Shunsui shook his head regretfully, picked up the jade te and took a sip. He smacked his lips and said, "Alcohol is a good thing. Your life iscking a great interest. Are you really not going to try it? I promise that you will never forget it. After drinking it once, you will want to drink it a second time." "No. I refuse." Lod revealed a look of disdain. God damn, you drank it. Did you put some ingredients in your bottle? "What a pity." Kyouraku Shunsui looked quite helpless, as if he felt sorry for Lod. He sighed and said, "I thought I would meet a soulmate, but I didn''t expect it to be a ''natural enemy''" This was his third attempt to persuade him to drink, and it undoubtedly ended in failure. "Since you don''t want to drink." Kyouraku Shunsui smiled. He put down the jade te in his hand and said, "Then let''s get to the point. Although I don''t like being direct, it is my style to be more tactful." Swish! Before thest wordnded, a straw hat was thrown out at a high speed, bringing with it a sharp whistling wind. In the blink of an eye, it appeared in front of Lod! Lod seemed to have expected this. He calmly took half a step to the side, and his right hand, which was always pressing on sword''s handle, pulled sword up from the bottom to the top with lightning speed. The straw raincoat was suddenly cut off from the middle. Kyouraku Shunsui held both hands, one long and one short, and two zanpakuto chopped down with an extremely fierce momentum. ng - - The moment sword''s sword crossed, a zing fire burst out, like a dazzling fireworks blooming. The two Spiritual Power collided together, arousing visible spiritual energy waves. The half fan-shaped round tform under his feet shook violently. "Little brother, your intuition is very sharp." Kyouraku Shunsui showed a trace of appreciation in his eyes and praised, "Not only can you see through the bait I threw in an instant, but you can also adjust your posture in time to make a beautiful counterattack when dodging." "It''s better not topliment." Lod held sword up with one hand, and after shaking off the short-haired sword, he did not choose to pursue. Instead, he said faintly, "This is the end of the test. Next is the main event." Boom A strong, almost solid Spiritual Power, with an extremely deep, pitch-ckke, instantly covered the entire Watch Path. The spiritual droplets in the air, which were extremely thick, were stirred up like tides, and even the space was faintly distorted. "The very powerful Spiritual Power." Kyouraku Shunsui, who was under great pressure, finally put away the smile on his face, removed his disguise, and his eyes showed a touch of seriousness: "I thought it was a sheep, but I didn''t expect it to be a lion. This is really good luck!" "Since you still don''t intend to use Bankai, let me start first." Lod did not get along with his nonsense at all. He raised the dark sword Peak and pointed to the vast sky above his head: Bankai - Golden Lightning Pce!!!! Waves of thunder resounded through the sky. The dark clouds, as thick as ink, rolled and surged from the distance, turning the originally cloudless sky into a stormy night! Endless violent thunder, like a raging tsunami, appeared in the clouds, and then under the guidance of Lod''s sword, it gathered into a golden canopy, from which hundreds of thousands of golden bead curtains were hanging down. "Chjir Sasakibe''s Bankai?" Kyouraku Shunsui recognized the thunderbolt Huagai, smashed his mouth, sighed: "If I am hit by this move, it is not good. It seems that if I don''t take it seriously, it is impossible." The two zanpakuto swords, one long and one short, were arranged in the shape of a cross. As the Kyouraku Shunsui slowly pulled, it made a crisp sound of sword''s wind friction. "When the Flower Wind Rages, the Flower God Roars, When the Wind of Heaven Rages, the God of the Underworld Sneers." "Katen Kyoukotsu!" The short sword suddenly turned into a big one and a small pair of ck big sword. The arc of sword''s de was almost like a crescent moon, and there were two and a half circles on the back. The end of sword''s handle was tied with red silk. Swish! The pink flower robe and feathers suddenly floated up, among the scattered red petals. When he looked closer, he could no longer see the figure of Kyouraku Shunsui. "Bushgoma!" A hoarse andzy voice suddenly floated over from the sky above his head. Lod looked up and saw two wind des that were spinning at high speed like a snail were attacking him! Chapter 580: Katen Kyoukotsu 2

Chapter 580: Katen Kyoukotsu 2

Using the angle of sword''s sh, the whirlwind formed a fierce hurricane. The only w was that this move was not about killing, but more about besieging or stopping the enemy from moving. Lod narrowed his eyes slightly. He did not show any panic. In fact, before choosing this challenge, he had already memorized all the abilities of Kyouraku Shunsui, the captain. Yachiru Style - Zanjutsu - Crescent Moon! The pitch-ck zanpakuto returned to his sheath. Lod let out a clear breath. The cold light shone through his pair of pure gold eyes, reflecting an extremely terrifying killing intent. In the next moment, his right hand gripped sword''s handle tightly and he suddenly pulled sword forward. ng - - Sword unsheathed his sword at an astonishing speed, the friction producing a sharp and ear-piercing sound explosion! The loud noise carried the roaring sound explosion. The violent airflow stirred up and rushed into the clouds. Like a giant dragon that had awakened from ancient times, it exploded toward the ck dome above the vast sea of clouds, releasing a world-shaking, high-pitched dragon roar! Bang! The fierce whirlwind waspletely shattered in an instant! Kyouraku Shunsui''s pupils suddenly contracted. He thought in his heart that the situation was not good. He did not expect this young man to be so sharp. He grasped the gap between the moves andunched a fierce attack when he was unable to dodge. Hundreds and thousands of beautiful white sword lights rose up one after another like a sad and beautiful waning moon. The dense sword lights that flooded over like a tide even cut the entire space in front of them into a ferocious appearance. Those criss-crossing ck hollow cracks in the air, swallowing everything that touched them and tearing them apart. The high concentration of spirit particles contained in the atmosphere directly exploded under the light of sword, forming a vast expanse of mist. And these sword lights did not have the slightest intention of stopping, as if they were going to continue like this forever! The wild and fierce wind howled, and it counterattacked and cut the man''s cheek. "What a terrible sword skill!" If not for the fact that he knew that he was in a crisis at the moment, such a beautiful waning moon scene, with his character, he might have drank a few cups alone, but unfortunately, the surging killing intent hidden under the beautiful scenery made the frivolous 8th Division Captain feel a shudder and fear in his heart! "But just this level, it is impossible to defeat me, young man!" Kyouraku Shunsui is the disciple of Head-Captain after all. He has been Captain for more than a hundred years, and hisbat experience is enough to rank in the top ten of Soul Society, and he has excellent insight, which makes him find a way to crack it in an instant. Even if he will be beheaded in the next second, his mouth is still teasing people. This kind of seemingly frivolous and fancy, but in fact, using words to interfere with the enemy and taking the opportunity to find a w in the style, it is worthy of 8th Division Captain seat, enough to be the Soul Society''s Head-Captain. "Takaoni!" Kyouraku Shunsui licked his lips, holding two zanpakuto, suddenly cut down! It was just a simple sh, but it did not seem to have any special ability. Spiritual Power did not have any enhancement at all. However, after the Shikai, Katen Kykotsu, with a momentum that was close to crushing rotten wood, forcibly tore the turbulent flow of sword''s light into pieces. The fierce wind howled and scattered in all directions. "Scared to death." Kyouraku Shunsui fell to the ground and showed an expression of lingering fear. There was a feeling of escaping death in his tone. "I haven''t met such a powerful young man in a long time. If I had been a little careless just now, I would have been dismembered by you." "Uncle, it is not a good habit to lie." Lod nced at the corner of his mouth and said disdainfully. In fact, as long as one looked closely, one could find that this man was not as panicked as he said. The corners of his lips were slightly raised and he always held a calm smile. His eyes were as calm as the surface of ake, revealing a calm and collected expression. "I forgot to tell you." Kyouraku Shunsui casually put sword on his shoulder and said leisurely, "Katen Kykotsu''s ability is to turn a child''s y into reality. The rules of the game are set by Katen Kykotsu. Anyone who enters Spiritual Power''s range must obey the rules, including me." After saying that, he paused for a moment. Seeing that Lod''s eyes seemed a little strange, Kyouraku Shunsui just thought it was strange and continued to say, "The game that I yed just now was the victory of the one standing at the top. ording to the height of both sides, the power of the sh will increase by several times." "I have never asked you this." Lod looked at him expressionlessly and said, "And there is no need for you to exin your ability to me." "The basic rules of the game are fairness." Kyouraku Shunsui had a helpless expression on his face and sighed, "Children are not as despicable as adults. If I don''t tell you the rules of the game, my child will lose his temper. Children are not easy to coax nowadays." "Yes." At this point, Lod was deeply moved. Nemu often liked to throw tantrums, and he was often ''unreasonable'', which sometimes gave him a headache. "From this point of view, we are in the same boat." Kyouraku Shunsui smiled and said, "It seems that your family also has a child that gives you a headache." "About the same." Lod thought for a moment and could not help but smile. "Although it is usually a headache, it is always unexpectedly reliable at critical moments. She is my favorite sister." "I''m so envious." Kyouraku Shunsui seemed to mention the sad part and sighed with a sad face. "If only my children were as sensible as your sister. They were spoiled by me too much and were often manipted by them." The two seemed to be chatting, and the atmosphere was not as depressing as before. However, at this moment, Kyouraku Shunsui was one-sided with bitter water, while suddenly holding sword back and fiercely stabbing toward the ground. "Kageoni!" Lod sneered in his heart. He already knew that this old guy had bad intentions! But unfortunately, he knew Katen Kykotsu''s ability clearly, so after seeing Kyouraku Shunsui''s action, he immediately used Hoho to leave the ce. And the moment he disappeared, from the long dark shadow on the ground, a shadow of sword suddenly stretched out. "Huh?" Kyouraku Shunsui looked slightly serious and looked up at Lod in the sky. "I don''t think I told you about the rules of the game. How did you judge?" "Hehe, I won''t tell you." Lod stood on a high spot and looked at Kyouraku Shunsui with a smile that was not a smile. "Kageoni, if you are stepped on by the shadow, you will lose. Both sides can enter the shadow of the other side and attack the other side from a distance. Am I right?" "Hiss.. All seen through?!" Kyouraku Shunsui''s face changed slightly, as if he did not expect this scene. It was clearly the first time he had used Katen Kykotsu''s special ability in front of this young man, but the other party seemed to be familiar with it, and his familiarity with the rules of these games was almost no less than his master! "Takaoni!" Lod read out the game name, and then swooped down from the sky, waving sword to attract the thunder in the sky. Rumble - The vast golden lightning suddenly crashed into the ground. The huge shockwave caused the ground to crack open. The violent lightning wantonly erupted, raising a gray cloud of smoke and dust. A figure emerged from the smoke and dust. It was Kyouraku Shunsui, who was in a sorry state. Although he narrowly avoided the lightning, the aftermath of the destruction still made his chest feel stuffy. Before he could breathe a sigh of relief, he heard a familiar voice. "Kageoni!" Kyouraku Shunsui almost subconsciously jumped into the sky. With the other party''s familiar ability, staying on the ground below was too dangerous, and it was safer in the air. But it was a pity that his escape route was already within Lod''s expectations. Ring, ring! Above him was covered by a shadow. Kyouraku Shunsui''s pupils suddenly shrank, and his heart fiercely beat. "Irooni, white!" There was a touch of coldness in Lod''s eyes. The pitch-ck sword raised high and fell down with the momentum of splitting the mountains and splitting the earth! Puchi! Bright blood bloomed in the sky like fireworks. A huge wound appeared on Kyouraku Shunsui''s chest, which was close to deep enough to show the bone. The flesh rolled up and pulled open on both sides, and the gushing blood dyed the white feathers red. Thetter widened his eyes as if he was in disbelief and fell from the sky. Chapter 581: Katen Kyoukotsu 3

Chapter 581: Katen Kyoukotsu 3

The third type of game, Irooni. If you cut the color you speak of, you will obtain victory. Inyman terms, the two sides who were caught in the game chose to say the name of the color. The two sides could only attack the area covered by the color. If they cut into other colors, they would be ineffective. The color read by one side, therger the area of the color, the stronger the strike of the color caller, but at the same time, it also meant that therger the area of the attack, the more dangerous it was. On the other hand, the color that was called out, the smaller the area covered by the color, the weaker the strike of the color caller. Therger the area of the color, the stronger the power of the strike, but at the same time, the more dangerous it was. The smaller the area of the color, the smaller the power of the strike. However, this also meant that the smaller the area of the attack, the safer it was. What Lod shouted before was ''white''. Kyouraku Shunsui is wearing captain haori, and he is also wearing haori, so the power and area of the attack is very big. In the rules of Katen Kykotsu, he won the game. As for Kyouraku Shunsui, who was the loser, he suffered the most powerful attack in the area of white. "Cough cough." Kyouraku Shunsui half knelt on the ground, coughing blood non-stop. That sword showed no mercy at all and directly cut open the flesh and bones of his chest. If not for his quick reaction at thest moment and timely distance from the young man, he would have been cut into two. It was the first time in a hundred years that he was injured to this extent by his own ability. Kyouraku Shunsui couldn''t help but feel bitter on his face. He didn''t expect that there would be such a day. If Ukitake saw his miserable appearance, he would probably be ridiculed when he went back. People who y with the rules will be yed with by the rules sooner orter. Once the so-called zanpakuto of the rules was figured out, such a problem would ur. On the other hand, death god, who used Unohana Retsu as an example, Even if people know zanpakuto''s ability, they can''t beat him. There is no possibility of winning against the strong with the weak, and there is no chance of winning with tricks. From a certain point of view, this could be considered a big misfortune for him. "Takaoni!" Lod did not intend to give him a chance to catch his breath and started Katen Kykotsu''s game again. When falling from a high ce, the power of the sh would increase exponentially, and ording to the height difference between the two sides, it was enough to kill the enemy! Hoho! Kyouraku Shunsui, who was seriously injured, barely stepped out of Hoho''s teleport. But the moment hended, Lod had already grasped the opportunity. He raised his hand and the spiritual liquid turbulence condensed into form. A huge blue arrow, almost in the blink of an eye, drew a sharp cold light in the air! Arge Divine Saint Destroyer Arrow! Hoho! Kyouraku Shunsui forced his seriously injured body to avoid the arrowsing at him again. "Don''t think about escaping!" Lod''s eyes turned cold and sword pointed upwards! The golden canopy that covered the sky exploded with a world-shaking roar, sending down endless thunder and raging waves! The attacks formed by countless thunder strikes were so dense that it could be said to be crazy. It almost filled the entire space. It followed the footsteps of Kyouraku Shunsui, never stopping like a storm! Even though Kyouraku Shunsui was extremely powerful, one wrong step caused him to almost be unable to raise his head. He could only drag his seriously injured body. Under such a dense bombardment of thunder, he could actually rely on Hoho to dodge left and right, like an ant living in the cracks. For a time, Hoho''s shadows joined together. It is hard to imagine that Kyouraku Shunsui is so seriously injured, and Hoho can still use this speed. And every time Hoho is in the position where the thunder will not fall, Kyouraku Shunsui''s almost abnormal insight let him find the safest position repeatedly under the storm of thunder. This is the Captain of 8th Division, one of the most proud students of Yamamoto Genryusai, the strength of the top five in the whole Soul Society! In a moment, the thunder stopped. The golden canopy was a little dim, and there was not enough thunder in it. The space where Soul King Pce was located was a little strange. The astronomical phenomena formed by being controlled could not gather thunder infinitely. In some ways, it could be considered a weakening for him. "This is bad." Kyouraku Shunsui covered the wound in front of his chest and looked at Lod breathlessly. "I didn''t expect to be deceived by you. You deliberately pretended not to know my ability, and then took advantage of my carelessness tounch a fatal blow." "You answered right, but unfortunately there is no reward." Before Lod''s attack hit the target, he stepped on Hoho and suddenly rushed over. sword was wrapped in dazzling lightning. "Irooni, ck!" This time, sword aimed at his heart! As the captain of death god, Kyouraku Shunsui had two colors on his body at most. First, it was the white feather knitting that symbolized the identity of the captain, and the second was the ck death tyrant suit on the inside. Being within the range of Katen Kykotsu and Spiritual Power, it was difficult to end the child-like game once it started. Both sides had to follow the rules of the game and y in a fair and just environment. This was the advantage of Katen Kykotsu, but it was also his fatal weakness. Because once someone knew the rules of the game beforehand, it meant that the advantage of being the ''owner'' had disappeared. Lod took this opportunity to make Kyouraku Shunsui make a wrong judgment, and the result was that he became the first step general! When experts fought, there was only a moment. The misjudgment caused by false information led to his mistakes, and he finally swallowed the bitter fruit of failure! "Don''t forget, although ck damage is the greatest, it is the same for you!" Kyouraku Shunsui did not retreat, but advanced. Double sword dragged on the ground, causing sparks to fly. He faced Lod from the bottom and shed out two sharp sword rays. "Irooni, ck!" ng - - Sword''s de collided again, and the sound of metal shing resounded in all directions. The two of them simultaneously called out thergest color that covered the other person''s body. The power of the collision between the two sword was almost equal. The messy sword''s Qi wantonly spread out, plowing the surrounding ground with many cracks. Fortunately, this sword, both sides were not injured. But there was already the injured Kyouraku Shunsui. The impact of this collision of sword made his wound tear and blood once again spurt out, spilling all over the surrounding ground. The originally pure white semi-circr stage was now dyed with bright red plum blossom marks. It looked like scattered petals, with an unspeakable sense of sadness and beauty. "Young people nowadays are really scary." Kyouraku Shunsui slowly breathed out. With a bitter smile on his face, he sat on the ground powerlessly. He looked up at Lod who was holding sword and said helplessly, "At least I am your senior. Can''t you let me catch my breath?" "Forgive me for refusing." Lod said expressionlessly, "The gentleness given to the enemy will only hurt yourself in the end." "Eh.." Looking at Lod who was approaching step by step, Kyouraku Shunsui sighed: "Originally, I didn''t want to use this move. Now it seems that there is no way. Since you are so familiar with my Shikai, you should be more clear with.. My Bankai?" "Don''t think about it!" Lod''s pupils moved slightly, and at the same time as he took half a step, a huge sword energy broke through the air. "It''s toote, young man." Kyouraku Shunsui, who was half sitting on the ground, inserted sword into the ground. His hoarse maic voice suddenly echoed between heaven and earth: "Bankai - Katen Kykotsu - Karamatsu Shinjuu!" Chapter 582: Katen Kyoukotsu 4

Chapter 582: Katen Kyoukotsu 4

Katen Kykotsu - Karamatsu Shinjuu! Kyouraku Shunsui, who was sitting on the ground, reflected a dark and deep light in his eyes. A charming female shadow formed by an unknown material suddenly appeared behind him. Immediately after. From the twin sword that was inserted into the ground, a nearly tangible ck Spiritual Power gushed out, giving people an extremely ominous feeling, and even a faint aura of grief and sorrow. As this ck Spiritual Power gradually spread in all directions, in the blink of an eye, it covered a range of several kilometers. And in the position where Kyouraku Shunsui was originally the center of the circle, several ck pine trees with needles and leaves extended out. From Lod''s position, it was like a top painter who painted a painting with the brush of Spiritual Power in the world! Affected by this Spiritual Power, the light in the area became a little dim. The people in this domain, even if they did not see or hear anything, just touching this Spiritual Power made their hearts stop for half a second. Then they were enveloped by inexplicable palpitations and trembling, and all the hair on their bodies stood up! The irrepressible sorrow and thoughts seemed to be abandoned by the person they loved deeply. The bitter and sorrowful cold made the sky dim. It was like falling into a long and endless night. It made people feel dark and desperate. This was the Spiritual Power in the spring! Like the lovers who loved deeply parted ways in the end, the woman finally felt sad and desperate, just like the story of couple who loved each other and chose tomit suicide together! "It''sing." Lod shook his head helplessly and sighed softly. He gathered Spiritual Power in advance as if he was preparing for a certain situation. "The first act." Kyouraku Shunsui slowly raised his head, and his dark eyes reflected a terrifying killing intent. "Hesitance and Apportionment of Wounds." Puchi - The moment the voice fell, Lod suddenly groaned, and arge amount of blood burst out of his chest, as if he had been cut by a sharp de, and his flesh and bones rolled and cracked. The huge wound from his left shoulder to his right abdomen, the depth almost split him in half, and even a bloody heart was still beating inside the open wound! Thump, thump, thump, thump. Lod took several steps back in a row before barely managing to stabilize his body. The blood that sprayed out from his chest spilled all the way, looking extremely terrifying. "This time, it''s a fair game." Kyouraku Shunsui coughed up blood as he staggered up from the ground. There was a fine cold sweat deep in his forehead. He grinned and said, "Don''t say that I am despicable. After all, you know my ability." "Although I knew it long ago, when I really experienced it, I understood how shameless your Bankai is." Lod covered the wound, his face was a little pale, and he said helplessly, "Originally, I nned to fight quickly and not give you a chance to use Bankai. Now it seems that it is too naive." The first act, Hesitance and Apportionment of Wounds. To ''share'' the injuries to each other, like a couple in love, bear the pain together! The most insidious part of this move is that it is the injury in front of Bankai. After Bankai, it will also appear on the other side. Although the injury will not be healed, it can make the enemy suffer a heavy injury in an instant! To a certain extent. This move was equivalent to a forced realization. The oath of ''sharing hardships and suffering together'' could be said to be the worst ability in all of Soul Society, and it was absolutely not one of them! If Katen Kykotsu''s Shikai was to turn the child game into reality, then Bankai was to turn the adult drama into reality, and further strengthen rules, from the child game to the adult drama. The tragedy that had happened in the past reappeared on the enemy again. This was the ability of Katen Kykotsu - Karamatsu Shinjuu! It was a pity. As early as before he chose to challenge Kyouraku Shunsui, Lod had already made enough preparations in this area. Although he could not stop his Bankai, he would not fall into a passive position. "Unfair? Hehe." Lod''s fingertips swiped across the wound on his chest, dipped in a touch of bright red blood, and slowly said, "You can rest assured about this. I will not say that you are despicable. After all, to some extent, I am more despicable than you." "Huh?" Kyouraku Shunsui was slightly stunned. He did not understand the meaning of Lod''s words. What was more despicable than him? "Hehe." Lod grinned and released the breath that he had gathered in advance, causing the cells to crazily increase and split. The huge wound that was so deep that the bones could be seen and almost cut off was actually healing at an astonishing speed. In just a few breaths of time, it returned to its original appearance. "As expected." Kyouraku Shunsui, who witnessed all this, did not show any surprise on his mature face. He even seemed to be relieved and spat out a mouthful of turbid air that was umted in his lungs. "You don''t seem surprised at all?" Lod raised his eyebrows and was a little surprised by Kyouraku Shunsui''s calmness. "No, no, no, I am actually very surprised." Kyouraku Shunsui cooperated with surprise, but immediately the mature face showed a deep bitterness and said: "Although I have already guessed that you have a way to avoid or restrain my Bankai, I did not expect that this method is actually super-fast regeneration." "Then..." Lod carried zanpakuto and slowly walked towards him. He tilted his head and asked, "Are you going to continue to use the second act or directly use the fourth?" "The second act." Although his moves had beenpletely broken and his life was in danger, Kyouraku Shunsui still maintained his demeanor and smiled frivolously, "Women are different from children. I can''t go against her idea. After all, this is also the rule." A drama that could not be skipped. Hearing this, Lod roughly understood. Although Katen Kykotsu - Karamatsu Shinjuu was strong, there were various restrictions on the ''rules of''. One of them was that he could not choose to jump over the drama freely. He could only follow the order and perform it in a row until the end of the tragedy. "The second act. Pillow of Shame!" Kyouraku Shunsui sat on the ground, the ck pines and cypresses growing thicker, and the coverage area also expanded. A hoarse and maic voice, mixed with the voice of a woman who was half sad and half crying from all directions, made the already deep cold Spiritual Power suddenly be even colder, and even faintly impacted the mind of people. "The man who regrets making his partner injured will lie on the bed because of shame and will suffer from incurable disease." Along with the voice of Kyouraku Shunsui, Lod''s naked upper body was suddenly covered with arge number of irregr ck dots, as if he was suffering from some kind of incurable disease. Each ck dot was only the size of a fingernail, and they were not more than a millimeter apart from each other. The density wasparable to a beehive. Moreover, these ck dots that suddenly appeared were like countless holes that pierced through Lod. Fresh blood continuously flowed out from them. F*ck! F*ck! Even the super-fast regeneration could not stop it! Not long after. The entire semi-circr tform of the Omotesando was covered by endless blood, like a huge pool of blood. It could be seen just how much blood was flowing! "How do you feel?" Kyouraku Shunsui grinned and said, "Although there is a super fast regeneration, it will only consume your Spiritual Power." "Is this your purpose?" Lod''s face was extremely pale, as if it had been painted with ayer of white paint. His brain felt dizzy and powerless, which was the aftereffect of excessive blood loss. "That''s right." At this point, Kyouraku Shunsui did not intend to hide it anymore and directly admitted it openly, "After all, the third act next is thepetition of Spiritual Power, so I can only weaken your strength in advance." Chapter 583: Katen Kyoukotsu 5

Chapter 583: Katen Kyoukotsu 5

He couldn''t continue. Lod took a deep breath, nning to be serious. In the children''s game during the Shikai, when familiar with the rules, Shunsui chose to take advantage of the situation. But in front of Katen Kykotsu after Bankai, any trick is useless. As long as it is within the range of Katen Kykotsu - Karamatsu Shinjuu''s heart Spiritual Power, unless it is a powerful beyond the level of Spiritual Power, otherwise it has to follow the rules it has set. This is something that even as the master of zanpakuto, Kyouraku Shunsui can not go against. Taking advantage of the current second scene ''Tragedy'', he must defeat Kyouraku Shunsui as soon as possible and stop the third scene ''Tragedy''. Once he is dragged to the third scene ''Tragedy'' by Kyouraku Shunsui, then no matter how many tricks he has, there is no use for Martial Arts, and he can only be forced topete with Kyouraku Shunsui Spiritual Power. This is the situation he is most unwilling to see. "A gaze full of killing intent." Kyouraku Shunsui was still sitting on the ground. Noticing the change in Lod''s eyes, he chuckled and said, "If I guessed correctly, you are nning to stop the third act, right?" "Yes." Lod slowly lifted the pitch-ck sword. His two fingers gently brushed across it, and sword let out a soft moan. "If you drag me to the third act, it will not end well." "With your current body, can you do it?" Kyouraku Shunsui used his two hands to support sword to slowly get up. The wound on his chest made him suck in a cold breath and grimace. "Don''t look at me being injured like this, but I still have the strength to dy you for a while." "I hope you can still say that after a while." In the depths of Lod''s pure golden eyes, there was a touch of dark blood. He carried sword and walked slowly: "Bankai... Kansomei!" In the next moment, the endless blood-colored Spiritual Power churned! From the upside down de and sleeve, it was as if endless blood was flowing down. It gathered around his body and formed a surging wave, turning this pure white semi-fan tform into a surging sea of blood! "Even the Bankai of Unohana..." Kyouraku Shunsui''s pupils trembled. Knowing the danger of the sea of blood, he jumped high in the sky with a few steps and said with a speechless face, "Young man, how many Bankai do you have hidden?" "Guess?" Lod, who was in the sea of blood, spat out more blood from the ck hole all over his body, but his recovery speed went up a level, almost the blood that just flowed out, and the next second it was replenished. Lod used such a strange method to crack his ''Pillow of Shame''. "What a pity." Kyouraku Shunsui touched his wound and could not help but sigh when he thought of the past. "If I had known earlier, I would have learned a bit more from Unohana. Now it is not so bad." "Thene down." Lod picked up the bloody sword de, stepped on the surging blood, smiled and said, "Although I am not Unohana, you should be clear about the healing effect of Kansomei, right?" "This kind of lie is better left for girls." Kyouraku Shunsui curled his lips with disdain and said, "That blood pool is a panacea for you, but for me, it is poison. I don''t want to be'' excessively treated ''and then be an ugly white bone." Although both can cure each other, that is based on the will of the user. Otherwise, the blood pool that had been transformed into would be a violent poison that could corrode the bones and muscles, hundreds of times more terrifying than concentrated sulfuric acid. "Haha. You have indeed seen it." Seeing that there was no way to trick Kyouraku Shunsui intoing down, Lod was toozy to argue with him. He raised his foot and stepped on the blood pool that stirred up the waves. Bang - The bright red blood pool shook, immediately stirring up waves that were a hundred meters high. The surging waves wereyered, and like a roaring giant dragon, they soared into the sky. Lod stepped on the boundless blood sea, holding sword''s de that was condensed from blood, pulling out a long and thin blood-colored thread. sword, who was wrapped in spirit energy without skin, headed straight for Kyouraku''s head. "Bushogoma!" Kyouraku Shunsui waved his hands, bringing up a hurricane that whistled over. The roaring hurricane collided with the roaring sea of blood, and the two of them actually emitted a nging sound of metal colliding. Twopletely different Spiritual Power, mixed with monstrous killing intent and resentment, swept the entire world in a split second. The exploding air mass produced a strong thrust, like a pair of invisible giant hands, repelling the nearby sea of blood and air, forming an area that was simr to a vacuum. The two people in it did not stop at all, still engaged in an intense life and death battle! As the light and sword shadows of sword crossed, countless mes burst! In just a breath of time, the two had fought hundreds of times. Ordinary people could not see their movements at all. Only through the asional sparks, could they determine where they were, but that was all. The raging wind was like a sharp de, cutting a trace on the ground below. Being the captain of Soul Society for several hundred years, and one of the favorite disciples of Yamamoto Genrysai Shigekuni, who will inherit the position of Head-Captain in the future, continuing to guard Soul Society, perfecting the 4 fighting method of Death God, there is no w in his technique, infinitely close to the broken Aizen. Even if he was seriously injured, Kyouraku Shunsui still showed the super-high aplishment of Captain, finding a gap between Lod''s moves. Katen Kykotsu broke through Lod''s storm-like attack in a strange position like an antelope horn. Puchi! Two ck des of different lengths easily split apart the steel skin defense. "This is the moment I''ve been waiting for!" A trace of ruthlessness shed through Lod''s eyes. He deliberately revealed a w in order to wait for Kyouraku Shunsui to take the initiative to attack. "Not good, I''ve been tricked!" Kyouraku Shunsui was shocked and realized that he had been fooled. The huge wound on his chest caused his mind to be in a mess, so he could not see through Lod''s trick at a nce. His tense nerves in the fierce confrontation did not allow him to think too much. When he saw the ws, his body naturally reacted. Kyouraku Shunsui, who noticed that he had been fooled, was about to retreat. A deadly threat of death surged into his heart. It was as if he was pointed at by thousands of des. The hair on his back stood up. He raised his head and a ck hollow shadow appeared in his eyes. He held a short zanpakuto and aimed at him. "Bankai - God-Killing Spear!" A dazzling light of sword, apanied by a fierce momentum, was instantly extended. In a hurry, Kyouraku Shunsui did not care about his image, forcibly turned his neck to the side, narrowly avoiding the vital part, but his cheek was cut deeply, almost half of his face was lifted up. With a handsome uncle''s skin, he became even more terrifying than a ghost. But Kyouraku Shunsui felt a trace of relief in his heart. If he had not dodged quickly, his head would have been hung on sword. Jumping on Hoho several times in the sky and pulling a safe distance from Lod, he could finally catch his breath. Kyouraku Shunsui was tired and panting, not only because of the injury, but also his physical strength was rapidly consumed. It was already a miracle that he could still stand. If not for the fact that he had nothing to do in the past and learned a bit of healing technique from Unohana, he would have fainted from excessive blood loss. He could not drag this on any longer. There was no trace of frivolity in Kyouraku Shunsui''s eyes, but it became extremely serious. If he continued to dy like this with Lod, he was afraid that he would die because of injuries before he exhausted the other person''s Spiritual Power. Chapter 584: Katen Kyoukotsu 6

Chapter 584: Katen Kyoukotsu 6

In the next moment, Spiritual Power exploded! Spiritual Power, which was full of sadness and resentment, poured out like a raging torrent, filling the entire world, turning into an endless abyss of the sea. The cold and bone-chilling coldness revealed a heavy pressure. The two of them seemed to have fallen into the deep sea thousands of meters below, and the surroundings became even darker. The huge pressure that came from all directions, as well as the suffocating feeling that was almost impossible to breathe, made Lod feel a little ufortable for a moment. A string of white dense air currents formed by bubbles slowly rose from the abyss of the sea to an invisible ce. This was Abyss of Despair! "The third act, The Severing Abyss!" Kyouraku Shunsui slightly raised his eyelids, and his dark eyes reflected a hint of determination. He said coldly, "The two people who have made up their minds, throw themselves into the gushing water together until Spiritual Power is exhausted." The third act, The Severing Abyss. The lovers who deeply loved each other finally made up their minds and fell into the bottom of the sea together. With the underwater abyss created by Spiritual Power, no matter if it was friend or foe, as long as they were within the scope of the game, they would be forcibly dragged into it until one side of Spiritual Power was exhausted. The two people who were thrown into the abyss at the bottom of the sea, Spiritual Power continued to flow away like a dam had been opened. The most terrifying thing was that the speed at which Spiritual Power was leaking out ignored any rules or individual will. In other words, he could only watch helplessly as his own Spiritual Power crazily flowed out, and then gradually became iparably weak. And in this process. Both sides still had to endure the feeling of suffocation, as well as the pressure from the deep sea that was pressing down from all directions. In this dark and lightless abyss of the deep sea, Spiritual Power, who had bone-piercing skin, was like a maggot in his bones, nibbling away at his rationality and constantly pressing down on his brain nerves. If it was someone with a slightly weaker mind, they would probably be driven crazy soon. However, after experiencing the descent of the iplete god and the crazy murmuring, he had been tempered. This level of pressure was only an appetizer to him, and it could not even shake his will. "You look very calm." Kyouraku Shunsui looked quite miserable at this time. Half of his face was hanging on his lower jaw, revealing the bloody muscles inside, but he seemed to not care at all. He joked, "Can you tell me what method you have prepared to crack this move of mine?" "Yes." Lod looked very calm and said faintly, "As the disciple of Head-Captain, you should know about Quincy, right?" "I remember, the arrow at that time was the Divine Saint Arrow!" Kyouraku Shunsui''s face was a little strange. At that time, he thought it was some kind of ability, but he did not expect it to be the Divine Saint Arrow of Quincy. After the extermination of the Quincy, several hundred years had passed, and he had long forgotten the ability of the former great enemy, so he did not remember until now. "You, not only have the power of death god, but also the power of hollow and the Quincy at the same time?" Kyouraku Shunsui''s pupils contracted slightly, and suddenly thought of a terrible idea: "Only thest power of the Fullbring, you have all the qualities of Soul King!" The power of Fullbring Technique. Hearing this, Lod''s eyes shed with divine light, and the question in his heart suddenly became clear. If not for Kyouraku Shunsui''s sudden reminder, he almost forgot that Fullbring Technique was also one of the branches of Soul King Power! All along, he was missing thest jigsaw puzzle. That is the power of Fullbring, one of the sealed spirit king fragments, is also an important condition to have! "So, are you going to absorb the spirit in the atmosphere?" Kyouraku Shunsui''s remaining half face showed a puzzled expression: "But in my Severing Abyss, it ispletely isted from the outside Reishi. Even if you have the blood of Quincy, you should not be able to absorb Reishi!" "Under normal circumstances, that is indeed the case." Lod nodded slightly, confirming his judgment. He then said, "But there is an exception. That is to use other methods to replenish the portion of Spiritual Power that you lost." "Other.. methods?" Kyouraku Shunsui was obviously stunned. He could not think of any other way to make up for the loss of Spiritual Power in a short period of time. "It is this thing." Lod took out a transparent ss tube from his bosom, which was flowing with thick dark blue liquid. "Although you have never seen it, you should be able to feel what this thing is, right?" "High concentration... spirit liquid." Kyouraku Shunsui stared at the ss tube and his face was extremely ugly. "I didn''t expect that you actuallypressed the spirit liquid into a high concentration of liquid and stored it in a special container in advance to prevent yourself from falling into my Severing Abyss." "There is no way." Lod looked rather helpless and sighed, "If not for your zanpakuto ability and being too shameless, I would not be willing to use this thing. After all, this is a high-concentration Reishi liquid. There will be a lot of risks if you drink it directly." If he was not afraid of Kyouraku Shunsui''s Bankai, he would have used the condensed form of Ryujin Jakka in the beginning. If he was not 100% sure that he could instantly kill Kyouraku Shunsui, once he used therge range of Ryujin Jakka, and the attack power was amazing, he would be forced to share the damage with him. As for killing Kyouraku Shunsui. It may be possible to borrow the strength of Soul Society outside. But in the battlefield in the heart, even if Aizen who merged with Hgyoku''s third stage came, I am afraid that he can''t kill him in an instant. Pa. Lod crushed the ss tube in his hand and poured the dark blue liquid into his mouth. The high concentration of liquid spiritual droplets melted into violent spiritual energy the moment they entered his mouth. The hot temperature swept across his throat. It was as if he had swallowed a mouthful ofva. His face and muscles could not stop twitching. Rumble.. The continuous violent spiritual energy was like a huge flood that broke through a dam. The roaring mountain torrent was like a group of startled wild horses, madly galloping along the blood vessels in the body. Itunched wave after wave of unstoppable attacks, crazily smashing into the barrier made of flesh and blood. And every time it collided, the spirit particles that spilled out would slowly merge into the body. "Cough cough. I seeded." Lod coughed out a mouthful of blood and wiped the blood from the corner of his lips. "Although it is said to have wasted a lot of spiritual energy, but fortunately, I still absorbed a portion of it. My current Spiritual Power should be taller than you." "Aplete defeat." Kyouraku Shunsui, who had been silent the entire time, suddenly sighed and revealed a self-mocking smile. "All the moves have beenpletely cracked. This is the first time I have encountered such a troublesome and terrifying enemy like you since I became the captain." "It''s over, Captain Kyouraku." Lod still maintained his respect for this captain. "I''m sorry for using such a cheap method, but as long as I choose to participate in the battle, no matter what reason or belief I have, all I have to pursue is victory, right?" "There is no need to apologize to me, young man." Kyouraku Shunsui''s eyes were half-closed, "From the moment the battle begins, both sides will bear the sin and give up on victory without being restrained by the rules. This is what a qualified captain should have." "As you wish, I will personally end this battle." Lod picked up the dark zanpakuto again, and a ck hollow figure appeared beside him. He said slowly, "Allow me to formally introduce myself to you. My zanpakuto ''Kansomei'' can reproduce any technique I have seen in the past thirty days." "The game is not over yet." Kyouraku Shunsui stood with sword in both hands, and the haori suddenly fluttered, and the violent Spiritual Power rose again. However, this time! His Spiritual Power was no longer sad and cold, but full of a determination to die! "Thest act." Chapter 585: Katen Kyoukotsu 7

Chapter 585: Katen Kyoukotsu 7

"The final act -- Thread-Cutting Scissors upon a Blood-Streaked Throat!" "Women''s emotions are extremely cruel. They do not care about the man who is making noise. What is shining in his throat is the white silk that is filled with attachment. At least, it is cut off with these hands. It is tangled. The silk of attachment is tied here." Kyouraku Shunsui whispered, like an abandoned sad woman, walking with erratic footsteps, like some kind of dance, approaching from far away. The fingertips of the white silk formed by Reishi, fluttering in the air. Danger! Danger! Danger! Countless particles were stirred up in the skin of Lod''s brain. His nerves were like the buzzing of a bee. His intuition gave him a warning. The cold chilling from his neck emitted a deadly aura! Although he had already detected the source of the killing intent and knew the move of the Final Act, only when he was in the real world and truly felt it, he finally realized that this move could not be dodged! Those nearly transparent threads had wrapped around his neck at some point in time, and at the end of the thread, they were wrapped around the fingertips of Kyouraku Shunsui. Lod immediately waved sword up, trying to cut off the silk thread around his neck. However. What shocked him was that sword''s body passed through the silk thread without any obstruction, and there was no feeling of hitting the real thing at all. The white silk thread seemed to exist, but in fact, it was not. Not only could it not touch its physical body, but even Spiritual Power could not sense it, as if it did not exist at all! "Young man, let me warn you." Kyouraku Shunsui smiled faintly and said, "The so-called woman''s sadness is not so easy to cut off." Bang - In the next moment, Kyouraku Shunsui took a step forward. His body seemed to crossyers of space, and his speed was so fast that even Lod''s vision could not catch the afterimage left behind. The airflow set off a thousandyers of fierce waves, sshing up like a reef on the shore, and then slowly spreading out in a ring, like ripples stirred up by a boulder, rippling endless ripples. The powerful Spiritual Power in a sh, Like ink spilled by a painter, it covered the shape of all things in the world, causing it to gradually leave this world, leaving only a nk piece of hollow. The moment he passed Lod, his slender fingers, which were surrounded by milky white threads, nted on the t space mirror, drawing a slender but tenacious light. The woman''s love that had once been filled with love now turned into resentment and despair. Enduring the huge blow of separation, all kinds of warm memories in the past were like torture, causing the woman''s hair to turn white, and finally, it fluttered and turned into a sh of light that cut across the ruthless man''s throat. It was love, but also reluctance. The white colored thread that was interwoven without any order was the knot that a woman cut off with her own hands. Thread-Cutting Scissors upon a Blood-Streaked Throat! The entire time and space suddenly stopped moving. Everything disappeared, and her figure disappeared. Only a milky white thread cut open the spacepletely and smoothly. Whoosh! In the next second, a head flew high into the air. On the severed neck, the smooth, mirror-like surface could be seen. Blood spurted out several feet high from it like a fountain. Love, shame, death and love. The sorrowful and tragic adult drama finally came to an end. The gray and dark world gradually copsed. Rays of light shot in, diluting the atmosphere of despair and sadness. Kyouraku Shunsui''s fingertips fell powerlessly, and his eyes lost their luster. After exhausting thest bit of his spiritual power, this frivolous and perceptive captain took hisst breath. A momentter. The body that had lost its head slowly walked to the side, picked up the head that had fallen, and pressed it back on its neck. The wound had healed. "It''s finally over." Lod touched his nearly broken neck and let out a long breath with lingering fear in his heart. His gaze was somewhatplicated as he looked at Kyouraku Shunsui. The move of the Final Act just now was actually only halfpleted. If not for Kyouraku Shunsui''s injury being too serious, plus Spiritual Power didn''t have much left, the one who would lose in the end would probably be him! Thread-Cutting Scissors upon a Blood-Streaked Throat. After cutting off the neck of the enemy, arge amount of ball-shaped spirit droplets would gush out from the wound, and then it would create a huge explosion, using it to blow up the head and throat. But unfortunately.. Kyouraku Shunsui, whose injuries were too heavy, still did notst to the second segment in the end, and died a step ahead of time. This led to Lod''s head not being damaged, and the super-fast regeneration was able to heal the wound. Looking at Kyouraku Shunsui, who was still standing straight and maintaining hisst posture, standing on the ground, Lod couldn''t help but feel emotional and felt a little respect. You must know. All of this was based on the fact that he had made the corresponding preparations in advance and was familiar with Katen Kykotsu''s ability. This challenge was so difficult to win, and he was almost killed at thest moment. If he faced an enemy who didn''t know the information, the best result would probably be one in one, unless that guy could revive and cheat. As expected of thest inheritance of Head-Captain position, one of the favorite disciples of Yamamoto Genrysai Shigekuni, just this degree of difficulty is enough to make him show respect to it. Katen Kykotsu Karamatsu Shinjuu. The first act - Hesitance and Apportionment of Wounds. The second act - The Pillow of Shame, let the enemies who hurt their partner suffer from incurable disease and bleed to death. The third act, The Severing Abyss, forced the battle between friend and foe to consume Spiritual Power until the end of Spiritual Power''s exhaustion. The final act, Final, Thread-Cutting Scissors upon a Blood-Streaked Throat. After gathering his index and middle fingers together, they condensed Spiritual Power and his fingertips, forming a thin white silk thread. It then spun back and forth around the opponent''s neck, and then pulled the thread to cut off the opponent''s neck in an instant. In Lod''s eyes, this was simply the peak of acting tough! The tragedy of advancing from a child''s game to an adult, whether it was in terms of concept level or in terms of power level, the artistic nature of zanpakuto in Kyouraku Shunsui had almostpletely broken through his cognition. And the third act, the strength and power are even more terrible! Itpletely ignored the gap between the enemy and the enemy, forcing each other to drag into a war of attrition. With the level of Spiritual Power in Kyouraku Shunsui, even if the character is stronger than him, as long as he can find the appropriate time to Bankai, he can still drag it to death! Even if it is not good, it can be forced to change one! Using the phrase ''self losses a thousand, hurts the enemy a thousand'' to describe Kyouraku Shunsui''s Bankai, it can be said to be very suitable. "I finally got it." Lod was inevitably a little excited. After all, the integration of this move with him could be said to be very perfect! Especially after Bankai, the mandatory one-on-one rule, let him have super fast regeneration, have great confidence and can kill the enemy who enters it. [Challenge sessful: Kyouraku Shunsui! ] [Return to the Modern Realm in three seconds. ] [3.. 2.. 1. ] [Challenge sessful: Kyouraku Shunsui] [Difficulty: SS] [Rating: S] [Upgrade: Zanjutsu - > 7 - > Lv. 8] [Upgrade: Hakuda - V. 6 - Lv. 7] [Upgrade: Hoho - LV - 6 - LV - 7] [Upgrade: Kido - LV - 7 - LV - 8] [The reward for this challenge has been issued. Please check! ] [superior Soul - 5] [ - Medium Soul - 9000] [ - zanpakuto - Katen Kykotsu] [ - Bankai - Katen Kykotsu - Karamatsu Shinjuu] [ - Reward character - Kyouraku Shunsui(Thousand Years Blood War) ] Chapter 586: The First Captain Meeting

Chapter 586: The First Captain Meeting

As arge number of rewards shed in front of him, Lod''s breathing became rapid, and his face was filled with heartfelt joy. Although the difficulty level rose sharply this time, the degree of reward that came with it was also higher by several levels. In addition to the Katen Kykotsu he wanted the most, he even gifted a powerful helper, which could solve the current situation. Soul Society was short of Captain, and could also suppress Aizen from some aspects. Although the system repeatedly guaranteed that Aizen would never betray the creator, he was still a little worried. After all, at some times, absolute loyalty would cause irreparable consequences. Originally, he was still thinking about who to look at Aizen. Don''t make a big mess. Now there is no need to worry. With Kyouraku Shunsui and Kisuke Urahara, we can definitelypete with Aizen. After resolving a big matter in his heart, Lod was much more rxed. The resentment that had been umted in the heart for many days also dissipated a little. "System, check my attributes." Lod called the system and looked at the attributes panel that he had not seen for a long time. ... Host: Lod Carl Bloodline: death god, Quincy, hollow Title: Hell Lord, Kenpachi Spiritual Power: Level 2(Captain Level) Shikai: Kansomei, Shinso, Senbonzakura, Hyourinmaru, Tengen, Gonryomaru, Nozarashi, Gegetsubiri, Minazuki, Ryujin Jakka. Bankai: Daiguren Hyourinmaru, Golden Lightning Pce, Kansomei, Senbonzakura Kageyoshi, Katen Kykotsu Karamatsu Shinjuu, Tensa Zangetsu, Kokujou Tengen Myouou. Zanjutsu - Level 7: Sword Pressure [White Strike - Level 6: Single Bone, Shunko - Thunder God Battle Form] [Hoho - Level 6: Cicada Shell] [Kido - Level 8: Able to instant-cast Kido below Level 80] [hollow Transformation: Underworld God(15) ] Fullbring Technique: Unlocked Schrift : B - Bnce, X - X-Axis, D - Deathdealing, E - Explode, S - Superstar, H - Heat. Skill: Soul Partition - Healing, Soul Distribution - Holy Word Seal, Blut Vane, Blut Arterie, Shadow Space, Hirenkyaku, Divine Saint Destroyer Arrow, Chaos Heaven Puppet, Steel Skin, Super Regeneration, Yachiru Style - Zanjutsu, Cero. [Possessed Soul] [Superior Soul] 5 [Prop: gigai, Hell''s Butterfly, Memory Recement, Composite, God-Mercy Guards uniform, Destruction of Cross - Sinners, Heaven-step Ring, Million Shield, Aizen''s notes(disabled), Powerful Limb Repairing Serum, Superman medicine, ck cloak, ten de limited clothing, shield of sin, ck devil(soul state), Soul King''s nails, Had #91. Senju Kten Taih(one-time use), Caja Negacion * 3, Divine Body, nerve solidification, Spiritual Power amplification device. ] ... ... ... Three dayster. Soul Society, Soul King Pce. Sitting behind the 1st Division, a white pce built on the mountain. The stairs paved with pure white jade walked along the mountain and went straight to the white pce halfway up the mountain. There were several huge pirs supporting the pce. Ancient runes and patterns were depicted on them, as if they were silently telling ancient stories. This white pce did not have any extra carvings. The entire pce adopted an extremely simple Oriental style, making it look more mysterious and ancient from the whole body. When ced in it, one could feel the intense shock of the soul as if it was struck by a huge wave. Because they received the order from the spirit king, the captains of death god gathered at the door. It''s just that the rtionship between the captains does not seem to be very good, especially with Tshir Hitsugaya and Soi Fon, the moment they saw Aizen and Youjie appear, their faces showed a strong hostility. Zaraki Kenpachi eyes are like a beast, staring at Aizen, holding zanpakuto in one hand, seems to be ready to fight at any time. Ichimaru Gin stood next to him with a smile and looked like he was watching a y. Tsen Kaname stood on the side of Aizen, although his eyes were blocked by the scenery, he could still feel that he was wary of the people around him. Kyouraku Shunsui and Kisuke Urahara, the two captains, were in an imperceptible position, silently observing the performance of everyone. "Aizen!!" Tshir Hitsugaya''s eyes burst with a strong killing intent the moment he saw the man. "Long time no see, Captain Tshir Hitsugaya." Aizen pushed the sses on the bridge of his nose, with a gentle smile on his lips: "I am very honored to work with you again. I hope that some misunderstandings caused before will not affect the rtionship between us." "Well, well, don''t be too excited." Kyouraku Shunsui, as the oldest and the captain with the strength closest to Aizen, smiled and came out to smooth things over: "No matter what happened in the past, now that everyone is working under the Spirit King, it''s best not to cause any trouble." "Be quiet." Kisuke Urahara stared with dark circles under his eyes and yawned. "Don''t forget, this is the pce of the Spirit King." As soon as these words came out, the atmosphere suddenly quieted down. In front of the Soul King Pce, the consequences were not something they could bear. "Since it''s over, prepare to go in." The 8th Division Captain Kyouraku Shunsui pressed the straw hat on his head and grinned: "The first time Lord Spirit King summoned us, there should be a very important notice, so please don''t mess around before this." The captains with white feathers each had different thoughts. After looking at each other, they entered the white pce in order ording to the rank of the Division. As everyone entered the pce in a single file, a rectangr hall came into view. The dome was embedded with countless gems arranged in the shape of stars, emitting a gentle light as bright as day, and the dense spirit particles turned into white mist, spreading along the bricks that were neatly paved like white jade, making this ce look like a fairnd. At the end of the hall, there was a pure white throne, and there was no one on it at the moment. White feathers drifted along with the breeze. The captains were neatly carrying zanpakuto at their waists, standing on both sides like loyal guards. Everyone was facing the innermost direction, with a solemn expression on their faces. They waited silently for someone. Not long after, the spiritual mist shook. As everyone looked in the direction of the Pure White Throne, they saw a huge space vortex appear out of thin air. A big and small figure slowly walked out from inside, apanied by an invisible pressure that was as vast as a mountain. It suddenly enveloped the entire hall of the Spirit King Pce. "Yes, everyone is here." Lod looked at the two rows of captains below, and his heart was a little emotional. 2nd Division Captain: Soi Fon. 3rd Division Captain: Ichimaru Gin. 5th Division Captain: Aizen Sousuke. 8th Division Captain: Kyouraku Shunsui. 9th Division Captain: Tsen Kaname. 10th Division Captain: Tshir Hitsugaya. 11th Division Captain: Zaraki Kenpachi. 12th Division Captain: Kisuke Urahara. It turned out that unknowingly, Soul Society had so many Captains. Even if he did not intervene now, even if he disappeared for a long time, he could still operate well. "We, pay respect to Soul King!" All the captains lowered their heads and half-knelt on the ground to express the highest respect in their hearts. "Get up. You don''t have to kneel when you see me in the future." Lod casually sat on the pure white throne. He raised his right leg and ced it on his left leg. His elbow was ced on his hand and his knuckles slightly bent to support his cheeks. He smiled faintly and said, "Then the first captain meeting will officially begin." Chapter 587: Reporting and Deliberation

Chapter 587: Reporting and Deliberation

For the first time, the captain meeting officially began. In fact, the original intention of holding this meeting was not just to show off. But since the year Soul Society was established, he had rarely paid attention to the development of each Division. Now as the number of people gradually increased, it was necessary to understand the development situation of each Division. ording to the development situation of each Division, the next phase of the n was decided. In particr, the recent preparation phase of the ''trip disaster n'', the momentum is necessary to intersectwith Marvel World in the outside world, so it needs to be more clear, what stage Soul Society has developed, and what hecks. Lod casually sat on the pure white throne. After a moment of contemtion, his eyes first fell on Soi Fon and said, "Captain Soi Fon, let''s start with you and report the recent situation." "Yes, Lord Soul King." Soi Fon always had a cold look on her face. After slowly walking out of the queue, she said, "2nd Division Onmitsukid team has been rebuilt. The number of people is about a hundred people, but the strength is slightly worse. Most of them are around seven or eight, and they still need to train for a while." "What about the internal court team?" Lod is more concerned about the establishment of this team. The internal court team is under the control of 2nd Division. It is a messenger team used to transmit orders. It is usually responsible for conveying a first-level strict order. It is faster and more urate than Hell''s Butterfly''s transmission method, and the security is the highest. "The internal court team and the criminal army have basically been built." Soi Fon coldly said, "There is no Worm Prison at present, so I first choose the most powerful subordinates and set up two special teams of the criminal army and the internal court. The rest of the people are put into the alert patrol team." The efficiency is very high. Lod cast a praising look and said, "Yes, your reconstruction speed is very fast." 2nd Division has basically recovered 80% of its establishment. It can already fulfill their special mission. Even at some times, it can be thrown into the battlefield. It can be seen that Soi Fon is really very diligent. "This is what subordinates should do." Soi Fon, who has always been proud, was slightly excited. After taking a deep breath and calming down, she retreated back to the queue. Then, Lod turned his eyes to Ichimaru Gin. "Ah, even I have to say it?" Ichimaru Gin shrugged helplessly and said, "In fact, it has only been three days since I revived." Lod also knew this, so he didn''t make it difficult for him, so he asked other questions and said, "At present, each Division is rtively short of people. As the 3rd Division responsible for support, how many people are there now?" "About a hundred people." Ichimaru Gin put his hands in the sleeves, with a sly smile like a fox on his face, slowly said: "These death god are mostly 8th ss Spiritual Power, unable toplete the duty of supporting each team in a short time, which is equivalent to a semi-paralyzed state." Aizen nodded his eyes and gently said: "5th Division, together, can not serve as a rescue duty for the time being." "The situation on my side is simr to them." Kyouraku Shunsui pressed a straw hat, covering half of his cheek, only revealing his chin full of stubble. He sighed: "If you want to collect information, I am afraid that I can only personally go on stage." Tsen Kaname was silent and said: "Reporting to Soul King, 9th Division situation is the same, I will start the reconstruction work as soon as possible, at most half a year can bepleted." "I know." Lod nodded slightly and did not me them. On one hand, these people took over their respective Division for a short time, and there was no time to reorganize the Division, and on the other hand, as long as there was Captain, it was actually a very simple thing to rebuild the Division, and the rest was just giving them a little time. "Kuchiki Byakuya, how is the situation on your side?" Lod asked. "Lord Spirit King, the 10th Division is basically rebuilt." Kuchiki Byakuya stepped out of the queue and said with a respectful look: "The current number of 10th Division is a total of 100, 8th ss Spiritual Power 50, 7th ss Spiritual Power 40, 6th ss Spiritual Power 9, 5th ss Spiritual Power 1, can be the 3rd seat." As soon as this was said, all the captains looked sideways. In particr, Soi Fon iceberg face almost broke the defense, staring at Kuchiki Byakuya with big eyes, as if looking at a stranger. "Oh?" Lod raised his eyebrows and was a little surprised. "Let''s not talk about grade seven and eight, grade six and grade five Spiritual Power death god, where did you find them?" Although the team building could produce death god, it could only reach the seventh grade Spiritual Power and could not use Shikai forever. At present, death god, who is full of major divisions, is basically made by the division building with the soul, but the 10th division of Kuchiki Byakuya, suddenly came out nine sixth ss Spiritual Power, and even fifth ss Spiritual Power, which is a little strange. "Reporting to Lord Spirit King." Kuchiki Byakuya said slowly: "These ten people are from the Spiritual Arts Academy. They have excellent results and have been approved by the dean to graduate early. I just passed by and pulled them in." Good fellow. Lod was stunned by this operation. He didn''t expect Little White to be so'' sinister ''when it looked harmless! Buzz. In the hall, suddenly murderous air filled the air. Soi Fon is quite rare, and there is a trace of killing intent in her eyes. And not only her alone, even Kyouraku Shunsui, Ichimaru Gin, Tsen Kaname, Aizen Sousuke, their eyes are facing Kuchiki Byakuya, showing a terrible killing intent. This time, he can be considered to have offended the public. Originally, everyone was waiting for the graduation of the students of Spiritual Arts Academy, and then they could win over the strength of their own team. It would only take two or three years for such a cycle topletely restore the former glory of Gotei 13th. The result was unexpected, half of it was blocked! The student of Spiritual Arts Academy had not graduated, and this little white face ran over to pick the fruit, and could also pick the best in the quality! Kuchiki Byakuya responded, and his back suddenly felt a chill. "Captain Tsen Kaname, you are a bit too much!" Kyouraku Shunsui took a step forward and directly wrapped his arms around Hitsugaya''s neck. His face wrinkled into a smile: "I''m not talking about you. There are only a few people who can still look at the past, but they have been taken away by you alone. Isn''t it a bit inappropriate?" "Uh.. OK." Although Tsen Kaname is extremely reluctant, but in the current situation, if he does not divide a few, he is afraid that he will be unlucky from tomorrow, especially Kisuke Urahara, Kyouraku Shunsui, Aizen, Ichimaru Gin. Soi Fon coldly snorted: "6th ss Spiritual Power, I want three!" Ichimaru Gin eyes narrowed into a line and smiled, "I only need one." Tousen asked, "I want one too." Kisuke Urahara waved his hand and said, "I don''t need it. Technological Development Department is special and does not value his personalbat power." Zaraki Kenpachi does not care: "The guy who can''t kill, I don''t need it here." Kyouraku Shunsui was satisfied and took back his hand and smiled: "Then thank you for your generosity, Kuchiki Byakuya. I need three people here, the genius of fifth-ss Spiritual Power" It was thest one. Although Tshir Hitsugaya was more reluctant, he still curled his lips and asked, "Aizen, the remaining sixth-ss Spiritual Power death god, I will leave it to you." "Please wait a moment, Tshir Hitsugaya." Aizen smiled gently, walked slowly to the front, leaned over and whispered a few words in his ear. Tshir Hitsugaya pupil slightly shrank and looked at him doubtfully: "Are you sure you won''t lie to me?" "Of course." Aizen smiled faintly and said, "In this respect, I will not lie to you. Lord Spirit King can testify." Tshir Hitsugaya carefully looked up and found that Lod smiled at him and nodded. His heart suddenly calmed down. After a moment of silence, he gritted his teeth and said, "In this case, I will leave the fifth-ss Spiritual Power genius to you." The rest of the people were stunned when they heard this sentence. They were curious about what Aizen just said to him that could make Tsen Kaname change his mind and give the fifth-ss Spiritual Power genius to him? Lod showed a mysterious smile and did not intend to exin it to the crowd. In fact, Aizen gave a temptation that Tsen Kaname could not refuse, so it forced him to agree to the exchange. The sentence that Aizen said in Hitsugaya''s ear was: "If you are willing to give my fifth-ss Spiritual Power child, I can rece Hinamori Momo to you in the future and guarantee that I will not interfere with her from now on." Hinamori Momo is the biggest weakness of Hitsugaya! So Tshir Hitsugaya did not hesitate to agree to the exchange request proposed by Aizen. Chapter 588: Prototype Hogyoku

Chapter 588: Prototype Hogyoku

The distribution of the stolen goods waspleted. Everyone was satisfied and the meeting continued. The previous reports were all detailed and normal, but when it came to Zaraki Kenpachi, the style was a little wrong. This beast, who only knows how to kill, basically does not pay attention to the situation inside the Division, so the report was handed over to Kusajishi Yachiru, the situation is simr to several other Division, the number of people is maintained at about 100, and Spiritual Power is mostly a low-level death god of 8th rank. But what makes Zaraki Kenpachi the most unhappy is that the group of people do not like to fight at all. This is against the original intention of 11th Division, but because the current number of people is too small, so he can only endure for a while. But the good news is. Lord Spirit King promised him that after a period of time, there will be a person who has alreadyprehended Shikai, around 5th ss Spiritual Power, death god who has richbat experience will officially join 11th Division, and then he will be taught. Here, mourn for Frank for three seconds, hoping that when he joins, Zaraki Kenpachi, who has been suppressed for a long time, will not be tortured to death. "Next, it''s your turn." After three seconds of silence, Lod looked at Kisuke Urahara, the captain who had high hopes for him, with a glimmer of hope in his eyes, smiled and asked, "As Director Technological Development Department, I think you must have given me a lot of surprises." "It''s not a surprise." With two dark circles under his eyes, Kisuke Urahara tried to lift his sleepy eyelids and walked out of the queue while yawning, looking like he had not woken up yet. "Technological Development Department is currently only thirty people, so my progress is a bit slow. Spirit King, please listen to me slowly." "At present, Soul Society has more than a thousand death god, all equipped with corresponding dead tyrant equipment, shallow hits, Hell''s Butterfly, and other equipment, and part of them are sent to various parts of the modern world to solve the problem of hollow and lingering souls." "The detection system set up inside the gate has basically been perfected at present. It can predict the appearance time of the ''bang'' in advance. The sess rate is about 90, and the passage with the modern world has been built at present." First, the area of Seireitei, after re-nning, expanded ten times, and the four gates of the north, south, east, west, and west, as well as the walls to protect Seireitei, have beenpleted with the murderous stone heavy building, and also perfected the murderous stone shield of Reishi fluctuation. "I have already re-selected the people in charge of guarding the four gates in Drifting Soul Street. At present, I can be consideredpetent." "Next is Lord Spirit King. The matter that he once instructed me about." When Kisuke Urahara said this, he suddenly paused. Then, he raised his head and looked at the person on the throne, as if asking for advice. "It''s fine. Let''s talk here." Lod understood what he meant. He waved his hand and said, "How is Hgyoku''s current progress?" In fact, only two people among the team leaders knew about Hgyoku''s research. It was the first time that the others had heard about it. Their faces revealed different expressions. However, because this was proposed by Lord Spirit King, no one expressed their doubts in the end. "The progress is quite smooth." Kisuke Urahara nced at Aizen next to him, and then said, "With the data provided by Aizen as support, Hgyoku''s prototype will soon bepleted, and it will probably take about four or five days." Sure enough, this matter is rted to Aizen! The rest of the Captain eyes were cold, and they cast vignt eyes. After all, everyone still remembered the big crime that the guy hadmitted before. "Don''t thank me." Being stared at by several Captains, Aizen was still calm and collected, as if he did not care at all, smiled and said, "After all, I also hope to see this new Hgyoku." "Hgyoku." Kyouraku Shunsui pressed the straw hat on his head, and there was a hint of vignce in the depths of his eyes. He said half-jokingly, "I have hooked up a little bit of a bad memory. Are you still going toplete that n?" "Those are all the previous thoughts." Aizen smiled and looked at Kyouraku Shunsui. His slender index finger pushed the ck frame and gently said, "For the current me, understanding this world is much more interesting than Hgyoku." "Ah, not good." Ichimaru Gin hung a fox-like smile and said in a strange tone, "Something that can make Captain Aizen interested, the final result seems to be not very good. This world will not be destroyed because of this?" "Gin, it seems that your misunderstanding of me is a little too deep." Aizen smiled and looked at the man on the throne. The corner of his lips curved: "What I pursue is never destruction, but the way to let me stand in a highertitude and overlook the world scenery." "Aizen.." Tshir Hitsugaya red at Aizen and gritted his teeth: "This time you can''t lie to us again, I will keep staring at you!" "It doesn''t matter, that is your choice." Aizen smiled: "Although there is a lot of pressure on the goal, it can urge me instead. Captain, please continue to work hard." As soon as this was said, everyone looked dignified. It seems that the shadow left by Aizen before, even after being resurrected, still has a great impact on them. Lod looked at them with interest and did not choose to speak to stop them. In a way, this is actually better. With so many people helping to monitor, even if Aizen''s mind and means are meticulous, it should not cause any big trouble. After reporting the situation of each Division, the next thing came to another thing, which was to choose the agent of Head-Captain. As Soul Society''s personnel grewrger andrger, there were two major organizations in the Formless Empire and hollow circle, which had made Lod feel a little overwhelmed. So the most important thing at present was to choose a agent to deal with those trivial things for him. "About Head-Captain." Lod thought for a moment and finally decided not to change. His eyes fell on Kyouraku Shunsui and said, "When Yamamoto Genryuusai has not returned, this position is temporarily in your hands." As the current captain of the highest seniority in Soul Society, Kyouraku Shunsui is meticulous and has nock of means and strength. In the future, he is the candidate of Head-Captain, so he is the only qualified and has the ability to manage Soul Society. "We, have no objection." All the captains expressed their approval and no one raised an objection. The temporary position of Head-Captain in Kyouraku Shunsui was almost a choice that everyone expected. "Then, disband." Lod sat on the pure white throne,zily waved his hand, and said: "Each captain will rebuild the Division as soon as possible. I hope that next time we meet, I can see a new Soul Society." "We will follow the order of Spirit King, we will leave." The captains slowly retreated out of the Spirit King Pce. ... Byakuya and Soi Fon took a step ahead. Zaraki Kenpachi invited Aizen, but after being rejected, he took Kusajishi Yachiru and left. Kyouraku Shunsui and Kisuke Urahara, the two "wretched" unclesughed, hooked their arms around their shoulders and discussed the evening, and they left after the matter of drinking the wine. Finally, there are three people left. Ichimaru Gin and Tsen Kaname, as well as Aizen, just like the alliance formed by the three people when they betrayed Soul Society. Ichimaru Gin looked at Aizen and said with a smile, "Captain Aizen, there is no objection. Are you not interested in this position?" "You are wrong, Gin." Aizen smiled at him and said meaningfully, "What I covet is not the position of Head-Captain, but the position that Lord Spirit King is going to arrange for me, another more suitable position." "Another... position?" Ichimaru Gin frowned slightly and didn''t quite understand the meaning of Aizen''s words. "Haha.." Aizen smiled and did not exin much, but said with a deep meaning: "You will soon know, Gin." Chapter 589: Infernal Hell

Chapter 589: Infernal Hell

After the first meeting, Lod led Nemu to the forty-sixth room in the center. They walked down a spiral staircase and reached the deepest part. After passing through several sealing barriers, there was a huge, well shaped library in front of them. From the time Soul Society was established until now, everything that had happened had been automatically sorted into relevant books and stored in this well shaped library. Nemu carefully came to the edge of the well and stuck out her little head to look down. However, she found that she could not see the bottom at all, as if it was a tunnel leading to the abyss. "So deep, so scary." Nemuy by the well, his eyes a little timid. He asked, "Brother, why did you bring me to the Great Spirit Book Corridor?" "I''ll let you see someone." Lod smiled and touched her hair. Then, he held her hand and stepped onto a floating tform. He said, "In the future, if something happens to me, you cane here and seek help from that person." "No!" Nemu suddenly shouted loudly and tightly hugged Lod''s arm. Her big ck eyes suddenly became moist, full of worry. She said, "Big brother will definitely be fine, right?" "I hope so." Lod smiled and said no more. Nemu seemed to have something on her mind, and she was no longer mischievous along the way. Her small face was full of uneasiness, and she held Lod''s hand tightly, as if this was the only way to make her feel a little more at ease. Soon, the floating tform reached the end. A huge ancient bronze door stood in front of them. It was covered in mysterious patterns, and there was an indescribable feeling of vicissitudes, as if it had experienced the vicissitudes of time. And below this bronze door, a handsome man with ck hair and brown skin sat cross-legged in front of the bronze door, wearing a coarse linen coat. He was sizing the two of them up with his ice-blue eyes. "Let me introduce you." Lod held Nemu''s small hand. He pulled her in front of him and said to the man, "This child is called Nemu. She is my sister. You can treat her as me." Then he squatted down again and stroked Nemu''s ck hair. He said gently, "That uncle is called Cain. He is the one I told you about before. If I encounter trouble or am not here in the future, you cane and find him." "Hello, Uncle Cain." Nemu greeted politely. "Hello, child." Cain nced at Nemu. Although this did not match the conditions he had previously agreed to never interfere, for some reason, the pure gaze of the child seemed to have touched the soft spot in his heart. After a moment of silence, Cain finally did not refuse. He nodded slightly at Nemu and said, "If it is not a very serious matter, try not to disturb me." "I''m very happy that you didn''t reject me." Lod was a little surprised. Originally, he did not have much hope. He did not expect Cain to agree. Could it be that this guy liked children more? "You seem to be different." Cain did not answer this question. He only looked at Lod carefully. He frowned slightly and said, "I can feel a familiar power hidden in your body." "Yes, many things have happened." Lod sighed and said, "That is the power of the Seraph. I made a contract with Michael." "So it''s her. No wonder she is so familiar." When Cain heard Michael, his eyes clearly flickered. He seemed to be a little surprised, but he concealed it very well and did not let Lod notice it. "There is one more thing I think I need to tell you." Lod sat cross-legged facing each other, staring at the bronze door behind Cain. He said in a deep voice, "A hundred years ago, I met an iplete Evil God. It summoned an ancient bronze door that looked extremely simr to the door behind you." "I got it." Cain did not react at all. He was still as expressionless as ice. After a few seconds of silence, he said, "If there''s nothing else, you can leave this ce." "Aren''t you going to exin?" Lod stared at him, trying to find a trace of surprise on his unchanging iceberg face, but unfortunately, he still failed in the end. Cain had no intention of exining at all. He slowly closed his eyes and fell asleep. Seeing this, Lod silently sighed, knowing that it was impossible to get any more words out of Cain''s mouth. This guy definitely knew some things, but he just liked to be a riddles person, making people want to open his head and see what secrets were hidden inside! "Forget it, forget it." Lod did not think that he could get words out of his mouth, so he was not too disappointed. He slowly stood up with his hands on his knees and said, "This time, besides this matter, I have a favor I need your help with." Cain opened his eyes, revealing a hint of helplessness. "That wasn''t what you promised me when I first came here." "It was just a small favor that could be easily solved." Lod then took out an irregr dark red crystal and said with a smile, "You should know what this thing is, right?" "This is a fragment of the Garden of Eden?" Cain frowned and carefully studied the fragment. He asked doubtfully, "Where did you get it from?" "Garden of Eden fragment?" Lod looked at Cain in surprise. He said in surprise, "This is a fragment of the Spiritual Prison. Michael read it from Naige and gave it to me for safekeeping." Cain was silent for half a second. He smiled and said, "So this is how humans in this era call it?" "What about the Garden of Eden you mentioned?" Lod faintly felt that this thing might be more important than he had imagined. "It''s nothing. I roughly understand what Michael is thinking." Cain seemed to be in a better mood. His lips curled into a faint smile. "Are you nning to use it to open up a new space here?" "Your guess is correct." Lod nodded slightly and said, "I n to build a prison under the Great Spirit Book Corridor used to imprison criminals." Cain''s eyelids suddenly twitched, and an ominous premonition welled up in his heart. "You''re not nning to let me guard this prison, are you?" Lod smiled without a word, and his eyes confirmed his guess. In any case, it was just to watch the library. It was better to develop a part-time job by the way. One or two would work. It was also fine to watch the prison. Moreover, Cain was the first human being, and he had the ''seven times counter-injury'' bestowed by God. God knew what other trump cards he still had. Even if the Weeping Angel came, it would be useless. He might even throw himself into the past space crack. "I hope this is thest time." Cain sighed helplessly. In the end, he still chose topromise. "I just want to pursue an environment where no one disturbs me. So it is a prison, but I still don''t want to see too many people." "Don''t worry about this." Lod smiled and promised, "Maybe in a few hundred years, no one will be imprisoned." Cain shut his mouth and did not say anything. He only sneered. He did not believe in Lod''s promise. Lod scratched his head awkwardly. Fortunately, he was thick-skinned enough. He ignored Cain''s slightly disdainful gaze and muttered in his heart, "System, use [Special Building: Infernal Hell] here to fuse with the Limbo Fragment." [Special Building: Infernal Hell] [is currently fusing [Constructsessful... ] [Time is endless, life is endless, shape is endless, suffering is endless. ] Chapter 590: Ten Ring

Chapter 590: Ten Ring

There was once a great person who said it. The root of the disaster that we nted with our own hands will one day take root and sprout. Who said this, and what the meaning of it is, now it is not important, at least the two of us are deeply touched by this. I am Tony Stark, the greatest inventorof this century, or a yboy, and a prodigal who has turned over a new leaf, a capitalist who controls the key to the new era. Of course,pared to these titles, people prefer to call me -- Iron Man. It was just that from that day on, those normal lives from before seemed to be gradually fading away from me. Let me introduce myself again. My name is Tony Stark. Death god. No, it was not the skeleton monster in the movie that wore a ck cloak and held the sickle of sword. Instead, it was a human with extraordinary power. Perhaps this might seem incredible to you, but this is the source that makes me unable to sleep every night, or even tremble with fear. During the war in New York, I saw with my own eyes the ultimate power of death god, the captains of Gotei 13th. The destructive power shown by these people is simply unbelievable. Although I am not a devout believer, I can swear to God that if these captain level death god is willing, he can erase New York City from the US territory at will! And this is the source of my fear! I am not a regr death god, but forced to transform into the form of death god by some wicked guy, which means that I am a stowaway. Once found, I will be arrested and sentenced to death. Then herees the question. How should I deal with these problems? I tried to understand the God-Killing Armor and the Atyras Support System, but from the battle of the alien invasion in New York, I found that the improvement of these external equipment is limited, and it can not be perfectly integrated with spiritual energy. Perhaps I should try Lod''s suggestion and look at it from the point of view. Wait. Jarvis, tell this guy not to mess with the camera! Oh, f*ck, you idiot, you didn''t even capture me at all, who told you to move around ... In front of the camera raised by the mechanical arm, Tony was flustered and exasperated. He had worked hard to record for a long time, but found that there was only sound, and he wanted to tear this mechanical arm apart on the spot. "Jarvis, remember to remind me next time. Throw this idiot mechanical arm out during the recording." Tony pulled down the recording device and waited to the side. He sat on the sofa in theboratory angrily. "It has been recorded in the system log. Rece the mechanical arm intelligent control system." Jarvis said seriously. "No, I regret it. Don''t remember this useless thing. The next shoot will be yours." Tony''s mind became faster than a woman''s. He thought about it and felt that it was better to keep it. He picked up a cup of hot coffee and said, "Let''s end today''s record. I don''t want to take a second shot." "No problem, sir." Jarvis added, "Colonel Rhoddy is here. He is in the main hall. He said that he has something important to discuss with you." "He is not going to be his patriot. Why is he here looking for me?" Although Tony was puzzled, he put down the coffee beside him and said, "Tell him to wait for a while. I will change my clothes and go over." A momentter, Tony changed into a dark blue striped T-shirt and took the elevator to the living room. "It''s been a long time, Tony." Rhoddy walked forward and hugged Tony. He patted him hard and said with a smile, "I mean, your spirit is not bad. You feel much better than before." "That''s enough, that''s enough. I don''t like to hold a man." Tony pushed Rhoddy away with a disgusted look on his face. Then, he walked over to the wine cab and took out a bottle of delicately wrapped whiskey. It was obvious that it was expensive. "No, no, no, no. I came here today because I have something important to do. I can''t drink." Rhoddy swallowed his saliva and quickly waved his hand to refuse. "In fact, I don''t intend to share this bottle of wine with you." Tony looked at him in surprise and shook the bottle in his hand. "This is the 62-year-old McCarlen. I spent a lot of effort to buy it from a guy." Gulp. The sound of Rhoddy swallowing his saliva became even louder. Hearing that it was the 62-year-old McCarlen, the Liquor worm in his stomach was hooked up. However, even though Tony said that, he still poured a cup for Rhoddy and ced it in front of him. He sat on the sofa and crossed his legsfortably. He took a sip of wine and said, "For a busy person like you to look for me, I guess something must have happened and it is not small, right?" At the mention of business, Rhoddy straightened his back and said with a serious expression, "Tony, do you know about the Ten Ring Gang and the recent explosion cases?" "Jarvis!" Tony shouted. The news about the Ten Ring Gang and the recent explosion was projected in front of him. It turned out that there was a base organization called the ''Ten Ring Gang'' recently. Under the nning of Mandarin, it caused a series of terrorist actions. For example, the three recent explosions, which respectively attacked the US garrison base, as well as the embassy and many other ces. "Mm, now I know." Tony took a sip of wine and raised his eyebrows, indicating for Rhoddy to continue. "." The corners of Rhoddy''s mouth twitched. Thankfully, he was already used to this good friend''s neurotic nature. After sorting out his thoughts, he said, "The contents of the following words are all confidential. Remember not to spread them to others, Tony." "Mm." Tony replied ambiguously. In truth, even he himself did not believe it. "Truth be told, a total of nine explosions urred. However, the public only knows three of them." Rhoddy took a deep breath and continued, "The crux of the problem is that we did not find any explosives at the crime scene. There are no traces of explosives left behind." "So, what happened after that?" Tony shook the cup. The ice hit the wall of the cup, making a crisp sound. "We want to ask for your help, Tony." Rhoddy did not hide his intentions and directly said, "You have high-tech armor and a lot of technology we do not know. Maybe you can find out the truth about the explosion." "It sounds good, but it is a pity." Tony put down the cup and pursed his lips. He looked at Rhoddy and said, "I am quite busy recently, so you can find someone else to do this. For example, S. H. I. E. L. D. is not bad. Aren''t they best at doing this kind of thing?" ". Tony, I am not joking with you." Rhoddy became a little anxious and said seriously, "Ever since New York was invaded by aliens, the reputation of the US has been continuously declining. Come on,e on! We can''t let things develop any further. Otherwise, this will severely impact the confidence of the citizens." "Yes, yes, yes. I know. World War, World Destruction and the like." Tony spread his hands helplessly and said, "However, I am indeed very busy right now. I can''t spare any time and I don''t have the mood to care about such trivial matters. Thus, you should find someone else to do it." After saying that, Tony got up and was about to leave. "Wait, Tony!" Rhoddy had not expected this to happen. He grabbed Tony and said, "You can not ignore this matter. If S. H. I. E. L. D. were to intervene, the president will likely step down because of this. Do not forget that Pierce is one of thepetitors for the next president." "I will tell you the truth, Rhoddy." Tony had a rare serious expression on his face. He sighed heavily and said, "I am really busy right now. I must settle the matters at hand. I have no time to care about a terrorist organization, and I have no time to care about who will be the next president." He said. Rhoddy was stunned. He had never seen such a serious Tony before. He subconsciously put down his hand. "No, Tony, you have to take care of this matter." At this moment, a red-haired beauty walked out of the elevator. Her voluptuous figure attracted the attention of two men. "Natasha.. Can you tell me how you came in?" The corner of Tony''s eyebrows twitched as he gritted his teeth. "That''s not important." Natasha lifted a strand of hair behind her ear and swiped her fingers across the tablet. "What''s important is that you have to look at this now, Tony." Chapter 591: Ez Money

Chapter 591: Ez Money

A blue projection appeared before their eyes. It was a very ordinary photo. However, the environment seemed to be inside a secret base. Rhoddy, who was the colonel of the Defense Department, was responsible for investigating the explosion case. Thus, he immediately recognized it and said in surprise, "This is the military base that was blown up by the Ten Ring Gang!" "Kid, take a closer look at this photo. Tony, what can you find?" Natasha ignored Rhoddy and hinted at Tony. "This is..." Tony narrowed his eyes and checked carefully. Suddenly, he saw a blurry image of hollow in the photo. His expression changed slightly. "You won''t tell me that it was hollow who caused the explosion, right?" "Yes, and there are simr figures at the other ces of the explosion." Natasha sighed. As she swiped the photos on the tablet, a projection shed past. All the photos, without exception. In the seconds before the explosion, there was a huge and blurry image of hollow. From his appearance, he looked like a monster. Hollow. Tony was silent and looked serious. Natasha was not in a hurry to urge him. She continued to tell him the clues about the explosion. "After the explosion, we detected arge amount of remnant spirit particles. However, we were unable to determine if they belonged to the same one." "Wait." At that moment, Rhoddy, who had a dumbfounded expression on his face, could not help but ask, "What exactly is that ''hollow'' you two are talking about?" Natasha looked at Tony. Seeing that he did not seem to have any intention of hiding anything, she roughly exined, "You can interpret it as a type of demon that has fallen after a human dies. It is just that ordinary humans are unable to see them." "A demon that has fallen after a human dies?" Rhoddy opened his mouth wide. He even felt that he had heard wrongly and confirmed it again. "Today is not April Fool''s Day. Are you sure you are not joking with me?" If he did not know that this charming woman in front of him was actually S. H. I. E. L. D.''s senior agent, he would have alreadyughed out loud. What era was this? There were actually people who believed in the so-called souls, or even demons. "I''m not joking with you." Natasha rolled her eyes and rolled her eyes at him. "There are some things that you can''t know at your level, so it''s best not to ask anymore. Otherwise, you know the confidentiality regtions yourself." "..." Rhoddy suddenly felt that it was a little ridiculous. He was a dignified colonel of the Ministry of Defense, the personal bodyguard of the president, and a war machine pilot. Yet, he was actually called ''not enough'' by others! However, this also proved that the Nine Explosion Case caused by the Ten Ring Gang and Mandarin was far from as simple as it seemed on the surface. There seemed to be even deeper secrets behind it. Tony was inexplicably a little agitated. He scratched his messy hair and said, "If it involves hollow, you can look for Frank and Rogers. Why do you have toe to me?" "That''s what we nned." Natasha sighed helplessly and said, "But unfortunately, Rogers went to deal with another thing. Frank can''t be contacted, so only you are left." "Isn''t there still..?" Tony originally wanted to say his name, but after looking at Rhoddy who was beside him, he felt that it was better not to say too much, lest his friend be dragged into this. "Do you think we dare to go?" Natasha rolled her eyes at him. This was also true. The chaos caused by the space gemst time had attracted the attack of the four major teams, death god. It had almost destroyed the entire New York City. S. H. I. E. L. D. was now afraid to avoid it. How could he dare to ask Lod for help? Tony''s mouth twitched and he said irritably, "Can I refuse?" "The director said, if Tony refuses, then tell him this." Natasha imitated Fury''s tone and said, "I helped you block a lot of trouble for thest incident at Huaqi Bank. Although the favor is not very big, it should not be a problem to ask you for a favor, right?" "..." The moment these words came out, it undoubtedly poked Tony''s weak spot. He did not like owing others favors. If not for the incident at Huaqi Bankst time, and if not for the fact that Fury had blocked the news and withstood the higher-ups'' interrogation and investigation, who knew how much trouble he would have caused here. Moreover, from another perspective, Fury had indeed kept his promise and did not reveal anything about the Weeping Angel. Otherwise, with the abilities of those higher-ups in the US, who knew what kind of disaster would happen. The favor he owed the soy egg had to be returned. Moreover, from a certain point of view, from the moment hollow appeared, this matter was not just a simple terrorist attack. A criminal organization that nned a terrorist attack could actually manipte hollow to attack at will. The purpose was definitely not as simple as it seemed on the surface. That group of people should have a deeper level of conspiracy. If he did not figure out the reason behind it, his conscience would not go over. Tony finally sighed and nodded. "Tell Fury that I agree." "Thank you, Tony." Natasha breathed a sigh of relief. She took out a USB sh drive and put it on the table. "This is the information of the Nine Explosion Case and the information that S. H. I. E. L. D. has collected about Reishi. I hope that I can help you find out the truth as soon as possible." The task had beenpleted. Natasha turned around and left without hesitation. Tony picked up the USB and put it in his pocket. He got up and was about to leave when he suddenly thought of something. He turned around to look at the confused Rhoddy and said, "I n to go out for a while. You can go back first. I won''t be sending you off." "..." Rhoddy. What a bastard who had lost his sense of sex. He even refused to go, but when he saw the beauty begging him, he immediately disarmed himself. He even boasted in front of the president and said that he had a good rtionship with this bastard. ... ... ... Stark''s seaside private house, underground parking garage. Among the many limited edition luxury cars, Tony randomly picked one and sat on it. As the sexy engine roared, the entire sports car was like a fierce wild horse that was released from its reins. In an instant, it turned into a red lightning bolt and rushed out. Along the ring-shaped road by the sea, a sports car drove into the city along with the roar. Not long after, the sports car stopped in front of Queens. In front of an old-fashioned wooden house, there were three big words "Quiet Spirit Pavilion." Tony came down from the sports car and walked to the door. He thought about it and pulled the doorbell. When the familiar voice of the man came from inside, he took a deep breath, pushed open the wooden door and walked in. "Dear Lod, long time no see!" Tony''s face was full of smiles as he warmly greeted. "We only met a week ago." Lod was lyingfortably on the sofa, crossing his legs and holding a newspaper. He sneered, "Alright, stop being so hypocritical with me. With your personality, you definitely wouldn''te to find me. Tell me, why are you looking for me?" "There is indeed a small matter that I want your help with." Tony was indeed a capitalist. His skin was thick enough to beparable to a city wall. After seeing that he was exposed, he did not hide it anymore. "Recently, I need to investigate an explosion case rted to hollow. It might use death god''s power." Lod put the newspaper aside and looked at him. "Are you going to ask me to help?" "It has nothing to do with this." Tony shook his head and said, "I just want to ask you, is there any way for me topletely hide my spiritual energy fluctuations when I don''t use death god''s power?" Lod thought about it and said, "There are two ways." Tony was overjoyed and could not wait to ask: "What way?" "The first way, the Onmitsukid of 2nd Division, has a way to not leak out the perfect aura." Lod said here, said: "But it''s a pity that I don''t know this method, unless you find them to learn it yourself." "Uh.. I think it''s still okay. What about the second method?" Tony shrank his neck. He couldn''t avoid it in time. How could he go to the 2nd Division? Unless he wanted to die. "gigai." Lod revealed a meaningful smile. "I just happened to have a new batch of goods here. It is veryfortable to wear. Most importantly, this special gigai canpletely erase the fluctuations of Reishi. Even the captain will find it hard to find." Tony''s eyes lit up. "That''s right, this is it. I want it!" "Ten million." Lod smiled like a profiteer. He rubbed his hands together and said, "May I ask if you want to swipe your card... or cash?" "So cheap?" Tony raised his eyebrows and threw out a check. "Fifty million, you don''t have to look for the rest!" Chapter 592: Special Gigai

Chapter 592: Special Gigai

Fifty million USD to buy a gigai. Although it looked like an exaggeration, in reality, it was only a drop in the bucket for Tony. A special gigai that could perfectly hide his aura and suppress Spiritual Power''s fluctuations was like sending charcoal in the snow. Inparison, the tens of millions of dors he had paid was basically the same as a free gift. Tony did not ask Lod what he needed the money for. He did not care about this. One hand handed over the money, the other handed over the goods. After confirming that the check amount was correct, Lod slowly got up and walked into the room where the goods were piled up. He pretended to look through it together and then walked out with a gigai. The style of this gigai was different from the previous version. It was not carved in advance the appearance and characteristics of the user, but more like the fake model in a clothing store on the street. Seeing Tony cast a puzzled look, Lod exined, "This is Technological Development Department''stest model, gigai. It can automatically generate a corresponding appearance and body shape ording to the soul of the wearer and Spiritual Power." Tony seemed to understand, but he still epted this excuse. He took the piece of skeleton and found thatpared to the one he used, the weight seemed to be much lighter, and the feeling of pinching it was closer to the real person. "The goods are away from the cab, and should not be responsible." Lod tapped his index finger on the table and reminded Tony. After hearing this, Tony looked at gigai, who looked like a fake model, and decided to try it on the spot to avoid any idents. Wearing gigai was actually like wearing a piece of clothing. First, he took off the old-fashioned gigai he was using, and then he squeezed his soul into this new gigai. "Oh, this feeling. It''s great!" Tony, who had just put on gigai, immediately felt his entire body be light. If the previous gigai brought him a sense of experience, like a rusty old machine, always having a feeling of being unable to do as he pleased, then this new gigai gave him a feeling like he was reborn, able to control every part of his body smoothly, the silky smoothness was simply unbelievable. Moreover, the most outstanding part of this gigai was not only the sense offort and silky, but also its most important function, which was to use an almost extreme method to restrict the release of Spiritual Power''s fluctuations. This point, Tony felt quite good. The restriction effect of this gigai was simply beyond his expectations, it could even be said to be close to perfection, Spiritual Power''s fluctuations could hardly be felt! Even if there was a captain death god walking past him, he would not have to worry about being discovered. "It seems that you are very satisfied with the goods." Lod sat back down on the reclining chair and crossed his legs leisurely, looking at him with a fake smile. "Not bad, not bad. This is the effect I want!" Tony was overjoyed. His face was full of wrinkles. This time, he could finally be at ease. He did not have to be on tenterhooks all day. He did not even dare to go out the door. "Since that''s the case, then I won''t send you off." Lod waved his hand and vaguely gave the order to leave. "Remember to take away that useless gigai. I do not want people to think that this is a murder scene." "So heartless." Tony muttered, but he did not intend to stay any longer. He casually picked up the useless gigai and waved goodbye. "But I still have to thank you. I don''t have to worry about being discovered by those captain death god." While speaking, Tony had already disappeared. The sound of a sports car starting came from outside the door, and then the roar of the engine gradually left. "Hehe, it''s a little too early to thank me now." Lod stared at the ce where he left, and his lips curled into a mysterious smile. "Hgyoku is ready. It''s time to inform Haschwalth." ... ... ... At the art museum of Queens. It was a museum established in 1964, based on the New York World Expo. It was one of the most famous attractions. It was Sunday, and the school was on holiday. Peter had nned to rest at home for a day, but he was dragged by his best friend, Ned, on the grounds of going out for a stroll to ease his mood. He also invited his crush, Michelle, to visit this ce together. "Cheerup, Peter." Ned patted his friend on the shoulder. His eyes narrowed into slits, and he smiled. "I have good news for you. It is said that today, the CEO of Stark Industry will give a speech here and show the clean energy of the new era. It is rare!" "Peter, how long have you not slept well?" Michelle came up and stared at the dark circles on Peter''s face. "Uh... I am fine!" Peter''s face turned slightly red. He was not used to such a close distance. He hurriedly took a step back and rubbed his nose hard to hide his panic. "Recently, I got addicted to a game, so I sleptte at night." In fact, this was not the case. Since the end of the New York war, although the police were trying to maintain peace, the crime rate was still rising in a straight line, and there were faint records of the past ten years. During this period of time, he had no way to rest at all at night. He was either helping the police catch criminals or on the way to catch criminals. Even the range of the business range had doubled, and it did not only include Queens. Even though Spiderman had a superhuman physique, he felt a little overwhelmed by the day and night. In ss, he was either sleeping or napping. This made his friends and friends suspect that he was in a bad mood and dragged him out for a tour of the exposition. "ying games?" Ned looked at his friend suspiciously. Others might not know, but he knew that Peter did not like to y games at all. "Don''t y games." Such an obvious lie naturally could not deceive Michelle, but she did not choose to expose it and followed the topic to somewhere else. "Let''s go in quickly. It should have already started inside." "Yes, let''s go, let''s go!" Ned''s attention was indeed diverted away. He pulled Peter inside and called Michelle to follow him. Seeing that his good friend and Michelle did not ask further, Peter heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. He tried hard to squeeze out a smile on his face and followed them into the expo. Through several strict security checks, the three children sessfully entered the interior of the exposition. The lobby covered a veryrge area, and it was full of technological metal decorations. Many people gathered below the stage, waiting for the new era cleaning energy speech of the CEO of Stark Group, Pepper Potts. "There are so many people." Peter was squeezed into the group, and his face was full of bitter regret. Why did he not sleep at home ande here to suffer? The rioting crowd suddenly fell silent. Peter and the others looked up and saw a woman dressed in a capable and delicate dress. Under the protection of a fat bodyguard, she took the microphone and walked to the exhibition stage. "The current CEO of Stark Group, Virginia Pepper. She is called the woman behind Tony Stark. She single-handedly supported arge group." Michelle''s eyes were full of envy. "It is said that she is the only woman who has followed Tony Stark for so many years." Ned said nosily. "Miss Potts is indeed not bad. She''s very gentle and considerate," Peter interjected. Ned nudged his friend and said disdainfully, "It''s not a good habit to brag. You make it sound like you know her." Not only do I know her, I also know Mr. Tony, Mr. Frank, Captain Rogers. Peter pursed his lips andined in his heart. Pott'' speech was very attractive. The people below the stage were deeply impressed. Only Peter was too tired and kept yawning. Peter was really bored. He was afraid of sleeping. He looked around the exposition, looking for some fresh things to prevent himself from falling asleep. Just as his gaze swept over the right rear, his spider sense sensed a sudden reaction. The hair on his arm stood up one by one, as if it was foretelling the impending danger! "That person... is very suspicious!" Peter''s heart tightened, and he quickly locked onto the target of Spider Sense. It was a man who was about forty years of age. His lower jaw had a mark of a Chinese bearded man, and he held a string of dog cards in his hand. He seemed to be muttering something. Chapter 593: Player Substitution

Chapter 593: yer Substitution

There must be something wrong with that man! The spider''s senses were like a buzzing bee, making the uneasy premonition in his heart suddenly be extremely strong. The man''s moving lips suddenly stopped moving. His hands, which were originally holding the dog tag, stopped trembling. Several ck veins protruded from his neck, and he slowly lifted up that face full of determination. "Hiss -" When Peter saw the man''s face, he was so scared that he gasped. He saw that the man''s skin was red, like the color of a soldering iron after it was red, and it emitted bursts of green smoke. As the hot heat wave spread, it made the water in the air boil, and even vaguely showed some kind of distorted scene. The two were separated by several meters, and Peter could clearly feel it. The fur on his face was wrapped up by the heat wave. The sudden heat wave was quickly detected by the surrounding people. When everyone turned around and saw the man''s painful appearance, as well as the green smoke that was like burning hot iron, they immediately scattered in fear, trying to get away from this man who looked strange and dangerous. "For... Mandarin" The man raised the dog card in his hand and let out a hoarse roar that was not human. Buzz - The Spider Sense instantly rose to its peak, indicating that a fatal threat was about to happen. At such a critical moment, Peter reacted at lightning speed. He rushed forward three steps against the running crowd, grabbed the man by the cor, and threw him into an area with no one around. It seemed that a lot of things had happened, but in fact, only a few seconds had passed. During the process of the man being thrown away, his bodypletely turned red. The suppressed huge energy was released in one breath, instantly triggering a strong explosion. A zing fireball exploded above, apanied by a deafening roar. A huge wave of air swept through the entire exhibition site. Everyone was like cutting wheat, blown away by the wave of air and crashed into every corner. Because the man was thrown into the air, the explosion did not kill the people on the ground, but the ceiling could not withstand the impact. The huge steel beam that was dozens of tons heavy, along with the concrete te, fell from above with a whistling sound. And right below the steel beam was Ned and Michelle. When the two children heard the noise and looked up, the huge stone shadow embedded with steel beams had already covered them. The two people widened their eyes in horror, and their eyes were filled with despair. They could not help but scream. Bang - The huge cement te fell down, and there was a dull sound of collision. Without the pain of being smashed to death by the stone b as they imagined, Ned and Michelle gasped for breath and slowly opened their eyes. The first thing that caught their eyes was a pair of tight muscles. The blood vessels were clearly visible, and they were carrying the huge stone b as if they were carrying a heavy body. They actually recognized the owner of this pair of arms. It was Peter Parker. "Quick.. Leave!" Peter''s delicate face was covered with blue veins. His two arms were carrying the stone b at a ny-degree angle. His legs were constantly trembling. He looked like he was on the verge of his limit. He shouted to the two with difficulty, "I can''t hold on!" The shocked Michelle finally reacted, and quickly pulled Ned down from under the stone b. But just as they climbed out of the stone b, another boulder fell from the sky and heavily smashed onto the stone b. Peter, who was already unable to support himself, was directly pressed under the stone b. "Peter!!" Michelle and Ned''s expressions changed drastically. They ran over in horror, wanting to lift the stone b. However, this stone b that was embedded with steel beams was at least tens of tons heavy. The root was not something that the two children could move. At this moment, Michelle''s face was filled with tears, and her heart was sorrowful as shey on the stone b and cried. "No, no, no. You will definitely be fine. Peter, get up quickly!" Ned roared like a bull. His fat face was red and purple, and his hands were already broken by the rough stones. However, he still insisted on lifting the stone b to save his brother. Michelle wiped away the tears on her face and got up, wanting to call for the lord''s help. Unfortunately, after the explosion, the entire venue had fallen into a great chaos. Everyone only cared about running away and had no time to care about the life and death of others, let alone a person who was pressed by dozens of tons of stone bs, almost determined to die. "Miss Potts, please leave this ce quickly!" Happy, who was a bodyguard, got up from the ground and immediately helped Potts up from Potts shock. He looked around vigntly and urged her to leave this dangerous ce quickly. But before the two of them took two steps, they saw another man in a leather jacket with a buzz cut, chewing gum as he walked towards them. There was a mocking smile in his eyes, and his gaze was always on Potts. "Potts, leave quickly. Leave this ce to me!" This man''s target was Potts. After seeing this, Happy directly pulled out the pistol at his waist. The three movements of the safety, aim, and shooting were all done in one go. There was no trace of sloppiness. Fifteen rounds of bullets were poured out. The yellow bullets carried a huge amount of kic energy and knocked the leather jacket man away. Happy put the gun to his mouth and blew a puff of smoke. Just as he was about to brag about his marksmanship and uracy, the next second, he saw the short-haired leather jacket man stand up from the ground as if nothing had happened. He patted his clothes without injury. No, it shouldn''t be said that he waspletely unharmed. At least there were a few holes in the leather jacket, and he could still vaguely see the rapidly healing flesh. The man slightly moved his muscles and bones, and his skin was just like the explosive man from before. It was red like burning hot iron, and it emitted waves of terrifying heat. Was this guy really a human? Happy immediately opened his eyes wide. He knew that he had encountered a tough opponent this time. He quickly pushed Potts to let her leave this ce, but he took out the short stick at his waist and rushed up to stall for time with this guy. Happy riveted all his strength, waving the short stick to hit the man in the leather jacket. Hu! The short stick in the air produced a crisp sound of cracking. However, the leather jacket man did not retreat. Instead, his eyes revealed a hint of ridicule. He raised his hand and grabbed the short stick. His face became increasingly transparent due to the rising temperature in his body. Chi. Along with an ear-piercing sound, the short stick made of steel actually melted into juice in his hand. Happy had no choice but to let go of his hand due to the high temperature. When he saw the short stick that had melted into molten iron, he immediately sucked in a breath of cold air. A deep fear appeared on his face. "Go to hell!" The leather jacket man snorted. His red right hand clenched into a fist and punched towards the leather jacket man. If he was hit by a fist that could melt steel, he would probably die on the spot. Just as his fist was about to pierce through Happy, a spider silk suddenly wrapped around the leather jacket man''s ankle. Then, a huge force came and directly pulled him down, falling to the ground in a dog eating shit posture. Happy escaped from death, gasping in excitement. He looked up and saw a red figure falling down. He looked at it and saw that it was an acquaintance. "Hey, Happy." The one who greeted him was Spider Man, Peter Parker. Under the powerful will to survive, the spider factor in his body went a step further, allowing him to prop up the stone b that weighed dozens of tons. The moment he broke free, he saw that Happy was in danger. He did not care about Ned and Michelle beside him. He directly took off his shirt and pants and ran to save the situation. "Sorry, yer substitution!" Peter rubbed his hands together, eagerly hooking his finger and provoking, "Damn bastard, see if I don''t blow you up!" Chapter 594: Not Too Shabby

Chapter 594: Not Too Shabby

"Another troublemaker." The man in the leather jacket slowly got up and stared at Peter darkly. The spider silk wrapped around his feet had been burned off, and the ground nearby was in a state of melting. The air was boiling with hot air waves, wave after wave of attacks. Even through the battle uniform, one could feel the burning sensation of skin. What a terrifying temperature. Peter looked at the melted steel and could not help but swallow his saliva. It could melt a steel short stick in a few seconds. It was estimated to be at least two thousand degrees Celsius. At present, he was not sure how high the man could reach, so he felt that for the sake of safety, it was better not to choose closebat. After all, hisbat suit was not as hard as steel. "Happy, Ned, Michelle, get out of here with Miss Potts!" Peter reminded them loudly and stood in front of the short-haired man alone. "Want to leave?" The short-haired man with leather clothes sneered, as if he was mocking them. A woman with a scar on her face walked out from behind with a cold smile, blocking the only way to retreat. "There''s another person" Peter widened his eyes. He didn''t expect there to be another one hiding here! Cold sweat broke out on Happy''s face. One person was already so terrifying, and yet another one ran out. He might really die this time! And the most important thing was that these people would turn into bombs at any time! He didn''t expect that the group of lunatics would actually improve further on the basis of human bombs and create such a terrifying humanoid bomb. Not only was the destructive power produced when the explosion was amazing, but it also had a terrifying ability to heal at a high speed and high temperature. Peter estimated in his heart what his odds of winning against two were. Unfortunately, the odds of winning were less than 20, especially in this restrained state. The spider silk was almost useless, and he could not choose to fight in closebat. This caused hisbat strength to be instantly reduced by 50. "Miss Potts, get out of here quickly. I will protect you with all my might!" Peter bit his lips, ready to fight with his life. "Calm down ---" Pottsforted Peter in turn. He turned to them and asked, "Your target seems to be me alone?" "Miss Potts, don''t worry." The woman with a scar on her face sneered and said, "We won''t hurt you. It''s just that Mandarin wants to invite you over." "Mandarin?" In such a serious situation, there was no panic on Potts''s face. He said calmly, "You are the murderers who triggered several explosions recently. The member of the Ten Ring Gang, right?" "That''s right." The leather jacket man directly admitted, "Mandarin appreciates your talent, so he wants to see you. Of course, this is based on the fact that you are willing to follow us obediently. If you are not willing, then you can only wait to use force." "I advise you not to resist." The woman with the scar on her face smiled, and the scar on her face twitched even more ferociously. "I don''t mind breaking your limbs and then bringing them back to Mandarin. The only requirement is to be alive." "I am willing to go with you." Potts looked at them with a straight face and pointed at the others. "But I have a request, which is to let these people go." As soon as this was said, the rest of the people were shocked. Especially Peter and Happy, the two of them were even more unwilling. They were about to open their mouths to stop him, but they were stopped by Potts with a look in his eyes. "Sorry, you don''t have the qualifications to negotiate." The man in the leather jacket clenched his fists and said coldly, "Other than you, everyone else must die here today." "Alright, then I''ll change the condition." Potts did not seem surprised. She had already known that these two would not leave any survivors. She asked, "I don''t know the Mandarin you are talking about. What is his purpose in seeing me?" "I don''t know." The man in the leather jacket said straightforwardly, "We only know how to bring you back. As for Mandarin''s thoughts, we don''t need to know." "Why don''t I guess?" Potts chuckled and said, "Your real target is not me. It should be Tony, right?" The scar-faced woman and the leather jacket man were silent. Their eyes shed with a fierce light, as if she had guessed correctly. "As expected, it is like this." Potts''s eyesight was very sharp. Although it was only for a moment, she still saw the change. She immediately confirmed what she was thinking. "The Mandarin you are talking about is nning to use me to threaten Tony toplete a certain n for him, right?" "Don''t talk nonsense with her. Let''s do it directly!" The short-haired leather jacket man''s face was gloomy. He felt that if he continued to chat with Potts, their underwear would be stripped off. The scar-faced woman also thought the same. A man and a woman attacked from the front and back, walking toward Potts. The skin on the surface of the body was suffused with a strange red light, emitting waves of hot heat waves. The high temperature that was enough to melt steel directly evaporated the water in the air, forming a dense white mist that poured into the nasal cavity with a trace of hot air. "You guys run quickly. I will hold them back for a while!" Peter lowered his center of gravity, nning to rush up and fight to the death to create an opportunity for them to escape. "No need." Potts looked calm. He shook his head with a smile and said, "Our reinforcements have arrived." Reinforcements? Everyone was slightly stunned. Where did the reinforcementse from? The nearest police station was only half an hour away from here. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! The roar of a huge engine came from the sky like a thunder. Then, an object with a tail me smashed the ceiling of the exposition like a meteor, surrounding Potts and the others in a circle. After the dust that was stirred up dissipated a little, Peter and Ned immediately widened their eyes. They looked in shock at the humanoid silver-ck steel mech floating in the air. Their mouths could not help but expand to the limit. "I-I.. Iron Man!!!" Ned covered his mouth and counted them one by one, trying to stop himself from screaming. He didn''t expect that the support Miss Potts mentioned was actually Iron Man''s armor! The face of the short-haired man and the scar-faced woman was as ugly as if they had swallowed several flies. "Miss Potts, the As support system is in ce." "May I ask if you want to use your special authority?" A cold system voice echoed in the ruins. "Authorization support system, codename: Hera." Potts pressed his headphones with one hand and his eyes gradually became cold. He said coldly, "Jarvis, help me get rid of the threat." "Authorization sessful, Ms. Hera." The eyes and chest of the silver-ck steel armor instantly lit up with a dangerous azure light! In the next second, the silver-ck armor instantly elerated to break through the sound barrier. Bang - In the ear-piercing sound of the sonic boom, the ring-shaped air clouds exploded. The scar-faced woman did not even have time to react. She only felt a sh of silver-ck light in front of her. Then, a sharp pain came from her waist. The steel de attached to the silver-ck armor wrist was cut in half from the middle of her waist. The short-haired leather jacket man''s expression changed as he charged at Potts, intending to use her to threaten the steel armor. Ka da. Before the leather jacket man could get close to Potts, he saw the silver-ck armor on the shoulder armor open. Small missiles the size of a thumb shot out, dragging white smoke in aplicated arc in the air. Finally, they gathered together and rushed towards the short-haired leather jacket man. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! The ground of the exposition was constantly cracked and copsed by the continuous explosions. Peter''s mouth twitched as he looked at Potts with a strange expression. Was this woman really standing behind Mr. Tony and not the other way around? Chapter 595: Slap In The Face

Chapter 595: p In The Face

"Roar --" A roar that did not sound human at all, but more like a wild beast, suddenly came out of the thick smoke, setting off a violent storm, instantly tearing apart the dust in front of everyone''s eyes. They saw that the man with the buzz cut, who was originally a human, had somehow changed. His body had be several timesrger than before, and his muscles expanded rapidly like blowing air. He was like a ck tree root, and looked like a mutated monster! And on the face of the man with the buzz cut, there was a half white bone mask. His scarlet and ruthless eyes emitted a cold killing intent that made one''s heart palpitate. "This is... hollow" Peter, who had participated in the New York War, recognized the monster in front of him at a nce. It was the product of the human soul falling. But the next second, he realized the seriousness of the problem. Everyone here, including him, had no way to deal with hollow! Hollow was a product of the fall of the soul, and if he wanted topletely destroy it, he needed the corresponding soul force, which was zanpakuto in the hands of death god. H. I. E. L. D. had tried to use other methods to destroy hollow, but in the end, he failed without exception. Only weapons that contained spirit particles could actually harm hollow. Other than that, the other physical methods could not harm hollow. This also meant that. The few of them present had no way of dealing with this hollow! "Run, run!" Peter shouted at them, his voice trembling. "Everyone, run! Don''t stop! That guy has be hollow! We can''t deal with him!" "hollow??" The rest of the people were surprised and looked at Peter in confusion. "What are you talking about? Why don''t we see anything?" Ordinary people could not see the soul, so naturally, they could not see hollow either. Therefore, in Potts, Happy and the others, they could only see the dead man with the buzz cut, but they could not see the soul that had turned into half of hollow. "All of you, go to hell!" The man with the buzz cut roared as if it was solid. The violent sound waves shattered the surrounding ground. He raised his huge fist and smashed it at them like a cannonball! The sudden sense of suffocation enveloped everyone. The sharp wind cut through their skin like sword. The loud sound of the air breaking was so loud that they felt like their eardrums were about to burst. If they were hit by this punch, with the weak flesh and blood of humans, they would probably turn into a puddle of mud on the spot. Peter''s brain worked quickly. He made the best choice in a short few seconds. He did not have time to exin too much to them. He raised his leg and kicked Happy away. At the same time, he grabbed Ned''s clothes and threw him out. Then, under the huge fist wind, Peter held Potts and Michelle in his arms. His legs mmed into the ground, and with his amazing jumping ability, he directly jumped ten meters into the sky! Boom - The cement floor was smashed with a punch, and the cracked stones were carried by the strong wind. They shot wildly in the air like bullets, making a harsh "ck" sound. Happy and Ned flew out and hit the walls on both sides, making a dull sound of flesh colliding. Ayer of the wall was shaken off. It could be seen that this fall was really not light. The two felt that their internal organs were disced, and there was a trace of red blood at the corner of their mouths. The situation was really urgent, so Peter was in a hurry, and his strength was slightly stronger. Fortunately, the two of them were only knocked unconscious, and their bodies were fine. They could just go back and rest for a few days. Potts and Michelle were thrown onto the t stage on the second floor of the Expo with spider webs. Although the posture when theynded was not very beautiful, and their faces were first on the ground, they might have to apply a few facial masks to reduce the swelling, but it was still better than being smashed into a puddle of mud. "Don''t even think about escaping" The leather jacket manpletely lost his mind at this moment. He roared like a wild beast. In the empty eye sockets of the half-bone mask, his scarlet eyes shed crazily and locked onto Potts on the second floor. The two legs, which were as thick as elephant legs, bent deeply and squatted down, as if they were umting a huge amount of strength. Bang!!!!! A shocking force erupted. The two thick lower limbs stomped on the ground. With the help of the recoil force, the leather jacket man''s huge monster divine music was like a cannonball that had just been released from the chamber. It exploded intoyers of ring-shaped sonic clouds. However, the ground under the feet of the leather jacket man was unable to withstand this huge explosive force. As he howled in pain, the hard cement was like tofu, copsing and sinking inch by inch. A huge wave of air swept over, spreading out like a furious wave, sending Potts and Michelle, who had just stood up, flying back again and crashing into a pir. When had the two women ever suffered such pain? Their eyes rolled back and they almost fainted. However, Potts had seen the great world in the end. He gritted his teeth and insisted on dragging Michelle. He stumbled as he ran into the exhibition hall. At the same time, he pressed a hand on his earphones. "Jarvis, protect us!" "Sorry, Ms. Potts." The silver-ck mecha stood rooted to the ground, its voice a little dazed. "I... I can''t find my target. It''s as if it doesn''t exist." The most crucial function of the As system required Tony Stark''s spiritual power and the support of Hephaestus. But once these two were lost, Jarvis was just an ordinary artificial intelligence. The armor was only slightly more advanced technology and could not cause fatal damage to hollow. "I can see where he is. Look at the direction of my attack!" Peter shouted, and then his hands swung the spider silk. He first jumped high into the air, and then with the help of the falling force, he kicked the face of the leather jacket man. The force of this kick was not small. The impact of several tons of force hit his face, causing the leather jacket man to lose his bnce in the air. His huge body tilted to one side. Peter seized the opportunity and shouted, "Now, Jarvis, aim at my position and attack!" "Understood, Mr. Parker. Please pay attention to dodging." The silver-ck mech controlled by Jarvis suddenly elerated. A blue light shed on his chest, gathering energy to aim at Peter''s position, and then shooting out a zing ray of light. The spider reaction in his brain was loud, but Peter was abnormally calm. Two spider threads shot out from his wrist to wrap around the leather jacket man. Like a full slingshot, he shot himself over. Borrowing the force, he kicked again with great force. The leather jacket man''s face was firmly kicked again, and his saliva uncontrobly sprayed out from his mouth. Peter used the leather jacket man''s face as a foothold for himself, bent his knees slightly, and flipped backwards. Phew! In the air dozens of meters away from the ground, Peter used the carrier eagle to turn over. With a subtle distance of a hair''s breadth, he almost dodged thesering at him face to face. He could even feel the heat. The spider mask on his face was burning hot. The zingser beam mmed heavily on his face. Even though hollow was not afraid of modern weapons, and his skin was thick and tough, he could not help but let out a miserable scream. Although theser beam did not kill it, the pain it brought was not reduced by half. The leather jacket man, who had no foothold in the air, could only let the silver and ck mech wreak havoc. His whole body was bombarded by countless miniature missiles, and finally fell to the ground and smashed a deep pit. Peternded on the ground in a few leaps. Suddenly, he saw a huge stone pir behind the where the leather jacket man fell. A bold idea immediately emerged in his heart. Several white spider threads shot out from his wrist and stuck to the huge stone pir. Then, his legs sank into the ground, and his two hands burst out with amazing strength. Rumble. A huge stone pir weighing dozens of tons was forcefully broken by his brute force. The huge stone pir, which had lost its center of gravity, tilted and smashed into the huge body of the leather jacket man. The moment the tens of tons of weight fell to the ground, it immediately set off a cloud of dust, and the entire hall seemed to shake. Chapter 596: Self Destruct

Chapter 596: Self Destruct

Michelle was stunned. Peter Parker, who she had originally thought was a technical geek who studied and talked a little too much nonsense, and did not like to participate in sports. Now it seemed that it was not entirely true. This guy never participated in school sports. Perhaps the reason was because he was afraid of hurting the group of people. A stone pir that was at least five or six people''s embrace and was made of steel and cement was forcibly broken by him. If this strength went to the Olympic Games to participate in the strength type project, it would be easy to win the championship. He could easily break through the limits of human beings. Previously, there was a golden-haired, rich, and handsome man in the school who provoked Peter. He said that he wanted to y a basketball game with him. The loser would have to drill into the crotch of the other party. In the end, Peter refused and ended up with nothing. If Peter couldn''t bear it at that time, it wouldn''t be as simple as drilling into his crotch. He was afraid that his life would be in danger! "Mr. Peter, is it over?" Because Jarvis couldn''t see'' hollow '', he could only obtain information through Peter. "Huchi... Huchi... Not yet!" Peter pulled up his spider mask and threw it to the side. He sat powerlessly on the ground, gasping for air. His eyes stared straight at the dust. He said in his heart, "But there are dozens of tons of things pressing down on him. That guy won''t be able toe out for the time being." "Is there any living creature that can survive that kind of attack?" Potts, who had been paying attention to the battlefield, was now filled with shock. "It has nothing to do with these things." Peter took advantage of the time when he was recovering his strength and told Potts and Michelle, "That thing is essentially a product of human soul degeneration, so the attack of the physicalyer is not very useful to it. It can only temporarily trap this guy for a while." As if to respond to his words, under the ruins buried by the huge stone pir, there was a sudden violent tremor. The guy was not dead, and he was trying to break free from below! "I have already informed Mr. Stark, but it will take some time for him to arrive," Jarvis said immediately. "Before that, we can only try to dy as much as possible!" Peter''s trembling hands propped up his body. After taking a deep breath, he said, "I''ll keep him busy. The two of you, hurry up and bring Ned and Mr. Happy outside." "Okay. Okay." Potts was indeed a strong woman. He pulled Michelle and ran downstairs. Although Michelle was very reluctant, she understood that if they continued to stay here, they would only be a burden to Peter. Not only would they not be able to help him at all, they might even cause serious consequences. Only if they were safe as soon as possible could Peter let go of his hands and feet. Rumble. The tremors grew stronger and stronger, and under the mountainous ruins, it was lifted up by a certain force. Seeing this scene, Potts and Michelle were terrified and did not dare to waste any more time. One by one, they dragged the unconscious Ned and Michelle and prepared to retreat in the direction of the door. Whoosh - Peter shot out several strands of spider silk from his wrists, sticking to the stone pirs on both sides of the hall. Then he grabbed the spider silk with both hands, bent his waist, and retreated step by step. The spider silk was almost stretched to the limit, and it was stretched straight by the huge pulling force. From half the air, it looked like a huge slingshot. Bang! The ruins that piled up like mountains exploded, and a huge and terrifying figure sprang out. "Now!" Peter shouted, and his hands released the spider silk. With the help of the slingshot formed by the spider silk and the stone pir, he instantly released a huge amount of sticity, and like a cannonball, he aimed at the leather jacket man and fired. Suddenly, a strong wind rose. The red figure tore through the roaring waves, sweeping across the sky like aet. Peter tightened all the muscles in his body, treating himself as a cannonball. His feet heavily kicked the face of the leather jacket man. The huge stic force turned into a shocking impact force at the moment of contact. Boom!! The soles of his shoes touched the face of the leather jacket man, and his muscles shook like a tide. Before the roar of rage coulde out of his throat, it was forcefully pushed back by this kick. His huge body flew out of control and crashed into the stone pir behind him at an even faster speed. The silver-ck mech suddenly broke apart, breaking into several parts and falling to the ground. Before the leather jacket man on the ground could get up again, the scattered steel parts werebined into a ring and tied it up like a restraint device. Then, it released a dazzling electric current in one breath, constantly destroying the surface of hollow''s body. In the crackling of lightning, the anger of the leather jacket man rose to the peak. But unfortunately, the structure of the binding ring was extremely special. Not only did it perfectly restrict its power, but it could even guide it and increase the binding force of the binding ring again, so that no matter how the leather jacket man struggled, he could not untie the iron ring on his body. ".. Amazing!" Peter looked at it with envy, thinking that it would be good if he also had such a suit of armor. Tony had custom-made a special mecha model for Potts, ''Hera''. Although it did not have the ability to kill hollow, it was able to restrain hollow, who was in the spirit body state. Even when facing Gillian, who was at the level of hollow, it could be held back for a short period of time. "You forced me to do this" Seeing that Potts and Michelle were about to run out, the leather jacket man''s scarlet eyes revealed a cold killing intent, "Since there is no way to capture them alive, then die here with me!" Peter''s heart was beating wildly, In the next moment, the leather jacket man''s huge body suddenly glowed with a red light, as if it was burning hot iron, emitting a hot heat wave. "Not good, it wants to self-destruct" It was not until he saw this familiar scene that Peter realized the source of the uneasiness. The leather jacket man intended to blow them all up here! The violent expansion of energy could no longer be stopped. And judging from the gathering of energy and the shocking heat wave, the power produced by the explosion of the leather jacket man was definitely more than several times that of the previous person. When the time came, the entire exhibition hall would be destroyed! Peter decisively gave up stopping it, turned around and rushed directly to Ned and Happy. He did not forget to remind Javis, "It is about to self-destruct!" The Binding Ring was immediately put away and formed a silver-ck mech, charging at the confused Potts. The Mech parts covered Potts''s body at an extremely fast speed, protecting her inside the steel Mech. Then, he turned around and hugged Michelle. The armor on his back extended out a huge shield. This series of continuous operations only took a second! Peter dragged Ned and Happy behind the shield, and then used the spider silk to drag down the floor of the second floor. It just happened to block them from the leather jacket man, forming a natural shield wall. "All of you, go to hell!" The man in the leather jacketughed savagely. The huge amount of energy umted in his body was released in one breath! Rumble! The huge mes apanied the roar and instantly engulfed the entire exposition! The explosion set off a shock wave visible to the naked eye. It swept in all directions with a destructive force, destroying everything in its range. The huge stone pir fell to the ground. The hard cement ground was mercilessly crushed, and the entire building copsed with a loud bang. Chapter 597: Schrift E - Explode

Chapter 597: Schrift E - Explode

The zing fire illuminated half of the clouds. The huge wave of air caused by the explosion directly destroyed the entire building. The strong wind pressure that was as strong as a hurricane swept in all directions. The huge volume of sound that was unbearable for human eardrums made most of the people who fled outside temporarily lose their sense of hearing. They could only feel the crazy tremor of the earth in the cold silence. The earth copsed at the moment of impact, and the t ground of the nearby street was covered with cracks in an instant. Large pieces of rock stratum shock waves rose to more than ten meters in the sky. Then, after exhausting all their strength, they fell down like rain. The people who had fled were knocked to the ground, screaming in confusion and fear. Everyone could clearly feel that the destructive heat wave swept over their heads. Their hair curled and emitted a burnt smell, and their nasal cavities were forcefully injected with dust and heat. The trees on both sides of the road seemed to have been suddenly brushed by a hand. At the same time, they were pressed down in a direction, and the dead branches were directly ignited by the high temperature. The few people who were the first to bear the brunt of the impact inside the building were baptized by the shock wave and the heat wave. Even with the soil piled up in advance and Jarvis'' defense, they could not help but be stunned by the shock wave. Their entire bodies felt like they had been struck by a hammer thousands of times. "Cough cough. Cough cough. Everyone, are you all right?" Peter coughed crazily and had to slow down his breathing. The dust content in the air after the explosion was too high, and it was mixed withrge particles of haze. Every time he breathed, his throat felt as painful as if it had been through .s.s. He had to use clothes to cover his mouth and nose to breathe. "No.. It''s fine." Michelle''s voice was very soft, and it seemed that she was badly injured, but fortunately, her life was saved. "Ahem, I''m fine too," Said Potts as she covered her mouth and nose with her clothes. Then, she struggled to get up from the ground. Her face had been cut several times by the gravel. As for Ned and Happy, they were the most injured. When a person was in aa, they wouldn''t mobilize their muscles to defend against the impact, so the corners of their mouths were bleeding. However, it was better to be injured than to lose his life. "That''s good. As long as everyone is fine." Seeing that they were all fine, Peter finally breathed a sigh of relief. After his tense nerves rxed, the muscles all over his body were twitching, and he was in so much pain that he sucked in a cold breath. "Wait... wait!" Potts, who was inside the steel mech, found through the mask scanning device that a heat source suddenly appeared in the smoke. "There seems to be another personing toward us!" "No... No way!" As soon as this was said, Peter''s face suddenly changed, and he looked at the smoke. Was the monster not dead? A blurry figure appeared in the smoke. From the looks of it, it did not seem to be a monster. In addition to him, Potts and Michelle seemed to have seen the blurry figure. "This is impossible. It''s actually a human?" Peter was shocked. It was impossible for anyone to survive the violent explosion just now. The blurry figure was getting closer and closer, and soon walked out of the smoke. It was a tall woman. Under the western cloak was a white uniform that resembled a military uniform. The chest was embroidered with a five-pointed star made of gold, and the silver five-pointed star pendant around the waist. There was a white mask on her face. "That is... a Quincy" Peter''s heart was beating violently, and an uncontroble fear surged into his heart! He still remembered that when he was in the sky carrier, the self-proimed Quincy defeated several heroes and destroyed the entire carrier by himself, and finally almost caused the fall to destroy New York City. What was a Quincy? Although Potts and Michelle wanted to ask, hearing the seriousness in Peter''s tone, they finally chose to give up. "Why did youe here?" Even Peter himself did not notice that his voice was unconsciously trembling. "Could it be that you are the ones manipting the recent explosion of the Ten Ring Gang?" He had heard some things about the mysterious organization, the Wandenreich. Iry described it as a ''horror organization that destroys the order of the world''. Many times, his words revealed a very fearful meaning. Even Frank told him that once he met the Quincy, no matter what happened, he immediately chose to retreat and escape. He must not be an enemy. But the problem was that he couldn''t run now! If he chose to escape, it would be equivalent to letting Michelle and Potts die, which was an uneptable result. Peter gathered his courage and stood up, blocking in front of several people, looking straight at the Quincy. "Your courage ismendable." The woman''s eyes narrowed slightly, and a trace of appreciation could be seen through the mask: "But the gap between you and me is not a problem that courage can solve. If you choose to leave now, I can spare your life." "Impossible, I will not give up on them!" Peter took a deep breath, and his eyes were firm and determined. "I swore a long time ago that I would never run away from it. I will face all dangers bravely, and I will bear as much responsibility as I can. This is my hero creed!" "Is that so? What a pity." The woman sighed and said regretfully, "A young life, like the rising sun in the morning, will die like this before it can leave any traces." "Miss Potts, please leave this ce immediately." Peter lowered his body and assumed an attacking posture. He whispered, "Her target is probably you, so don''t look back. I will try my best to hold her back." But when he looked back, he found that there was only a pile of broken silver-ck mechs left. "Spider kid, are you referring to this woman?" The woman''s softughter entered his ears. Peter''s body shook as if he had been struck by lightning. Then he stiffly twisted his neck and saw that she was holding the unconscious Ms. Potts in her hand. "When..." Peter was shocked. Indescribable fear spread all over his body. Spider sensed that it was as silent as water. He did not even notice when Potts was taken away! "When you reminded her." The woman smiled and said, "Spider kid, do you understand the gap between us now?" Peter''s chest heaved violently, and the determination in his eyes gradually turned into fear. He guessed that the gap might be very big, but he did not expect it to be so big. It was like the distance between heaven and earth. He even boasted that he could stop the other party for a period of time as long as he tried his best. Huchi. Huchi. Huchi. Peter''s eyes were red and bloodshot. After all, his blood energy had suppressed his fear. He took a step forward and roared hoarsely, "No matter how big the gap is, so what? Put down Ms. Potts!!!" As his voice fell, arge amount of dust sshed on the ground. Peter was like a bolt of lightning, rushing straight to the Quincy. The target was the unconscious Potts. Several crystal spider threads were shot out of his wrist, half aimed at the mask of the Quincy, and half aimed at the Potts in her hand. Swish... The spider threads directly passed through the Quincy, as if they hit just a phantom. Just as Peter was surprised where the person went, a voice suddenly fell from the sky, followed by the spider in his brain, like a buzzing rm! Peter hurriedly raised his head, only to see the woman holding Potts, standing steadily in the middle of the air. She raised a finger in the shape of a gun and pointed it at the few of them below. "Spider kid, although I admire your courage, I am not interested in ying with you now." The source of the danger of Spider Sense was the woman''s finger in the shape of a gun. "As a dying person, you have the qualifications to know my name." The woman''s light blue eyes looked at Peter through the white mask. She said indifferently, "Remember the name of the person who killed you. Then repent in hell. I am one of the Wandenreich''s Sternritter, Hildr. The holy text bestowed by His Majesty is... E-Explode!" Comparing it to the index finger of a gun, she made a shooting motion. Pa! A translucent ball of spirit particles condensed at the tip of her finger and shot out at an extremely fast speed, hitting the ruins of the building on the ground. "''BOOM!"'' Hildr seemed to be joking as she made a sound of an explosion. Rumble -!!! Chapter 598: Furious Tony

Chapter 598: Furious Tony

When Tony arrived at the scene, he found that the ce was already in ruins. A huge copsed pit formed by the explosion had a diameter of about forty to fifty meters. The police, fire trucks, and medical staff arrived at the site of the disaster. They quickly pulled up a circle of alert zones nearby to rescue the injured people, clean up the ruins, and protect the site. They gradually began in an orderly manner. However, in terms of efficiency, it could only be said that they understood everything. If someone was buried under the ground, it would depend on the will of heaven whether they were alive or dead. However, it was fortunate that before the third explosion, all the groups of people had basically withdrawn, so the one with the most serious injuries was hit in the head by a stone that fell down, and the rest were all small injuries. "Jarvis, search for survivors, locate the source of human body heat." Tony knew very well how inefficient the working efficiency of the United States was, so he decided to save people himself. Soon, under Jarvis'' powerful search, under the buried ruins in the center of the explosion, there were four extremely weak heat reactions. Boom! Tony drove the armor and directly flew in from the sky, ignoring the warning line below. With the excellent driving force of the steel armor, it quickly cleaned up the ruins above, revealing the four people buried underneath. It was Peter, Happy, Ned, and Michelle who hadn''t had the time to retreat before being forced into battle. Peter held a stone b with both hands. The spider armor on his body was tattered, and his mask was almost half ruined. He revealed the young, childish face inside. There were bloody cuts all over the ce, and it made people feel sorry for him. Through observation of the scene, it was easy to restore the situation. A second before the explosion, Peter lifted a stone b for defense. At the same time, he also used his body as a shield in front of the other three people. This caused him to be the most seriously injured, but the three people were spared because of this. Tony was silent for a few seconds. He gritted his teeth and his eyes were bloodshot. "Where is Potts, Jarvis?" "I''m sorry, sir." Jarvis'' voice was a little low, mixed with a hint of apology. "The data of the Hera Mech was destroyed by an unknown attack before it could be sent back, so I''m not too sure about Miss Potts''s current situation." "Damn it!" Tony was immediately furious, he punched the stone wall beside him, and the huge force directly destroyed the stone wall. "Mr. Stark." Peter''s eyshes trembled, and he forced himself to lift his bruised blue and swollen eyelids. His cracked purple lips squirmed, and in a nearly inaudible voice, he said, "Yes. I''m sorry. I can''t... protect... everyone." At this moment, looking at the child with such serious injuries, Tony couldn''t help but feel sad. He half-squatted and touched Peter''s hair,forting him, "It doesn''t matter, Peter. I know you must have tried your best. You can''t be med for this." "Mr. Stark. Mr..." Peter used hisst bit of strength to spread out his bloody right hand, which had been tightly clenched. In his palm was a white corner of his clothes. "The person who took Miss Potts away is the Wandenreich, Sternritter." Tony picked up the corner of his clothes, his eyes burning with anger. He held Peter in his arms and said gratefully, "Thank you. Don''t worry, I will find her. You should take care of yourself." "And one more thing." Peter forced himself to say, "That person''s ability... can trigger an explosion. Be careful!" After saying this, Peter could no longer hold on. His head tilted as if he had lost his support. He rested his hand on Tony''s shoulder and fell into apletely unconscious state. "Jarvis, inform S. H. I. E. L. D.!" Tony carefully put Peter down. Then, he got up and his eyes surged with killing intent. "Have them send someone to seal off the scene and save Peter." Peter was seriously injured, and because of his special identity, he could not let outsiders know. In this case, letting S. H. I. E. L. D. deal with him was the best choice. Happy and the other two children could also receive better treatment. In this regard, he trusted S. H. I. E. L. D. quite a lot. With anger that was growing more and more, Tony walked out step by step. The reporters who had been waiting for a long time were like sharks that smelled blood, rushing over to ask questions. Stark Group''s CEO, Potts, was attacked by a terrorist attack. This was a once-in-a-lifetime big news. There would be no reward for first-hand reports, but if you fell behind, you would definitely be punished. "Mr. Stark, may I ask if you have any thoughts about today''s explosion?" "Mr. Stark, may I ask if Ms. Potts has something to do? If something happens to her, will you consider the choice of the next CEO?" "Mr. Stark, is the terrorist attack this time specifically targeted at you?" "Mr. Stark, from the start to the end of the attack, there was a full fifteen minutes. May I ask why you didn''te in time?" Everyone was looking forward to it, or some people with evil intentions mixed in. They tried to get even the slightest bit of information from this rich man and superhero! In the face of the reporters ''aggressive interrogation, Tony didn''t know what he was thinking. After a brief silence, he seemed to have decided what he wanted to say. "I want to tell you, Mandarin." The mes of anger surged in Tony''s eyes, and he said word by word, "You havepletely angered me. You have crossed my bottom line and have no political standpoint. This will be a bloody revenge. I swear I will kill you!" "If you are still a man and not a coward without eggs, thene to me and let us have a fight between real men!" "And those rats hiding in the gutter, I know you are here this time. It doesn''t matter, it can be solved in one go." "Malibu Beach, 10880, my door won''t be locked, you should know where to go, I''m waiting for you!" This was a deration of war! A deration of war against the Ten Ring Gang, Mandarin, and the Wandenreich, the people who kidnapped Potts and injured Peter! ... ... ... That night. The video of Iron Man''s deration of war was ced at the top of all the mainstream media and video websites. The number of clicks on the video instantly broke through a hundred million, attracting countless people to watch. The topic of conversation was hot for a moment. In a certain ce in Tennessee. In an abandoned old mansion, a handsome blond man wearing a light blue suit sat on the sofa with his legs crossed. He was watching the provocative video. "Hehe.." There was no sign of joy on the man''s face. He kept spinning the pen in his hand. It was only when the video insulted him as a man without any guts that a hint of killing intent appeared in his eyes. * CHI * The man''s palm was burning hot and a terrifying high temperature rose. The pen was melted into molten iron and flowed down the marble table to the ground. The man who saw this scene walked in front of the blond man and lowered his head respectfully. "Sir Killian, should we send someone over to get rid of this arrogant guy?" "Sure." Killian waved his hand casually and sneered, "Didn''t he announce the address? I can give him a small gift. You know what I''m talking about." "Understood!" The man seemed to have thought of something, and then he smiled sinisterly. "This arrogant guy, he probably won''t even know what happened when the timees." "How are the preparations going on at Potts''s side?" Killian asked. "It''s almost done. She''s in the midst of debugging. She''ll be injected with the virus soon," The man replied. "Wait until we capture Tony and then inject him." There was a hint of coldness on the corners of his lips. "I want him to see with his own eyes that the woman he loves the most has be my possession. Only then can I resolve the hatred in my heart!" Chapter 599: Maya Hansen

Chapter 599: Maya Hansen

In a luxurious vi that was built near the cliff, Tony was wearing a helmet and armor and was fully prepared, patiently waiting for the uing revenge. Three days had passed since the media reported it. Although it looked calm on the surface and did not suffer any attacks, even the Ten Ring Gang seemed to have disappeared without a trace as if they were terrified and did not make anyments to counterattack. This made theizens who were waiting to watch a good show feel a little disappointed. There was nock of people with iplete brains. On one hand, they urged the Ten Ring Gang to take revenge. On the other hand, they went to Tony to scold him for being timid and avoiding going out. Tony was toozy to pay attention to these people. In fact, he knew very well that this was just the calm before the storm. The calmer the surface of theke looked, the more turbulent the undercurrents were. ording to Jarvis'' data analysis, Mandarin would never give up his revenge. It was just a matter of time. Moreover, from the three days of silence, Tony predicted that the other party was holding back a big move, and was waiting for him and the agent in the dark to rx their vignce and then carry out a series of revenge. The only thing that worried him now was Potts, who had been captured by the Wandenreich, what was the situation now? Analyzing it from all kinds of actions. The target of the Wandenreich and Mandarin should be him, Tony Stark. Potts was just a bait to threaten him, and there should be no problem in a short time. But a guess was still a guess. When he did not know the actual situation, he was not 100 sure. Just as he was thinking about it, Jarvis reminded him that someone was visiting outside the door. It was a woman with brown curly hair. She imed to be Maya Hansen and had a very important matter to tell him. "Maya Hansen?" Tony recalled carefully and felt that this name was very familiar. He seemed to have heard it before. "Do you need her toe in, sir?" Jarvis asked. "This key point is looking for me, and it''s an important matter. It must have something to do with the Ten Ring Gang." Tony''s eyes shed, and he finally decided to meet with her and listen to what exactly was going on. Soon, Maya Hansen, who was outside the door, was led to the living room by Jarvis. He saw Tony Stark, who was fully armed and wearing a steel armor. He sat on the sofa with his legs crossed and looked at her with a judgmental gaze. Maya Hansen had long brown hair that was slightly curled up on his shoulders. His ck pupils and tall nose bridge added a lot of elegance to her appearance. The freckles on her face did not affect her beauty, giving people a sense of understanding and coldness. "I guess you don''t remember who I am, right?" Maya Hansen had aplicated look in his eyes as he looked at the man he once admired. For a moment, he felt an inexplicable sadness. All the women in the world knew that Tony Stark was a yboy, and there were countless women around him. But many women knew this, but they still chose to throw themselves into the tiger''s mouth, like moths to a me. They wanted to see if they could be the woman who stayed by Tony''s side, but unfortunately, they failed in the end. For so many years, no matter how many women he changed, only Potts remained unchanged, which made Maya very jealous. "Uh.. In fact, I remember you." Tony suddenly remembered where he had seen her. "A few years ago at a wine party, you mentioned your research content to me. At that time, we had a good chat." "Heh, are you referring to the bed?" Maya pulled up a strand of hair andughed at herself. "As a result, when I woke up the next morning, you had already disappeared." "I don''t want to see the scene of separation." Tony shrugged and said without any embarrassment, "After all, saying goodbye to a beauty like you will make my heart ache. I thought I was healthy, so I left first." "You are still so shameless." Maya looked at him speechlessly. She shook her head and said, "Forget it. It''s all in the past. I came to find you today because I have very important information to tell you." "Let me guess." Tony raised his eyebrows. "It should be about the Ten Ring Gang and Mandarin, right?" Maya looked at him in surprise. She seemed to be curious about how Tony had guessed it before she even spoke. "It is not hard to guess." Tony purposely showed off and said, "You dare toe to me at this critical moment and tell me that there is something important. 90 of it is Ten Ring Gang and Mandarin." "Your conceit is still as annoying as ever." Maya sighed. "Thank you for thepliment," Tony said. Maya was rendered speechless by this shameless man. She then said seriously, "I came to find you because I wanted to tell you that Killian is working for Mandarin." "Uh.." Tony was silent. He searched his brain and found that he had no impression of him. He could only ask, "Do I know the man you are talking about?" "The founder of AIM is also the one who cooperated with me to develop the Death Virus. When we first met, I wanted to talk to you about this." Maya exined. In fact, she was not surprised that Tony had forgotten about Kittian. After all, in the memories of this yboy, he would never leave a ce for a man. "I seem to remember. But what is the Death Virus?" Hearing her say this, Tony vaguely remembered that at that time, there was indeed a person dressed up and wanted to talk to him about the cooperation of a biological agent. "It is a biological agent that causes the human body to be injured and immediately regenerate. Even the broken limbs that have been lost for a long time can also be repaired by the virus." Maya briefly exined. "It sounds like a good thing, but what does it have to do with the Ten Ring Gang and Mandarin?" Tony asked doubtfully, "Could it be that Killian is nning to use the Death Virus to heal those injured terrorists?" "The initial despair virus is indeed a new era biological agent developed to repair human damaged tissues." Maya''s eyes were a little sad, and her tone was a lot lower, as if there was a sadness mixed in. "At first... that means, the situation has changed?" Tony frowned, and he vaguely caught a clue in his mind. "Yes. It has mutated." Maya subconsciously clenched her knees, a hint of fear in her eyes. "Killian has found a new Sequencebination. The biological potion that originally repaired limbs has be the current desperate virus." "On the basis of the biological potion of the first generation, the desperate virus is almost perfect. Not only can it increase the recovery effect by multiple times, but it can also regenerate human limbs in a short few seconds." "And it..." "It has a new function. It can spontaneously release high heat energy, turning the human body into a burning furnace. Even steel can easily melt." "Could it be." Tony''s eyes slightly moved. He thought of the recent cases, and it seemed that they were all explosions caused by high heat energy. "You guessed right." Maya revealed a guilty expression and said in a low voice, "The murderer who caused the explosion was the patient who was injected with the disease. They were unable to adapt to the transformation of the virus and caused the heat to pass through the temperature, causing a huge explosion." So that was the case. Tony was suddenly enlightened. No wonder there were no traces left on the scene. It was all a real human bomb. "I came to find you not to atone for my sins, but to beg you." Maya''s eyes lit up with a glimmer of hope. She held Tony tightly with both hands, like a straw that a drowning man grabbed. She begged, "I don''t want the virus to be a war weapon. Its original intention should be to save those disabled people, not cause more pain!" Tony was silent for a moment. Looking at the regret and pain on Maya Hansen''s face, he could not help but put down his guard. "Don''t worry, I will stop him. Where is Chiri now?" "He is." Maya Hansen was just about to speak when his pupils suddenly erged as he stared out the window. Tony instantly realized that something was wrong and quickly turned around to look out the window. He saw several missiles dragging the exhaust mes flying towards them! Boom! Chapter 600: Frontal Attack

Chapter 600: Frontal Attack

Tony suddenly had the urge to curse. What did he mean by lifting a stone head to smash his own foot? He finally felt it at this moment. The models of those missiles were the ones that he had previously introduced to the US military. They were the ones that had dered that the best weapons only needed to be used once. Not only did they have a huge attack range, but their split bullets also caused a secondbustion and destruction. It was said that they were quite popr in the eastern battlefield. It was just that he did not expect that one day, he would be attacked by his own missile! At this critical moment, Tony''s thinking speed surpassed any other moment in the past. He rushed forward with an arrow step and protected Maya Hansen who was still in a daze in his arms. The steel on the back of the body quickly squirmed and folded up. It looked like the shell of some kind of creature, used to resist the impact and explosion that was about toe. Boom! A huge roar apanied by a wave of heat erupted. The second impact of Jericho missile splitting shook a shockwave visible to the naked eye, blowing the two people several meters away like rubble. Everything in sight was shattered by the violent explosion. Seaside Vi, worth hundreds of millions, instantly copsed, reduced to rubble in the first round. But this was only the beginning. Three armed helicopters hovered several meters above the vi. Six Barrel Fire God Cannon aimed at the ruins in the smoke. As the machine rumbled and turned, it spewed out hot and dazzling tongues of me,posing a fierce movement of death! Three heavy machine guns were shot in a cross-style, and the firepower covered the ruins of the vi in all directions. The dense bullets almost formed arge line of fire, crazily bombarding the ruined vi, and everything in front of them that wasrger than the human body was reduced to small pieces of the human body. "Erik, this guy should die, right?" The person controlling a heavy machine gun shook his numb arm and turned to look at a person in the middle. "With this kind of firepower, even if his steel armor has high defense, I''m afraid it will be a pile of scrap metal now." "Don''t be careless. Don''t forget that he is Tony Stark." The man with the buzz cut said with a serious expression, "When the aliens invaded New York, the technology that this guy showed has surpassed the current era for decades. He was not killed so easily. Continue to shoot and suppress it." Tsk.. The man pursed his lips, feeling that Killian was making a fuss out of nothing. No matter how smart Tony Stark was, he was just a human. Even if he created a steel armor to protect his body, he would be able to withstand the bombardment of Jericho missiles at close range. Even the shock and heat would be enough to kill him! However, the next second. His face was severely swollen, as if to verify Killian''s words. A beam of dazzling whiteser instantly pierced through the obstruction of the smoke and dust, destroying an armed helicopter. A piece of iron leaf with a propeller swept through the air at an extremely fast speed. The pilot pulled the lever with all his might, causing the helicopter to fly at a 45-degree angle, narrowly avoiding the explosion of the wreckage. The people on the inside opened their eyes wide and watched as the des flew past in front of them. The sharp sound of the iron piece breaking through the air made everyone''s heart twitch violently. Boom! A huge sonic boom suddenly exploded in their ears! Only then did the people on the helicopter react. They quickly turned their eyes to the source and saw a golden-red stream of light rushing out from the smoke of the debris at a speed that was difficult to capture with the naked eye! Everyone was very clear in their hearts that the golden-red stream of light was Iron Man Tony Stark! Not only did he not die under the first wave of attacks, he even put on his armor in such a short period of time andunched a counterattack against them! "Shoot! Shoot!" "Climb up! Climb up! Hurry up and climb up!" "Be careful of dodging. Don''t let him hit us!" The remaining two helicopters immediately panicked, frantically trying to move away from the beam of light. However, no matter how fast the helicopter was, how could it be faster than the steel armor? One had to know that Tony was currently using Mark 42. The highest speed was 3672 km/h, which was about Mach 3. The world''s top fighter jets were roughly this fast, and this was not even the fastest speed. If it was the God-Killing Mech, its speed could be five times Mach! Bang!!!!!!! The huge sonic boom cloud circled around the body, instantly pulling out a hundred meters of violent air wave! In the deafening sound explosion, the speed of the body was difficult to capture with the naked eye, like a meteor streaking through the atmosphere, dragging a long red tail me, directly crashing into another armed helicopter! The result was obvious, the helicopter exploded on the spot. Under the impact of Mach3, the massive kic energy was enough to destroy anything. Under the impact of this speed, steel was as fragile as a piece of paper, easily torn into pieces. The terrorist inside did not even have the chance to scream before he was smashed into meat paste by supersonic speed, exploding into a bloody mist that filled the sky. In the only remaining helicopter, the terrorist who had long been ustomed to cruelty and bloodshed could not help but feel fear and fear when he saw this scene. "Not good, he''s back again!" The golden body, dragging the sonic ring, circled in the air and rushed at them aggressively again. "Ah. Don''te over!" The man who controlled the heavy machine gun had a face full of horror, as if he had seen something terrible. He roared hysterically and pulled the trigger to shoot the golden light that was rushing over. The bullets whistled through the air, pulling out a line of fire. Tony was driving the Mark Mech, and with an almost inhuman speed, he made a ''Z'' shaped movement in the air, perfectly avoiding all the bullets that were shot at him. "It''s toote!" Rick gritted his teeth, and a scarlet light appeared in his eyes. The skin on his body suddenly became red and hot, like a red-hot iron, emitting waves of heat. When the people beside him saw this, they seemed to understand something. They gritted their teeth and pulled off their clothes. Like Eric, their skin was red and their temperature rose rapidly in a short period of time. It was as if tons of explosives were buried in their bodies! "For... Mandarin!" "For Lord Mandarin!" "For Lord Mandarin" The faces of the four people, including the pilot, were filled with indescribable fanaticism. They were like crazy believers dedicated to their faith. The moment Tony was about to crash into the helicopter, they all chose to self-destruct! Boom boom boom boom!! The ring of air that was as hot as the sun exploded one after another in the air! The huge sound wave rushed into the clouds in the sky, and then fell down to set off waves several meters high. Ayer of seawater was directly evaporated into white mist, rising high into the sky under the high temperature heat. It cooled the hot air clouds and formed a rainstorm. Even though Mark 42''s defense was outstanding, Tony was also shocked. A strong shockwave that could be seen with the naked eye hit the mech. Tony immediately lost his bnce and control. He stood up and read the book. The veins on his forehead bulged as if he was in great pain. His entire body was like a convulsing snail, fiercely crashing into the ruined vi. "--" Tony finally woke up and staggered to get up. He suddenly felt a surge of nausea in his stomach and almost vomited under his mask. Looking up at the wreckage of the ne, his heart felt heavy. The madness of these terrifying people was simply beyond the imagination of normal people. A question floated into Tony''s mind. Who was this Mandarin that could make these people shout his name and then willingly sacrifice themselves for him to choose to self-destruct? "It seems that it is necessary to go and ask that Killian." Tony let out a heavy breath. Just as he was about to turn around and look for Maya, an ominous and evil Spiritual Power suddenly spread out from behind him. "Tony Stark..." "Kill.. Tony Stark..." "Kill him! Kill him! Kill him!" One by one, voices filled with resentment and resentment shook the Reishi in the air. Tony''s face was stiff as he slowly turned around to look. He saw four monsters of different sizes. Their skin was as pale as ash, and their faces were covered with half a white bone mask. The remaining half of their faces were still in human form. They were the four people who had just self-destructed. "... F*ck" Tony widened his eyes and shouted in disbelief, "How could he be hollow so quickly" Chapter 601: The Truth

Chapter 601: The Truth

First of all, one thing had to be clear. That was that hollow''s birth was not a coincidence, but a product of years of suffering, ultimately losing the soul after the fall of the heart. After the soul fell, a ck ''hole'' would appear on its chest, indicating that it had lost the heart of a human, and its face would be covered by a white bone mask. Only at this step would it be determined to be the real hollow. However, the four hollow in front of him seemed to be a little different from the hollow he knew of. The masks on their faces were notplete. They only covered half of their faces. Moreover, there were no holes in their chests. The overflowing Spiritual Power gave off a chaotic feeling, as if he was a half-finished product! "Oh, you can actually see us?" The biggest one among them, hollow, noticed Tony''s strange expression and revealed a sinister smile. "This is perfect. You can feel how terrifying we are and experience how powerful humans are after evolution!" The one who spoke was the man named Erik. He was the most muscr of them all, hollow. He was twice as tall as the others and was about five or six stories tall. Among these hollow, his mind and rationality were considered to be one of the moreplete ones. "The evolved humans." Tony raised his eyebrows and looked at them in surprise. As he muttered these words, he suddenly seemed to understand. "So you don''t know that your current state is actually a product of the fallen soul?" "A product of the fallen. soul?" Erik was stunned. His chaotic brain did not quite understand the meaning of this sentence. "Don''t make peopleugh their teeth off. What evolved human?" Tony sneered and shook his head. There was a hint of disdain in his eyes. "A group of defective products that are not evenplete, yet they dare to call themselves evolution?" "hollow? Fallen by half? Defective products?" The new words that came out one after another confused Airick. He felt a strange sense of panic. "What are you talking about? What is hollow? What is a defective product? Why do you seem to know him so well?" "You asked me how I found out?" The steel armor suddenly broke apart. Tony walked out of the armor without any defense. He tilted his head and smiled, "The reason is that I have already seen a soul creature like this." "He actually dared to walk out from inside?" Airick felt Erik humiliated and immediately let out an angry roar, "Tony Stark, you actually look down on us and pay the price for your arrogance!" A savage beast roar shattered the floor, as if it was the sound of an attack. Four and a half hollow surrounded Tony in the middle. They all raised their huge fists and smashed them at this arrogant human. The sharp sound of the fist''s tip exploding in the air caused the airflow to be shaken and spread out. Bang!!!!! The several centimeters thick cement ground was directly smashed by the fist. The terrifying power that surpassed ordinary people by ten times, even the steel and mixed soil could not withstand it. It let out a cry of cracking and copsing. It had already been transformed into a ruined vi by missiles and bullets. After the ground was prated, arge hole several centimeters in diameter was revealed. However, when the smoke and dust dissipated, Tony and Maya were nowhere to be seen. Just as hollow was feeling puzzled and looked down through the hole in the floor, he heard a mocking voice. "Yo, are you looking for me?" Erik and the others were shocked and looked at the source of the voice. Tony Stark was dressed in a long ck dress, and a long, ordinary looking sword was hanging at his waist. He crossed his arms in front of his chest and looked at them leisurely with a half-joking and half-mocking look. Just the eye contact alone made Airick feel as if he had died a thousand times. Spiritual Power, which was naturally revealed from Tony Stark, exuded a pressure as heavy as the sea, making it difficult for these semi- hollow to even breathe. It was like facing a predator at the top of the food chain, and could be torn apart and devoured at any time. Was this guy really a human? Erik''s confused mind could not understand what was happening in front of him. "I forgot to tell you." Tony looked at them with a fake smile. Then, he slowly said, "I am no longer a human. To be more urate, the current me should be called death god. One of my usual duties is to kill you fallen hollow." "Kill... us" A near-solid atmosphere of death instantly enveloped the heads of a few half- hollow. The cold killing intent that filled the air was like the biting cold wind in winter. The bone-chilling cold that it brought was enough to freeze their souls. Their stiff limbs seemed to have rusted. Even moving their fingers was an extravagant hope. The level of Spiritual Power on both sides was not in a dimension at all. Just a few half-transformed souls of hollow, in front of the fifth-grade Spiritual Power, they were as weak asmbs waiting to be ughtered. ng --- Zanpakuto, which was at his waist, slowly unsheathed, reflecting a bright and dazzling light. Fear reached its peak at this moment. The special fluctuations added by zanpakuto stimted the skin and depths of their brains, making every nerve let out a crazy wail. All the cells in their bodies were constantly transmitting fear and death! Run! Run! In almost an instant, Erik turned around and ran without hesitation. A sharp gust of wind swept past the back of his head, apanied by a sharp whistle as sword''s wind brushed against the air, followed by a heavy sound like something falling and rolling on the floor. Erik did not dare to look back, but he caught a glimpse of it from the corner of his eye. The three heads of hollow were like rubber balls. They were rolling on the floor. The broken neck was as smooth as a mirror. In the eyes of several heads, there was even the ruthlessness of life. It could be seen how sharp and fast sword was. Hu --- The wind of death blew from behind again. "No. Don''t kill me! I am willing to tell you everything. Please don''t kill me!" The fear in Erik''s heart reached its peak. Although the human rationality that hollow retained during his transformation could make it stronger than the other half of hollow, it also meant that it was more afraid of death than the other half hollow. Qiang! Zanpakuto happened to stop on Erik''s neck, and the sharp sword cut through its skin. A trace of prating chill seeped into the depths of his heart and traveled along the edge of sword''s neck. Erik could not help but rejoice that he had opened his mouth quickly. If he had been a second slower, his head would have been moved. "Speak." Tony stepped on Erik''s shoulder and ced sword on his neck. He said gloomily, "You only have one chance. If there is anything that I am not satisfied with, then go and apany your brothers." Feeling the cold touch of sword''s de, Erik swallowed his saliva and said with a trembling voice, "I know a lot of things, including the truth of Mandarin, but you have to promise me that you will let me go after I tell you!" "No problem." Tony did not hesitate at all and promised directly, "I can swear to God that as long as you tell me all the truth, I will let you live. If I vite this oath, I will be punished by God to go to hell and be burned and pierced by the fire!" Chapter 602: One Stone Three Birds

Chapter 602: One Stone Three Birds

Swear to God? Erik was stunned for a few seconds. This was not a small matter. In the western faith, God could be said to be a unique existence. After all, it was themon faith of the three great sects in the world, so there were very few people who dared to swear in the name of God. Especially the content of the oath, it was actually so ''vicious''! It was not a casual vow to be burned and pierced in hell. If one had a general understanding of the history of the West, they would know that this vow was targeted at Count Drac, the rumored traitor who betrayed God and was turned into a monster who had been fed blood and suffered pain. From this, one could imagine the seriousness of Tony''s oath. In the middle East, where the faith was thicker, the punishment for viting the oath of God was more serious. Therefore, Erik subconsciously believed that Tony would not break his promise, so he told the truth he knew in detail. From Erik''s description, Tony received a shocking piece of news. Mandarin, who was in control of the Ten Ring Gang, was Aldrich Killian, the founder of Aim and the creator of the Desperate Virus, the coborator that Maya Hansen spoke of, and the bearded old man who appeared on the television was actually an actor substitute. Using the uniqueness of the Death Virus, Killian recruited arge number of soldiers who were disabled because of the war. By injecting them with the Death Virus Potion, he created arge number of deathsworn who followed his lead. Moreover, Killian''s evil n was far from over. His real goal was to rob Rhoddy''s war machine, get close to and capture the most authoritative president of the US. From then on, he would be able to control thergest terrorist organization in the dark, and control the most powerful empire in the world. "Why did you capture Potts?" Tony asked again. "Lord Killian said that you are not worthy of having such a good woman as Miss Potts. He wanted you to experience the pain he felt back then." Since it had already been leaked, Airick felt like he was going to throw the bucket away and said, "He still needs to inject the Death Virus into Potts, but he is still working on the potion, so it will take some time." Tony clenched his fists subconsciously and felt that time was pressing. He said, "There is onest question. Who turned you into this half hollow form?" "No. I don''t know." Erik was at a loss, but when he saw the cold glint in Tony''s eyes, he shouted in horror, "I... I remember. At the very beginning, we were injected with the Death Virus and would not be in this state until that day when a person suddenly appeared." "A person?" Tony narrowed his eyes. "Continue. Who is it?" "It is a woman wearing a white military uniform." Rick swallowed and recalled, "She has always been wearing a mask and her whereabouts are very mysterious. We have never seen her appearance. The reason why we can be like this is because of that woman." "It really is the Wandenreich." Tony slowly closed his eyes. He already knew who that person was. If he was not wrong, that woman should be the one who kidnapped Potts and injured Peter and Happy at the exposition. She was also the one who caused these people - hollow. But when he thought of Haschwalth, he could not help feeling a little apprehensive. The reason why the Quincy of the Wandenreich suddenly intervened in this matter was certainly not as simple as it seemed on the surface. At least he did not think that the desperate virus alone could attract the behemoth of the Wandenreich. Unless the thing in the hands of Killian could arouse the interest of the Quincy. Otherwise, it was impossible to exin that the Wandenreich, which couldpete with Soul Society for a thousand years and even made him very afraid, would suddenly join hands with the head of a terrorist organization. This was not possible from that side. "I''ve already told you all the secrets. Can you let me go now?" Asked Erik carefully, interrupting Tony who was deep in thought. "Of course you can ---" Tony retracted his wandering thoughts and looked at him meaningfully. "However, the ce you are going to should be the world of the dead." "You... you don''t keep your word!" Erik instantly understood what he meant and shouted in horror, "You have sworn to God. Aren''t you afraid that you will break your oath and be sent to hell after you die" "I''m sorry." Holding sword, Tony slightly turned his head and said, "I am now death god, not under the control of that old man God. And the most important thing is that no one told you not to believe the words of capitalists?" As everyone knew, the words of capitalists were basically nonsense. Not to mention, from the very beginning, Tony had never intended to let go of Erik. Countless people had died under his hands, and if he was let go, it would only cause more harm. It was true that keeping a promise was a virtue, but the premise was that it was based on morality. Erik roared and wanted to fight to the death, but unfortunately, he was destined to do nothing. In the face of absolute strength, no matter how he struggled in the middle, it would not affect the direction of the final oue. Whoosh! The clear sound of sword''s voice rang out, and a cold light appeared in Erik''s eyes. Then, he felt a sense of loss. The scenery in front of Erik was spinning. Suddenly, he widened his eyes and saw the back of his body, as well as Tony, who was standing on his shoulder and sheathing sword. "You... lied to me." Erik, who only had one head left, stared at Tony with a resentful gaze, as if he could be killed like this. "Yes, I lied to you." Tony curled his lips and said coldly, "The person I hate the most in my life is you bunch of horrible people. If you want me to let you go, unless God himselfes down to plead for you!" In his heart filled with unwillingness and resentment, the half- hollow body disintegrated into spirit particles and dissipated into the air. Looking at the ruined vi, Tony was silent for a few minutes and then calmly said, "Jarvis, spread the news that I was attacked by the Ten Ring Gang and then died." "Forgive me for being blunt, Mr. Stark." Jarvis was very puzzled by this order and asked, "It won''t do you any good. If you spread this news without Miss Potts, it will cause a big problem in the group." "I want this effect." Tony came to the end and slowly walked into gigai. He looked at the unconscious Maya Hansen and said, "If you want to investigate the Wandenreich, I must disappear from the public''s sight. No one will suspect a dead person. Only then will I have the chance to save Potts." "Mr. Stark, do you need to inform S. H. I. E. L. D. in advance?" Jarvis asked again. Tony thought about it carefully and felt that it was too dangerous to do so, so he shook his head and said, "Don''t inform them for the time being. Freddie should be able to guess." The seriousness of this matter had already exceeded the scope of his control. The powerful Tony of the Wandenreich had long seen it. Destroying a city was an easy matter. He knew that with his own strength, there was no way he could contend against it. Only Soul Society, who represented Lod, had the qualifications topete with him. But the problem was that Soul Society was also his ''enemy''! Soul Society might not be able to take care of the Wandenreich, but he would definitely be able to take care of this fake. Therefore, he had to grasp the boundaries and guide Soul Society to discover the traces of the Wandenreich through some extremely obscure means without attracting Soul Society''s attention. In this way, he could take advantage of the chaos to fish in troubled waters. At the same time as rescuing Potts, he could also destroy Kyrie''s n and shatter the scheme of the Wandenreich. It could be said to be one stone three birds! "Let''s go to Tennessee!" Tony took a deep breath and said worriedly, "I hope everything will go as smoothly as I wish." Chapter 603: Infiltration

Chapter 603: Infiltration

"Good morning, America. It was five o''clock in the afternoon yesterday. It was located in California, at No. 10,880, the president of the famous entrepreneur Stark Group, Tony Stark''s private vi. It was revenged by the terrorist of the Ten Ring Gang." "We have reason to believe that the Iron Man Tony Stark has been killed. The police are currently searching the ruins, hoping to find further evidence." The TV hanging on the wall of the convenience store was ying yesterday''s news. A person who was dressed very poorly, with disheveled hair and a face like that of a homeless person stopped in front of him for a moment, then turned around to pay the bill, picked up his things, and left the convenience store. After walking for about ten meters, he turned into a dark path and pushed open a dpidated door. Inside was a beautiful woman with long brown hair. When she saw the trampe in, she revealed a smile on her face. The tramp raised his hand to lift up the old fur hood, revealing a familiar face. It was Tony Stark, who was considered dead in the news report. After escaping with the help of fake death, Tony took Maya Hansen and disguised himself as two ordinary vagrants, sneaking into this small town. The reason why he wanted to bring Maya Hansen along was actually a helpless choice. After all, he had to be careful with this n. If it was identally leaked out, he would definitely die. "How is it? Have you found any clues?" Maya asked. "No, there is no one there." Tony shook his head in disappointment and said, "Erik didn''t tell the truth. At least that ce is definitely not the real base." ording to the information that Erik had revealed, their base was located in the Rose Bay of Tennessee, in an abandoned vi on the outskirts. However, when Tony rushed over, he found that the ce was already empty. There were only traces of people living there, but he had not found the secret base of the Keeian. From this, it could be seen that he had been tricked. As for the location of the secret base, even Maya Hansen was not very clear about it, so she could not provide any help in this aspect. This led to him having to re-investigate the clues. Maya pondered for a moment and suggested, "I can contact Killian. Perhaps I can know where his secret base is." Tony hesitated for a moment before shaking his head. "This won''t do. This is too dangerous. Killian knows that you have betrayed him. He will definitely kill you. I will still look for clues." Maya felt warm in her heart. She said softly, "Don''t worry. I am the only one who can resolve the symptoms of the terminal virus. I am still useful to him, so he will definitely not kill me." "No, this method is too risky." Tony always felt that something was wrong. A person like Killian would never easily let go of someone who betrayed him just because he was controlled by someone. "You don''t have time, Tony." Although Maya was very moved, she still insisted on her opinion. "Don''t forget, Potts is still waiting for you. It will take six days to prepare the antidote for the virus. You only have one day left." After saying that, Tony fell silent. "Also, don''t forget that we have yet to contact Rhoddy. It is very likely that he has already been captured by Killian. The President might be in trouble at any moment." Maya threw out another bomb. "I am not worried about that." Tony shook his head and sneered, "I have already informed S. H. I. E. L. D.. I think they will solve this problem perfectly." "There is another way, Tony." Maya flicked up a strand of her hair and said with a dark expression, "Moreover, this was my own fault. I shouldn''t have dragged so many people into this. Too many people have already been injured. I don''t want to see more people die. Just treat it as atonement and let me make up for it." At that time, the drug that was determined to save people who were disabled due to war or ident was now running in the opposite direction, turning into a desperate virus that caused more people to die. This made Maya Hansen''s conscience unable to forgive herself and Killian. That was why she found Tony Stark, hoping to use this method to stop the spread of the virus and stop this cruel experiment and killing. Tony saw the guilt and regret in her heart. As someone who had experienced the same experience and created countless killing weapons, he had also experienced the feeling of being condemned by his conscience. Thus, he could understand the feeling of Maya Hansen at this moment. "I understand." In the end, Tony sighed heavily and handed her a metal disk. "Take this. It can automatically block a fatal attack for you at the critical moment." Maya Hansen took the metal disk and stuffed it into his arms without even looking at it. "I will contact Killianter. You stay here and don''t move first. When I am taken to the destination, I will tell you the specific location." "No problem." Tony had no objection. The other side had a Quincy. If he followed rashly, it was likely that he would be exposed directly. So it was the best choice to wait for the news in the same ce. After leaving the shabby wooden house. Maya changed back to her usual outfit. She deliberately circled around Rose Harbor and went to a telephone booth on the street. Then, she dialed a number. "I am Maya." "Got it. I will pick you up right away." ... ... ... The sky gradually darkened. The moon and stars were sparse. At this time, about five hours had passed since the disappearance of Maya Hansen. During this period, he had not received any news. Tony could not help but let his imagination run wild, worried that something had happened to her. There was still no news from Rhoddy. He did not dare to contact S. H. I. E. L. D. rashly. He could only pin his hopes on that old fox, Fury. He could understand and understand the information he had left behind. Taking advantage of this period of time, Tony considered it over and over again and decided to reveal some of the information to Lod. He wanted him to be ready to ask for help from Soul Society to deal with the unknown Quincy. However, Tony deliberately kept an eye out and did not directly tell Lod where he was, so as to avoid the situation from going wrong, this guy would push the responsibility away and let him take the me. After all, that guy had said it himself. If Soul Society found out, he would not admit it. Therefore, Tony had to think carefully, especially when it was time to tell Soul Society. He had to wait until he was safe. Next, it was time to wait. When Maya Hansen sent back the news, determined the secret base of Jili and Quincy, and rescued Potts and Maya, he could inform Lod and let Soul Society intervene in this matter. Waiting was a very boring thing. Tony was sorting out the information about the Death Virus while waiting for Maya Hansen. When it was about midnight, Jarvis suddenly received a message. This message was sent to Jarvis'' secret database through encryptionseveral times. It was the contact information that he had specially told the other party before Maya left. Tony suddenly became alert. After opening this encrypted message, he found a row of coordinates. After entering the system to locate it, it was the outskirts of the port in Tennessee. It was several kilometers away from the abandoned vi. "Found you, Killian!" Without another word, Tony immediately put on his mech and activated his stealth mode. Taking advantage of the heavy night, he headed towards the coordinates at full speed. One minuteter, he arrived at his destination. Below was still an abandoned vi, built in the deepest part of the mountain area. It was an area that ordinary people would not even step into. Through the thermal imaging of the mask, one could see that in the corner of the vi, there were many hidden sentries used for vignce. "The security is so tight, it seems like I did not find the wrong ce!" Tony touched his chin, thinking about how to sneak in. Mark 42''s invisible coating was targeted at radar scanning and could not be blocked by the naked eye, so it was absolutely impossible to sneak in in front of so many people. Moreover, the location of these hidden sentries was very particr. ording to Jarvis'' calctions, no matter how careful he was in the process, there were several hidden sentries blocking the way through the vi. If he wanted to slowly advance from the outside and deal with the hidden sentries along the way, he would also be discovered by the hidden sentries from other angles, which would arouse the vignce of the inside. So whether it was sneaking in or attacking the two roads, it was basically impossible. The only useful God-Killing Mech, the invisible coating could achieve the real ''invisible'' effect, but it would have to be Shikai by Herfeis, but that would expose his Spiritual Power, and it would easily attract the attention of the Quincy inside. After thinking about it for a long time, in order to avoid alerting the enemy, Tony decided to give up the mech and sneak in with death god''s spirit form. In this way, he could bypass those hidden sentries. As long as he could control Spiritual Power''s fluctuations and suppress it to the minimum, Tony was confident that even if he killed the Quincy, it would be impossible to find his whereabouts. After making up his mind, Tony took out Substitute Shinigami Badge, flicked his soul out of his body, and let Jarvis stay in the same ce, keeping contact at any time in order to reinforce. Taking advantage of the night, Tony, dressed in ck, swaggered into the vi. Chapter 604: Self Injection

Chapter 604: Self Injection

The infiltration process was very perfect. No one had discovered Tony. And without any special techniques, he walked over in front of everyone. Unless an ordinary person had a certain level of spiritual energy, it was impossible to see the existence of the soul. Although this group of people had been injected with the Death Virus, their spiritual energy was no different from an ordinary person''s. Naturally, they could not see Tony''s figure. The furnishings in the vi were slightly different from the dpidated outside. It could be seen that there was an orderly set of furniture in the well, soft and multi-colored Arabian carpet, expensive gold ornaments or antique utensils, as well as some food boxes and empty wine bottles that were thrown around everywhere, and it could be seen that there were people living here. Tony took a deep breath and suppressed the spiritual fluctuations to the minimum, for fear of being discovered by the Quincy. After staying in ce for a moment, he was sure that no one had found him, so he carefully continued to explore inside, looking for traces of Mayan Hansen and Killian. Passing through the front hall all the way to the backyard, there was a only room with a light, which caught his attention. Tony tiptoed to the window and looked inside through the gap of the curtain. He found the bearded old man pretending to be an adult. He was ying with a pair of Latin twins. The content of the story was not included in the story, so as not to teach the children. While the bearded old man was ying with the Latin sisters, a well-built and well-armed man suddenly walked in from the other side of the room. He looked at the old man and the pair of sisters with disdain and shouted, "Trevor, get ready. The performance is about to begin." Trevor took off the ck cloth covering his eyes and said with a surprised expression, "Didn''t you say that we would have to wait a few more days?" "The n went very smoothly." The man sneered and said, "We have already gotten that war machine. It is time to give the president a death warning in advance." "Wow ---" Trevor eximed, then rubbed his hands together like a rascal. He chuckled, "Then is my treatment going to rise again?" "As long as you perform well, you can have anything you want." The man sneered and said, "Hurry up and get ready. Two hours from now, I''ll report this to Lord Killian." Tony, who was outside the window, heard this and his eyes lit up. He didn''t expect that even God was helping him. He was worried that he couldn''t find the secret base, so he ran out and took the initiative to lead the way. As long as he followed this burly man, he would be able to find the mastermind behind all of this - Killian! Thinking of this, Tony immediately sneaked into the room without a sound. Then, relying on the special nature of the soul, he casually followed the burly man and left the room under the eyes of everyone. "Sh*t, what are you looking at?" The Latin sisters wrapped themselves around the old man and asked in confusion. "It''s nothing, baby." Trevor looked in the direction where the muscr man had left and revealed a meaningful smile. He turned around and returned to his roguishlook. He hugged the sisters and started to lick them. "There are still two hours left. Let''s hurry up!" ... ... ... The location of the secret base was extremely hidden and hard to find. If he hadn''t followed the muscr man and asked him to find it himself, he would have spent a lot of effort. Along the winding tunnel under the vi, they gradually went deeper into the two walls. The walls on both sides gradually became wider, and there were many dim yellow light bulbs hanging above their heads. The air was filled with a humid and hot feeling, and there was also a strange smell of a strong burnt meat. Thinking of the characteristic of the terminal virus, it could produce a high temperature that could melt steel. Tony vaguely guessed the source of this smell. It might be the human body that had failed the experiment and was burnt. Suddenly, his stomach was covered with rain, and he almost vomited on the spot. Fortunately, he endured it and hung about ten meters behind the burly man. Soon they arrived at their destination, and at the end of the passage was a huge room. There were all kinds of experimental equipment inside. There were also many people with broken limbs. They were naked and tied to iron frames. Their bodies were covered with transparent needles, and they were slowly being injected. There was an unknown red sticky liquid. As his line of sight gradually went deeper, Tony''s pupils suddenly shrank. On the two iron frames in the deepest part of the hall, there was the Potts he had been thinking about day and night, as well as the Mayan who had risked her life toe back. "Potts.. Maya." Tony''s heart almost stopped beating. He almost couldn''t control Spiritual Power. The two women looked like they were out of water. Their bodies were drenched in sweat. Their eyes were tightly closed as they were hung on the metal frame. Their bodies were like those who were disabled. They were filled with transparent needles filled with unknown liquid. Tony bit his lips hard, trying to calm himself down. If not for thest bit of rationality left in him and the fact that he was still trying his best to suppress him, he would have rushed over and killed these bastards! A blond man in a white suit with a delicate hairstyle attracted his attention. Although that memory was very vague, he still had a vague impression. This person was the mastermind behind the whole thing, Mandarin who truly controlled the Ten Ring Gang! "Master Killian, I have already informed Master Trevor." The burly man walked over and reported with his head bowed. "Well, how are the preparations on Otto''s side?" Killian nodded slightly and said, "The n is about to start. I don''t want our President to miss this wonderful Christmas." The burly man''s face was pale. He lowered his head in fear and said with a trembling voice, "I''m sorry, Lord Killian. We haven''t dealt with Otto yet. That guy is hiding in the armor and won''te out. We are worried about destroying the armor, so..." "A bunch of trash!" Killian snorted in dissatisfaction. A cold light surged in his eyes. "You can''t even handle such a small matter. What use do I have for you?" The burly man lowered his head even deeper, his shoulders trembling slightly, afraid that he would be abandoned by the man in front of him. "I''m sorry, Lord Killian. I''ll hurry Otto and drag him out of the armor immediately!" "No need, I''ll go myself!" Killian narrowed his eyes and ordered the people beside him, "Continue injecting them with the Death Virus. I want these two to live, understand?" "Understood, Lord Killian." The two people in charge of injecting the virus nodded in fright. Killian nced at the two women, then turned around and walked towards the passageway. Tony realized that this was an opportunity. He quickly hid himself on the ceiling and watched as Jili An and the burly man left. After making sure that there was no one nearby, he turned around and locked his eyes on the two scientists. Hoho! In order to be the fastest, he did not cause any fluctuations. Tony did not choose to use zanpakuto. Instead, he used the most basic Hakuda Body Technique. With the advantage of Hoho''s high speed movement, he turned his palm into sword and waved it at the same time, heavily hitting the back of the two scientists. Crack! Crack! Crack! Two crisp sounds of bones breaking rang out, and the heads of the two scientists drooped down. The muscles and blood vessels on their necks werepletely cut off by Tony without mercy by sword. The two of them did not even know what had happened, and they went to that world in a sh of darkness. Facing such a terrifying person, Tony had no intention of showing mercy at all. He would kill every one he saw! After dealing with the two scientists, he quickly pulled out the tubes on their bodies. Then, he held a woman in one hand and walked toward the window. When he nned to leave this ce for the time being, he heard a clear and crispughter. Theughter seemed to be in his ears, but it also seemed to be very far away. And along with an invisible pressure, it filled the entireboratory like a rising tide, emitting a terrifying weight! "!" Tony''s pupils suddenly shrank, and his heart seemed to be clenched by an invisible hand. "Since you''re already here, don''t you want to sit for a while before leaving?" A woman wearing a white military uniform and a short skirt, wearing a white mask, with two slender and round thighs folded together, leisurely sitting at the edge of the window sill, looking at him with a smile that was not a smile. Chapter 605: Surviving From Death

Chapter 605: Surviving From Death

Tony''s heart was filled with endless bitterness and he did not know what to say for a moment. "Let me introduce myself. My name is Hildr." The woman crossed her legs and rested her elbows on her knees. Her palms held her delicate chin and she smiled slightly. "Nice to meet you, the famous Iron Man Tony Stark. I also want to ask you, is the power of the stolen death god good?" "How did you know" The moment he said this, it was no less than a shock in Tony''s heart. It shocked him so much that his face changed dramatically. He did not expect that the other party not only knew him, but also said that his death god''s power came from a bad source. "Of course someone told me." Hildr ced her hands on the windowsill and slowly descended. Her long boots lightly stepped on the ground and she said with her hands behind her back, "I''ll give you two choices. Either you choose to follow me obediently, or you''ll be crippled by me and taken away. Which one do you want to choose?" "Wait. This beautiful and kinddy!" Tony hurriedly waved his hand and swallowed his saliva. "Before you take me away, can you answer a question for me first?" Hildr smiled. She knew that Tony was deliberately stalling for time, but the difference in strength between the two was too great, so she did not care. She nodded and said, "Yes, but the premise is that I can answer a question." "Don''t worry, it is not a difficult question." Tony rolled his eyes and seemed to be thinking about a escape n. He asked, "I just want to know, I have clearly suppressed the spiritual fluctuations, how did you find me?" "You are looking down on Quincy a little too much." Hildr looked at him in surprise and immediately smiled. "All the Reishi contained in the atmosphere can be controlled by us. Do you think you can hide from my eyes with your little Kung Fu?" "The Reishi in the atmosphere" Tony widened his eyes. This was the first time he heard of it. He did not expect the ability to destroy the Quincy to be so terrible. "I have found you since you stepped into this vi." Hildr continued slowly, "The reason why I didn''t appear directly was just to y with you. So, do you understand?" "Understood." Tony gritted his teeth. He knew that Hildr was referring to the huge difference in strength between the two of them. "Then, choose." Hildr smiled faintly. "Are you willing toe with me, or are you going to be crippled and taken away by me?" "Uh.. Can I choose not to leave?" Tony quietly pressed a hand on zanpakuto and grinned. "You might not believe me, but I want to be a good man now. From now on, I only love Potts, so please forgive me for refusing." "So you want to choose the second option?" Hildr was not the least bit surprised by this result. There were faint signs of Spiritual Power rising around her. "It doesn''t matter. I know what I''m doing. As long as I break your limbs, I''ll try my best to leave you a breath." At this moment, Killian suddenly returned. Because he had been injected with the Death Virus and his soul had been developed, he could see Tony Stark''s death god form. "It''s you, Tony Stark?" Killian was obviously shocked. A person who had already died appeared in front of them. Not only was he alive and well, he almost saved Potts and Maya, the two women, right under their noses. "Good evening, Killian." Tony grinned and activated his [Taunt] skill. "Your virus is nothing much. It''s just a bunch of defective products that can explode at any time. Fortunately, I didn''t agree with your proposal at the beginning. Otherwise, wouldn''t I have lost my life?" "Kill him!" The veins on his face bulged as he angrilymanded his subordinates, "Go, kill him for me, don''t let him live!" The bodies of the carriers of the Death Virus were burning hot, directly evaporating the water in the nearby air. They turned into white smoke and rushed forward like mad dogs. Tony''s expression changed slightly. Although he was not afraid of the Death Virus, the two women in his arms could not. If these people rushed over and self-destructed, Potts and Maya might be killed on the spot. Shua, shua, shua. Just as Tony nned to pull out sword and counterattack, dozens of blue lights shed in front of his eyes. In the next second, the poisonous bodies that pounced at them like mad dogs were sent flying several times faster and were nailed to the wall. Only then did Killian and Tony see clearly the true body of the azure light. They saw that the chests of those people were pierced by a slender azure arrow, firmly nailed to the wall. They sank several inches deep into the cement, and no matter how they screamed and struggled, they were unable to break free. "You.." His eyes were filled with anger as he locked onto Hildr. Just as he was about to say something, another blue ray of light brushed past his face and shot into the depths of the wall behind him. The dust and debris that sshed up from his back and the wound on his cheek that had been scratched by the arrow gave him a slight pain. Cold sweat mixed with the blood that was seeping out slowly slid down his fair face to the bottom of his jaw and finally dripped onto the ground. Tony''s face was deathly pale as he looked at Hildr in shock. Although he already knew the difference in strength between them, it was only at that moment that he understood how huge the gap was. From the moment Hildr raised her hand to the moment she finished shooting the arrow, he could not even see clearly when it happened. Only when the arrow waspletely inserted into the wall did he react. Wasn''t this too exaggerated? Tony swallowed his saliva, unable to believe his eyes. "You... You wanted to kill me just now?" His voice was trembling. He was even more afraid than Tony. After all, the arrow was aimed at him. If it deviated by half a millimeter, it would be his head that would be pierced! "It was just a warning." Hildr smiled as usual. "Tony Stark is very important to us. I don''t want anyone else to interfere, so if you do it again, prepare to say goodbye to your ambition." Killian was unwilling to ept this. He looked at Tony with resentment and gritted his teeth. "I can pay more. As long as you are willing to give Tony Stark to me, the form for the death Virus will be yours!" "Oh, it seems that I am quite valuable." Tony raised his eyebrows, looked at Hildr, and teased, "Why don''t you think about changing it?" "death virus?" Xi Lude sneered. There was a hint of ridicule in her eyes. "Don''t think too highly of yourself. That kind of rubbish is worthless. Compared to Tony Stark, you guys are nothing but trash." Tony frowned and looked at Hildr in surprise. This matter had progressed to this point. Even a fool could see it. It was definitely not as simple as it seemed. The Wandenreich was not cooperating with Jiri at all. The goal of the Quincy was him from the beginning to the end! "No.. This is impossible!" Killian''s mentality suddenly exploded a little. Once again, he was looked down on. It made him recall the scene when he almostmitted suicide on the sunrise tform. He shouted in a copsed voice, "Why do all of you value Tony Stark so much? I am clearly better than him! I am the king of this world! You should choose me, not this yboy!" "Uh. Perhaps I am more handsome than you, richer than you, smarter than you, and more powerful than you." Tony boasted shamelessly, and at the same time, stabbed a few more sword in his heart. "You seem to have misunderstood something." In the face of the nearly crazy man, Hildr calmly said, "The reason why we want to cooperate with you is to use a more reasonable way to lure Tony Stark away from Lod Carl''s surveince range. Do you understand?" "Lure me away from Lod''s surveince range?" After hearing this sentence, Tony instantly felt a chill all over his body, as if he had fallen into a trap. "So you captured Potts to transfer me away from New York and away from Lod Carl?" "That''s right." Hildr smiled and nodded. "After all, a direct conflict with a captain ss death god is not the result we want." Chapter 606: Tony Stark’s Plan

Chapter 606: Tony Stark''s n

"Can you tell me the reason?" Tony suddenly felt a little heavy, feeling as if he had fallen into a big pit. The Wandenreich had worked so hard to cooperate with Killian to get him out of the range of Lod''s surveince. It was definitely not just to catch him, there must be a deeper secret hidden in it. Intuition told him that this secret might be rted to Lod! "This, I can''t tell you." Hildr did not intend to continue speaking. He walked slowly towards Tony with his perfectly round legs. "But you will soon know why we are doing all this." "One or two. They are looking down on me!" His entire body was glowing with a terrifying red light. After the clothes on his chest were melted, two dragon-shaped tattoos were revealed. He, who had a narrow self-esteem, had beenpletely enraged by the indifference of these two people. The despair virus had caused the temperature on his body to almost reach over two thousand degrees that could melt steel. The high temperature caused the air around him to boil and evaporate like water. "I am Aldrich Killian. I am destined to control the king of the world. How dare you look down on me!" The killing intent in Killian''s eyes boiled as he let out a hoarse roar, causing countless grains of sand to fall down from the roof. "You are too noisy." There was a hint of displeasure in Hildr''s voice, and he raised his hand to condense the huge Spiritual Power into an arrow and shoot it out. Sou An azure light cut through hollow''s sky, and directly pierced through Killian. The huge impact of the arrow instantly tore open his chest. His skin, flesh, and bones were torn apart inch by inch, leaving behind a bowl-sized hole. After passing through several walls behind him, it slowly disappeared. Killian''s eyes widened, and his eyes were filled with unwillingness and astonishment. It was as if he could not believe that his ambition that was about to bepleted would end in such a ridiculous way. He did not expect that he would be so fragile that he could not even withstand a single arrow from that woman. Fresh blood spilled out from his chest, mixed with broken organs. There was a trace of regret on his face. If he had not provoked that woman, he might not have ended up like this. "I... I don''t ept it." Using hisst bit of strength, Killian looked at Tony with jealousy and shouted, "Why? Everyone... thinks highly of you." "More handsome than you, smarter than you, more powerful than you, more money than you, more caring than you, more popr than you." Tony looked at him coldly, not feeling any pity in his heart. "Is this enough? If it is not enough, I can say a few more." "you... Motherfucker!" Jili An opened his eyes wide and finally swallowed hisst breath in his anger and resentment. "The person in the way has been dealt with." Hildr pped his hands and turned to look at Tony. "It''s our turn now. Are you ready?" "Hehe, I''ve recovered a long time ago." Tony took a deep breath and grinned. "I sincerely thank you for giving me so much time to prepare." "It doesn''t matter." Hildr smiled and said, "Then let me see. You n to escape from my hands." Tony shook his head and said seriously, "You are wrong. I knew from the beginning that I would not be able to escape." "So you intend to obediently follow me?" Hildr said. "Of course not." Tony pulled out zanpakuto from his waist and heavily exhaled, "My choice is to defeat you, bring the world into my palm, and analyze the principles of all things. In my name, show yourself, Hephaestus" Rumble...! The surging Spiritual Power torrent crashed into the surrounding space, and the surface of the ground was constantly torn apart by the violent tremors. Fiery pirs rose into the sky one after another, as ifva was flowing out from the depths of the earth''s core. They exploded with an astonishing energy that could destroy the heavens and the earth, instantly destroying all theboratories under the vi. At the center of the pir of me that rose into the sky, a giant with muscles and bones slowly stood up. It waved a huge hammer in its hand and smashed it down. The howling wind squeezed the air and everything, and the fierce and unyielding power shook the earth. For a time, a visible shock wave was set off! Even with Hildr''s level, she was also pushed back dozens of meters. When she raised her head again, she saw Tony''s whole body was covered with muscles, like a wild giant from the ancient times. "Go to hell!" Tony stepped on the raging mes that rolled up like waves. He raised the giant hammer that was several timesrger than his size, and with a terrifying power that was like andslide, he smashed down from above! The giant hammer was in the air, and the wind pressure exploded! The surrounding air waves were almostpressed into substance, and even the surface of the ground was copsing under the impact. "Not bad, you have a bit of strength." Hildr calmly raised her hand towards the falling giant hammer. Bright red lines covered her slender and white arms. Her five slender fingers opened and she lightly spat out a few words, "But unfortunately, if you want to kill me, this level is too far off, Blut Vane." Bang! The moment the giant hammer came into contact with his palm, it was as if metal had struck each other. Hildr''s body only sank slightly. His feet sank half an inch into the ground and he forcefully resisted the impact of the giant hammer. After that, no matter how hard Tony tried, he was unable to push it. It felt as if he had overestimated his own abilities and wanted to push down a mountain. "Too weak." Hildr shook her head. Her five fingers gripped the hammer tightly and her arm pulled hard to the side. A powerful force that could not be matched was transmitted into Tony''s hand along the body of the hammer, and he was like a child facing an adult, unable to resist. He was suddenly flung to the side and mmed into the wall. This time, the impact was not light. Tony knocked down more than a dozen walls, plowing out a hundred-meter-long ravine before hepletely stopped. The scene in front of him was filled with blood red. More than ten ribs in his chest were broken, and his internal organs seemed to be moving. All the cells in his body were screaming hysterically, and his limbs were unconscious. In just an instant, Tony knew that he could no longer move. That woman was just as she had said, her hands were very ''measured''. She broke his limbs and left him a breath of air. Ta. ta. ta. In his blurry vision, a tall figure was approaching. "I told you not to resist long ago." Hildr slowly squatted down and raised Tony''s drooping head. "Struggling and resisting will only increase your pain." "You... are wrong." Tony opened his bloodshot eyes and a smile appeared on his bloody mouth. "From the very beginning, I never nned to defeat you. The reason why I used Shikai was because I had other ns." "Oh?" Hildr propped up her chin with both hands and immediately became interested. "Interesting. Then tell me, what other ns do you have?" "Haha. Hahaha." Tony smiled weakly and bitterly. "I don''t care about this n. It is called turning myself in." "Turn yourself in?" Hildr was even more confused. She asked, "Who are you going to turn yourself in to? Could it be the police station in New York?" "No, to turn yourself in to Soul Society." Tony said and took a few deep breaths. He raised his trembling hand and pointed to the back of Hildr. "A mortal who illegally stole death god''s power, plus Wandenreich''s Quincy. Guess. Soul Society will send that captain?" Hildre''s pupils suddenly shrank, and she suddenly turned back to look behind him. --- An ancient, deep red arched door suddenly appeared amidst the dense, light blue spiritual energy. The ck butterfly pped its wings like a graceful dancer, nimbly dancing in the air. A tall, thin man with short silver hair narrowed his eyes. His hands were in his wide sleeves, and a fox-like smile hung on his face. He slowly walked out of the arched door. "Good evening, both of you." The silver-haired man had a dangerous smile on his face. "I am the captain of 3rd Division, Ichimaru Gin." Chapter 607: The Consequence

Chapter 607: The Consequence

3rd Division Captain, Ichimaru Gin. The in white feathered garment, in contrast with the ck dead clothes inside, the silver-haired man with a sly smile, two loose long sleeves hiding his hands, the white belt around his waist, with a short ribs as long as a forearm, sword. This man was obviously smiling, but gave people a feeling of extreme danger, like a cold and slippery snake, hiding in the grass and secretly peeping at prey. "The Quincy of the Wandenreich.." Ichimaru Gin''s eyes narrowed into a line, and his dangerous eyes seemed to sweep past, smiling: "Are you going with me, or do you want me to break your limbs and take you away?" The same question, but the questioner was different. The two sides cleverly exchanged positions, but now the strong side of the position became Ichimaru Gin, the captain of the 3rd Division. Tony leaned against the ruins of the wall and looked at the dignified Quincy. Recalling the familiar scene before, he suddenly had a funny feeling in his heart. I don''t know if the current Hildr is like him at that time, his heart is obviously aggrieved to death, but he still has to rack his brains to think of a way? "death god.." Hildr''s eyes under the mask showed a dignified meaning. Spiritual Power climbed at a speed visible to the naked eye, surrounding her to form a storm. "Oh. It seems that you are not going to follow me obediently." Ichimaru Gin raised his eyelids slightly, and his eyes were cold, revealing an extremely dangerous aura. The surroundings suddenly became heavy. The air was as thick as the water in the deep sea, rippling with ripples visible to the naked eye. The heavy pressure filled the entire nt. Tony suddenly felt difficult to breathe. Every breath he took needed to exert all his strength and use the power in his lungs. Is this captain? Although he had witnessed the strength of the captain when the aliens invaded, he was very far away from the real battlefield at that time. Therefore, from his feeling alone, it was not very direct and clear. He just felt that the destructive power was very strong. But now. The distance between the two was less than five meters. In a situation where they were almost face-to-face, they were enveloped by the bottomless Spiritual Power. The terrifying momentum made his bones and muscles scream wildly, and he felt that he could be crushed at any time. At this moment, even moving his fingers and breathing air became an unattainable dream. His heart was firmly grasped in the hands of others. Every beat was like thest time. Life and death werepletely out of his control. And the 3rd Division Captain, from beginning to end, did not look at him, did not put him in his eyes at all, the reason was that he was too weak. Tony felt a little bitter in his heart. However, it was understandable. death god, who was as weak as him, must be a big catch in Soul Society. One was a weak person who could be seen everywhere, the other was a high and mighty captain. Why would he care about his feelings? Finally, the momentum came to the peak. The twopletely different Spiritual Power rushed at each other like a flood, setting off a huge wave of air that was visible to the naked eye. With a whistling sound, it was like an army of thousands of men and horses, trampling on the surrounding hundred meters of space. Without any movement from Hildr, a huge spirit bow was formed above it. The bowstring was pulled to the full moon, and there was a huge blue arrow on it. Arge Divine Saint Destroyer Arrow! Bang! As the bowstring that was pulled to the full moon loosened, the air bomb shook and caused a burst of waves, as if hundreds of tons of explosives were detonated in the ear, causing Tony''s eardrums to hurt, and his chest seemed to have been hit by a hammer. The blue arrow instantly cut through hollow''s air, like a meteor falling from the sky, apanied by the sound of tearing the sky, it directly shot towards death god''s face! Ichimaru Gin seemed to know that this move was powerful, but he did not choose to meet it head-on, but stepped on Hoho and quickly retreated. The arrow missed, although it did not hit the enemy, it also forced Ichimaru Gin back, and Hildr did not want to continue to pester, so he suddenly turned around and reached out to grab Tony''s shoulder. Her goal was to take Tony Stark, not to waste time with a captain. "Ikorose, Shinso!" A voice came from the smoke, followed by a bright sword light, the speed was so fast that it was difficult to respond, rushing with a fierce momentum, the goal was to destroy the heart of the Quincy! If she wanted to take Tony away, she was bound to be seriously injured by this sword. Without any hesitation, Hildr directly pulled back her right hand, and at the same time, his right foot stepped to the side. The sharp sword light almost grazed her cheek, and dangerously swept past from the side. If her reaction had been slower by a fraction of a second, her heart would have been directly prated. "Is the reaction of Quincy so fast?" Ichimaru Gin walked out of the smoke with a smile, holding the short sword de in his hand and said, "I thought I could save some strength, but I didn''t expect you to avoid it. This makes me a little headache." Hildr''s white mask was cut open by sword''s light. She raised her hand and touched it. Her eyes stared at him coldly and said, "I hate insidious guys like you. You always like to hide in the dark and sneak attack." "You can''t me me for this." Ichimaru Gin narrowed his eyes and shrugged as if he was hurt. "After all, my zanpakuto isn''t as gorgeous as the others, and he doesn''t have the ability to win with a single strike, so I can only use this kind of sinister method." While the two of them were confronting each other, Tony''s gaze locked onto the short sword. His expression suddenly became a bit strange. He stared straight at the short sword as if he had seen something unbelievable. Ikorose. Shinso? He had clearly heard what this Ichimaru Gin captain said. If the memory was right, Lod seemed to have used the same ability in the beginning, and even the sword was the same. But how was this possible Every zanpakuto who had his own name was a unique and unique existence, just like it was impossible to exist in the world. Two identical fingerprints, death god could not have the same zanpakuto. And this scene, without a doubt, subverted all previous views. The same zanpakuto, the same ability and attributes, were used by two different people. Was it Lod''s problem, or this Ichimaru Gin problem? Tony was confused for a moment, and his mind was in a mess, but his intuition told him that the problem was with Lod. ng --- A crisp sound of sword''s cry pulled Tony back to reality from his thoughts. The two boiling Spiritual Power rushed to the peak like a volcanic eruption. The two figures disappeared at the same time, followed by a burst of brilliant light! Sword and the azure arrow crossed over a hundred times in an instant. At a speed that the naked eye could not capture, they fiercely collided in this factory room that was less than a hundred square meters. Violent gales surged out like raging waves, and the sharp and sharp sword light even cut open the surrounding hollow, leaving behind countless fine and tiny cracks. This level of battle made Tony, who was watching from the side, feel bitter. The sharp and fierce wind that overflowed from the battlefield was so sharp that it could cut through gold and jade, not to mention a mortal like him. His flesh was cut open on the spot, and blood could not stop flowing out. If he stayed here any longer, he would probably be cut into pieces before he could make a move! Tony used thest of his strength to roll and crawl to a hole in the ground. He trembled as he looked at Spiritual Power who was rushing out. He thought to himself, "Lod, oh Lod, if you don''te, I will really die!" At this time, Lod was still on the way to where he was. Chapter 608: Exposed

Chapter 608: Exposed

On one side was Hildr, one of the members of Star Cross Knights, codenamed E. On the other side was the most elite high-endbat power of Soul Society, the 3rd Division Captain of Gotei 13th, Ichimaru Gin. The two almost represented the top level of each power at the current stage. Just from the current Spiritual Power, although Hildr is slightly weaker than Ichimaru Gin, it is not without the strength to fight back. The unique Reishi control constitution of Quincy, as well as many styles and fighter skills, coupled with the power of the sacred text, actually gained the upper hand in a short time, and in turn suppressed Ichimaru Gin. Another collision, Hildr raised his hand to make a pistol, and with the sound of "Boom" in his mouth, a ball Reishi flew out quickly. Ichimaru Gin had no time to dodge and had to raise his left hand to resist. However, at the moment of contact, the sleeve of his left hand was instantly blown into pieces. Boom - - The destructive power and mes caused by the violent explosion caused Ichimaru Gin''s originally intact left hand to be bloody. Seeing that Sid raised his finger and pointed it at him again, even though he was acting like a sinister viper, he could not help but change his face slightly and immediately retreated more than ten meters away from him. "Your reaction is quite fast." Hildr did not choose to pursue. Instead, he quietly stood in ce and said coldly, "If you had been one second slower just now, you would have been blown into a pool of meat paste." "So this is your ability?" Ichimaru Gin''s narrowed eyes slowly opened a little, and the light blue eyes were cold, and the corners of his lips smiled slightly. "To condense your own Spiritual Power into a ball-shaped object and shoot it out, and then the object hit by Spiritual Power will be a sting object, which is a very dangerous ability." After being exposed by the mystery of the ability, Hiberder did not show any surprise, but admitted openly, "Yes, this is the holy text bestowed by His Majesty --" "What a headache." Ichimaru Gin showed a distressed expression and was not affected by the injury on his left hand. He grinned and said, "The order to release the restriction has not been issued. If I continue to waste time with you, maybe I will really die." Hildr said faintly, "It is not toote to escape now. I will not chase you, death god." "Oh, it is too early to say this now." Ichimaru Gin smiled and raised his hand to move Shinso in front of him. sword pointed to the location of Quincy and said slowly, "Although Spiritual Power is limited, the solution can still be used." A naked, cold, and surging killing intent instantly enveloped Hildr''s entire body. "--God Killing Spear!" As Ichimaru Gin''s t voice fell, the short sword Shinso in his hand suddenly burst out an unparalleled light, even taking away the color of everything in the world. The whole world turned gray. Then, a ray of light that broke Dawn''s unconsciousness suddenly cut through this deathly silent world. Whoosh -!!!! A clear and crisp sound cut through the silent night sky. The side of sword, who was like a ray of light, reflected the dim moonlight. With an astonishing speed, sword broke through the dull air and shot straight ahead with a series of ear-piercing sonic booms! This sword did not have any fancy techniques. If there was something amazing about it, then it must be the speed of its expansion and contraction. Sword, who was glowing with brilliance, shed a streak of light. His speed was so fast that even Hildr did not have time to react. She could only subconsciously use Blut Vane to strengthen her physical defense. Then, sword pierced through her right shoulder with irresistible force. The light of sword, which contained sharp sword intent, swept past, plowing a gully several meters wide. Everything that passed by was cut apart by this sword light. Even the invisible and intangible air showed a visual effect of being cut off. Sword''s light extended all the way to the end of the earth, and the howling storm uprooted the entire vi, setting off tons of soil and ruins that were thrown high into the sky. On the other hand, the terrifying people in the vi, the Ten Ring Gang. Many of them were still sleeping in their dreams, and they didn''t even know what had happened before turning into arge bloody mist. However, to some extent, they were also atoning for their sins. After all,pared to the innocent people who had been harmed by them, it was also a kind of happiness to die without any pain. "What a fast speed of stretching." Gin''s sword did not hit the vital point. Hildr staggered up from the ruins and covered the wound on her left shoulder. Blood dripped down her smooth shoulder. The mask on her face was a little broken, vaguely revealing the lower half of her delicate jaw and facial feature. "I was just careless just now. Next time, you won''t hit me so easily." Hildr turned her eyes to Ichimaru Gin. Spiritual Power once again emerged from the surface of his body, like a violent tide that impacted the surrounding space. "Uh... I''m sorry, Quincy." Ichimaru Gin squinted, with a dangerous smile on the corner of his lips, pulled open the shirt in front of his chest, revealing a ck marigold mark: "Just now, themand to lift my limit has been issued." Hildr''s eyes suddenly shrank into needles, she knew the limitation of'' - Spiritual Power ''. Any vice captain or captain or above, death god, before entering the Modern Realm, would have to engrave their team''s badge mark somewhere in his body, and limit his own Spiritual Power to an extreme limit, so as not to affect the souls of the Modern Realm. And Spiritual Power''s limit was 80%! In other words, once Ichimaru Gin lifted Spiritual Power''s limit, his physical strength would instantly soar to five times as much as before! "This time, count yourselves lucky." Hildr knew how serious the problem was, so she didn''t dare to stay any longer. The moment before she left, she took a deep look at Tony''s position and disappeared into the shadows. "Heh ---" Ichimaru Gin shook his head and chuckled, then he closed his clothes to block the mark. Tony carefully stuck his head out. When he found out that Hildr had really left, he immediately let out a sigh of relief. However, a cold and gloomy gaze drifted over, causing his heart to instantly jump to his throat. The true test had only just begun! But fortunately, he had already made preparations in advance for this worst situation. Among therge number of Soul Society, a weak death god like him could be said to be countless. He was even less valuable than the weeds on the outside. The other party was a high and mighty captain. How could he possibly know him? Therefore, he only needed to lie properly, and maybe he would have a chance to get away with it! Just as he was thinking about how to speak, he heard Ichimaru Gin chuckle and said, "Tony Stark, ording to the order of Central 46, you are suspected of stealing death god''s power. Come back with me to Soul Society and ept the punishment." "We''ve been exposed" As soon as this was said, it was as if a bolt from the blue had struck Tony in the head. How was this possible He did not give any chance to quibble, nor did he have any thoughts of beating around the bush, directly breaking hisst bit of fantasy. So much so that Tony''s mind waspletely nk. He had almost no idea at all, only one thought remaining: He was dead for sure! ... At this moment, Lod was still on his way to him. Chapter 609: You’re Late

Chapter 609: You''re Late

Tony felt that his limbs were stiff and his whole body was cold, as if the winter was immersed in cold water. Ichimaru Gin slowly walked forward, leaned over and showed a wicked smile. "You obviously hid so well, but I saw through you with a nce. Let me guess. Are you very puzzled now, how do I know?" Tony raised his head stiffly, and a figure shed in his mind. His eyes were gray and he said bitterly, "Yes. Lod betrayed me?" He could only think of this possibility. If not for Lod''s betrayal, how could the ordinary death god in Soul Society know of his existence? "It''s a pity that I guessed wrong." Ichimaru Gin shook his head and looked at Tony with a smile and said slowly, "The reason why we can find you is not because of who betrayed you, but because we have been paying attention to you a long time ago." "A long time ago." Tony''s eyes trembled like an earthquake. "Well, let me think about it." Ichimaru Gin thought for a moment, and then said with a smile, "It was probably from the time when Lod contacted you that we began to include you as an observation target. It was only until recently that we confirmed it was you." Lod. It was Lod again? It seemed that the reason why everyone was looking for him was because he had been in contact with Lod! Whether it was the female Quincy or the captain in front of him, they seemed to be pursuing the people that Lod had been in contact with, and he, as one of the closest to Lod, naturally received close attention from these people! But the question came, what purpose did they have? The following questions seemed to be entangled in a furball. The messy thoughts made Tonypletely confused. These people were so concerned about him that they even did not hesitate to lure him out of Lod''s monitoring range. What did they want to do? "Why are you guys paying attention to me" Tony''s temple jumped, he endured the pain and asked with gritted teeth. "This question." Ichimaru Gin smiled like a fox and said, "When youe back to Soul Society with us, you will naturally know." "Wait. It has something to do with Lod, right?" Tony wanted to try his best to stall for more time. He hurriedly raised his hand and said, "In any case, I can''t run away. Even if I return to Soul Society to be punished, you should at least let me die and understand, right?" Although Ichimaru Gin saw through his mind, he did not break it. Instead, he had a yful expression and said, "It seems that you are not too stupid. There is indeed a part of the reason with him. If you want to me, you can only me him for choosing you." "Did he do something to me, so you all came to me?" Tony''s mind was very sharp, and he quickly analyzed some useful clues from Ichimaru Gin''s words. "Hehe, I don''t know." Ichimaru Gin shook his head decisively, squinted his eyes and smiled, "If you expose the mystery too early, the game will not be fun." Although the other side did not say anything, this kind of avoiding answer made Tony believe his guess. Sure enough, Lod had really done something to him! In his heart, he had always regarded Lod as a mentor and a friend. Until a few seconds ago, he could not believe this fact. But now, the moment he was really confirmed, an indescribable sense of disappointment suddenly enveloped his whole body. Lod... betrayed him. That man was using him to plot some unspeakable secret. "There is not much time left. We should go back to Soul Society." Ichimaru Gin smiled and patted him on the shoulder. He did not give any more opportunities to buy time. His ruthless words were like a hammer, ruthlessly smashing Tony''sst hope. "Wait.. I still have onest wish!" Tony''s face was pale and bitter, "Let me send those two away and then follow you to Soul Society, okay?" Maya and Potts bwere protected by Kido''s barrier, so they were not affected by the aftermath. However, the two of them were still unconscious and it was easy for idents to happen if they stayed here, so Tony wanted to send these two women away before he left. This was hisst wish. "No need." Ichimaru Gin raised his hand and the stronger Kido enchantment shrouded the two people: "That troublesome guy wille soon, so we better leave quickly, I don''t want to fight with him again." The troublesome guy? Tony was slightly stunned and immediately understood that he was referring to Lod Carl. "Don''t try to stall for time." Ichimaru Gin seemed to have predicted it and destroyed Tony''s fantasy in advance: "Break your legs and then take you away. It is not difficult for me. I think you don''t want to do this, right?" Tony''s face was stiff and he sighed helplessly: "I''ll go with you. I only beg you to let them go." --- The crisp sound of a bell rang, and light blue spiritual energy floated up. A dark red ancient arched door slowly appeared as if it was hollow. It was the realm entrance that led to Soul Society. Ichimaru Gin raised his hand and gently pressed it. The arch door immediately opened slowly to both sides, revealing the dark and deep passage inside. It made people feel inexplicable palpitations, as if not for the door to Soul Society, but the mouth of an abyss beast. Tony looked at the darkness inside the door, his mood was both excited and sad. He was excited that he could finally see the rumored Soul Society, and the sad thing was that this was probably the first time and thest time he saw Soul Society. "Let''s go." Ichimaru Gin took the lead and walked into the door, not caring whether the people behind him followed. Tony''s footsteps were a little stiff. He wanted to take this opportunity to escape, but after thinking about it, he thought it was better to forget it. Since the other party dared to go in first, he was not afraid of him turning around and running away. Moreover, he had seen Shinso''s speed. Tony admitted that his speed was not that fast. If he dared to turn around and escape, he would probably say goodbye to his two legs in the next second. "Hu." Taking a deep breath, Tony gritted his teeth, stomped his feet, and strode into the door. But just as the door was about to close, a ck figure suddenly appeared, and a hand blocked the door that was about to close. Creak - A hand pressed down forcefully on the door, and a familiar face appeared before their eyes. "Lod" Tony widened his eyes, and a glimmer of hope ignited in his heart. But when he wanted to ask for help from Lod, he found that he could not move at all. His body was like a puppet controlled by a puppet. He could only watch helplessly, but he could not make a sound. "Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk." Ichimaru Gin tsked a few times and the smile on his face faded a little. "Isn''t this biggest traitor of Soul Society a hundred years ago, Lod Carl who caused hundreds of death god''s disappearance?" "Why mention the past?" Lod looked at him expressionlessly. His gaze turned to Tony and his eyebrows inadvertently raised. "This person is still useful to me. Can you not take him away first?" "Sorry, Lod." Ichimaru Gin shook his head and smiled to refuse: "He is a criminal wanted by Central 46. I can''t hand him over to you." "Even Central 46." Shock shed through Lod''s eyes, but it was quickly concealed by him. He frowned and said, "Although stealing death god''s power is a serious crime, it is not necessary to let those old guyse out, right?" "Who knows what those old guys are thinking." Ichimaru Gin put on a helpless look and shrugged, "But since it is the direct order from Central 46, even if it is our Captain level other existence, we must follow it." No.. No! This sinister guy was lying! Tony suddenly realized that he and Lod had been cheated by Ichimaru Gin. This guy clearly knew that Lod woulde and even said that Lod deliberately hid something, but now he deliberately pretended to be ignorant. Obviously, this Ichimaru Gin had a big problem. He wanted to remind Lod to be careful, but unfortunately, he could not do it at all and could only watch helplessly. "You have changed a lot, Silver." Lod looked at him deeply and sighed as if he had given up. "Everyone will change, won''t they?" Ichimaru Gin smiled and said, "Just like you, the most talented death god chose to betray in the end." Chapter 610: Free The Rich Guy

Chapter 610: Free The Rich Guy

In the end. Lod sighed and chose to give in. Ichimaru Gin took Tony Stark in front of him. Dong! The heavy wooden door closed. The moment the realm gate slowly closed, Tony''s heart was cold. He thought he saw the hope of being saved, but he didn''t expect that thest thing to greet him was a deeper despair! He was like a puppet, following behind Ichimaru Gin without any awareness. He didn''t even observe the surrounding environment. He just walked for an unknown period of time, and finally weed a dazzling light. "Here we are." Ichimaru Gin''s unique voice instantly pulled him back to reality from the chaos. The moment Tony stepped out of the door, he felt as if he was immersed in a warm ocean. He could feel arge amount of rich Reishi rushing into his body, and all the cells in his body were greedily swallowing it. After getting used to the dazzling sunlight, Tony slowly opened his eyes. The scene that came into view shocked him. His facial muscles trembled uncontrobly, and his pupils gradually expanded. The blue sky was decorated with thin white clouds. In the gentle and warm wind, there was a refreshing air, mixed with the unique fragrance of nts. It was a wonderful feeling that had not been experienced in a long time. If nature brought about the charm of harmony and harmony, then the white buildings in front of them, the rigorous and ancient architectural style, and the flying eaves and roof tiles, which made Tony deeply shocked. The white buildings formed from their feet and spread far away. It was impossible to see where the edges of these buildings were. White square stone bricks covered the earth, and the eyes followed the wide main road in front of them that could amodate hundreds of people side by side, extending to the end, and one could see a huge white pce built on a mountain. On the main road leading to the white pce, there were white buildings on both sides of the road, and there were twelve huge ck gs on the rtively prominent garret buildings at every distance. On each ck g, there were words with white background gold painted on it, and there were twelve different kinds of flowers, and numbers written from second to thirteenth, which were the same style as the back of Captain''s haori. There was no doubt that under those ck gs, it was the encampment of the 13th Division Guardian Division. This is... Soul Society Tony had never imagined that a soul living in ''hell'' would be so clean and tidy! It even gave people the illusion that this was not the so-called ''hell'', but heaven. There were people entering and exiting from time to time in front of the door, and there were also people who came and went. They were all dressed in the same style of ck death tyrant clothes, and zanpakuto, who had not yet been released, was on each side of their waists. "Hello, Captain Ichimaru Gin!" Several death god saw Ichimaru Gin and immediately stopped and said, "Wee back safely, do you want to go to 4th Division to heal?" "Not for the time being." Ichimaru Gin smiled and waved his hand and said, "This is the criminal appointed by Central 46. I will send him to Penitence Tower first." The criminal appointed by Central 46? Many death god heard this and their faces showed horror, as if they were staring at a rare thing. Tony panicked for no reason. He swallowed his saliva and asked in a low voice, "Is that central 46 room very powerful?" Ichimaru Gin put his hand on his lips, pondered for a moment and said, "The order of the central 46 room is aw that must be followed by any death god. Can you understand what I said?" Understood. Isn''t that the president? Tony felt sad, but he also understood why Lod chose to give up after hearing this. This time, he was really dead for sure! ... ... ... H. I. E. L. D., the sky shuttle carrier. After learning the lesson from before, they were suspended in the sky above the Pacific Ocean. It was alreadyte at night. Having just finished dealing with a pile of documents, Fere rubbed his sore temples and leaned back against the chair. He closed his eyes, intending to rx and take a nap. But before he could rest for two minutes, the door was suddenly pushed open. Bang - The sound of the door opening dispelled Fury''s sleepiness. Although he was already exhausted, agent''s habits all year round still woke him up immediately. "Director, it''s bad!" Natasha''s expression was extremely solemn, and there was a trace of panic between her brows. The moment she opened her mouth, she was shocked. "Just now, Tony Stark was captured by a captain of Soul Society in Tennessee." "What did you say?!" Thest trace of sleepiness in Fury''s mind was dispelled by Natasha''s words. He jumped up from his seat and moved his face closer to her. He stared at her with one eye. "Agent Romanov, today is not April Fools. Are you sure you are not joking with me?" "Director, I am not joking." Natasha was expressionless. Looking at the ck face that was only a few centimeters away from her, she took a step back and cleared her throat. "The information came from Lod Carl. He told us that Tony Stark was forcefully taken away by a captain of Soul Society." Information from Lod Carl... That basically meant that the source of this information was conclusive. After all, there was no need for that man to lie to them. Fury sat down on the chair and crossed his hands against his lower jaw. He fell into deep thought and muttered, "But... Why did he tell us this news?" "I have an idea. It might not be urate." Natasha hesitated for a moment and said, "I think the reason he told us is probably because he wants us to save Tony." "Continue," Said Fury. "Actually, the reason is very simple." Natasha said, "If he doesn''t want to intervene, he can be like before. It''s fine as long as he doesn''t ask. There''s no need to specially inform us about Tony being taken away by Soul Society." "That makes sense." Fury approved of her spection. He tapped the table with one hand and rubbed his chin with the other. He said, "But even if it is as you said, with our current strength, what qualifications do we have to save Tony?" "That will depend on Lod." Natasha raised a strand of hair and smiled. "Since he doesn''t want to have a direct conflict with Soul Society, if he wants to use our hands to save Tony, he has to pay a price, right?" "You mean..." Fury understood what she was thinking and suddenly realized that this was a rare opportunity. On the surface, this was only a rescue operation, but if one pondered deeper, they could find more benefits. On one hand, they could take advantage of this opportunity to send people to explore Soul Society and deepen their understanding of death god as well as the information about that ancient organization. On the other hand, they could use this as an excuse to ask for somepensation from Lod and deepen the cooperation between the two! The only price they had to pay was that after the n failed, they might suffer Soul Society''s revenge. However,pared to what they had obtained, this so-called risk was not worth mentioning! The greater the risk, the greater the reward! No matter how careful and cautious Anglo was, the blood and face of the Anglo-Saxon people always flowed with the desire to take risks and greed. In particr, the United States of America had immersed it into its own instinct, and it was a mark that could never be erased. "Contact Frank and Rogers." Fury slowly sat up straight, crossed his hands in front of his chest, and said in a deep voice, "Since it is the Avengers, there is a need to discuss whether or not we should take such a risk to rescue Tony Stark from Soul Society." Chapter 611: Discussion

Chapter 611: Discussion

H. I. E. L. D., Sky Space Carrier. It had been twenty-four hours since Tony was taken away by Soul Society. The members of the Avengers scattered all over the world had also received Fury''s emergency summons. This was their agreement with Fury. Normally, S. H. I. E. L. D. would not disturb the avenger. He would even take the initiative to help them hide their whereabouts or deal with some troublesome matters. He would give the Avenger members a certain degree of freedom. However, the price corresponding to this was that once the Avenger members received an emergency call, no matter where they were or what they were doing, they had to unconditionally respond. Bruce Banner, Hawkeye Barton, ck Widow Romanov, Steve Rogers, Spiderman Peter Parker, and the Punisher Frank Castle, the six people above were all sent to this space carrier by S. H. I. E. L. D.''s private ne. The ce used to receive the Avenger members was a secret conference room that was specially built. There were strong sound-proof materials on all four sides, and their resistance to attacks was also quite excellent. The conference room was about a hundred square meters. A huge round table was ced in the middle, and nine seats that fit the curves of the human body were surrounded in turn. Behind them were the marks of the respective Avenger. As the six people gradually sat down, the others looked at Peter strangely. Among them, only Peter looked a little miserable. His whole body was wrapped in bandages, only his nose, eyes, and mouth were exposed. He was like a mummy that had just crawled out of the grave. At this moment, Peter was sitting in a chair, looking around uneasily, as if he was looking for someone. There was also Thunder God Thor. Although he was also one of the members of the avenger, it was a pity that he was in Asgard, and the Earth signal could not be transmitted, so he did note to this gathering. After everyone had gathered, Fury pushed open the door and walked in, sitting in the chair at a leisurely pace. Fury crossed his hands in front of him and leaned back slightly on the back of the chair. His gaze swept past everyone''s faces one by one, and then he slowly said, "This time, we have a very important matter. We need everyone to discuss whether it is worth it to vote." They were not surprised that there was a very important thing to do. However, it was a little surprising that everyone had to participate and discuss whether this matter was worth it. Due to the incident with the space gemstonest time, Steve frowned and thought that it was Fury who wanted to court death again, so his tone was a little rushed and directly interrupted him, "Have you not learned your lesson fromst time? Do you want to repeat the tragedy in New York?" "No, it''s different this time." Fury shook his head and said, "I understand how you feel, Captain Rogers," he said, "but this matter has nothing to do with me. I hope you can patiently listen to me. Is that okay?" Steve realized that he had made a wrong judgment. Perhaps things were not as he had thought. He gave Fury an apologetic look. "Sorry, I was too anxious. Please continue." Fury was not angry. He maintained his calm tone and said slowly, "This is what happened. Yesterday, Tony Stark was arrested as a criminal by a captain of death god. He was taken to Soul Society and was ready to be convicted." "Was he taken to Soul Society by a captain?" "Eh. What is Soul Society?" "What crime did hemit?" When the people present heard this, they all had different reactions. Natasha and Barton were informed of the news in advance, so they were very calm. On the other hand, Frank, Steve, and Peter were not so calm after hearing the news. As for Dr. Banner''s question, it was temporarily ignored by everyone. "Wait, Iry, we are in a bit of a mess." Steve raised his hand to signal everyone to stop talking. After clearing up their thoughts, he asked, "Can you tell us what crime that guy hasmitted to make Soul Society send a captain to personallye to the modern world to arrest him?" As the leader of the team recognized by the Avengers, the words of Stever Rogers carried a lot of weight. The rest of them forced down their doubts and focused their eyes on the ck brine egg, waiting for his answer. In the battle in New York, everyone had personally witnessed the strength of the captain. It was definitely an exaggeration to say that it could destroy the world, but it was not an exaggeration to say that it could destroy the city and destroy the country. They did not think that with Tony''s little skill, he could make a captain level death god personallye to the modern world to arrest him, unless he had caused a terrible disaster. "Frank, you should know the reason why we arrested him, right?" Fury propped up his chin with both hands and changed the topic to death god and Frank, who were the only ones who had been acknowledged by Soul Society. "As for the reason, I have more or less guessed it." Seeing that everyone was looking at him doubtfully, Frank did not have any intention of avoiding or hiding it. He nodded slightly and said, "In Soul Society, there is aw that prohibits mortals from obtaining and using death god''s power through special means. The vitors will be severely punished." "Although I don''t know the specific situation, the way Tony Stark gets death god''s power is not very ''orthodox''." "But ording to normal circumstances, a criminal of his level should be dealt with by the chief officer death god first. In the end, there is no other way, so we should send the captain death god to interfere." After Frank gave a brief introduction, everyone basically understood. Peter shrank his neck and muttered in a low voice, "Why does it sound like Mr. Stark is a stowaway? He should have been under the control of the immigration bureau, but unfortunately, he met someone from the FBI?" It had to be said that although this analogy was a bit wed, it was not bad at all. Natasha pursed her sexy red lips and smiled. "Peter is right. This is roughly what happened." "That''s right, he has at least made me understand what you are talking about." The usually simple and honest Dr. Banner could not help butugh. The serious atmosphere in the conference room was slightly diluted. Fere waited for everyone to calm down again. He gently knocked on the steel grinding conference table and said in a low voice, "You already know the general situation. Let us get to the point." "The above news about Tony Stark being arrested was all provided by Lod Karl." "It must not be difficult for everyone to guess that he deliberately leaked this information to us. On the surface, he wanted to use us to rescue Tony Stark, but we are not sure if there is a deeper purpose." "So, let''s vote." There was a touch of mystery in the depths of Fury''s eyes, which swept through everyone''s faces one by one and said in a deep voice, "As a member of the Avengers, you have the right to choose whether you want to save Tony Stark, one of the other members of the league." "I want to go!" The moment his voice fell, Peter raised his hand, and his eyes under the bandage were unusually determined. "Mr. Stark saved me twice. No matter what he was caught for, I have to save him. This is the principle that I taught me!" Fury looked at the others and added silently, "Let me make it clear in advance. Even if you choose not to save them, no one will me you. After all, this is his own fault and he has to face such a powerful enemy. I will not force everyone." Natasha and Barton raised their hands. They belonged to S. H. I. E. L. D. and would naturally participate in this mission. The only people left were Frank, Steve, and Bernard. "You say you won''t force me, but every word is hinting that you are really something, Fory." Frank looked at the ck soy egg speechlessly and raised his hand. "I don''t have the habit of abandoning myrades, and I am the only death god. I have to go from any angle." Steve crossed his arms and leaned against the chair. "Like him, I will not abandon anyrades. Whether he is a yboy or Iron Man, we have fought side by side in New York, so I will definitely save him." Now, there was only one person left. Everyone''s eyes were focused on Banner, waiting for the Hulk''s answer. "I agree to save Tony." Banner rubbed his nose nervously and said awkwardly, "But can you tell me where Soul Society is first?" Chapter 612: The Protagonists Are Here

Chapter 612: The Protagonists Are Here

The n to rescue Tony was officially finalized by the Avenger. Peter, who was wrapped in bandages, weakly raised a question. Apart from Frank, who was death god, none of them had the ability to move alone with their souls. How could they go to the legendary Soul Society who could only reach with their souls? Moreover, even Frank, who was death god, had never been to Soul Society so far. Natasha thought about this for a moment and tried toe up with an idea. "Actually, everyone doesn''t need to worry too much about this problem. Since Lod wants to use us to save Tony, he can definitely solve the problem here." "Since the method to enter has been temporarily solved, the rest of the problem is intelligence." Steve nodded slightly and then asked another fatal question, "We can''t rush in so nkly. We must get some general information about Soul Society." The three people from the military regiment and agent agreed with Steve''s suggestion. Frank nodded and said, "That''s right. If we don''t have any information, we can only break into Soul Society directly. It will only make the sess rate of the n lower. Not only will we not be able to save Tony, but we will also be implicated." Natasha said, "You can also ask Lod about information. He probably won''t hide it." Fury looked around and asked, "Do you have any other questions? Let''s ask them together." Barton hesitated for a while and said, "Director, I think that with our strength, it is not enough to fight against Soul Society. We must have strong reinforcements. Otherwise, even if we n carefully, in the face of absolute strength, it is just an egg against a stone." The moment this was said, everyone fell silent. This was a sharp question that they could not avoid, and it was also a dilemma that they had to face. Was the Avengers strong? Very strong, at least on Earth, they could be considered to be in the top. However, in front of the captain death god who easily destroyed the city and destroyed the country, they were as weak as newborn chickens. If they had to speak, perhaps only Frank and Banner could barely exchange a few moves with the captain. Others would die if they went over, and it was a meaningless death. When Spiritual Power erupted, ordinary people fell like wheat. No matter if you were an urban soldier or the top agent, under the captain''s Spiritual Power, you were no different from ordinary people. "Didn''t we have reinforcements a long time ago?" Seeing the dark clouds on everyone''s faces, the atmosphere in the conference room was extremely heavy, but Furyughed out of the blue, and his tone was a little rxed. He said, "It''s normal to have a big gap, but that doesn''t mean we don''t have a chance." Steve and the others had puzzled expressions. They did not understand what Fury was up to. "Lod Carl is our reinforcements." Fury showed a meaningful look and said, "We are just a ''sword''. The one who really controls sword is Lod. With his personality, he can hint that we are going to save Tony. That means Tony must be very important to him." Natasha was the first to react. Her beautiful eyes widened. "He wants us to disrupt Soul Society''s attention and then secretly rescue Tony?" Steve frowned. "But in this way, even if we can save Tony, we will be trapped again, right?" Fury sighed and nodded. "This is the risk of the n." If they really followed this n, then it was very likely that another situation would ur in the end. That was, after Lod took advantage of them disturbing Soul Society and secretly rescued Tony Stark, he would treat them as abandoned children. When the time came, they would lose support and support, and they would bepletely trapped in Soul Society. And this was the meaning that was revealed in Fury''s words. "Uh. I have something to say." Just as everyone was weighing the price, Peter raised his hand weakly and said, "In the past, this uncle told me a truth. The more you think about it, the more you will lose. It''s better to not think about anything. Let''s do it first." Frank''s eyes lit up and he looked at Peter with a hint of appreciation. "The more gains and losses we consider, the more things we fear. No matter what the final result is, we have to rescue Tony, right?" "You are right. The more hesitant we are, the more opportunities we will miss." Steve slowly got up and swept his gaze across the crowd. He said in a low voice, "Since we are determined to save Tony, let''s put aside the issue of retreat for now and focus on how to save him." An excellent team would inevitably have an excellent leader. And the influence and charm of a leader would stabilize the entire team members at any time, allowing them to condense into a rope and burst out with amazing strength. Under the influence of his maic voice, Barton put down the idea and smiled, "I am willing to serve you, captain." "Since we''ve decided, let''s go find Lod." Fury crossed his arms and said in a deep voice, "If nothing goes wrong, he should be waiting for you." ... ... ... New York, Queens. The crowd within a few kilometers of the Spirit Cleansing Pavilion had been dispersed by S. H. I. E. L. D. for various reasons. An advanced carrier -- aircraft with six avengers When the six of them came down from the carrier -- aircraft, they found a fat, ck haired girl dressed in a ck, dead tyrant suit, standing in front of the door of the Pure Spirit Pavilion with a long sword at her waist. She seemed to have expected them toe, and deliberately waited here for them. Nemu. The people who were familiar with Lod''s information recognized this girl at a nce. "One, two, three, four, five, six." Nemu nodded his fingers several times, then imitated the appearance of an adult, crossed his arms and nodded, "Not bad. There are three more people than my brother expected. Although two of them seem to be just to make up the numbers, forget it." Natasha and Barton were a little embarrassed, because they were just here to make up the numbers. "Long time no see, Nemu." Frank''s unchanging ice face actually revealed a smile at this moment, and even pulled out a one-man tall Mickey toy like magic. "Here, this is a gift I brought for you when I went to Ondo. Do you like it?" Peter stole a nce and immediately shouted. Before, when he went to Disnend with Ned and Michelle on a break day, he saw this Mickey Doll. The disy cab was priced at five thousand dors, and it was also limited to sale! One had to know that five thousand dors was enough to buy a good car. Natasha and Barton naturally knew, and they immediately cast a strange look. They did not expect Frank to like children. "Wow! Thank you!" Nemu happily took the doll and rubbed it. "The next time I make you gigai, I won''t steal from you!" The corners of Frank''s mouth twitched and he was speechless for a long time. "The few of you,e with me. Big brother has been waiting for you for a long time." Nemu was unwilling to leave the doll, so she turned around and walked into the Spirit Cleansing Pavilion first. "Let''s go." Frank indicated that there was no problem and took the lead to walk in. When the others saw this, they also followed. When they came to the basement, everyone except Frank had shock written all over their faces! "God.. What a big basement!" Peter opened his mouth wide. looked at the endless yellow in. The shock in his heart could not be calmed for a long time. Frank was looking for Lod with his eyes, but he unexpectedly found another annoying person. The person happened to look over. When the two people saw each other, they instantly burst out swearing. "Frank?" "Constantine" "F*ck, why are you here?" "Thank you, thank you. You shameless bitch. You almost tricked me to deathst time!" At this point, all the ''protagonists'' had arrived. Chapter 613: Targeted Training

Chapter 613: Targeted Training

One was embarrassed, the other was angry. The others were confused and did not understand the reason why Frank was angry. "When did you two get to know each other?" It was unknown when Lod had appeared. He was still wearing a home-style apron and there was a look of surprise on his face. "I would rather not know him!" The anger on Frank''s face had not subsided. He gritted his teeth and red at Constantine, "When I went to carry out the mission, I met this bastard once. In the end, I was almost killed by him!" He could roughly guess the reason. If nothing went wrong, Frank must have been deceived by Constantine, and the consequences must be very miserable. Otherwise, he would not have almost pulled out zanpakuto when they met again. Constantine smiled awkwardly and turned his head, not daring to look at Frank''s angry eyes. He was indeed in the wrong. Speaking of which, it had been more than half a year. Before, when he was on his way to Newcastle, he identally broke into a casino where a group of demons gathered. It was said that this ce was opened by a big shot from hell, and he was itching to investigate the news, so he went up to gamble a few times. Unexpectedly, he almost lost his underwear. But who was he, Constantine? He was famous for eating, drinking, gambling, cheating, and stealing, so it was naturally impossible for him to pay if he lost. Thus, he found an opportunity to escape from the casino, but he did not expect to be tracked by a group of demons. On the way, he coincidentally bumped into Frank, who was on a mission. In order to get rid of the group of demons, he told a small lie. Frank was tricked and deceived. He went to confront the group of demons. If he hadn''t slipped away quickly and almost got beaten to death, the grudge of the two people would have been born at that time. So much so that when Frank saw Constantine now, he wanted to kill this bastard sword! After understanding what had happened, everyone looked at Winston with a hint of vignce and distance from me. They instantly distanced themselves from this swindler in order to avoid being inexplicably killed. "Uh.. Don''t be so nervous. In fact, I am a good person. I rarely betray my teammates." Constantine wanted to argue for himself. After all, the ce he was going to was very dangerous. If he did not have a few teammates, he would not be at ease. Even Lucifer did not believe him when he said this. Constantine, who had a nose full of dust, could only retreat to the side resentfully and squat alone on the ground to draw circles. However, after the two of them interrupted, the other people''s originally heavy mood suddenly became much more rxed. At least the atmosphere was no longer as dignified as before, as if they were about to die. "Since everyone is here, let''s get ready to start." Lod was wearing a home style apron, giving people a very strange feeling. He raised his hand and snapped his fingers. Everyone was attracted by the sound of fingers. Then, they felt the ground shake violently. Four white stone pirs covered in cracks suddenly formed a square Void Gate. It suddenly rose from the shaking ground in front of them. "Let me formally introduce you." Lod leaned slightly to the side so that everyone could see the stone door more directly. "This is the ''Senkaimon'' that leads to Soul Society. It is usually a spirit particle converter above the cross-section door,bined with a fixed passage." "Spirit particle converter?" This was the first time Frank heard this term, and he was a little puzzled. "That''s right." Lod nodded slightly and said, "As you know, Soul Society is a world that only souls can go to. If you want to go in, you must be a soul. But the only people who can move with their souls are Frank and Constantine, who are death god." The rest of them calmed down and waited for the next words. After a short pause, Lod continued, "So if you want other people to go in, you must use the Reishi converter to convert your souls into Reishi and send them to Soul Society. In other words, there is no need to let the soul leave the body." "I more or less understand." Steve quickly understood the principle. He looked at the white stone door and said, "Shall we set off now?" "But..." Lod deliberately lengthened his tone. After sweeping his eyes over the crowd, the smile on his face gradually disappeared and turned serious. "This gate is not the real one, so the time to go straight to Soul Society is limited. There is only five minutes in total." "Five... five minutes" It was equivalent to a cigarette time, which made everyone present change their expressions slightly. "Mr. Lod, is five minutes enough for us to reach Soul Society?" Natasha, who was in a group of two, felt a little uneasy. She and Barton were ordinary people, and could notpare with the speed of others. "It''s usually impossible." Lod shook his head and shrugged helplessly. "It was originally impossible, so even if I tried my best to maintain the passage, I could only hold on for five minutes. Once you don''t go out at this time, the door will be closed forever." "Once the gate is closed, you will be trapped in the gap between the modern world and Soul Society for a long time. In the dangerous tunnel that is full of time vortex, even death god will be lost in the space-time turbulence, and maybe a few hundred years will pass in an instant." "Hiss." Hearing this, everyone''s expressions changed in unison. They had not expected that just a passageway would be so dangerous! "So.." Lod paused and looked at the crowd. "If you don''t want to die, you have to go all out." The two-man team looked even worse. They felt that the mission had not yet begun, and it might be over. Steve thought for a moment, looked up at Lod, and asked, "Mr. Lod, I want to know if you will help us more when we go to save Tony?" "If you want me to make a move, I advise you not to have any expectations." Lod shook his head and revealed a bitter expression. "This matter must be done by you. I absolutely can not step into Soul Society without permission. Otherwise, it will attract even greater danger." Even though they had already guessed that it was impossible, when they heard it, they could not help but feel disappointed. Without Lod''s help, if they wanted to save Tony, it would be as difficult as challenging America in Germany in World War II, and it might even be more difficult than this. "But if we only rely on the few of us, forget about rescuing Tony, the chances of passing through this door are not high." Steve''s eyebrows were knitted into a ball as he spoke out his worries on behalf of his team members. "I thought of this a long time ago ---" Lod said, "I thought I had to avoid everyone. I was wiped out the moment I entered Soul Society. I specially prepared a targeted special training for seven days to ensure immediate results. The effect is quickly visible!" "Seven days?" "A targeted special training?" Everyone looked at each other, as if they had not expected this to be their aid. Steve looked a little hesitant and asked, "Mr. Lod, let''s not talk about how much strength the special training can improve. Isn''t seven days too long?" "Don''t tell me that Mr. Stark has been sentenced before we finish our special training?" Peter muttered in a low voice. "Don''t worry." Lod chuckled. "Although the order from the central 46 is absolute, the time required for the trial will take at least fifteen days. I even left you eight days." Special training. Steve''s eyes lit up, and he suddenly felt a little expectant. I wonder how strong Lod''s special training can strengthen his giant right arm! The two people sighed in relief. At least they had a chance. Chapter 614: Intense Chase

Chapter 614: Intense Chase

Seven days passed in the blink of an eye. The targeted special training had finally ended, and at the same time, everyone had undergone aplete transformation. The first was Frank and Constantine, and the two of them, Spiritual Power, was almost close to level four, and even touched the threshold of Bankai. The second was Steve, who hadplete realism, from the initial iplete form to the right arm of the giant, and the destructive power released by Spiritual Power when he umted power, even a little higher than the two death god. In the course of the special training, Lod found something interesting. In the body of Spiderman Peter Parker, there was actually a great hollow spiritual power that was hard to detect. Its strength was equivalent to the Arrancar level. From Spiritual Power''s traces and feeling, it could be determined that this was the power left by Gwen. There were other Arrancar level Spiritual Power in his body, which actually contributed to Peter''s Fullbring. However, the Fullbring was still in the brewing stage, and he had not found the item he loved deeply, so he could not ce his soul in it. Therefore, he could only temporarily channel some spiritual power and pour it into his hands and feet to fight. As for thest two people group, Lod did not make it too difficult for them. Through the ''ghost soul experiment technology'' that Kisuke Urahara reappeared, arge number of mutant spirit particles were integrated into the bodies of the two people, so that they had the appearance of human beings, hundreds of years of life, and part of death god''s soul hunting n. However, all of this had to be built on the price of sucking human souls as the foundation. In order to seek stronger power, Natasha and Barton naturally agreed to Lod''s proposal. As for the human souls needed to be consumed to be stronger, there were many people in the US prison who were certain to die. He believed that Fury would not refuse. He would use the lives of a group of death row prisoners to exchange for two powerful forces. Maybe he would even apud and cheer. After preparing everything, Steve was not in a hurry to let everyone set off. Instead, he chose to rest in ce for a night to relieve the pressure of the special training. The next day. After a night of rest, everyone was in good spirits and gathered in front of the white stone door, ready to set off for Soul Society. "Mr. Lod, we are ready. We can set off at any time." Steve changed into the Star g battle suit and wore a golden round shield in his right hand. His standing posture was like a sharp sword, exuding the aura of a soldier. Frank and Constantine had also separated their souls from their bodies and turned into death god, who was quietly waiting at the side, holding zanpakuto by his waist. "Before we officially depart, let me introduce you." Lod put a hand on Nemu''s shoulder and said to everyone, "In this rescue operation, Nemu will go with you to Soul Society. It is one of the few ces I can help you." Peter seemed to be a little surprised. "Wait. It''s too dangerous for such a young child to go with us, isn''t it?" "Dangerous?" Hearing this, Lod was stunned for a few seconds, and then he looked like he didn''t know whether tough or cry. "You don''t think that Nemu is really just a child, do you?" "Uh. Isn''t that so?" Peter looked at Nemu, who was still licking his ice cream. The corner of his mouth could not help but twitch. "If we encounter danger, we can''t take care of a child." Nemu put down the ice cream in her hand, and her big bright eyes locked on Peter. A powerful Spiritual Power burst out from her body and instantly enveloped everyone present. The vast and mighty Spiritual Power was like a flood, filling up all the corners of the space. Everyone felt that it was extremely difficult to breathe. It was as if there were several mountains pressing down on their bodies. Even the originally invisible and intangible air seemed to be sticky at this moment. "A child?" There was a trace of mockery in the depths of Nemu''s eyes. She used Hoho to directly appeared in front of Peter, raised a chubby right hand, and gently flicked between his eyebrows. Pa - Peter was immediately sent flying like a cannonball, crashing into a mound a hundred meters away. "Although Nemu is very small, she is actually a hundred years old." Lod walked over and touched Nemu. He turned to the stunned crowd and slowly said, "And this child is the original Vice-Captain of the 12th Division. With her taking you, it will be a lot safer along the way." Vice-Captain! The other people looked at Nemu with a trace of respect in their eyes. It turned out that this seemingly cute little guy was actually more powerful than everyone present! Only Frank was entangled in a hundred years old, and his face was extremely ugly, as if he swallowed a few flies. It turned out that Nemu, who was self-righteous child, was more than enough to be his grandmother! After finishing thest bite of the ice cream, Nemu licked her lips. Then, she looked at the crowd with her hands on her hips and said with a hint of milk in her voice, "All of you, listen up. There are only five minutes left, so you have to use all your strength. Other than running forward, don''t think about anything else in your mind." "Uh.. Understood!" Everyone replied with a strange expression. Seeing that everyone was ready, Lod was toozy to continue wasting time. He directly walked to the edge of the white stone door, pulled zanpakuto out, and inserted him into the ground. "The moment the door opens, do not hesitate to rush in." After giving onest warning, Lod transferred his spiritual energy into the stone door. As the Reishi converter worked, the originally unremarkable white stone door suddenly burst out with dazzling white light. A thinyer of liquid covered the surface of the stone door and rippled slightly. The light was like a clearke. "The door is open!" As soon as Lod''s voice fell, seven figures passed by in session and directly entered the dazzling light of the stone door! ... ... ... Dangai. The dark path that could not be seen to the end was made up of dark purple matter that was close to the mud. Rotten corpses and bones could be seen everywhere, and the walls on both sides seemed to be moving slowly like living things. This was the crack between the modern world and Soul Society, and those dark purple matter were the restraint, which could devour all spirits and souls. Anything that it caught would be thrown into the dimensional turbulence, which could be said to be a very dangerous supernatural matter. Although it was the first time they had seen it, Lod had already told them about the knowledge of ''Salvager'' before they came in. Therefore, everyone was very clear that the dark purple mud was so terrible that no one dared to touch it. "Hurry up and catch up!" Nemu tiptoed lightly, like a gust of wind, reminding others not to fall behind. Time was pressing, and there were only five minutes. The others immediately put away their curiosity, followed behind Nemu, and sprinted forward at full speed. As time passed, about four minutes passed, and when Soul Society was only one step away, they could see a white door of light. Barton, who was at the back of the team, suddenly discovered to his surprise that the walls formed by the streams on both sides seemed to be narrowing to the middle. Before he could tell this news to the few people at the front of the team, a bright orange light instantly lit up the entire Dangai from behind. At the same time, with a loud roar of The Kototsu, it was like a high-speed train was approaching them from the back. "Oh no, it''s a sudden arrest!" Nemu, who was at the front of the group, turned his head and his expression suddenly changed. He said in shock, "The scavenger of the Dangai is here. Everyone, run forward quickly. Don''t be caught by it, or you will be devoured!" The next moment. From the closed dark purple wall, there was a giant, fleshy object. The orange-yellow light beam was shot from the round hole at the top of the piece of meat. The Ktotsu was like a bulldozer. Along with the rumbling sound, it was approaching them quickly. Everything that passed by was mercilessly swallowed by it. Everyone''s expression changed instantly. They knew that if they were caught by this thing, they might be thrown into some space-time turbulence. At that time, if their luck was bad, it was not impossible for them to die directly! Under the threat of death, almost everyone used all their strength, wishing to have two more legs, and ran out of the exit like crazy. The so-called Eight Immortals crossing the sea each showed their abilities, and this was the time to test them. But fortunately, it was a good thing. Lod''s conscience had not yet disappeared. He only nned to let them experience the intense and exciting escape project, so he was very strict with the control of time and distance. Even if the speed of Kototsu was very fast, it could allow them to break out of the boundary before they were about to be touched. Chapter 615: Rukongai

Chapter 615: Rukongai

Buzz! A door of light suddenly appeared in the blue sky like a seal. Following that, eight streams of white light shot out from the door of light. They streaked across the sky like meteors. After smashing through several houses, theynded on a t street. Immediately, a huge cloud of dust rose. Eight figures slowly stood up from the dust and walked out in a sorry state. There was a trace of fear on everyone''s faces, and their spirits were no longer as confident as before. The distance just now was only a few dozen meters, but in terms of danger and difficulty, it might not be inferior to a confrontation of life and death. When they first entered Soul Society, they were immediately put on a show of strength. Although this might not have been the will of those death god, it had indeed caused everyone to feel heavy pressure. Just a single path that led to Soul Society had almost wiped out the few of them, and they could not imagine what kind of terrifying danger they would encounter in the future! Everyone had a deep understanding of something. The difficulty of rescuing Tony was probably several times more difficult than they had imagined! "Is everyone alright?" Steve took a deep breath and rubbed his aching legs. He looked back at the number of people in the team and found that there were basically no problems with them. It was just that the exhaustion of their physical strength was rtively serious. Although the soul hunting constitution was strong, the prerequisite was that they needed to absorb souls. Natasha and Barton had no time to do this at all, so they were still much weaker than the others at the moment. They were the most dangerous on the way just now. They were also the two closest to the prison, so the consumption of willpower and physical strength was extremely serious. Inparison, Frank and Constantine were much more rxed. They relied on Hoho that they had learned when bing death god, to escape without much effort. Peter, the youngest, opened his mask and let out a long breath of hot air from his mouth. He said with lingering fear, "It was really dangerous just now. I almost got caught. I thought I was dead for sure!" "Yes. Yes. I almost got caught." Natasha leaned on her knees and gasped for breath. Her red hair and face were wet with sweat. She looked like she had juste out of a bath, exuding a mature and attractive charm. Barton sat on the ground and said bitterly, "If we had been a second slower, Nat and I would have been caught!" Dr. Banner smiled bitterly and did not speak. He had almost transformed just now. Seeing that everyone was safe and sound, Steve was relieved and turned to look around. There was no one on the slightly empty street. On both sides were man-made wooden houses. There were all kinds of signs hanging outside, and almost all of the existingnguages could be seen on them, but most of them were in English. "Is this Soul Society?" Natasha looked at the signs and felt a strange sense of incongruity. It was clearly an ancient building structure, but it used all kinds of modern advertising words. For example, a certain hamburger shop, a certain fast food shop, and even some of them were clearly special signs of the red light district. If they did not know that this was Soul Society, everyone would probably think that this was a vintage street! "Uh. To be honest, I am very curious about the taste of the pizza here." Peter stared straight at the shop, the tip of his nose twitching slightly, as if he could smell the smell. When the people next to him heard this, they all showed speechless expressions. They had just escaped from danger and immediately wanted to eat pizza. How big was this guy''s heart? "This ce is called Rukongai" Little Nemu sat on the edge of a roof, shaking his two white and tender legs, and said lightly, "All the souls that are guided to Soul Society will first live in this ce, located in the outermost area of ''Seireitei'' where death god lives." "I heard Lod mention this ce." Frank came out and looked at the houses around him. He said, "Soul Society can be roughly divided into two parts. Among them, Rukongai is the area where souls live after death, and Seireitei is the area where death god and the nobles are located." "No, there are nobles in the world after death?" Peter showed an exaggerated expression. "No matter in which world, ss is a reality that can not be erased." A touch of anger and helplessness shed through Frank''s eyes, but soon returned to calm and said, "The location where Tony is imprisoned should be in Seireitei, so the most important question for us at present is how to enter Seireitei from Rukongai." "Uh.. can''t just walk in directly." Constantine pointed to the direction behind them and said with a speechless face, "The architectural style there ispletely different from here. It is clean and neat. It is also paved with white tiles. It should be the ce where the noble masters live, right?" The people followed the direction he pointed and turned to look behind. It turned out that behind the Rukongai where they were located was a clean and bright area. Pieces of white square brick covered the entire ground, and the houses with flying eaves and gray tiles with eastern style were arranged neatly. Compared to the clean and tidy area, the ce they were in was like a slum. It was only about ten steps away, but it was like two different worlds. "Wow, we are really lucky!" Peter shouted in high spirits. Then, he called everyone over and impatiently walked to that area. "Hey, idiot, stop!" Nemu, who was sitting by the eaves, saw this scene but her little face changed slightly and she shouted to stop. "Peter, don''t go over, stop!" Steve realized that something was wrong and shouted. Seireitei was the area where death god lived. How could there be no defense? "Ah?" After being shouted by the two, Peter stopped just half a step in front of Seireitei. Suddenly, Spider Sense pulled up the rm! Peter looked up at the source of the danger and saw countless white stone tablets that were close to a hundred meters high and weighed hundreds of tons. They were arranged like dominos, falling down from the sky like meteorites. "My Holy Mother Maria!" Peter''s face was pale, and he was scared out of his wits. He almost ran backwards. "Everyone, get out of here quickly and prepare for the attack!" Steve''s pupils suddenly shrank, and he loudly reminded the others that with the weight and speed of the stone tablets, it would cause a great impact if they fell. However, the next second, the stone tablets fell to the ground, but did not set off a violent impact as imagined. The giant stone tablets that weighed hundreds of tons, like goose feathers floating on theke, fell on the ground as if they were light,pletely separating Seireitei and Rukongai, forming a wall like protection device. "This is... Seireitei?" Everyone looked at the white stone wall nkly, and the heart was set off by waves. If those stone tablets had caused such a huge impact when theynded, they might not have felt so shocked, but it was the kind of heavynding that gave them a shock that overturnedmon sense. It was not difficult to control a stone tablet, and humans could barely do it with their current technology. But controlling thousands of stone tablets at the same time, hundreds of tons and nearly a hundred meters high, with this phenomenon that vitedmon sense of physics, it was an extremely difficult and even impossible fantasy. "Don''t just focus on daydreaming." Nemu jumped down from the eaves, patted the dust off her pants, and said, "Our goal is not here. If we stay here for a while longer, the guy in charge of guarding this gate shoulde." "The guy in charge of guarding this gate?" Steve grabbed the key to this and asked, "Do you mean to say that this reason can lead to the door inside?" "I guess so, but it''s best not to have any ideas about this guard." Nemu stood on her tiptoes and raised a finger. She said seriously, "The guard, who is in charge of guarding this Taoist sect, is not a person to be trifled with. I suggest we avoid the battle and choose other ways to enter." "Since there is a faster method, how can we not try?" Steve expressed his disapproval and shook his head. "We don''t have much time. Of course, we have to choose a more convenient method. Even if we can''t, we have to try. At least there is still a glimmer of hope." "You asked for it." Nemu''s face was a bit strange, as if she was looking at an idiot. Chapter 616: Guardian of the White Gate

Chapter 616: Guardian of the White Gate

"Those who barge into this door... die!" A deep and sonorous voice rumbled like a dull thunder, and a sound wave that seemed material rushed over, causing the eardrums of everyone present to ache. A figure with a height of five meters suddenly appeared in front of them, holding a huge machete, exuding a majestic momentum like a mountain, stopping in front of the big door to Seireitei. White Gate Guards - Jidanbo Ikkanzaka! His left arm was covered with silver leaf armor, wearing a half-shoulder dress simr to a dead tyrant suit, and his muscles were bulging, like a giant from ancient times. The machete in his hand, with just a gentle wave, let out a shrill whistle, and the air stirred up a strong wind. One man was in the middle, and ten thousand men were in the dark. In ancient times, the heroes who galloped on the battlefield and were known as fierce generals and fierce generals were probably nothing more than this. Everyone''s face changed immediately. Thinking of the cow he had blown before, Steve''s face turned red. This thing might not be able to defeat him! "Are we going to defeat him?" Peter opened his mouth wide and said in surprise, "What did this guy eat to grow up? Can humans really grow into this kind of physique?" Natasha looked at the figure of the man and her sexy pink lips slightly widened. "Banner, do you have something to do with that guy?" "Don''t joke with me." Banner did not know whether tough or cry. He shook his head and said, "I was caused by the radiation from gamma rays. He is the real one." "Stop messing around!" Frank couldn''t watch it anymore and frowned to interrupt the crowd. "The most important thing now is to find a way to defeat this guardian and then enter Seireitei." "Uh... We are super heroes, then a one-on-one or a group fight?" Peter asked carefully. Steve nced at him. "We are a team. Of course, we have to work together when we encounter difficulties. This is the essence of team cooperation." "Pfft." Constantine could not help butugh. "You make it sound so nice. Aren''t you nning to gang up on me?" Steve could not keep his face up any longer. He turned his head and coughed twice to cover up his embarrassment. "It''s really hard on you. You actually have such moral standards." Frank had always disliked him, so he naturally wouldn''t let go of this opportunity. He directly went up to him and said, "Why don''t we give you a chance to show off? Do you want to fight him one-on-one?" "No, I think it''s good to fight together. After all, everyone''s goal here is to save people, not to show off." Constantine smiled slyly. He was not going to be the first bird. "Hmph." Frank snorted coldly. He could tell that this guy was a shameless bastard. "Are you guys done with your discussion?" Jidanbo sat on the ground with its knees crossed. The Mountain Splitting Axe was casually thrown to the side. It held its cheeks with one hand and looked at them calmly. "No matter if it''s one person or a group of people, juste over." "That''s what you said!" Peter was eager to try. He looked at Steve and asked for his opinion. It seemed that he was nning to go up one by one and test this guy''s level. "Go, be careful. We will support you from the nks." Steve thought for a moment and agreed to his request. Peter was the most skilled, and he also had the ability to detect danger, so as the initiator of the team attack and the vanguard to test the depth of the other side, they were all excellent candidates. After getting a clear reply, Peter directly poured spiritual power into his legs and shot out like a cannonball. However, in the next second. To everyone''s surprise, and even Peter did not react, a palm-sized palm appeared in an instant with a whistling wind. Bang - Peter took a solid p, and the whole person was almost stunned. The huge force was like an avnche. He could not control his body, and with a speed several times faster than when he rushed over, he flew back along the original trajectory, leaving an afterimage that could not be captured in the eyes of others. In the end, he crashed into several houses, and like a hoe, he ploughed out a half meter wide, almost a hundred meters long ravine on the ground before hepletely exhausted that force. For a moment, there wasplete silence. Everyone widened their eyes, their mouths wide open, as if a foreign object had been stuffed in their throats, making an unknown ''hey hey'' sound. A p, an instant. They did not see it clearly just now. The giant raised his hand and felt a gust of wind blow, and then theter was pped out. "Barton, go and see Peter." Steve''s heart tightened. After being pped so hard, Peter should be okay, right? Barton nodded. Just as he was about to go to the ruins to dig people up, he saw a hand reach out from the rubble, and then Peter climbed out. To everyone''s surprise, Peter was not injured at all after being pped in the face. Frank seemed to have thought of something. He turned around and looked at the giant who was sitting cross-legged. "Did you show mercy?" "This is a warning." Jidanbo supported his knees with one hand and picked his nostrils with the other. He said in a muffled voice, "If you intend to force your way into the White Gate again, you won''t be greeted with a p next time." "Thank you for your reminder." Steve breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. Then his expression became serious. He gave Frank a look and said, "Although we are very grateful that you showed mercy just now, we must pass through this ce, so we can only apologize to you." "Hmph!" After several attempts of persuasion were ineffective, even though Jidanbo had an honest temper, he was still angered. He held the Mountain Splitting Axe and got up. His mountain-like tall and sturdy body cast a huge shadow in the sun, enveloping everyone inside. "Since you want to die, thene at me. No matter if it''s a person or a person, I will stop you outside the White Path Gate!" Steve raised his hand to stop the others. He looked up at the tall and sturdy body of Jidanbo. He said calmly, "Don''t worry, I''m the only one. They won''t do anything. This is also to repay you for showing mercy before." Jidanbo''s earlier goodwill had won Steve''s respect and decided to defeat him one-on-one. "Arrogant foreigner!" The veins on Jidanbo''s forehead bulged. He seemed to have been angered by this sentence. His voice was like thunder. "I have been guarding White Gate for over a hundred years. No one has ever passed through me. If you can defeat me today, I will personally open White Gate for you and send you into Seireitei!" "This is what you said!" Without waiting for Jidanbo to reply, the ck and red evil Spiritual Power dyed Steve''s right arm in a demonic style. Then he raised his foot and stomped heavily, and the ground split into pieces. Bang! Bang! Bang! With the help of this force, Steve seemed to have transformed into a human-shaped tyrannosaur. Everywhere he passed, there was no t ground, and he charged straight towards Jidanbo. The huge vibration was transmitted to everyone along with the continuously copsing ground, and it felt like the soles of their feet and even their backs were numb. "Good!" The eyes of the Jidanbo lit up, and the muscles on the arms that held the giant axe swelled up, drawing a perfect arc in the air! Hla - The huge axe de descended from the sky. The explosion gave off a terrifying power that wasparable to a broken river. It was as if even a mountain in front of them would be split apart by his axe! Steve''s neat blonde hair was messed up. He stared at the giant axe that was getting closer and closer, but he did not panic at all. He raised the golden shield in his right hand and turned to the side at the same time. His legs were slightly bent as he took root on the ground, making a standard defensive posture. The members of the association were expressionless. Their hands were covering their ears, as if they had already predicted what would happen next. ng -! The powerful blow of the Mountain Splitting Axe heavily struck the golden shield. Along with the dazzling sparks, a deafening sound of metal colliding erupted. The ear-piercing sound instantly set off a huge wave, destroying the ground within a radius of dozens of meters. Chapter 617: One on One Fight

Chapter 617: One on One Fight

Jidanbo was frozen in ce, maintaining the posture of chopping down. But if one looked carefully, one could find that the arm holding the Mountain Splitting Axe was trembling slightly. The loud sound of the collision rushed into the clouds, and then set off an extremely violent wind, like a magnificent army of thousands of men and horses galloping past, shattering the t bricks and stones around them into countless pieces. However, the axe, which was enough to break a mountain, was withstood by Steve without any damage. Especially the silver round shield with the Star g. Under the full force attack of the Jimo Dan Workshop, there was not even a scratch on it. It was still as smooth and perfect as a mirror, reflecting a cold metallic luster under the sun. "What a powerful metal." Jidanbo put on a solemn expression and unnaturally took back his Mountain Splitting Axe. "It can actually perfectly absorb my power. I have never seen such a thing in Soul Society." "Sorry, my weapon has the advantage." Steve slowly put down his shield, his right hand stroking the lines on the top, and said calmly, "Although it is only a shield, it can absorb kic energy from the outside, so it is impossible for you to win against me." The material used to make the shield was the hardest metal in Marvel World. It also had a strong ability to absorb kic energy. As thepanion weapon of the U. S. team, its excellent defense was famous throughout Marvel. In the previous life, there were even many busybodies who could break the shock gold in Marvels to judge the strength of the attack. For example, the purple potato Thanos of the Titan race had broken the shield of the beauty team with brute force and became the first attack power in the hearts of many shadow fans. "As expected of you." Frank grinned, thinking that Steve was too cunning. No wonder he had suggested a one-on-one fight. It was because he had been prepared for it. He was fearless because of the special characteristic of the golden shield. The rest of the people secretlyughed. Although Steve sometimes had a stubborn temper and even had a kind of inexplicable honesty, when it came to matters rted to the overall situation, there was a kind of American cunningness that could always catch people off guard and use some small tricks. Apart from Peter, the few people present basically all belonged to the human essence. From the short few words of Jidanbo, it could be distinguished that this was a person who respected battle creed, and the Captain America just used this as a point of entry to choose a fair and open one-on-one to defeat him. Obviously, this level was not enough for the guardians to admit defeat. "Foreigner, don''t underestimate the guardians too much!" Jidanbo stretched his burly body and unexpectedly threw away the ax. "Don''t think that you can defeat me who has been guarding the White Gate for a hundred years just because of a special weapon!" "Come on, guardian!" Steve was not afraid at all. He clenched his left arm slightly, and his eyes lit up with battle intent. "Take this, foreigner!" Jidanbo did not waste words with him. The muscles on the surface of his body bulged, and his heart beat like a high-speed engine. "Ever since I guarded the White Gate, no one has been able to survive this blow for a hundred years!" "Drink" Jidanbo exploded like thunder. Thick ck blood vessels bulged on the surface of his body. It was as if countless ck dragons were coiling around his arm. The muscles that were gushing out to the limit even shattered the armor on his left arm. An indescribable and violent aura suddenly rose up. The hot red blood seeped out of his body, like a burning furnace! An extraordinary heat wave surged in all directions like a raging wave. The burning sensation that assaulted their faces caused the expressions of the rest of the members of the association to change drastically. They were greatly shocked in their hearts for a moment, wondering where this heat came from. The entire street was like an earthquake, and the t green bricks exploded inch by inch. In the red blood energy that burned like mes, the muscles on the entire right arm of the Ji Pill Workshop were bing more and more exaggerated. It looked like a jet ck fine iron, and five thick fingers tightly gripped the inner wall of the palm of his hand, looking like a giant axe that could split mountains. Dong! The extremely violent momentum even forced the Captain America to take a step back. However, it was this step that made him fall into a hopeless situation. The first sh between the two sides was a heavy momentum, and Steve''s retreat was undoubtedly giving up his momentum, which made him fall into a passive state. "This move, no one can block it!" Jidanbo red angrily, spitting out a ball of air from his mouth, like spring thunder exploding in his ear, "Fist Technique: Mountain Splitter!" At that moment, Steve seemed to have an illusion in front of his eyes. A burly man in a beast skirt ran through the raging river, holding an axe with a rolled-up de in his hand, using the momentum of opening a path to benefit the people, he smashed the three continuous mountains in front of him, and then directed the raging flood. "Steve!" It was unknown who shouted, but Steve was suddenly awakened. In an instant, the fist that was like a giant axe had already chopped down, gradually erging in his eyes. It was a simple fist strike, but it released a power that wanted to shatter the heavens and earth. The air within a few meters was instantly sucked out, forcibly squeezed together by the fist, condensing into a huge axe de that hollow had conjured. The churning air around it faintly emitted a dragon roar. Completely subconsciously, Steve raised his Vibranium Shield again. Knowing that this punch was definitely not simple, he hid in the back and stood with his legs apart, defending against the attack with his shoulder. Boom In just the instant of contact, the fist''s edge released an astonishing power! There was a sound that was ten times louder than before, and in an instant, the sky was torn apart and shot into the clouds. The wind pressure condensed on the fist finallypletely exploded at this moment. Along with the violent hurricane created by the collision, sword''s gully was formed on the surrounding ground. Then, it spread out even further away. The buildings that passed by were easily torn apart. Bang! In the next moment, the fist thrust forward. Even if the Vibranium Shield could absorb it, it could not resist this terrifying power. Blue veins were all over the face and neck of Jidanbo. With a roar, the power poured out like a flood. Steve felt as if a mountain peak had fallen on the other side of the shield. It was not a tremendous force that could be resisted by human hands. It pressed his legs into the ground. "Stop!" Steve roared angrily, and a fanatical fighting spirit rose from his eyes. The explosive Spiritual Power made the giant''s right arm change shape. It was closer to the style of the shield, and at the same time, it disyed an even more amazing power. It withstood the continuous pressure of the Jidanbo, and was pushed back. "Uh, ah, how is that possible" Jidanbo had not expected this to happen. It was pushed to the point where it lost its center of gravity, and its entire body fell backwards uncontrobly. "There''s nothing impossible!" Steve exhaled a breath of hot air, and a cold glint shed in his eyes. "Open your eyes and take a good look. This is an attack from a giant!" The ck and red striped arm that looked like a demon''s sneer clenched into a fist. It was as if it was pushing a ten thousand jin boulder with great difficulty. Although its speed was extremely slow, it seemed as if the entire world was within its palm. Its majestic aura instantly rose to its peak. "A blow from a giant" In the eyes of Jidanbo, this punch could be said to be extremely stunning. There seemed to be an ancient giant roaring in his ears. He waved his arm and poured out all the majestic power. Even the heaven and earth in this area seemed to tremble andment because of this punch. The vast and mighty Spiritual Power condensed into a huge beam of light. It plowed a few meters of gully on the ground in front of it like a hot knife through butter, and it directly hit the body of Jidanbo like a tiger without a reins. Rumble -! The sky exploded continuously, and the hundred meter long street copsed! The terrifying ripples rose into the air like huge waves, crazily wreaking havoc in front of the White Gate, destroying everything! The fist pressure that was almost tangible shook countless ripples visible to the naked eye, spreading out at an unbelievable speed, turning into a monstrous wave that rolled over, releasing a roar as millions of thunder tore through the sky. Jidanbo, defeated. The guardian of White Gate, who had been guarding for a hundred years, had been defeated by an outsider today. Moreover, he had lost to the power that he was most proud of. It had to be said that this had truly shocked Nemu a little. One had to know that this Jidanbo in front of him was a replica soul that Kisuke Urahara had created based on Lod''s thoughts. Ordinary death god, who had mastered the Shikai, might not be his match! The speed of growth is so fast! Nemu shook his two white and tender legs and suddenly began to look forward to it. ording to the ''script'' on the back, I wonder how far these people can grow after going through a series of battles. Chapter 618: The Worst Possible Captain to Come

Chapter 618: The Worst Possible Captain to Come

"Good... amazing!" Peter''s eyes were sparkling as he looked at Captain America with admiration. Defeating the burly giant with one punch, as expected of one of his idols, the famous legendary figure! Natasha and Barton breathed a sigh of relief, but they felt a little worried in their hearts. Not long after they entered Soul Society, they met such a difficult enemy, and this was just a guard of the gate. God knows how many terrible enemies there are behind the gate! Dr. Banner on the side did not have time to sigh. He was holding his pulse and calming his emotions with a deep breath, lets Hulk suddenly ran out of his body to stir up trouble. "You... Why did you stop at thest second?" Jidanbo leaned against the white door and touched the bruises on his chest. He looked at the man in front of him with aplicated expression. "Didn''t you release Peter once too?" Steve was so tired that he was panting. He wiped off the sweat on his forehead and said, "Just treat it as returning a favor to you. Moreover, we didn''t even consider killing you." This was the truth. They had broken into Soul Society to save Tony. This was a vition of thew. If they were to kill indiscriminately on this basis, it would easily attract unnecessary hatred. At that time, if they really angered Soul Society, they would not be able to bear the consequences. Therefore, before they set off, they had already set the rules. Unless it was absolutely necessary, they would not easily kill. "I''vepletely lost to you." Jidanbo sighed bitterly and said sadly, "Whether as a warrior or a man, I havepletely lost to you. Your breadth of mind and spirit have won my respect, foreigner." Steve looked happy. "In that case, your previous promise." "Ah, I will abide by it." Jidanboughed and said in a loud voice, "Since I lost to you, I can only abide by the agreement and open the door for you and let you in." Upon hearing this, everyone''s faces turned for the better and they allughed. This was all thanks to Steve. If not for his unique charm and force to conquer this proud and arrogant warrior from both levels, it would not have been so easy for them to enter this gate directly. At least if they won in a group fight, with the unyielding character of Jidanbo, they would not yield even if they died. "In the past hundred years, you were the first to defeat me." Jidanbo sounded a little sad, but it was quickly covered up by him. He stood up again and said, "But before we go in, I have to remind you of something." "What is it?" Steve asked. "I don''t know why you want to pass through this gate." Jidanbo touched the white Door, and his eyes showed a touch of loneliness. He said in a low voice, "But please be careful. The world behind this gate is very different from Rukongai." Feeling the heaviness in the tone of Jidanfang, Steve nodded seriously. "Don''t worry, we will be careful." "I forgot to ask. What is your name?" Jidanbo looked at Steve. "You are the first man to defeat me in a hundred years. At least let me remember your name." "Steve Rogers." "The name of the monster. I will remember you." Jidanbo took a deep breath. After his physical strength recovered, he squatted down and raised his hands by the door. "Uh.. He is not going to lift this thing, is he?" Peter, who saw this scene, could not help but open his mouth in surprise. That Door looks to be at least hundreds of tons heavy. Is it really possible for a human to lift it up? The rest of the people also expressed their doubts. After all, from the battle just now, although the strength of the Jidanbo was amazing, it had not reached hundreds of tons. Otherwise, Captain America would have been sent flying by a punch. How could they still stand here? "Jidanbo has the ''Qualification'', so only he can open the White Door." It was unknown when Nemu appeared next to them, but she seemed to have seen through everyone''s thoughts. She exined, "The principle is probably equivalent to the identification code of your human world." So that was how it was. Everyone came to a sudden realization and understood this simple truth. "Roar!" The face of the Jidanbo was red, and he lifted the heavy giant door with both hands. Although he had the ''Qualification'' to verify his identity, this white Door was not opened by ordinary people. It was made of a special material, murderous stone, and had a strong effect ofpletely isting Reishi. Therefore, if he wanted to open the door, he had to have inhuman strength. Rumble.. Along with the gradual increase in strength of Jidanbo, the huge stone door slowly rose from the ground. Then the entire stone door waspletely raised above the head and heavily pressed on the left shoulder of Jidanbo, revealing a road to Seireitei. "So powerful!" Peter''s eyes were shining again, and then he turned to look at Banner who was controlling the heart rate. He asked excitedly, "Dr. Banner, can Hulk lift this Door?" After being interrupted, Bernard''s heart rate increased by a few digits. He was so scared that he quickly took a deep breath to control himself. He replied speechlessly, "I haven''t tried it before. How would I know if Hulk can lift it up? However, it should be possible." However, just as everyone wasughing andughing, Steve noticed something wrong. For some reason, Jidanbo suddenly fell silent, and his whole person was trembling. From his angle, he could even see the sweat on Jidanbo''s face constantly flowing down, like a small stream gathering at the bottom of his jaw. "What''s wrong?" Steve asked. Jidanbo still did not answer him, but stared at the door with wide eyes. "Look, there seems to be a person in the door!" Natasha was the first to notice the problem. Through the gap next to Jidanbo, she could barely see a figure walking toward them from inside the door. Steve''s heart skipped a beat. He took three steps and two steps, entering the door from the side of Jidanbo. After seeing the figure clearly, Steve''s face turned pale in an instant. His pupils shrank to the size of a needle, as if he had seen something amazing. The man was dressed in a white short-sleeved feathered coat, with a ck standard style -- Death Tyrant outfit. His light purple short hair was casually scattered. On his slightly cold and delicate face, his eyes were narrowed into slits. The corners of his lips curled up in a natural arc. Although his entire face seemed to be smiling, it gave off an extremely dangerous feeling! The man had a white trouser pocket tied around his waist, and zanpakuto was inserted in it. The breeze blew up the man''s hair, and the feathers fluttered with the tworge sleeves as they slowly walked over like they were taking a stroll in a courtyard. "That is." Steve''s face was rather ugly. He recognized the white cloak. Among all the death god that Soul Society had, only the thirteen captains who were high above could wear this kind of cloak. Without a doubt, the person who came was a captain. "Third.. Division Captain. Ichimaru Gin!" Jidanbo''s pupils trembled and he revealed the origin of this captain! "Ah, this won''t do." Ichimaru Gin had a smile on his face: "The guard guarding the gate actually opened the door for the enemy." The moment he finished speaking, a dazzling light bloomed. Everyone didn''t have time to react at all. They only felt that it was a bit dazzling. When the light dissipated, they found that the arm of the Jidanbo had been cut off at some point in time. Then, it flew several meters away and smashed into a bungalow. The giant door crashed down. Jidanbo had no choice but to kneel on the ground. It carried the remaining arm to prevent the White gate from closingpletely. Its face was almost wet with sweat. The great pain made him grit his teeth. "Ichimaru Captain, it''s because I lost to them." Jidanbo tried to exin, "As the doorkeeper who lost, isn''t it natural for you to open the door?" "What are you talking about?" Ichimaru Gin eyes slightly opened, and the cold killing intent made the temperature of the nearby space drop. "Even if the guard loses, he must not open the door without permission, and if the guard loses, it means that he has lost the qualification." This time, everyone saw it clearly. No. To be exact, Ichimaru Gin should deliberately let them see it clearly, and slowly pulled out zanpakuto from his waist. "Ikorose, Shinso." In a casual and calm tone, the seemingly ordinary short-haired sword instantly shone with a shocking, dazzling light! Steve was one step ahead of them, and in front of Jidanbo, his right hand blocked the attack in front of him. Bang -! There was a huge impact, and countless mes sshed on the surface of the Vibranium Shield. A tremendous force that could not be resisted was transmitted along the surface of the shield, forcefully pushing Steve and Jidanbo out of control. Only then did the people behind him see clearly. It turned out that the bright light was the body of a constantly extending sword. The white door, which had lost its support, fell down again. Ichimaru Gin smiled slyly, bent over and waved to the people outside the door, and said frivolously, "Goodbye ---Mr. Traveler." Chapter 619: Brief Respite

Chapter 619: Brief Respite

The door fell once again. Even Jidanbo that had kindly helped them had its left arm ruthlessly severed by that person. Moreover, if Steve had not reacted quickly and discovered Ichimaru Gin''s intention in advance, he would have used that invincible Vibranium Shield to block Shinso''s fatal blow. Perhaps this straightforward man''s head had already been separated from his body. The ground was dyed red with fresh blood. Jidanbo covered the position of his broken arm. Cold sweat oozed out of his face. He bit his lips tightly, not letting himself scream out. Nemu, who had kept everything in his eyes, could not help but sigh at this moment. He thought that Ichimaru Gin was too ruthless. He said that it was just a little scratch. There was no need to do this. "It''s too cruel." Peter clenched his fists at the side. The smile on his face waspletely gone. "Aren''t theypanions? Why are they so ruthless to their own people?" Frank''s eyelids drooped. He turned back and looked at the door silently. There was an inexplicable disappointment in his eyes. "This is... Soul Society?" "He bleed alot!" Natasha frowned and said worriedly, "We don''t have much medicine with such a big wound. Considering the battle on the back." She did not finish her sentence, but the rest of the people understood what she meant. The next battle would definitely be even more intense, and they didn''t have much medicine on them. If they used all of them on the Jidanbo, it would mean that they wouldn''t have any medicine to replenish their supplies in the future battles. Save or not? As experienced agent, Barton and Natasha were more inclined to not save him. Exchanging one person for the entire team was undoubtedly a loss. "Do we have to watch him die like this?" Peter was kind-hearted and could not bear to see Jidanbo die in front of him. "Take all of us and change to another person?" Barton frowned, "I know you are kind, but the problem now is that we have to preserve our strength, especially these supplies. It is impossible for S. H. I. E. L. D. to send a second batch!" "Peter, sometimes we have to make such a cruel choice." Natasha showed a hint of self-mockery on her face. "Betweenpleting the task and thepanions, making a choice is a problem that agent must experience. There are too few potions. We can''t waste them on a person we just met." "Have you forgotten?" Peter gritted his teeth and said, "If he didn''t open the door for us, how could Jidanbo be injured?" "Save him!" At this time, Steve stood up and said in a tough tone as a leader, "No matter what, we have to save Jidanbo. He helped us." As the leader of the team, Captain America spoke. Even if Barton and Natasha were unwilling, they could only choose to listen to his judgment. "I hope you won''t regret it." Barton took a deep look at the American team, and then took out twelve potions from his backpack and handed them to Peter. "One at a time. After injecting it, it can quickly coagte the wounds." Peter took the medicine and walked to the side of the unconscious Jidanbo. He carefully injected the medicine into it. Jidanbo was muchrger than ordinary people, so it took seven and eight of them to condense the wounds on the broken arm into scabs. At the same time, the medicine had a strong blood increasing effect. Therefore, Jidanbo, which had lost too much blood, woke up very quickly. "How is it? How do you feel?" Steve patted Jidanbo and said apologetically, "I''m sorry. If not for helping us, you wouldn''t have lost a hand." "Thank you for saving me." Jidanbo touched his broken arm and shook his head. "Meeting Captain Ichimaru Gin, it is good to be alive, just one hand is nothing." "In fact, you don''t have to worry too much." Nemu came over with her hands behind her back and said, "Technological Development Department''s Limb Repairing Serum, can regenerate lost limbs. When you go to Seireitei, steal one for him." Technological Development Department? Peter secretly remembered this in his heart. He thought that he could go there to take a look and steal a Limb Repairing Serum from Jidanbo. "But... How do we get in? Even if Jidanbo can open again, that guy..." Steve looked at the door and thought of the man who was as cold as a poisonous snake. He felt scared. "I never nned to let you go through the front door." Nemu curled her lips and said, "Who knew that you would have to try. As a result, you met Ichimaru Gin. It is already the best result to be alive." "You mean that we have other ways to go in?" Steve asked in surprise. "Of course." Nemu put her hands on her hips and said angrily, "If you hadn''t been disobedient, we wouldn''t have had to fight Ichimaru Gin at all!" "Uh." When this was said, everyone blushed a little. Indeed, if not for the fact that they didn''t listen to their advice and insisted on entering through this main entrance, they wouldn''t have met Ichimaru Gin at all, and they wouldn''t have let Jidanbo lose an arm, so they were all asking for it. "Sorry, Nemu." Steve was deeply aware of the consequences of being impulsive. "We were too impulsive just now. What is the second way?" "This method is a little risky." Nemu raised a finger and said, "First of all, what we need to do is find a ce to stay, have a good rest, have a good meal, and then talk about this." Steve did not keep up with her train of thought for a moment. After a few seconds, he looked hesitant. "But... Tony." "Aiya, it''s fine!" Nemu waved her hand and said, "We still have at least a week. There''s no need to be in such a hurry. Moreover, everyone has consumed a lot of energy, and so is your Spiritual Power. Even if we go in, we will be courting death." "Captain, Miss Nemu is right." Natasha walked forward and advised, "We have just entered Soul Society. Not only do we need to rest, we also need a lot of information. We can''t be too anxious." "Yes, I agree." Frank, who had been silent all this time, nodded slightly to show that he agreed with Natasha''s suggestion. He looked at Steve and said, "You are too anxious. This is not a team leader. You should have a mentality and level." Steve was silent for half a second. Looking back at his previous decision, there was indeed a sense of impatience and even a little unreasonable. "Alright, I admit that I was a little too anxious. Everyone''s physical strength is indeed exhausted. Let''s find a ce to stay first today and then discuss what to do next," Steve said. "I think I can provide you with a ce to live." When they heard this, they warmly said, "Although it''s a bit simple, there is still a full meal." ... Everyone followed Jidanbo to his residence on Rukongai. On the way, they also went deeper and learned about Soul Society''s situation. Jidanbo lived in an area close to the front. The area of the house was not small, and because of his size, it could be said to be very spacious, and it could amodate a dozen people. At night, Soul Society, the temperature was a little cold. Everyone sat around the fire in the house and discussed the next action. Untilte at night, he fell asleep. Steve sat on the stone bench outside the room and looked in the direction of Seireitei. No one could see what he was thinking on his face. "I know you are not asleep." Frank did not sleep either. He walked to his side and sat down. He asked, "Are you thinking about Tony, or what happened during the day?" "Yes." Steve was silent for a few seconds and said in a low voice, "How much do you think the few of us can save Tony?" "Ah, almost zero." Frank shook his head and sighed. "We are just a bunch of sword. The key to whether or not we can save Tony lies in the person controlling sword." "Lod Carl?" Steve had aplicated look in his eyes. Under the moonlight, his face was full of worry and seriousness. "Why do you think he wants to save Tony more than we do?" "The reason is very simple." Frank patted him on the shoulder and said in a deep voice, "That is, there must be a secret hidden on Tony. He did not want Soul Society to get it." "Take one step, take one step." Steve rubbed his temples and sighed, "I hope that we can go smoothly next and not cause any more trouble." Chapter 620: Diving Into Seireitei

Chapter 620: Diving Into Seireitei

The next day, early morning. After a night of rest, everyone had a rough breakfast meal. They bid farewell to the enthusiastic Jidanbo and prepared to leave for the outskirts of Rukongai. ording to Nemu, their purpose of this trip was to find a person. The Master of Fireworks in Rukongai was also one of the former four great nobles, but now the Shiba n had already declined. The four great nobles of Soul Society, it was said that since the age of Soul King, the five families had already existed, and they held most of Soul Society''s rights. Their status was only second to a few people in the entire Soul Society, as well as those royal families. However, thousands of years ago, in the bloody battle with the Quincy n, the elites of the five great nobles were almost dead and wounded. One family waspletely destroyed, one family was in decline, and the remaining two big families were no longer as powerful as they were in the past. In the current Gotei 13th Division, there are only six divisions belonging to the four great nobles. Among the other twelve divisions, most of the captains are from civilian birth, and they limit the rights of nobles to a great extent. But even so, the biggest right of Soul Society was still in the hands of those nobles, and the central 46 they established was arge parliament that was above the Division, which could releasews, trial criminals, appointment or dismissal captains. When the rest of the people expressed their open eyes, only Natasha frowned and found some problems. "But the power of the central forty-sixth room is so great. Do you have no objection to the spirit king and royal family?" Barton also thought of this problem and added, "Yes, aren''t the rights of these nobles a little too great?" "The right of the central forty-sixth room is absolutely invible in Soul Society''s eyes." Nemu did not deny this, but admitted it in a disguised way. "What about the Spirit King and the royal family?" Natasha asked curiously, "Soul Society''s social structure should be more like an ancient centralized system. Don''t they have any objections?" In front of them, Nemu suddenly stopped. He was silent for a few seconds with his back to the crowd. Then, he said slowly in an unknown tone, "The Spirit King and the Royal Family have disappeared for a long time." Now, everyone finally understood. No wonder the central forty-sixth room could hold up the sky in Soul Society''s hands. It turned out that the Spirit King and the royal family had long disappeared. That was why the power of the nobles was so great that it was unimaginable. "Disappear." A light shed in Natasha''s mind, and she suddenly had a thought. "Is it because of the Thousand Year Blood War?" "No." Nemu shook her head, her little face a little confused. She sighed, "In fact, before the Thousand Year Blood War, the Spirit King and the Royal Family had already disappeared. Otherwise, we would not have lost so miserably." Everyone looked at each other. It seemed that there was a more shocking secret hidden behind this matter than they had imagined. As he spoke, Nemu pointed to a ck chimney not far ahead, as well as a tattered wooden house. She said, "This is the ce we are looking for, the base of the Shiba n." "Eh. Are you sure that this is the base of the four great nobles, Soul Society?" Peter opened his mouth, somewhat unable to believe that this broken ce was actually the ce where the nobles lived. The others also revealed a thick expression of doubt. In front of them, there was no shelter from the rain or the wind. A few pieces of broken wooden boards were randomly put together, and a broken house that could be stepped on with a kick wasparable to the cardboard house built by the homeless people in the United States. Was it really the base of the Shiba n? Even the declined nobles would not live in this broken ce, right? This was not to the point of falling! "It''s here." Nemu rolled her eyes and confirmed again, "Kkaku Shiba likes to wander around, so they don''t care about the quality of their residence. Anyway, they won''t stay in one ce for long." "Hey, isn''t this little Nemu?" A woman dressed in revealing clothes with a white ribbon wrapped around her head was sitting cross-legged outside the door, smoking a pipe. "We haven''t seen each other for decades. Why are you suddenly free to look for me?" "I have something to ask you for help." Nemu got straight to the point and said, "Kkaku, let me borrow your cannon and shoot us into Seireitei." Shoot... Us...? Everyone suddenly looked a little strange. This was the second way that Nemu said? "What are you going there for?" Kukaku took a puff of his pipe and frowned. "To save a person." Nemu had no intention of hiding it and said straightforwardly, "That guy is very important to brother. He is imprisoned in the central 46 and will probably be sentenced to death. So we must save him." "I know the guy you are talking about." Kukaku nodded slightly and said while smoking a pipe, "It is said that he secretly stole death god''s power and was imprisoned in the Tower of Penitence. I don''t know how he was executed, but are you sure you want to save him?" "Yes." Kukaku knocked on the smoke pot in her hand and looked up with a smile that was not a smile, as if he was mocking their overconfidence. "With just these few people, you dare to go to the Tower of Penitence to save people. Is your brain broken?" "How do you know that it is not possible?" Peter was young and angry. Seeing that someone was mocking him, he immediately could not calm down. He immediately retorted, "No matter how powerful those captains are, it doesn''t mean that we have no chance at all!" "Hahahaha. Little Nemu, where did you find this silly guy?" Kkaku was stunned for a few seconds, then could not helpughing. She looked at Peter and said, "Little boy, courage does not represent strength." Peter was about to argue with her, but Steve grabbed him and shook his head, signaling him to stop talking. "Kkaku, stop talking nonsense." Nemu said lightly, "A word, help, or not?" "Yes, of course, I have to help!" Kkaku smiled and slowly got up from the ground. She said, "The one I hate most in my life is death god. I am eager for you to find trouble with them. Isn''t it just Seireitei? It is a small matter!" Nemu''s dignified look rxed and said, "We don''t have much time, so can we start as soon as possible?" Kong He raised his eyebrows. "Are you sure you don''t need to train in advance?" Nemu pondered for a moment and said, "As long as we cannd safely, the rough method is eptable." "A bit rough is fine too?" Kkaku nodded slightly and made a gesture of understanding. He said, "Don''t worry, I guarantee that you willnd sessfully." The two of them spoke one after another, deciding the fate of everyone present. They did not give them a chance to refute and finalized the next n. "Here, take this thing." Kkaku searched through the broken house, took out a crystal ball and threw it to everyone, and then exined, "Everyone put your hands on it and try to input the same stability as Spiritual Power. This will form a protective film, like the shell of a cannonball, protecting you inside." "The outer wall of Seireitei is made up of murderous stone, which will form an invisible circr shield that can dpose all Reishiposition, so if you want to go in, you must rely on my family''s special fireworks shells." "Next, I will shoot you to Seireitei as a shell, and then rely on the shell wall formed by thisyer of Reishi to send you into Seireitei." "Uh.. In fact, I think there is no need to be so anxious. Why don''t we get familiar with each other first?" Peter shrank his neck and said with some fear. The appearance of the other people, seems to be hesitant, ejecting them into Seireitei on the spot, this idea does not sound very reliable. "It doesn''t matter, believe me!" Kkaku patted her chest and guaranteed: "I, Kkaku, is the most famous fireworks master in Rukongai, a mere Seireitei outer wall, can be prated for you to see!" "That..." Peter raised his hand and asked weakly, "Can I trouble you to ask what would happen if something happened to Spiritual Power, who we sent out halfway, or if the artillery shell did not break through the protective wall?" "Probably.. will it turn into fireworks?" Kkaku thought for a moment and added, "A huge, gorgeous firework that can make the entire Soul Society see in the day." Everyone''s faces turned pale in an instant. ... ... ... Boom! Murderous stone protective wall above Seireitei. Was suddenly hit by a huge fireball, causingyers of ripples visible to the naked eye, instantly attracting countless gods of death to look up. Then. The fireball slowly squeezed into the protective wall. Finally, afterpletely breaking through the defense, it turned into several me streams and scattered, shooting in all directions of Seireitei. "The disaster.. The disaster is invading!" "Quickly pull the rm, the disaster is invading Seireitei. All death god follow those lights and quickly catch this group of disaster!" In 5th Division. Aizen looked at the flowing light outside the room, the corner of his lips slightly outlined a curve, and there was a hint of ridicule in his smile. Like "The opening of Mei Man, please invite zanpakuto to your friend(QQ, blog, WeChat and other ways) to rmend a book, thank you for your support!()! Chapter 621: Bumped (1)

Chapter 621: Bumped (1)

After the huge impact, the spiritual shield was covered with cracks. Then, under everyone''s shocked eyes, arge amount of spiritual droplets from the outside poured into the'' artillery shell ''through the cracks, making the pressure inside far stronger than the outside. An extremely fast and powerful air turbulence was forming. In the end, under the pressure from the inside and outside, this Spiritual Power artillery shell shattered with a bang. Affected by the violent turbulence, everyone was forcibly pulled into five groups, and then flew in five directions. Because the situation was too urgent, there was no time for them to think at all, so everyone was basically subconsciously hugging the nearest person to avoid being too scattered by the air currents. snap- Five scorching hot fire stars split in the sky above Seireitei. At the moment when the ident was forcibly invaded, the 10th Division in charge of guarding sounded the rm. For a time, in the range of the entire Seireitei, the loud and melodious sound of the copper bell echoed. Dong ---Dong ---Dong --- The three bells of the bell meant the invasion of foreign enemies! Death god, who was wearing a ck tyrant outfit and carrying zanpakuto on his waist, rushed out of the various camps and rushed toward thending point of the five meteors in the sky, intending to catch them when the other sidended. ... "Found it, it''s thending point!" "Thending point is here, which means that the ident must be nearby. Search quickly!" "Everyone, be careful, don''t be alone!" A series of urgent shouts, apanied by chaotic footsteps, sounded. These death god followed the trajectory and arrived, but they only found a deep pit in the falling ce and did not find the so-called ident. Relying on the advantage of the number of people, death god decided to search the nearby houses carefully. But to their disappointment, after a search, they did not find any trace of the traveler, so they thought that the traveler might have escaped, and continued to search in a further direction. After everyone left, A momentter. A man dressed in a death suit suddenly jumped out from the pit where the fallnded. It was Frank Castel. It turned out that after he fell, he did not choose to leave immediately. Instead, he continued to dig a hole. After burying himself in it, he made some camouge on it, creating the illusion that he had left, thus deceiving the death god who had rushed over. A veteran who could survive the Southern Battlefield was most skilled in camouge. As for the soldiers who had failed in their disguises, it was very likely that they had already gone to see God. Although he was being hunted down, there was no panic on Frank''s face. It was as if he did not care about the people who were chasing him at all. He maintained a leisurely and calm demeanor and patted off the dust on his clothes. "Have they beenpletely separated?" Frank carefully recalled the positions of everyone before the shell shattered. Peter and Steve were the closest to each other, and there was a high chance that they would be together after they were broken, so there was no need to worry too much about this group. Hawkeye Barton seemed to be the closest to Constantine. If there were no idents, with that bastard''s fearful character and agent''s experience, this group probably would not have any problems. What really worried him was actually thest group. After the shell shattered, Natasha was unfortunately swept into the turbulence. In order to save her, Bernard called out Hulk, who was in her body, and the two of them were carried away by the airflow. If there were no idents, they would be the first to be exposed. After all, Benner could not control Hulk at all. If he allowed such a green-skinned monster to make a scene, it would inevitably attract a lot of death god''s attention. However, there were good and bad things in everything. From a certain extent, if Hulk made a scene, he could attract the attention of others and help them pass the intensive search in the early stage. Finally, it was the situation on Nemu''s side. Frank felt that there was no need to worry at all. It was estimated that even if they all had an ident, there would be no problem on Nemu''s side. After all, the human family had stayed in Seireitei before. Whether it was the terrain or the intelligence, they were several levels higher than them. "Let''s get some information first." Frank thought for a moment and decided on his next target. For him, the most important thing was information. Only more information could make him decide what to do next and how to make a n to save Tony. At this moment, more than a dozen figures suddenly rushed over from the opposite side. Looking at the obvious ck standard clothing and zanpakuto hanging on his waist, there was no doubt that it was death god. However, Frank surprisingly did not choose to escape, but calmly stood in the same ce and waited. There was not even a hint of panic on the old face full of calm and steady temperament. Yes, he did not intend to escape! And not only that, he also took this opportunity to sneak into one of the teams to inquire about the information. It had to be said that this n of his was very bold, and it was extremely dangerous. Once he was discovered by these death god, then he would directly face the encirclement, thus losing the best chance to escape. However, Frank still chose to do this. It was not that he was arrogant or looked down on these death god, but he was 70% sure that these death god would not discover him as a fake. First of all, the important information. These death god did not know that in their group of travelers, two of them were death god. And this also meant that he was now an unknown existence to these death god, so with this body of death god and zanpakuto at his waist, hepletely had the conditions to pretend to be the orthodox death god. Secondly, it was about the Division. Beforeing to Soul Society, he learned the name and duties of all the Division from Lod. As long as he knew these basic information, he couldpletely pretend to be one of the members of the Division and fool these investigating death god. Finally, it was the current chaotic situation. If he sneaked in peacefully and did not cause any disturbance, he was not good at fooling around and pretending to be the official death god. But it was because of this sudden intrusion that the entire Seireitei was full of death god, which just gave him this excellent opportunity! More than a dozen people figures approached quickly, Frank waited in the same ce. "Which Division are you from? Why are you alone? Where did the others go?" Death god, who was in the lead, came to a stop and looked at the familiar clothes and zanpakuto. For a while, he really did not notice that something was wrong. "I am from 11th Division." Frank looked calm and said the words that had already been prepared: "I want to carefully check the clues and see if the ident is hidden in the vicinity. Others go ahead to chase." Anyway, he was going to join 11th Division, so it was not a lie to say it in advance. And among the 13 Division, he only knew the most about 11th Division. If other Division were worried about revealing ws. Who knew. Hearing the name of 11th Division, the faces of more than a dozen death god opposite changed, as if they had seen a ghost in broad daylight. Chapter 622: Bumped (2)

Chapter 622: Bumped (2)

As everyone knows. In the entire Gotei 13 Division, only death god of 11th Division, the sessive Captain is held by Kenpachi, and he advocates martial arts and fighting, and regards death in battle as an honorable destination. Such a group of almost allbat maniacs, formed into abat Division, every battle will be sure to rush to the front, the death rate is always high, and it is the most in Seireitei! Therefore, death god of other divisions is generally very afraid of the people of 11th Division, afraid of being caught by this group of idle madmen, and then pulled to the training ground to have a hearty battle. "It''s actually that group of madmen!" This group of death god showed surprise, and there was a trace of fear in their eyes. They looked at Frank as if they were looking at a ghost. "Then you slowly investigate, no hurry, we will go first, quickly go!" Those death god shoved and turned to run, not giving Frank a chance to speak at all. "?" Frank was confused. He still wanted to take the opportunity to get some information. Why did these guys all run away when he reported the name of the team? Looking at the back of the group of people who fled in panic, they disappeared in sight in a few breaths. The speed was so fast that it made people speechless. It was like being scared to death by the name of ''11th Division''. "Am I that terrible?" Frank scratched his nose, his face was a little surprised, whispered: "Just hearing the reputation of 11th Division, running so fast." Even if the responsibility of 11th Division is thebat force, should these death god be so afraid? Moreover.. Why did those people use the word ''madman'' to describe the members of 11th Division? At the thought of this, Frank always felt a little uneasy and wondered if he was cheated by Lod again. "Hey ---Do you know where the ident is?" Just as his mind was filled with wild thoughts, a tender voice came from behind him. Frank''s heart suddenly tightened, his pupils contracted slightly, and someone suddenly approached from behind him. But he actually didn''t notice it at all! To be able to approach silently meant that this person was very strong. After being slightly stiff for half a second, Frank slowly turned around and looked at the source of the sound. He saw a cute little loli with pink hair sitting on the high wall opposite him. She was swinging her two white and tender legs and a pair of big animated eyes looked at him like a crescent moon. The little loli was dressed in a dead tyrant suit with zanpakuto on her waist. It was obvious that she was also death god. There was a armband on her right arm, but due to the angle, he could not see the words on it. It turned out to be a child. Frank breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that even if this child Spiritual Power was stronger than him, it should not be too difficult to fool him. "Hello ---Are you listening?" The little loli waved her hand and asked again, "This fierce-looking uncle, do you know where the disaster is?" Frank took a deep breath and shook his head regretfully. He sighed, "I''m sorry, little friend. I didn''t see any ident." "Little friend?" A trace of surprise suddenly shed through the pink haired little loli''s watery eyes. Then, she seemed to have thought of something. She tilted her head and looked at him with a cute expression, "Uncle, which Division are you from?" "11th Division." Frank faintly detected a trace of uneasiness, but he did not know where it came from. "So it is..." The pink haired little loli''s eyes were like a crescent moon, revealing a sly smile: "Then this uncle, do you know that I am from that Division?" "You are from that Division?" The feeling of uneasiness in his heart became stronger at this moment, prompting Frank to quietly take a step back and prepare to escape at any time. "I am the deputy captain of 11th Division, Kusajishi Yachiru!" The little pink loli grinned: "Why haven''t I seen you? Uncle." F*ck. He hit the main person! This seemingly cute little loli was actually the Vice-Captain of 11th Division, and he foolishly told the other party that he was a member of 11th Division! Exposed! Frank''s pupils suddenly shrank. After realizing this, he almost did not hesitate to pick up Spiritual Power. He condensed his foot and attempted to retreat and escape. However! Just as Frank was nning to escape with Hoho, a pair of strong and powerful hands suddenly stretched out from behind him and pressed heavily on his shoulder. In an instant. A huge pressure descended along his palm. The pressure was as heavy as a mountain, forcing Frank''s feet to directly sink into the ground. His bones and muscles burst out with a crackling sound like fried beans. A terrifying Spiritual Power that was enough to suffocate people was like an endless abyss that enveloped Frank''s entire body. It made his scalp numb and he couldn''t stop sweating. Frank turned his neck stiffly and looked at the owner of the hand behind him. It was a spike-like hairstyle, and each thorn had a golden bell hanging on it. sword had a scar across the left side of his face and a ferocious face. He wore a pirate eye patch on his right eye, which made this burly man, who was two meters tall, look extremely ferocious. This tall and burly man had a sheathless zanpakuto on his waist. He was covered in a white feather coat. His original sleeve seemed to have been removed, and the edges of his shirt were exposed with saw-like cracks. The front of his shirt was wide open, and he could vaguely see sword''s wounds all over his chest. Just standing there, this man exuded an unruly and wild temperament from the inside out. His sharp eyes were like sword''s des, sweeping over his body over and over again. thump thump... Frank instantly seemed to be furious. He immediately took a few steps back and subconsciously wanted to stay away from the extremely dangerous man. "Captain ---It''s him!" Kusajishi Yachiru sat on the high wall, happily swinging her two white and tender legs. She waved to the burly man and shouted excitedly, "This uncle is a disaster. We were the first to find him!" "Got it, Eight Thousand Streams." The man''s fierce eyes revealed a heartfelt joy, and a faint fighting spirit could be seen. The corners of his lips raised into a mboyant smile. "Hey, are you the strongest?" "What do you mean?" Frank was stunned and did not understand the meaning of this sentence. "I mean..." The burly man grinned. "Are you the strongest one among the group of travelers?" "Probably not the strongest." Frank cautiously chose apromise. Although he did not understand the reason why he asked, he did not want to expose his real situation. "Is that so?" The fire in the burly man''s eyes dimmed visibly. He seemed to be very disappointed. With a tone full of disdain, he clicked his tongue and asked, "Then who is the strongest person in your disaster?" "John Constantine." Frank did not hesitate at all. He sold his panion'' faster than instinct. He was even afraid that the other party would not recognize him, so he directly threw over a photo. His face was not red, and his heart was not beating. "It''s him. He is the strongest one among us, and his strength is said to beparable to Captain." Chapter 623: Bumped (3)

Chapter 623: Bumped (3)

"Achoo!" Constantine suddenly sneezed. "Lower your voice, what if you are discovered?!" In a dark room with no light, Barton looked at the man with dissatisfaction: "That group of death god has not gone far." Constantine, who was nestled in the corner, pulled the coat on his body, rubbed his sour nose and whispered: "I didn''t mean it. Besides, is this thing something I can control?" "In short, don''t make any more noise!" Barton sat at the opposite corner of the house and observed the small screen on his arm. "When those death god are a little further away, we will move to the next hiding spot." The screen on his arm was followed by dozens of small mosquito-shaped creatures on the street outside. The size of these mosquitoes was extremely hidden, and there was no fluctuation of Spiritual Power at all. It just so happened that they could bypass death god''s spiritual sense to investigate, allowing them to predict the route of death god''s search beforehand, thus choosing the best hiding spot. Relying on these mosquito monitors, they avoided the first wave of search. And now, they had to find a way to get closer to the depths, and then investigate the ce where Tony was imprisoned. "Just now, someone seemed to be talking about me..." Constantine touched his messy blond hair and looked a little depressed. "This is not a good sign. The remaining few people who can still talk about me probably don''t want me to live?" Barton''s eyelids jumped. "How many people have you offended?" "Let me think about it...." Constantine thought for half a second, and then grinned: "I can''t count the things now." "Can the two of us separate?" "Huh? Why?" "I''m afraid that I''ll be killed by you." "To think that I treat you as a friend, and you treat me like this?!" "I always feel that... the word friend, It doesn''t sound like a nice thing to say out of your mouth." "It''s a misunderstanding. It''s all a misunderstanding." ... ... ... The burly man raised his hand and caught the photo. The man in the photo had messy blond hair and a decadent face of the middle-aged uncle. His eyes were cloudy and there was no light in them. There was not even a trace of hope. It was as if there was endless sorrow and darkness. From a certain point of view, it was the eyes of a strong person! Regardless of whether he was the strongest or not, this was what the burly man thought after seeing this extremely vivid photo. Even the messy blond hair was determined to be the unruly of a strong person, containing endless sorrow in his eyes. Only men who had experienced mountains of corpses and seas of blood and walked out of the iparably tragic battlefield would have the eyes of a strong person! Frank did not know that with just one photo, the other party had imagined so much. "It''s this kind of look, this is the opponent I want!" The burly man snapped his fingers and threw the photo to the loli sitting on the high wall. He pulled out the saw-like zanpakuto that was inserted in his waist. "But before I go to find this man, I can get rid of you conveniently." "Wait!" Frank''s eyelids jumped. He did not think that he could defeat a captain. He quickly said what he had already thought of. "I know Lod Carl. He asked me to pretend to be a member of 11th Division. I don''t know if you know him?" "Who knows." The burly man raised his eyebrows and seemed to think of something. His smile became more ferocious. "It doesn''t matter who it is. After running for such a long distance and finally meeting one, let us kill each other." "Kill..." Frank narrowed his eyes and subconsciously took half a step back. This unknown captain seemed to be even crazier than he had imagined. He wanted to kill someone without a single word. The excuses and lies he had prepared were basicallypletely useless. "Hey, tell me, what''s your name?" The man looked straight at him with one eye. The scar on sword''s face was twisted, revealing a terrifying smile. Frank looked at the man who was as tall as a mountain in his eyes. He was silent for a moment, then said in a low voice, "Frank Castel, nicknamed the Punisher." "Didn''t you just say that you are a member of 11th Division?" The burly man slowly stepped forward, and sword, who was like a saw, drew a spark on the ground, making a harsh sound of friction. "Then I will teach you, the rules of 11th Division, when you are determined to kill an enemy, you must report your name, lest the other party doesn''t even know who you are after going to hell." Could it be... Frank swallowed his saliva, and a terrible idea quietly emerged in the brain sea. sh- Sword, who had long saw-like teeth, wiped the ground and the wall, drew a perfect half arc in the air and fell on the shoulder of the burly man. Apanied by the sound of the golden bell behind his head, the hoarse voice was like the rm clock that death god rang, echoing in this narrow street. "11th Division Captain, Zaraki Kenpachi." "Traveler, keep this name in mind. Even if you go to hell, don''t forget the man who killed you! " In an instant, the sky and earth lost color! Spiritual Power, who was so huge that he could affect the sky, attacked like a tsunami! The figure in front of him was suddenly raised by hundreds of meters, like a grand and unreachable mountain, emitting an imposing aura that was like an abyss that swallowed everything and even light and sound. The air suddenly became heavy and sticky, and even breathing needed to be done with all his strength. At this moment. This feeling was as if he was facing the raging ocean. Wave after wave of violent waves of heaven and earth were set off, as if they could smash him, a lone boat at any time! What a terrifying Spiritual Power. How can there be such a monster in the world? Even when facing Lod, he did not feel such a terrible Spiritual Power. The muscles and bones only bear this Spiritual Power, which makes him feel like being crushed by a heavy truck. The whole body seems to be stimted by electricity. The pores all over the body suddenly shrink and close. Cold sweat instantly seeped out from the back and wet the dead bully. 11th Division Captain, Zaraki Kenpachi! It is said that the only person who inherits the name of ''Kenpachi'' is the best inbat ability throughout the entire Soul Society. I just didn''t expect that my luck could be so bad. It didn''t take that long for the fake 11th Division to collide with the captain of 11th Division, he seriously suspected that he was cursed by the Goddess of Fate! "Are you still not ready to pull out the sword?" Zaraki Kenpachi held the jagged Zanpakuto and smiled ferociously: "It wasn''t easy to find prey. If their performance was too weak, it would be too disappointing." Boom! An extremely cold and monstrous killing intent, as if millions of sword had pierced his body. Obviously, the other side just stood there and did not move, but Frank felt that he had died thousands of times, as if he was shocked by the killing intent, and Half Heaven did not respond. "Hey, hey, give some reaction." Zaraki Kenpachi tilted his head and seemed to be a little disappointed. "Is this all you have?" Chapter 624: Bumped (4)

Chapter 624: Bumped (4)

Justice, Pale! With the Spiritual Power, the zanpakuto turned into two silver-gray spear des. After Frank uses Shikai, with the improvement of spiritual pressure, he finally felt that the pressure was a little lighter, and even his breathing became much smoother, at least he was no longer unable to move like before. But even so, the gap was still so big that it made people despair! The boundless and violent Spiritual Power, and the feeling of his Shikai almost did not change much. "The posture is good, and the killing intent is also very strong." Zaraki Kenpachi nodded slightly, andmented: "Unfortunately, the Spiritual Power is mediocre. There are only about three seats. You may be able to fight against ordinary vice-captains, but if you want to fight me, it''s still not enough." Frank did not answer, his hands naturally fell, holding two silver-gray spear des. There was no waves in his eyes, like a deadke, not moving at all by words, firmly locking onto the enemy in front of him, as long as the other side dared to show a trace of weakness, then what greeted him was a storm! "A very good look, actually makes me a little excited." Zaraki Kenpachi licked his lips, the indifferent eyes full of killing intent made him feel a trace of blood for a long time, so he raised his left finger to his chest and grinned, "In order to avoid ending it too quickly, I will let you make a move or two." "What?" Frank was slightly stunned, as if he did not understand what it meant. "It is the literal meaning." Zaraki Kenpachi fingers mmed his chest and said, "I let you cut sword first, no matter where, just cut it." "!" Frank''s pupils were shaken, and he could not believe it. Let the enemy sh at will, and no matter where he shes, is this guy serious? "Hey, hey, hey, what''s wrong?" Zaraki Kenpachi saw that he did not respond for a long time. He said again: "Could it be that you think it''s too little? Otherwise, I''ll let you chop a few more sh." "Ugly uncle, do your best!" Kusajishi Yachiru, who was sitting on the side watching the show, clenched her small fist and shouted, "This is a big gift from Ken-chan. Don''t show mercy. Otherwise, you will die!" "This is what you said!" Frank suddenly lowered his body, stepped on the ground and rushed out. Pride? Martial arts? Shame? At this moment, he threw all of it to the back of his mind! Frank, who had experienced the Vietnam War, had long since understood a principle. There was no sense of beauty in battle. There was only cruelty and brutality. Only by killing the enemy at all costs would he be able to survive! Since the other party dared to underestimate him, he would seize this opportunity! So what if he was the captain? Everyone had mortal bodies ! His zanpakuto wasn''t someone to be trifled with! "Ten times eleration: Piercing Bullet!" Frank rushed to a close distance, raised the ''justice'' in his right hand, and pulled the trigger one after another. Bang, bang, bang, bang, bang. In the pitch-ck barrel, a dazzling fire burst out. The zing mes wrapped around the bullets, like the roar of a beast, drawing a bright light in the air. It was a spiral shaped spiritual force bullet. The speed was almost faster than the speed of sound. The power of the bullet even prated the air, pulling countless spiral airflow. It was like an invincible sword, straight to Zaraki Kenpachi''s heart! Dodge or not? Frank''s brain had already nned out all the space that the other side could dodge. Even if Zaraki Kenpachi chose to avoid this gun, he could also use the skill of ''Gun Fighting Technique'' to shoot the same ten bullets in an instant, intercepting from the front, back, left, and right! In other words, Zaraki Kenpachi had nowhere to hide! He was quite confident in his shooting skills, even if Lod came himself, it was impossible to avoid this set ofbos. However, the next second. Frank''s eyes widen, and the unexpected happened. Zaraki Kenpachi still stood in the same ce and did not make any dodging movements at all. As he promised, no matter where his attack would hit, he would not choose to dodge or counterattack. Bang!! Only a violent collision sound was heard. The enhanced spiral bullet hit Zaraki Kenpachi''s chest, and it seemed to hit a hard steel te, sshing arge dazzling fire. Not only did it not run through the flesh and blood, the whole bullet was shattered. The bullet was broken. Zaraki Kenpachi still stood in the same ce, as if he was just bitten by a mosquito and scratched the part of his chest that was hit. "How is this possible ?!" Frank''s pupils slightly spread, and a chill spread all over his scalp. He shot out with almost all his strength, but not only did he not injure his opponent, he did not even scratch his skin. It was like an egg hitting a stone, so fragile that it was ridiculous! But unfortunately, he could notugh at all. Although he had thought that the gap between them might be very big, he never expected it to be so big! This time, it was really going to be a disaster! The cold sweat on Frank''s face flowed down, and fear spread bit by bit. At this moment, he finally understood how heavy the position of captain of team 13 was. No wonder Nemu repeatedly warned them that if they met the captain of the team, death god, they must not try to resist or fight. They must do their best to escape. They must not have a single thought to fight against him. "Hey, don''t be in a daze. I will give you another chance." Zaraki Kenpachi hooked his finger at him and said, "Whether it is heart, neck, eyes, kidney, you can cut anywhere. If you can cut me directly in this blow, it is best." Give me another chance. Frank took a deep breath and secretly improved his Spiritual Power. In his heart, he did not feel that Zaraki Kenpachi was humiliating, or looking down on him, but felt that this was an opportunity! In any case, he had to hold it, thisst chance! The gap between the two sides was so big that it was difficult to make up for. For him, it was almost equivalent to a natural moat. Only through the other party''s simr action of'' throwing water '', he had a 1 chance of surviving! Frank held the gun de in his left hand, the muzzle pointed straight to the heart, and he continuously pulled the trigger. "Don''t rest until you die!" "the Word of Salvation!" "Mighty and benevolent!" "The Boots of Hermes!" "The power of Heracles!" Five special bullets were injected directly into his body. The violent Spiritual Power boiled in an instant and wrapped around Frank like a me. The color that was close to pure ck revealed a little evil, and there was an indescribable oppression. "It''s a little interesting. Are you shooting bullets at yourself?" Zaraki Kenpachi looked at this scene with interest and did not intend to stop it. He wanted to see what step this guy in front of him could do, and it was worthy of the respect of Lord Spirit King, but if he was too disappointed, maybe he would cut this guy. After all.. Chapter 625: Bumped (5)

Chapter 625: Bumped (5)

"In my name!" Frank raised his rxed hands, and slowly opened his posture: "Give me forgiveness, and enjoy the fire of revenge!" Frank stand in a very weird posture, with his feet one in front of the other, standing in a position wider than shoulder width apart, his hind legs squatting slightly bent, his two arms one high and one low, his left hand Hold the gun straight and slightly downward, and hold the gun in the right hand and ce it in front of him. "This posture..." Zaraki Kenpachi''s eyes brightened slightly: "A move I''ve never seen before, are you nning to attack with two guns?" The only answer to him was silence. As the spiritual pressure gradually rises, and finally climbs to the peak, it vents out like a volcanic eruption. "Gunfighting: Fire of Vengeance!" In the icy voice, mixed with the bone-piercing killing intent, it shook the air like thunder and set offyers of waves. next moment. Frank stepped forward to lift the gun, and the mes of death suddenly burst out from the ck muzzles of the guns. Boom bang bang bang... Spraying gorgeous fiery mes, drawing countless curves in the roar of guns, like a pair of invisible hands, ying passionately in the air, a beautiful waltz called death and revenge! One bullet after another, like a torrential rain following the gust of wind, fell crazily without leaving any pause. The density of its bullets is simply terrifying. The area centered on Zaraki Kenpachi and the space within ten meters nearby are filled with countless bullets with condensed spiritual energy. The fierce wind is like a raging cloud, leaving countless bullet marks on the street. But surprisingly. The target of these bullets was not Zaraki Kenpachi in the center, but constantly collided around him and changed the trajectory, thus forming a small storm. "interesting..." Zaraki Kenpachi raised his ferocious hanging eyes, observed the trajectory of those bullets, touched his chin and said: "With the help of these bullets colliding with each other, Will it generate more kic energy? " It turned out that this was Frank''s purpose. Every bullet shot by justice is colliding with each other, hitting the ground or the wall at a wonderful angle, and then rebounding with force to increase the initial velocity. And these spiritual bullets that have been elerated by several collisions and endowed with ''pration'' and ''eleration'' will eventually increase the destructive power to more than several times the original! woo woo woo In the next second, the speed of the bullet reached its peak. The bullets with spiral patterns rolled up a huge air flow visible to the naked eye, apanied by bursts of piercing screams like sonic booms, and mmed into Zaraki Kenpachi''s body with unstoppable and terrifying force. Boom Just one blow of the powerful destructive power caused smoke to explode from the captain''s chest. The majestic and majestic mountain that seemed to be annoying and unshakable forever shook slightly and took half a step back. However, this is just the beginning! Frank wasn''t so arrogant yet, thinking that just with this level of attack, he could kill a captain-level god of death. "Gun Fighting: The Flower of Sin!" With almost crazy violent output, the enemy is submerged in the blooming fireworks. The justice of the right hand and the paleness of the left hand, the two gun des arebined alternately, like a Gatling machine gun, in an instant, tons of spiritual bullets are poured out. Maybe the power of each bullet is not enough to prate the enemy''s defense, but what if the number is doubled to reach 1,000, 10,000, or even 100,000? Water droplets can wear stones. And what he has to do is to use almost endless bullets of spiritual power to aim at a position and attack until it prates the opponent''s body! Boom boom boom... The violent fire erupted and directly submerged Zaraki Kenpachi in it. Waves of roiling scorching air spread out in all directions, and the huge sound echoed over the entire street. do not stop! Don''t stop! because... As long as he stops for a moment, he will be torn to pieces by this beast! Frank could clearly feel that the man was being bombarded by bullets, and his killing intent became more and more intense and terrifying, as if a peerless murderous sword that killed the wilderness was always on his neck. As long as he rxes for a moment, the peerless weapon will cut off his head in the next second. "Gun Fighting: Final Judgment!" This is thest blow! Frank folded his hands, aimed the muzzle straight ahead, and injected all the remaining spiritual pressure into the barrel in one breath. boom-- An unremarkable-looking bullet with a pointed tip and a thick base came out of Justice''s chamber. Boom bang bang... But immediately after the roar of artillery fire, dozens of bullets were fired from under the muzzle of the gun. But the real essence of this trick is that the routes of all the bullets are all on a straight trajectory, and the speed of the bullet firedter is several times that of the previous bullet. In the sessive bursts of sparks, the bullets collided one after another, and finally all the kic energy was transferred to the first fired bullet. woo woo woo The kic energy of the bullet increased several times, and its speed was so fast that it detached from the retina in an instant, leaving only a series of golden afterimages, and even the air was torn apart, setting off a piercing scream! Boom! ! ! Just heard an earth-shattering loud noise, as if buried tons of explosives exploded, setting off a turbulent wind that raged and roared, the entire street was torn apart by the hurricane, and huge smoke rose. After a while, the smoke dissipated. However, to Frank''s despair, the tall figure was still standing. It''s like a majestic and majestic peak, even if the wind and rain hit it for thousands of years, it can''t destroy that huge body. Even withstanding such a terrifying attack just now, there was no trace of injury on Saraki Kenpachi''s body, not even a single bit of damage. "Hmm...is it over?" Zaraki Kenpachi drooped his eyelids, as if he was about to fall asleep: "I''m almost sleepy, is this your strength?" "This...it''s impossible..." Frank''s eyes widened, his face was as white as paint, and he couldn''t ept the scene in front of him: "Why...my attack is useless to you, you...what did you do? What? Is it Zanpakuto''s ability?" "It''s not Zanpakuto." Zaraki Kenpachi moved his neck, made a crunching sound, and said slowly: "Actually, it''s not a secret. When each other''s Reiatsu collides with each other, the weaker one will lose, that''s all." "To put it simply..." "Compared to your knife that used the Reiatsu to its limit in order to kill me, the Reiatsu I released unconsciously is stronger, So when the two collide, your hit doesn''t even scratch me." "No...impossible..." Frank''s eyes were empty, and it was the first time he felt so powerless, as if something was blocked in his throat. No matter how much effort he put in, in the eyes of the other party, he seemed like a ridiculous clown. The gun fighting technique that I am proud of, after adding multiple attributes of justice, the result did not even scratch the opponent''s skin. Is there anything more ridiculous in the world than this? "Really..." Zaraki Kenpachi was a little disappointed, and there was a murderous intent in his eyes: "I actually have a little expectation for you. Is this the only level after all? It''s not so much a fight, it''s better to say that it''s not even a sideshow. ." Chapter 626: Bumped (6)

Chapter 626: Bumped (6)

"A boring battle." Zaraki Kenpachi seemed to lose interest and intended to end this farce. "Instead of continuing to waste time with you, it is better to find other guys." Zzzzzzzt. The clear sound of metal friction sounded, the sharp de shaped like a saw, full of broken wounds zanpakuto, was dragged on the ground by him casually, sshing a series of fire-like specks of light. The burly body gradually approached, casting a huge shadow, with the heavy pressure, as if there were severalrge mountains pressing on his shoulder, making Frank feel unable to breathe. The air seemed to be solidified! Under the pressure of the huge momentum, the ground was overwhelmed and the solid te was full of terrible cracks, all the way from the foot of Zaraki Kenpachi, and spread to the high walls around the street. With every step he took, the ground sank and copsed an inch, and his momentum became heavier and heavier. Spiritual Power was as violent as a tsunami, crashing against Frank wave after wave, as if he would be crushed at any time. What a strong pressure. Frank widened his eyes. He couldn''t even move a finger. All his nerves were tense to the limit, and his teeth were almost crushed. He tried his best to maintain hisst will. Only then could he ensure that he was not crushed by the momentum. This was the ultimate strength of the Gotei 13th Division to protect Soul Society, and it was above all death god, a one-in-a-million Captain level! And there were at least twelve such terrifying existences in the entire Soul Society! With just these few stinky shrimps, would they really be able to safely rescue Tony Stack from the hands of these monsters? Although he did not want to admit it in his heart, reality proved that this had nothing to do with effort. Unless these captains had internal strife, they would have no chance at all! But to expect these captains to have internal strife? Frank''s heart was gloomy and desperate. The probability was better than buying lottery tickets. ng The heavy sword''s voice suddenly echoed. Frank looked up, Only to see the serrated sword, raised high to the sky, and under the faint sunlight, reflected a thrilling edge. "Goodbye, Traveler." Zaraki Kenpachi held the sword edge and shed down. The broken sword de full of gaps, rolled up a fierce wind when falling, like a gushing wave. Frank''s two rows of teeth rattled, and a roar burst out from his throat. Under the threat of death, he forcibly broke free of the momentum. In thest second, he crossed his arms, and the two silver-gray spear des were held in front of him in a cross-shaped defensive posture. Kacha! With a crisp wail, Pale Justice was immediately cut off. The de was full of gaps and seemed to be broken, without any trace of being blocked, it easily cut off Frank''s Zanpakuto, and the de shed on his body, leaving a huge bone-deep wound. Fresh blood spurted out like a fountain, and the intense pain assaulted his brain. In an instant, Frank seemed to have lost his center of gravity, and he fell heavily to the ground with a thud. Fresh blood quickly dyed the nearby floor red. Was he going to die? Frank''s pupils dted slightly, and the things in front of him became blurry. The death knell echoed in his ears, the heartbeat slowed down little by little, and the limbs became cold and stiff, like a living dead body. "A boring battle." Zaraki Kenpachi eyes were full of disappointment, and he had no interest in killing. He carried the sword and nned to leave: "I hope the remaining few traveler can make me feel a little joy of killing." Hu --- The breeze suddenly stopped. The thing in front of him suddenly slowed down. The falling Jagged-shaped sword seemed to have been pressed down by a pause button at this moment, and he stopped in front of him. Before Frank could understand what was going on, he saw a lonely and ancient figure walking towards him from behind Kenpachi with steady and slow steps. That was... Pale Justice? Frank recognized at a nce that the lonely and ancient figure was the image of himself, zanpakuto, that he had seen before. "Are you ready to admit defeat? Frank." Pale Justice looked down at him from above, his coat fluttering like a g. "Stop joking, Pale Justice!" Frank, who was in a pool of blood, raised his unyielding head and stubbornly looked straight at Pale Justice. He bit his lips that were soaked in blood, allowing the fishy smell to echo in his mouth. His hoarse voice revealed a trace of unwillingness, "I, Frank. When did I admit defeat?" "Indeed." Pale Justice was nomittal. He nodded slightly and said, "With your personality, you have never lowered your head and admitted defeat." Before he became death god, when he was active as the Punisher, he failed countless times. However, no matter what kind of danger he faced, this man never gave up hope. Even if he knew he was going to die, he still had tounch his final counterattack. Just like the beasts in nature who would not let go of their prey, even if they had to die, they would tear off a piece of meat from their opponent. They were ruthless to others, and even more ruthless to themselves. The Punisher used cruel methods to torture his enemies, but he could also endure the cruelest torture. "Do you want to continue fighting?" Pale White Justice''s pair of deep and dark eyes seemed to be questioning Frank''s heart. "Facing such a powerful enemy, even if I use all my strength, I can''t hurt him at all. The gap is too great to make up for. Even so, do I have to continue fighting?" Frank opened his mouth but could not say a word. However, there was a voice in the depths of his heart that kept telling him that he could not choose to give up. "You have two choices, Frank." Pale Justice''s eyes softened and his tone slowed down slightly. "The first choice is to ept failure and then lie here and don''t move. The effect will keep you alive. You don''t have to worry about that person finding out." "The second choice.. What about the choice?" After remaining silent for half a second, Ashen said righteously, "The second choice. I still have onest bullet. It breaks through the limit of my spirit and body. It will explode in an extremely short period of time, allowing you to make your final counterattack before you die." Thest bullet? As expected, it was just like his name. It was thest resort used to make a desperate counterattack. Frankughed bitterly at himself. "Frank, you are a veteran. You have experienced the cruelest battles and the darkest and most desperate battles. You should understand that the choice is correct, right?" Pale Justice''s gentle tone seemed to advise him to give up. "Yes. I know." Memories shed through Frank''s mind until they stopped at the night where his wife and child died. It was the conviction of revenge and punishment that supported his body that had long since decayed. He survived from one hell after another. Since the darkness had yet to disperse, how could he possibly retreat? "I choose.. Battle!" Frank''s will defeated his dying body, and a fiery war ignited in his eyes. "Since that''s the case, then I will help you onest time." Pale Justice slowly closed his eyes. He seemed to have anticipated this scene. A hint of sadness appeared on his face. "Let that arrogant fellow see how terrifying a beast that is on the verge of death is, Frank." Bang! Thest bullet was called perishing together! ... ... Chapter 627: Bumped Final

Chapter 627: Bumped Final

He saw that Frank, who was originally seriously injured and dying, stood up again at some point. The wound from his left shoulder straight down to the bone, the nearby muscles werepressed and the gushing blood was stopped. "Hu.." A scorching hot stream of air was spat out from Frank''s mouth. The thick and almost solid violent Spiritual Power instantly gushed out from his body. It was as if the raging mes were about to burn the surrounding air to ashes, emitting a pressure that waspletely different from before. Die together. Thest bullet of ''Justice'' had already entered his heart. The shackles of his spirit and physical body were broken by the power of the bullets. A surge of vitality and power that he had never felt before was gushing out from his body continuously, allowing Spiritual Power, who was Frank, to break through to the top of the fourth grade! Judging from Spiritual Power''s level alone, he was already close to some of the weaker captains. In this aspect, Frank was qualified to fight with the captain. "This Spiritual Power..." Zaraki Kenpachi raised his eyebrows up, and the golden bell tied to the end of his hair, under this fierce collision of Spiritual Power, made a crisp sound of the bell, and his lips pulled to the ear and raised an exaggerated arc: "Yes, now you can make me feel a little excited." If Frank before was still a weak sheep. Then the man who climbed back from the edge of hell in front of him had be a wounded and bloodthirsty beast! And the most dangerous time for a beast is the moment when it is on the verge of death. When humans shed the halo of morality,ws, and so on and broke free from the shackles of divinity and humanity, what was exposed was the naked beastly nature that was engraved in the depths of the soul and could never be forgotten! "Come on, Zaraki Kenpachi!" Frank''s eyes were boiling with killing intent. He raised his foot and shook the ground, disappearing from where he was. Bang ! The entire street seemed to be trampled by thousands of men and horses, and under the influence of the great force, it instantly copsed. The high walls on both sides were instantly destroyed by the hurricane. The violent force was like the autumn wind sweeping away fallen leaves, rolling up countless broken stones and hitting in all directions. It was like a bullet fired from a gun, making a sound in the air. The best ce to watch the battle was destroyed, and Kusajishi Yachiru had to change ce. Boom - boom -! All the streets were shattered, and Spiritual Power swept over. Frank''s speed was so fast that even Zaraki Kenpachi did not respond. He only felt a vague sword light sh in front of him, and then his chest was cut out a half meter long wound, spraying arge bright red blood bead. But this kind of injury is not painful or itchy for Zaraki Kenpachi. The tall body just shook slightly and pulled up a ferociousugh, as if there was no pain and only felt it, immediately the backhand was a sword. Swish! The sharp sword edge was like light and lightning, cutting through the air and screaming. But the trajectory of the sword fell directly through Frank, and there was no touch of a hit. This made Zaraki Kenpachi frown slightly, and there was a slight feeling of difort in his heart, as if he was cutting on the projection. Scoff! Before he could understand what was going on, his abdomen was firmly hit by sword. Turning back to sword, he cut on the afterimage. Frank''s speed suddenly increased by more than ten times, and he actually suppressed Zaraki Kenpachi in a short time. Woo ---- It was the scream of the sword when it cut through the air. Zaraki Kenpachi grinned, holding zanpakuto full of gaps, and directly stepped forward. ng! The two sword collided, and a huge force was transmitted. Frank grunted and was directly pushed back several steps. He had just taken a breath, and before he could recover a little, a cold light was reflected in his eyes. The violent momentum was like a tsunami, and the roaring Spiritual Power fell from the top of his head. Shua! Sword cut down, and the strength poured into the ground, crushing everything around him. Although Frank barely avoided at thest moment, his abdomen was pierced by the sputtering stones, making him, who was already seriously injured, unable to control his breathing and pace. But Zaraki Kenpachi rushed up again, obviously not wanting to give him a chance to breathe. "Ten times... Speed up!" Frank''s face was full of blue veins. He raised the'' justice ''toward himself and made an almost crazy roar. The ck Spiritual Power wrapped around him once again soared, and the speed became several times faster than before. "I see..." Zaraki Kenpachi raised his eyebrows and immediately understood the reason. Originally, it was the ''eleration'' effect that was attached to the bullet. But now, Frank did the opposite and forcibly attached it to his body. That was why his movement speed surpassed the captain death god in a short period of time. However. How long could he maintain this kind of move that overdrafted his life? "In order to prevent the battle from bing boring, it''s better to finish the battle quickly and bring disaster to yourself!" Zaraki Kenpachi eyes showed a strong fighting spirit, and he roared and suddenly raised zanpakuto, who was like a saw, and the golden Spiritual Power broke out from the body and shattered the clothes on his body. "That''s what I want!" Frank growled and dragged double sword to rush. Boom !!! Between the lights and shadows, the two were engaged in a fierce battle. Sword, who was full of killing intent, showed no mercy. He aimed at fatal spots everywhere, and sword attacked his vital points. At first, Frank could still gain some advantage. But as time went by, the bnce of victory gradually tilted. After Zaraki Kenpachi was familiar with it, he could predict the position he was about to appear in the next second in advance, and he counterattacked with a precise intuition like a beast, and even repeatedly cut him in half! ng! ng! ng! ng! Several times sword fought, the two figures fell, dozens of meters apart. Zaraki Kenpachi had dozens of sword in his body, blood soaked the white feathers, and the clothes broke into pieces of rags. And on the exposed skin, there were dozens of terrible injuries of sword, rolling up arge amount of bright red flesh, some of which were extremely deep, and even the eerie white bones inside could be seen. However, Kenpachi was still standing. This kind of terrible injury was enough for ordinary people to die. But for Zaraki who had the name of the strongest Kenpachi in history, these injuries were like drugs that made people addicted, gradually awakening the fighting desire hidden in the depths of his heart. Was this guy a monster ?! He was clearly the one who had the advantage, but the one who felt despair was himself. It was simply like he had an immortal body! Rather than saying that this guy was death god, it would be better to say that he was a beast. No matter how much sword was shed, it was as if he had no consciousness at all. He was immersed in the battle and enjoyed the pain to his heart''s content! The man was already covered in wounds, but the battle intent revealed was getting higher and higher. The endless golden Spiritual Power rose up, and it caused a violent friction with the atmosphere around it. It actually formed a huge golden skeleton, and in the two deep empty eye sockets, the sharp and abnormal killing intent was like substance. "Hahahaha.." Zaraki Kenpachiughed wildly and showed a satisfied expression: "You are Frank, right?" "Yes...." Frank panted and gradually felt tired. The effect of mutual destruction was fading, and he had toe to an end for this battle before the end. "I remember your name." Zaraki Kenpachi pulled up a ferocious smile and raised zanpakuto in his hand. "It is a pity for an interesting guy like you to die here, so... be stronger, and thene to challenge me again!" "What... meaning?" Frank was slightly stunned, not understanding the meaning of Kenpachi''s word. But in the next moment, the overwhelming Spiritual Power swept over. The iparably thick golden Spiritual Power was like the difference between heaven and earthpared to before. The thick and heavy feeling was like a sea falling down. All the objects in his line of sight were wailing. The earth and the sky seemed to be torn apart. Ittou ! The golden Spiritual Power''s sword qi soared into the sky like a giant dragon. The indomitable and heavy sword seemed to want to cut the space in half, and even the heavens and earth changed color. "What a powerful Spiritual Power!" For a time, everyone in Seireitei seemed to feel something and suddenly looked up into the distance. The blue sky was cut off by the golden light of sword. A huge crack stretched for thousands of miles, crushing the vast and endless clouds. Chapter 628: Aizen’s Bad Taste

Chapter 628: Aizen''s Bad Taste

5th Division. Compared to the noise outside, this ce was as calm as ever. The separate courtyard belonging to the captain was different from the style of other teams. It was covered with greenwn and vegetation. The rockery was surrounded by an artificial stream. As the water fell into a bamboo tube, it fell on a green stone after it was full and made a crisp and pleasant sound. Such afortable and elegant environment was hard to imagine that this was the residence of the captain. With the crisp sound of a bamboo cylinder hitting a stone, a figure hurried in and broke the rare peace. "Lord Aizen, it seems that there is a fight outside." Under the slightly tender and delicate voice, it is a girl who is not yet an adult. "Well, no need to care." A brown-haired man was sitting on the ground with his back to the ground, writing something on a wooden table. "Captain Aizen, the strength of those invader seems to be very strong." The girl bit her lips, and there was a touch of expectation in her eyes. She asked carefully, "The vice captains of other teams have been dispatched. Can I go with them?" The brown-haired man paused and slowly turned his head. The familiar gentle smile, as well as the ck framed eyes, is the Captain of 5th Division, Aizen. "It will be very dangerous to go out now." Aizen eyes are gentle like water, containing a touch of worry, whispered: "Kiyosumi, although you have mastered Shikai, you have never been in contact with battle. Let''s wait for a while. I will take you to experience a few times." Kiyosumi, full name Chen Kiyosumi. The original name is a single word, Chen. The two words on the back came from Aizen for her, meaning as clear as water and clear as mirror. This was the super genius he had gotten from Tshir Hitsugaya with the exchange of Hinamori Momo. The first graduate of the Shino Academy of Spiritual Art, and even the proud student of the Aoyama n. In less than a year, Not only did she get full marks for the Four Great Foundations of Sword and Fist, she even asked zanpakuto''s name in advance. With the momentum of a fifth-ss Spiritual Power, she surpassed the record of Tshir Hitsugaya. Although her eyes were naturally unable to see things, they had amazing perception. What Aizen appreciated most about her was not how smart the child was, but that she could ignore the hypnosis of Kyka Suigetsu. After a while, Aizen liked to develop old problems. Just as he left Ichimaru Gin with him before, he also wanted to see how far the child could go. "I can take care of myself. Please believe me, Lord Aizen." Chen bit her lips and seemed to be somewhat unwilling. "And don''t you often tell me that young eagles always need to spread their wings bravely to soar in the sky?" "You actually blocked me with my words." Aizen sighed, and there was a helpless color in his eyes: "I just don''t want you to be in danger, but since this is your request, then as your captain, I can only say it out of respect, be careful." "Really? Really ?!" Chen raised her head and showed a surprised expression: "Lord Aizen, do you really agree to let me attack with the other vice-captains?" "Since it is your request, how can I bear to refuse?" Aizen showed a doting smile. In the brown eyes under the frame, there were ripples like water. He raised his hand and touched the girl''s hair and whispered, "But remember, when you meet an enemy, you must not be soft. Everything is to protect yourself, understand?" "Well, I know." Chen slightly narrowed her eyes, like a docile kitten lowering her head. She had never felt the warmth of her family when she was alive, but the world after death had everything she had hoped for, and the gentle big brother figure in front of her, meticulous care, and considerate heart, filled up a gap in the depths of her heart. Aizen, can be said to be an important person ranked third in her heart. The important person who was ranked second was naturally the teacher of the Spiritual Arts Academy, the Aoyama n. It was this old man who brought her out of the slums, andter on, he taught her everything, giving her the opportunity to change her fate. As for the person ranked first, she did not know who it was. Although the memories of her life were very vague, she still remembered the gentle rain of sweet rain. The pure light that seemed to purify her body and mind dragged her out of the rotten corpse and brought this bright world. After bing death god, she knew that it was the ''soul burial'', a move that led the soul to Soul Society. So she had always had a wish, and that was to find the death god who had buried her at the time, and say thank you to him. Chen''s desire to be stronger was based on this wish. It was very small, but it was very pure. "Go, Kiyosumi." There was a strange look in Aizen''s eyes, and his voice was still gentle: "I will wait here for you toe back. I hope that I can see you, a person who has been tempered and transformed." "Yes, Lord Aizen." Chen smiled slightly, got up and walked out of the courtyard with a light footstep. Looking at the back of the girl leaving, Aizen was silent for a long time, and his soft eyes were full of mockery. He turned to a ce in the courtyard where there was no one, and slowly said, "Gin, when did you like this child''s trick?" "Oh, I was actually found." The originally empty corner of the courtyard suddenly showed Ichimaru Gin figure, only to see him looking at Aizen with a smile, showing a half helpless and halfughing expression, spreading his hands and said, "I was going toe out directly, but I saw Captain Aizen had a guest, so I waited for a while." "Oh, I let you wait for a long time." Aizen''s smile did not decrease, and he said lightly, "Why did youe to me at this time?" "Actually, it''s fine. After all, I''m going to kill you againter, so I have toe and have a look?" Gin Ichimaru put his hands in his sleeves, and said with a smile, "It''s just that I didn''t expect to meet Captain Aizen''s wicked hobby again." "This is not a bad hobby, Gin." The eyes under Aizen lens reflected an unknown light: "I just like to cultivate some interesting children. I watched them grow up, just like I chose to adopt you." "Tsk ---That girl is really pitiful." Ichimaru Gin squinted his eyes and smiled: "Unfortunately, Hinamori Momo has not been resurrected. Otherwise, when the two of them are together, maybe they will talk more. After all, they have been hurt by their Lord Aizen." "Gin." Aizen''s smile on his face did not fade, and he was reading a book. His eyes were half closed and there was a cold light: "You seem to be a little extra today." "It''s just a feeling." Ichimaru Gin saw this and did not choose to continue to provoke, changing the topic: "I don''t know what kind of death Captain Aizen ns to prepare for himself?" Aizen took a deep look at him and did not pursue the matter. He slowly said, "Aren''t those adventures the best choice?" "Oh?" Ichimaru Gin eyes slightly opened: "It seems that Captain Aizen has chosen." "An interesting man." Aizen''s lips had a smile and pushed the ck-rimmed sses: "Just by the way, you can test his weapon volume and see if it is worth the attention of Lord Spirit King." Chapter 629: Camouflaged Infiltration Aftering out of 5th Division. Chens footsteps became much lighter, and her face unconsciously showed a smile. With Captain Aizens consent, she could finally see the real battle. Death god in the team immediately gathered around. Vice-Captain, you are so happy. Captain Aizen should agree with your request. Death god, who was responsible for staying in the team, saw the happy appearance of his deputy captain and knew that he finally got what he wanted. Em Chen smiled and nodded. Lord Aizen agreed. I can finally be with other death god and use this opportunity to exercise myself. Congrattions, vice-captain. Death god was stunned. Then, he felt happy for her from the bottom of his heart. However, he did not forget to remind the young but kind-hearted girl, However, vice-captain, you must be careful when you go out. Real battles are different from normal training. You must not show any mercy. Yes, yes, vice-captain. Dont be soft-hearted! The other death god instructed. Those disasters are not like us. They are all extremely vicious. If you are careless, you might be kicked by them. Before the man could finish speaking, he was kicked away by another death god and scolded, Hurry up and close your crow mouth. The vice-captain is fine. Nothing will happen to him! Thats right, thats right. The others followed and scolded. It could be seen that everyone liked her very much. In fact, Chen was very popr in the team. She was friendly and modest, and she was considerate of her subordinates. Even during her daily training, she always hurt others, so she chose to show mercy. Therefore, death god of 5th Division likes this gentle and kind child very much, and does not want anyone to hurt her. Vice Captain, let me go with you! Death god in the team was still worried, so he suggested, We will absolutely not make trouble, what do you think? Knowing that Chen intended to join the battle, and thinking that with her kind personality, it was very easy for her to suffer losses in the battle, everyone was not very reassured. No need, thank you for your concern. Chen smiled gently, shook her head slightly, and declined their suggestion, Moreover, if I go out with you, whats the point of me choosing to train myself? Everyone saw this situation. They had no choice but to give up. They surrounded her again and again, crazily brainwashing how dangerous those adventures were. When they encountered them, they absolutely did not show mercy. If they could not beat them, they would run. If they could not run away, they would shout for people and so on. Such rich experience. And this was not the end! The 5th Division responsible for supporting other teams belonged to one of the logistics teams, so this group of shrewd old foxes stuffed the props they saved on weekdays to the girl. Spirit power binding device, Spiritual Power amplification device, spirit power concealment cloak, Limb Repairing Serum, spirit power replenishing agent, quick blood replenishing agent, imitation skin, rescue fireworks, recovery medicine, and so on. If people who didnt know saw it, they would think that she was going to crusade. Then In a group of people who were like old fathers, with worries mixed with gratification, Chen walked out of the door of 5th Division with a lot of various props. 8th Division area. Steve and Peters group should be the unluckiest. Before they had time to hide when theynded, they met a team of patrolling death god. When the enemy met, their eyes were red. Although the two sides did not have a grudge, it was obviously not friendly. In the face of this group of unauthorized invasion of Seireitei, death god naturally would not hesitate and rushed directly to work without saying anything. But fortunately. This group of death god, who was in charge of patrolling, was not very strong. Most of them were only around level seven or eight Spiritual Power, so they were easily dealt with by Steve and Peter. What was worth noting was that They did not choose to kill them. Instead, they knocked out these death god. Among them, the ones with the heaviest injuries were only knocked unconscious by Vibranium. After waking up, they might have a little concussion and would recover in half a month. Peter used the spider silk to wrap these people up, leaving only the nostrils for breathing, and then threw them all into the houses next to them, lest they wake up and shout loudly, attracting more death god. Captain, which way should we go next? Peter wiped the sweat on his forehead and asked after he was busy with this. Go to the tower. Without thinking, Steve raised his hand and pointed to a white tower in the distance. He said, When I mentioned Penitence Tower, a few death god looked over there. That should be the ce where Tony is imprisoned. Peter looked in the direction of his finger. A white, wless, towering spire was the only conspicuous building in Seireitei. It was not far from them. Walking along this road, the straight distance was only a few kilometers. But the only problem was. If they want to go to that tower, it is necessary to cross the encampment of 8th Division, and the danger can be imagined. In case they meet the captain of 8th Division, with their currentbat strength, I am afraid that they will undoubtedly be defeated. Peter naturally knew this, shrinking his neck in fear, and his face was somewhat unnatural: Captain, are you sure that the two of us are going to pass through their headquarters? This is the only way. Steve was a courageous person. The reason why he dared to say this was naturally because he had some confidence. He raised his hand and patted Peter on the shoulder,forting him, Dont worry, we are not trying to force our way in. We just need to disguise ourselves a little. I have a way. There is a 70% sess rate. What way? Peter asked. Steve smiled and did not answer. Instead, he used his actions to tell Peter his method. He entered the room just now and walked out after a while. His whole person had changed greatly. He had long ck hair, wide eyes, high nose, thick lips, prominent cheekbones on both sides of his face, and his chin was full of stubble. He was dressed in a ck death tyrant suit and had a light standard fight on his waist. His body was emitting a weak spiritual energy. He had be death god. Captain? Peter was stunned. He said in shock, Its so cool. I already thought that this camouge technology could only be seen in movies. I didnt expect you to know it too! The camouge behind the enemy is one of thepulsory courses for infiltration. There was a ripple in Steves eyes, and there was a hint of loneliness in his tone. This is the technology that Carter taught me before. I didnt expect it to be used here. His method is to disguise as death god and then quietly pass through 8th Division station. The key to the implementation of this n is the golden Spiritual Power not long ago, attracting the attention of most people and causing more chaos at the same time. In this case, death god of each Division is searching for their traces. The whole Seireitei is in chaos, so even if they meet face to face, death god of 8th Division cant tell whether they are the real death god. Fishing in troubled waters, sneaking into the enemys rear. The most powerful aspect of agent and the special forces was not how strong they were in front of each other, but how they could sneak into the enemys rear silently and then conduct intelligence or destruction operations. During the Second World War, the roaring assault team led by Steve had won a huge advantage in the battle field behind the German army. The reason was the destruction they had done after sneaking in. Chapter 630: Unexpected Bad News

Chapter 630: Unexpected Bad News

After a moment. With Steve''s help, Peter''s disguise waspleted. A girl with an ordinary face, a little underdeveloped, and a head of ck straight hair appeared. "Captain. This disguise..." Peter looked at his new image, and his face suddenly became a little strange. Steve raised his eyebrows. "What''s wrong?" "Why.... a woman?" "You are too young and your skeleton is not high. It is perfect for you to pretend to be a woman." "Then why can''t it be a boy?" "Children, don''t ask so much. You don''t understand the disguise. Just listen to me obediently." "..... Oh." Based on the decent style of the American team in the past, Peter did not think too deeply about it. Cross-dressing. Just cross-dressing. Anyway, this is all to save Mr. Stark, and Captain Rogers should not lie to him. Perhaps disguising as a weak underage woman can better help them sneak into and pass through that dangerous zone. Peter automatically came up with a lot of reasons. Steve had a mysterious smile on his face. ... In order to ensure that the infiltration was foolproof, relevant information was a must. So before the official infiltration, Steve used a little trick to get basic information about each Division from the innermost part of death god, simr to the name of duty and the captain of each Division. And the 8th Division they were going to sneak in was to collect information. Like some information about the modern world, Soul Society''s secrets and history, hollow circle or the information of the invisible empire, basically all were collected by this team. The captain of the guard team is called'' Kyouraku Shunsui '', which is famous for the whole Soul Society. In addition to drinking flower wine, he also likes to tease the female death god. The wind evaluation is simply bad to the extreme. After getting this news, Steve was suddenly relieved. A person who only knows how to drink flower wine and flirt with women, even if he is the captain, it is impossible to be very powerful, With the careful camouge of the two of them, it is almost easy to get through the 8th Division without any difficulty. After the two confirmed that there was no problem with the disguise, they directly stepped into the guarding area of the 8th Division in front of them. The area that each Division was responsible for guarding was veryrge, but the building of the core area was not very big, so they just had to carefully avoid the building and walk through the broad main road next to them, and they could reach the ''Penitence Tower'' that imprisoned Tony. Along the way, many death god passed by them. It was Peter''s first time pretending, and he was inevitably a little nervous. He almost gave himself away several times, but fortunately, Steve was experienced and was rounded by two or three sentences by him. He walked to thest section safely. "Phew. I was scared to death!" Peter wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and said with a lingering fear, "It was really dangerous just now. I was almost exposed." This was thest part of the road. There was no trace of other death god at all. Moreover, the 8th Division headquarters was not here, so it was not as dangerous as the front. It was basically half safe, so he did not care about pretending. Steve, who had been on tenterhooks and was afraid of being exposed, finally breathed a sigh of relief aftering here. However, he still reminded Peter, who was next to him, "Don''t be careless. We haven''t walked out yet." "Don''t worry, Captain." Peter straightened his crooked wig, lowered his voice and imitated a sharp female voice. "This disguise is so perfect that no one will find out." Steve''s mouth twitched. He was toozy to pay attention to the boy and quickened his pace. "Wait for me, Captain ---" Peter twisted his fingers and chased after him with his orchid fingers. The two of them walked along the main road for a few minutes before a gorgeous pavilion that was five stories tall came into view. This five story pavilion was about ten meters tall and about a hundred meters long. It was connected to a veranda. The city wall was pure white like jade. The tiles were vermillion and decorated with gold. The eaves were like a Vermillion Bird spreading its wings. There was a pavilion on both sides that seemed to be in sync with each other. In the middle was arge door that was several meters wide. If one wanted to go to the Penitence Tower, they had to go through the pavilion. But in front of the main door of the five story pavilion, among the scattered red petals sat a man wearing a conical hat. He was wearing a flowery colored coat and white feathers. His clothes were loose and he could not see his appearance. The man sat cross-legged with three jade tes and a pot of wine in front of him. At this moment, it was as if he had already guessed that they woulde, so he set up the utensils in advance and quietly waited for them to arrive. White haori. In the entire Soul Society, it was a special dress that only the captain could wear. It was a double symbol of status and strength. The meaning of a captaining here was self-evident. Steve instantly understood that they had been exposed. Although he was not sure how such a perfect disguise was exposed. However, Steve knew that from the moment he was exposed, all of this was no longer important. Right now, they were about to face a serious problem, which was how to escape from this captain. Sensing Steve''s aura fluctuations, Peter also became nervous. Although they were not as experienced as the United States team, their intelligence was slightly better. Naturally, they also saw the current situation. Sneak in, failed! Now, the one in front of them was the orthodox captain death god. "Two Mr. Troublemakers, would you like to have a drink?" Kyouraku Shunsui picked up a jade te and smiled at the two nervous people opposite him. He said in a frivolous andzy tone, "Don''t be so nervous. Let me introduce myself. This is the first time we meet. I am Kyouraku Shunsui, the captain of 8th Division." "Although I know it is impossible." Steve took a deep breath and stepped forward alone to block Peter. The demon lines on his left arm appeared and said in a low voice, "But I still want to ask, can you let us pass through here?" "What a headache." Kyouraku Shunsui touched his chin full of stubble and said in distress, "Although it is not that I can''t let you pass through here, there are very important criminals imprisoned in that tower. Three dayster, they will be sentenced to extreme punishment." "If I let you go, I will have to face a serious punishment." "So can you stay here and wait for the execution to end?" "Extreme punishment?!" Steve and Peter were shocked when they heard the news. "Wait! Wait!" Peter opened his eyes wide and said with a surprised expression, "Isn''t there still a week before the trial time?" "Normally, this is the case." Kyouraku Shunsui was not surprised at all. Why did these two travelers know the process of Soul Society''s trial? He sipped the wine in the jade te and said slowly, "But for some reason, the central forty-sixth room suddenly issued an order to execute the criminal. Three dayster, take the criminal to the Dual-extreme Hill for extreme punishment." Three days... Steve bit his lips hard, and time suddenly became more pressing! He had thought that there was still a week left, but now that he suddenly learned of this news, it instantly disrupted his original ns and ns. In this way, they had to hurry up and pass through this ce. "Sorry, captain." Steve''s eyes were slightly cold, and his left giant arm clenched into a fist. "We don''t have much time left. We have to pass through here." "Eh. I knew it." Kyouraku Shunsui sighed slightly, pressed the conical hat, and said, "Things have be troublesome all of a sudden." Chapter 631: After Breaking

Chapter 631: After Breaking

Woosh --- A gentle breeze blew. The petals on the ground were blown up and danced gracefully in the air. The three of them were divided into two camps and faced each other from dozens of meters away. Steve''s giant right arm clenched into a fist, and Spiritual Power in his body gradually began to rise. He emitted a powerful aura, and his sharp and firm eyes locked on the seemingly undisciplined man. Sensing the seriousness in the expression of the beauty team, Peter immediately assumed a fighting posture. The atmosphere was extremely heavy in an instant. The huge Spiritual Power filled this empty area. Although he had not really started to fight, the momentum was like a storm, cutting out countless dense cracks on the smooth stone bs around him. "It''s true." Kyouraku Shunsui, who was wearing a flowery coat, pressed the conical hat on his head and sighed. He said helplessly, "I just want to solve the problem as peacefully as possible. Why do you always choose to fight?" "Because violence is the best way to solve the problem." Steve seemed to be reminded of a memory, and there was a faint pain in his expression. He said deeply, "The best way to seek peace can only be achieved through extreme violent checks and bnces." His words were actually referring to the situation in the modern world. How ironic it was for humans to maintain fragile peace under the greatest destructive weapons in history. "I admire you more and more." Kyouraku Shunsui eyes lit up slightly and smiled, "Why don''t you join my Division?" "Can you let me go?" Steve asked. "Can you wait for three days?" Kyouraku Shunsui asked. The two did not speak, and the answer showed that they could not. Steve could not wait for three days, and Kyouraku Shunsui could not let him go. Since the contradiction could not be adjusted through negotiation, then it could only resort to violence. "Peter, get out of here quickly." Steve raised his hand and stopped Spiderman, who was nning to fight together. In the puzzled eyes of thetter, he exined in a low voice, "The one blocking our way is a captain. With our current strength, we are not able to defeat him. It''s absolutely impossible for you to be his opponent. Leave this ce immediately and look for the other missing people." "Then, what about you, Captain?" Peter was shocked and asked in a panic. "I want to stay here and stall him." Steve''s eyes were deep, and his tone seemed a little heavy. He said hurriedly, "I don''t know how long it canst, so you must be fast. Don''t turn back. Bring the news that Tony is about to be sentenced to death to other scattered people. Do you understand?" "But...." Peter''s lips opened and closed, and he wanted to say something more. "Haven''t you noticed?!" However, Steve suddenly turned around. His eyes were bloodshot, and he looked like a ferocious ghost. "We are already being attacked by his Spiritual Power. If I hadn''t stood in front of you, you wouldn''t even be able to stand!" Boom! The huge and heavy Spiritual Power fell on his shoulder like a mountain. Almost in an instant, through the trace of pressure emitted by Steve, Peter''s entire body rang with a popping sound like fried beans. He knelt on the bluestone floor, sweat pouring out from his pores, directly wetting the red spider battle suit! It was only at this moment that he came to a realization. It turned out that it had always been Steve who had endured this terrifying Spiritual Power on his behalf. The captain of 8th Division, Kyouraku Shunsui, just standing in the original ce to release Spiritual Power, made the two feel like falling into an icehouse, the limbs were stiff and cold, the pores all over the body contracted, and the hairs on the body stood up one by one. This was the captain level death god. In the face of such a terrible existence, let alone fighting with it, even breathing was an extravagant hope. "Go! Go!" The veins on Steve''s temples bulged and he shouted with all his strength, "Pass the news to the others!" "Yes, Captain!" Peter bit his lips and turned to run out. There was no use for him to stay here, and he could only add unnecessary pressure to Steve. Instead, it was better to follow the captain''s order and deliver the news that Tony was executed three dayster to other people who did not know. "Are you nning to stall me alone and let yourpanions get a way out?" Kyouraku Shunsui put his hands in his sleeves and looked at Peter who was leaving with a smile. He did not have any intention of stopping him. "I appreciate your courage and character. This is very rare among humans. Are you really not going to join 8th Division?" "Huff...huff...huff..." Steve panted and raised his head with difficulty. His sweat almost wet his line of sight. "If you want me to join the 8th Division, you have to let Tony go." "In broad daylight, don''t dream about it." Kyouraku Shunsui smiled, spread his hands and said helplessly, "I dare not disobey the order given by the central forty-sixth room." "Then there is nothing to talk about!" Steve concentrated Spiritual Power on his left arm in one breath, grabbed the w revealed by Kyouraku Shunsui, and punched with all his strength. "Giant''s attack!" Boom! A sky blue spirit energy was released from the tip of his fist, like a roaring giant light dragon rushing out. The countless t limestone bs in front of him were instantly torn apart by the mighty fluctuations of Spiritual Power, plowing out a deep gully. Along with the gusts of wind that were stirred up, they all pounced towards Kyouraku Shunsui. "What a headache." Kyouraku Shunsui had a calm face and stood still on the spot. The colorful cloak shook violently. Looking at the approaching fist pressure, he pressed the conical hat on his head that was about to be blown away. Then he slowly raised his right hand and opened his palm. Bang! The atmosphere shook and exploded. The huge light dragon condensed from spiritual power was easily blocked by Kyouraku Shunsui. He gently twisted his wrist and changed the trajectory of the attack by Steve and threw it to the side. The wall of a pavilion that was nearby was suddenly smashed by this punch. Before the smoke hadpletely dissipated, Kyouraku Shunsui was suddenly stunned and found that Steve''s second punch had arrived, and his speed had been greatly improved, and his destructive power had been greatly improved for no reason. Swish! The light dragon condensed from spiritual energy missed and directly rushed towards the rear. The front of the gorgeous five-story city wall was directly copsed by this powerful punch. The vermilion roof tiles and pure white bricks and stones were shattered, and fell like raindrops on the bluestone bs below. "So that''s how it is." Kyouraku Shunsui suddenly appeared next to him and smiled as he pressed the conical hat. "First, you used a weaker punch to confuse me, then you used a faster and more powerful second punch to attack. I have to say that your idea is very good." Steve narrowed his eyes and spat out a mouthful of turbid air from his lungs. "But you still dodged it, didn''t you?" "Your punch speed is very fast. You should be considered outstanding among humans." Kyouraku Shunsui modestly said, "But unfortunately, if it is only at this level, I can easily dodge it with Hoho." It was true that his punch speed was very fast, and ordinary death god could not react at all. But in the eyes of the captain, Steve''s punch speed was like a slow-motion film that was several times slower. Chapter 632: I Can Play With You All Day

Chapter 632: I Can y With You All Day

Steve sighed in his heart. He had already expected this situation. As early as seventy years ago, he had seen and felt the powerful pressure that the current leader of the invisible empire, Haschwalth, disyed. Although a long time had passed. But the sense of suffocation left at that time had long been deeply engraved in his bones. Moreover, when he was in New York, he also met the captain of 11th Division and fought with the big hollow of Arrancar level. The terrible Spiritual Power, who could make the world copse at any time and let the atmosphere burn like a me, was still vivid in his mind. Among all the people on this trip, he was the one who understood the captain the most. This battle had been doomed from the beginning, and what awaited him was failure. The only thing he could change was to try his best to dy his failure. "Looking at your eyes, you don''t intend to give up, right?" Kyouraku Shunsui raised the tip of his eyebrows and noticed the change in the man''s eyes. "Unless you intend to let me go." Steve lowered his center of gravity like a cheetah. His legs were slightly bent apart, and the muscles on his back and spine were taut, like a bowstring waiting to be released. "I''m afraid that won''t do." Kyouraku Shunsui squeezed out a sad expression. "After I finish you, I have to chase the other one." Bang! The t green stone bs exploded one after another, and the ground copsed as if it had been hit by a heavy object. An extremely ear-piercing sound of the air being torn apart suddenly rang out like an rm bell. A speeding figure broke through the sky and arrived. Behind him,yers of mighty air waves were pulled out. In an instant, he rushed in front of Kyouraku Shunsui. "Giant Strike!" The extremely tyrannical fist intent descended like a brilliant sun. The five fingers that were covered in ck and red radiance suddenly closed up like the sharp ws of a demon. In a breath''s time, the violent Spiritual Power was suddenly condensed on one point and sted out! Speed! Power! This fist contained both. It had even formed a bit of a concept, and wherever the fist went, hollow would shake the air. The surging and roaring tide rolled up a ton level force. Like an invisible hand, it poured down from the sky, filling up all the gaps in a radius of dozens of meters. Even the air was squeezed out. The fist stirred up wind and thunder in all directions, exploding and roaring. A strong gust of wind blew over, directly blowing the conical bamboo hat. The flowery coat also flew up. Kyouraku Shunsui''s frivolous face could not help but change slightly at this moment. It seemed that he did not expect that this human in front of him could actually throw such a powerful punch, which made him, the captain, feel a little shocked. To be fair...is this still human? What exactly did Lord Spirit King do on this guy to let a person have this extraordinary power! But now, Kyouraku Shunsui has no time to think about these problems. The strong fist pressure broke through the airyer byyer. Obviously, before touching his body, there was an inexplicable sense of oppression, even as if he had been hit. The flesh, bones, and internal organs of his chest were convulsing. "Bakudo''s 81 - Danku!" Kyouraku Shunsui had no choice but to put his two fingers together. A transparent space barrier suddenly appeared between the two of them, blocking Steve''s punch. Boom!! The destructive power poured down on the air. The huge boom produced by the impact caused the entire earth around to tremble violently, setting off billowing storms that rolled up. The air that had been pushed out of the area by the punch suddenly surged back in a frenzy, sweeping up an even greater storm. With the aftershock of the force, the ground under their feet copsed several inches. In the smoke, Steve was panting like a cow, and bean-sized beads of sweat rolled down his cheeks. "I said, little brother, it''s time to choose to give up, right?" Kyouraku Shunsui suddenly appeared behind him and pressed Steve''s shoulder. "You should know very well that although your moves are very powerful and your speed is not too slow, you are unable to hit me." "If we continue to fight like this, won''t the result be very obvious?" "It is better to choose to give up the battle from the beginning and go back with me honestly. Not only can we avoid physical pain, but we can also rx a little, right?" But what answered him was a fist. Kyouraku Shunsui used Hoho andnded not far away. Several attempts to persuade him were ineffective. Even though he had a good temper, he was inevitably a little angry at this time. There was a hint of coldness in his eyes. "I told you to stop. Those who don''t listen to me often end up very miserable." "Huff...huff...huff..." Several times of full-strength blow by the giant caused Steve''s physical exhaustion to be severe. Now, with every breath he took, he could feel a burning pain in his lungs. His whole body was sore and powerless. With only a will, he could faint at any time. "Look at your current appearance." Kyouraku Shunsui''s eyes were focused and he sighed, "That move consumes too much physical strength. How long can youst?" "Breathing --" Steve took a deep breath and assumed the posture of an attack again. His eyes were firm as he said, "I can fight you for a whole day!" "...." Even though Kyouraku had a big heart, after hearing this, the corner of his eyes could not help but twitch. Thest person who could fight with him for an entire day was his ssmate''s good friend, Jshir Ukitake. Moreover, after so many years, there was still only this one person. Was the brain of this guy in front of him burned? "There is no way." Kyouraku Shunsui pressed his hands on the handle of sword at his waist and pulled out two zanpakuto, one long and one short, "Since you insist on fighting, then there is only one way to go. Let me take your life and then go after the child who escaped." Finally.. Are you going to be serious ?! Steve exhaled thest breath in his lungs and concentrated Spiritual Power on the giant arm. He had known that he would fail. Apart from staying here to buy some time for Peter to escape, he had other purposes. That was to force the captain to use zanpakuto and obtain the key ability information. Then, through the real-time connection video device, he would pass this important information to the other survivingpanions! Please hold on a little longer! At the very least, he had to hold on until the captain began with his zanpakuto. "Giant''s... Strike!" Steve growled and charged at Kyouraku Shunsui, unafraid of death. Thest bit of spiritual power was gathered in his left arm. The roaring wind was like a giant vortex, constantly swallowing the air around it. Against the ck and redke, it was like an unyielding dragon breaking through the clouds with its head held high, letting out a dragon roar! One step. Two steps. Three steps. Seeing that he was getting closer and closer to Kyouraku Shunsui, Steve raised his fist and was ready to strike. However, Kyouraku Shunsui''s figure suddenly disappeared like a ghost. The next second, blood sttered everywhere. A light figure passed Steve and slowlynded on the ground. "Sorry, little brother." Kyouraku Shunsui lowered his eyes and sighed as he slowly closed sword into his sheath. ng! Sword sheathed his sword and let out a crisp sound. A huge wound on sword appeared on Steve''s chest, and his hot blood spilled out. The flesh from his left shoulder to his right abdomen had been cut open by this fierce sword, and one could even see the eerie white bones and organs. Chapter 633: Meet By Chance

Chapter 633: Meet By Chance

Steve Rogers was defeated. The deep and terrifying knife woundpletely destroyed his tenacious will, and the whole person fell heavily to the ground as if he had lost his support. Blood kept flowing, dyeing the surrounding ground red. "This is the end of the mission." Kyouraku Shunsui slowly walked to the side, bent down to pick up the fallen bamboo hat, and put it on his head again. He looked at the unconscious Steve andughed. "I didn''t expect the will to be so tenacious. Lord Spirit King''s choice is indeed correct." Although the fight was not long or even soul-stirring, Steve''s tenacious will and indomitable spirit in the battle from the beginning to the end had undoubtedly gained his recognition. "Hehe, a good seedling." Kyouraku Shunsui pressed the conical light and touched the chin full of stubble. He smiled and said, "Go back and ask Soul King to see if he can be pulled to 8th Division and share some work for me." Naturally, such outstanding talents must be grasped in advance, not to mention that the thirteen divisions are all facing the dilemma of withering personnel, so it is even more important to be strong first. 5th Division has Chen, known as the strongest genius in a thousand years. In less than a year, the four major foundations are close to full marks, and even master Shikai. 11th Division has Frank, although the speed of progress is not fast, but the experience is rich, and the training is at least Captain. Not to mention 10th Division, they secretly abducted arge number of students, and the talent reserve suddenly soared. Although it was divided by other Division, there is still a foundation. Considering that such a situation in the future will be more and more serious, so Kyouraku Shunsui decided to start in advance to avoid being intercepted. "Well, that''s right!" The more Kyouraku Shunsui thought about it, the more reasonable he felt. He rubbed his chin and said, "Let the escaping boy be given to others, but this guy is mine, hehe!" Poor Steve was unconscious and had no right to speak, so he was rashly decided by someone. Kyouraku Shunsui picked up Steve and nned to take him to 4th Division to heal, and then lock him up and teach him a lesson. ... ... ... "Hu! Hu! Hu!" Peter, who was running away in a hurry all the way, did not even dare to return to his head, for fear of dying the captain of Rogers and dying him with his life. He did not know how far he had run in one breath. Until he felt that his physical strength was exhausted, Peter hid in a room in a panic. He was so tired that he leaned against the wall next to him, gasping for breath, sweating and wet his clothes. Speaking of which, he was very lucky. He did not encounter death god on the way to escape, and there were no patrols nearby. Otherwise, with his current situation, if he was found, he could only wait for death. "Captain.... Spiritual Power.... disappeared!" Peter''s eyes suddenly widened, revealing a trace of horror. Just now. He sensed that Spiritual Power, who was originally zing like a ball of fire, suddenly disappeared. Could it be. Was Captain Rogers already dead ?! "No! Impossible!" The moment this thought appeared, Peter felt as if the sky had copsed. He covered his mouth with both hands and controlled himself to not shout out. His eyes were bloodshot and his face was extremely pale. Captain Rogers is so strong. Even if he can''t beat death god, he should be fine. He must be hiding now. That''s right. It must be like this! Peter forcefullyforted himself. In his panic and uneasiness, he curled up his body and hid it in the shadows of the room. Mr. Stark is still trapped in the tower, only three days before the execution time, and their personnel are scattered everywhere, and they don''t even know how many people are still alive. The situation can''t be worse! In such a desperate situation, could they really save Mr. Stark? Peter, who was only sixteen years old, felt a deep pressure at this moment. He was the only one who knew the news of the execution. He shouldered the task of Rogers and contacted other missing members. The mental and physical pressure made this young child feel exhausted very quickly. His eyes seemed to be hung with a heavy lock, and his head was dizzy. He was swept by sleepiness. The moon and stars were bright, and the night was dark. When Peter opened his eyes again, he found that it was alreadyte at night through the window of the room. He could still vaguely hear the hurried footsteps of death god patrolling in the distance. "Oh no, how did I fall asleep!" Peter jumped up from the ground and rubbed his cheeks with all his might. He was filled with regret. He had wasted his precious time in such a situation! "Are you awake?" Suddenly, a clear and melodious voice rang out from the darkness in front of him. Someone !!!! Peter''s hair instantly stood on end, and his rxed nerves suddenly tightened. The cold air surged up his spine until it reached the top of his head. tap. tap. tap. A clear sound of footsteps sounded, getting closer and closer to Peter. With the thin moonlight cast from the window, he saw a delicate girl in a dead tyrant suit slowly walking out from the dark. On the right arm of the girl''s dead tyrant suit, there was a palm-sized wooden armband with a bell-shaped flower drawn on it. He knew that nt, which was the team logo of 5th Division - Lily of the valley, and the meaning of the flowernguage was: sacrifice, danger, and pure love. Thanks to Captain Rogers, he was forced to memorize the thirteen teams, all the team logos and their flower meanings, otherwise he would not know which team the opponent belonged to when he ran into this god of death now. "Ha.. Haha, I was discovered!" Peter forced down the panic in his heart and pretended to be indifferent. He touched his head and said with a smile, "I am from 8th Division. I wanted to rest here. I didn''t expect you to find me. I am sorry, Vice-Captain." The wooden armband was the unique symbol of Vice-Captain, so Peter quickly judged that the other party was the Vice-Captain of 5th Division. However, he was still wearing his clothes, and he also had zanpakuto at his waist. Therefore, Peter was confident that as long as he pretended to be a little bit more real, he would not be discovered. "Is there something wrong with your brain?" Chen Kiyosumi was a little speechless, and directly pointed out his identity: "You should be one of those travelers, where are the others?" Although her eyes seemed to be unable to see things, in fact, her perception was far better than ordinary people. She could almost simte the appearance of the other party and present it in her brain sea. Even the color was perfectly simted, which was no different from the eyes of normal people. "Uh..." Peter''s heart jumped, but he still pretended to be calm and forced a smile. "Are you mistaken? I am death god of 8th Division." "First.." Chen raised a finger and said coldly, "Although Soul Society is very big, no one likes to dress up as a man, let alone pretend to be a young girl." Peter''s face froze, and he argued reluctantly, "Vice-captain, you don''t know about this. The world is full of wonders. I have been a pervert since I was a child. I am used to dressing up as a man." In order not to be exposed, he also went all out. "Second.." Chen said calmly: "As a qualified god of death, he would never hold a knife backwards, let alone point the tip of the knife at the enemy with the handle behind his back." There was a sudden shock in Peter''s heart, and he subconsciously looked down at his waist, only to find that the direction of his Zanpakut was not in the opposite direction as she said. "pfft!" Chen chuckled. Crap, I was tricked! Peter revealed a bitter smile. He did not expect that he would actually be deceived by this girl. With just a few words, he revealed his true identity. "Then, this perverted Mr..." Chen smiled and ced her right hand on the handle of sword, "Since I''ve seen through your disguise, are you going to give up resisting and surrender or fight me?" "..." The corners of Peter''s mouth twitched slightly. Now that he was known as a pervert, he should be able to sit still, and he admitted it himself. Chapter 634: Reunion And First Meeting (1)

Chapter 634: Reunion And First Meeting (1)

He did not expect that he would be exposed in the end. Since he had been discovered, Peter decided not to pretend anymore. He took off his wig, took out his fake body, took off his high nose bridge, took off the human skin mask on his face, and threw it on the ground together. If Captain Rogers was still there and saw that he was so easily exposed, would the Association be angry and call him an idiot? Sigh. I think too much. If the captain of Rogers was still around, their roots would not have been exposed. "Before the official battle, I still have a few questions." Peter took a deep breath, looked up at the girl, and asked, "Did you already know that I was a fake, or did you just confirm that I was a fake?" Chen smiled slightly and said, "At first, I was only suspicious, but then I finally confirmed it." "I was wondering why you didn''t take advantage of my sleep to make a move." Peter nodded, then revealed a bitter smile and said, "If I had known earlier, Captain Rogers would have made me pretend to be a boy. I didn''t expect that it was because of this that my identity was exposed." "No, you are wrong." Chen''s beautiful eyes slightly narrowed, and she said righteously, "Even if I had long been sure that you were a traveler, I would not have made a move when you were sleeping. Although fighting is not a righteous act, I must not do such a thing as taking advantage of others." "Thank you." Peter raised his eyebrows, feeling a little surprised. He did not expect that the vice-captain girl in front of him had such a high moral level. "Why are you thanking me?" Chen was stunned for a moment. To be thanked in person by an enemy, no matter how one looked at it, this scene was a little strange. "Is there a need to ask?" Peter spread his hands and squeezed out a bright smile on his face. "Of course it is to thank you for not letting me die in a dream. That kind of death is too cruel. I don''t even know who I died in." "Then, The conversation ends here. " Chen''s eyshes trembled slightly, and a touch of coldness appeared in her grayish-white eyes. Her delicate hand clenched the handle of sword at her waist and slowly pulled her out of the sheath. "Next, let me experience how capable you, who dared to invade Soul Society, are." ng - Sword gently rubbed against the sheath of sword, letting out a long and gentle cry. It was a greenish-white jade sword that emitted a gentle light. It was wless and was about fifty inches long. Its shape was more inclined to the style of the east. The sword was modest but notcking in grandeur. The surface of the sword was mainly decorated with engravings and relief sculptures. The surface of the beast had cloud patterns. It could be said to be luxurious and grand. Just from its appearance, it was more like a work of art than a weapon. No... No! To describe it urately, it should be more like an antique. "This thing... is your zanpakuto?" Peter''s eyes revealed a bit of surprise, as if he felt that it was a bit inconceivable. Such a jade weapon, not to mention whether it could kill the enemy without a sharp de, just the hardness of the jade was worrying. Can it really be used in actualbat? "Whether it can be used forbat or not, you can try it yourself and you will know." Chen had no intention to exin too much to him. She gently raised her wrist, and the jade sword moved with her heart, turning into a beam of light that stabbed out. However, under the effect of Spider Sense, Peter was already prepared in his heart. The moment the jade sword was about to hit him, he dodged to the side in advance, and then clenched his fist to gather his spiritual power, striking towards the girl''s abdomen. Although the two are in opposing camps, Peter, who is kind and simple in nature, still can''t bear to use heavy hands after all, and just wants to stun each other and escape. "Hado #4: Pale Lightning!" Chen calmly raised her finger, shooting out a dazzling white lightning. The dazzling white lightning was extremely fast, and the power of the attack did not seem weak. Peter did not intend to take this move with his bare hands, so he could only give up the idea of continuing the attack. His legs mmed into the ground and he leaped high into the air. Puchi! The dazzling white lightning went straight through the walls and pirs behind him. Peter, who was in the air, was hanging upside down on the beam of the room. He looked at the ce where he had just been attacked. He found that there was a small hole that was as thick as a finger left on the wall and pirs behind him. "Almost...I''m about to be holed." Peter twitched the corner of his mouth, but if he reacted slower just now, the holes would not only be in the walls and beams, but more holes would have to be added. On his small body. "It''s not a good habit to be distracted during a battle." A cold voice rang in his ears. It was Chen''s advice. The ethereal figure suddenly appeared in front of him. Her in hand held the sword and shed at him, bringing with it a sharp wind. The other side was closing in step by step, not giving him any chance to breathe and adjust. Peter had no choice but to retreat again, narrowly avoiding the sword. He raised his hand and shot out a few spider silk bullets in order to slow down the rhythm of the attack. Shua! Shua! The cyan and white sword danced, and the spider silk broke. Peter had a bitter face. He suddenly hated himself for being too single-minded. There was no other way except for the spider silk. If he had known earlier, he would have looked at the information that Gwen had left behind and created the spider silk with special attributes. Although the spider silk he was using now was already as hard as steel alloy, suitable for most situations, it was still not enough in front of zanpakuto, a single-minded weapon. Regret was regret, but he still had to run. In just a few seconds of battle, Peter deeply understood that he was no death god''s opponent. Moreover, if he continued to dy and attract other patrolling death god, he would really be unable to get away at that time, so he had to take advantage of this time to get rid of this difficult Vice-Captain of 5th Division. Peter''s brain was in a hurry, and he thought of a way. Puff. The spider web on his wrist continued to shoot out sticky spider webs one after another. Since a single spider web could not stop the other party, then he might as well use numbers to win. Anyway, when he came to Soul Society this time, he had brought seven or eight spider webunchers. There would definitely not be a situation where there were not enough. Shua! Shua! Shua! The sword light dazzled, and the spider web snapped. However, the stickiness of these spider webs was extraordinary. Once it stuck to the body, it would be very difficult to remove, not to mention that there were so many of them. Even though Chen''s footsteps were light and agile, and her sword style was elegant and outstanding, she was trapped in it for a moment. She could only wave her sword in annoyance, cutting off the spider webs that stuck to her body. "Hehe, you can slowly do it ---" Peter revealed a sly smile, pped his hands, and said, "I''m sorry, I''ll go first. I''ll y with you next time, little girl." After that, he raised his hand, and two more spider webs stuck to the ceiling. He pulled hard and pulled the entire roof down. Rumble. With the copse of the roof, the whole house was crumbling. Peter jumped out of the window with several flexible leaps. The next second, the house copsed, and the Vice-Captain of 5th Division was directly pressed in the ruins. "Hey, it''s easy to solve!" Peter touched his nose proudly, feeling proud of his own wit. ng!! Only a clear whistle was heard, and the cyan and white sword light broke through the ruins. "Mr. Invader." Chen''s figure floated and slowly walked out with the cyan and white jade sword in her hand, and her eyes were cold. "You are looking down on the vice captain of 5th Division, aren''t you?" Chapter 635: Reunion And First Meeting (2)

Chapter 635: Reunion And First Meeting (2)

"So fast." Peter''s face turned a little stiff. He knew that these ruins and debris could not trap a death god. But he didn''t expect to get out of trouble so fast, it didn''t even take a second, and he wasn''t given a chance to escape at all. "Your idea is not bad, but unfortunately, you underestimated death god''s strength." Chen gently stroked the sword with her two fingers, and her white eyes gleamed. She said indifferently, "The patrol team will arrive in at least ten minutes. If you don''t want to be caught, you can only choose to defeat me as soon as possible and then escape from here." Ten minutes. Peter''s breathing stopped, and his face was a little ugly. If he dyed until the patrol arrived, he could say goodbye to everyone in advance! "How is it? Have you made up your mind?" Chen said faintly, "Do you want to continue running or defeat me? You can decide for yourself." After a moment of silence, the hesitation in Peter''s eyes disappeared and was reced by determination. "I choose to defeat you!" The area three meters around Peter was filled with an ominous Spiritual Power, rising and falling slowly like a tide. "This Spiritual Power is ...hollow?" Chen''s expression changed slightly. She frowned and revealed a look of surprise. "Why does hollow have Spiritual Power in your body?" Unfortunately, Peter had no time to answer her. Although the power buried in his body could increase hisbat power by several times in a short period of time, the aftereffects were quite serious. After each use, hollow, who was in a weak period of three hours, was a trump card that could not be used unless absolutely necessary. If he had not been forced into a desperate situation, Peter would not have been willing to use this power. Bang -! The sound of explosions rang out. Stone fragments flew everywhere on the street! Peter instantly transformed into a human-shaped tyrannosaur. Everywhere he passed, the ground cracked inch by inch, and his aura wasparable to an army of thousands of men and horses charging forward. Whoosh. Arge formed from dozens of white spider silk descended from the sky in an attempt to trap the vice-captain. Chen was calm and unhurried. She raised the green and white jade sword tip to meet the attack. Her sword momentum was continuous as she breathed, like a drizzle. Therge was cut into pieces by the crisscrossing sword energy and fell to the ground. But at the same time, Peter took advantage of this precious opportunity to rush forward. "Have a taste of this move!" With a roar, Peter clenched his fist and condensed Spiritual Power into a single point. His fist instantly burst out with amazing power, setting off a fierce and domineering wind, crushing down like a huge tsunami. Chen withdrew her move and directly held the jade sword in front of her. Bang -! The strong Spiritual Power came out of his body, causing blood to flow out from the corner of Chen''s lips, and he retreated several steps. Peter took another step forward, and with the force of the explosion, he rushed towards Chen again, swearing to suppress her to death, not giving her any chance to breathe. Seeing that the momentum was fierce, Chen moved to the side, turned around with the tip of his foot, and stabbed at Peter with his sword. The two of them immediately fought, and it was very dangerous for them to fight. The fist that contained the Arrancar Spiritual Power''s fist was so powerful that even the vice captain did not dare to take it casually, but the jade sword edge repeatedly forced Peter back. "Ye lord!" "The mask of flesh and blood, Vientiane, soars its wings!" "Things that bear the name of human beings, truth and temperance, the wall of the dream of innocence, stand only on it!" Just as the two of them were exchanging blows, Peter suddenly heard these strange words. In just a moment of distraction, he was caught by Chen. Swish! The green and white jade sword''s sharp edge burst out, sweeping through hollow like lightning. The sharp sword light went straight to his face. It was clearly a jade sword that had not been cut, but at this moment, it was condensed with an unbreakable sharpness. But at the critical moment, Peter used the super fast reaction brought by the spider senses to distinguish which direction the attack came from. Then he held the fleeting moment and pped his hands up and down at the sword de. Pa --- The jade sword was actually a pair of his fleshy palms, forcibly caught in the middle. He caught the white de with his bare hands! This move might be very difficult for ordinary people, but for Peter, whose senses were far more sensitive than ordinary people, it was just a simple matter. It could even be said that it was not difficult at all. But before Peter felt happy, he caught sight of Chen''s mysterious smile out of the corner of his eye. In the next moment, the jade sword buzzed. The sword energy hidden inside was raging, and the fierce and sharp airflow roared up. The two fleshy palms that caught the jade sword were the first to be cut into blood by the sword energy. Peter was in pain and had to let go of the sword. Chen took this opportunity and stepped forward, raising her jade hand to press on his chest. "Hado #33: Pale Fire Crash!" Boom! The azure mes were released at zero distance, releasing a world-shaking explosion! The soaring dragon-shaped mes illuminated half of Soul Society''s night, and almost everyone saw it. She chanted in advance and released Hado. Among Kido''s many techniques, this was a high-level technique that was second only to the abandonment of chanting. And Chen used this to chant the incantation in advance in battle, and then seized the opportunity to release Hado in an instant, so as to confuse the enemy''s vision and hearing, thus creating a'' sneak attack ''effect. When the dark green mes dispersed, the entire street was filled with scorched ck and scorching heat. Because he deliberately showed mercy, Peter Parker was not burnt, but he was not much better. The dead tyrant armor on the outside waspletely melted, leaving only the Spiderman armor on the inside. "This pattern..." Looking at the spider pattern, Chen''s eyes shed with a touch of shock. That spider pattern reminded her of some things that she had buried in her heart. It was about something when she was alive. Chen''s pupils contracted slightly. Her voice trembled as she asked, "What is your name?" Peter coughed out a mouthful of blood, struggled with difficulty, and got up from the ground. "My name is Peter Parker." "Peter Parker... Spider...Man." There was a glimmer of light in Chen''s eyes. Her eyes were wet with water vapor. There was a hint of crying in her trembling voice. She asked, "Do you still remember that you saved a group of children?" "I don''t remember." Peter leaned against the wall and smiled weakly. He shook his head and said, "I have saved many children. Which time do you mean?" "Kaecilius." Chen took a deep breath and said the name that she hated. Peter''s pupils suddenly shrank, and his expression dimmed visibly. In his heart, that matter was only second to the pain of Gwen''s death. Those tortured children, their eyes filled with anticipation, and their screams of pain. Even to this day, it was as if they were right in front of his eyes. "How could I forget!" After being silent for more than ten seconds, Peter raised his head, stared at Chen with blood-red eyes, and said in a hoarse voice: "Those... who didn''t save the children, those... Poor child...if I had been stronger then maybe that would not have happened." "Don''t me yourself." Chen looked at his painful appearance and couldn''t help but squat down to touch the boy''s hair. She said softly, "Those children never med you from the beginning to the end. On the contrary, they are very grateful to you." Peter was stunned for a moment. He looked at the girl in front of him and suddenly felt a little familiar. "Who are you?" "I am Chen Kiyosumi." Two streams of tears flowed out of Chen''s eyes. She was clearly crying, but she was still smiling. "One of the children you saved at that time. Now, I can finally represent those children and say something that I didn''t say to you at that time." "Thank you. You saved us." "In our eyes, you are the greatest hero." Chapter 636: Reunion And First Meeting (3)

Chapter 636: Reunion And First Meeting (3)

One by one, the lights approached quickly. The hugemotion caused by the Grey me Pendant made death god, who was patrolling nearby, rush over to investigate what had happened. When the five-man team of patrols arrived at the scene, they only saw the destroyed streets and ruins, as well as Chen alone. There was no trace of the enemy. "Vice Captain Chen!" The leader of the patrol team walked over and asked, "Was it Kido who you used just now?" "It was me." Chen nodded and exined, "I found the whereabouts of a traveler. After fighting with him, he identally escaped." "To be able to escape from your hands, those invader are indeed not simple!" When the leading death god heard this, his face revealed a surprised expression. "I''m sorry." Chen bit her lips and said apologetically, "It''s all my fault for being too careless. That''s why he found an opportunity to escape." "No, no, no. You''re too serious." The leader, death god, waved his hand andforted, "This can''t be med on you. It''s those travelers who are too cunning. Besides, this is your first time to fight. It is already very good to be able to do this to this extent!" About Chen''s matter, each Division actually has an understanding. For this gentle and kind little girl, almost everyone is very fond of her, so naturally, they won''t me too much. Besides.. The group of rough men of 5th Division have already greeted each Division, especially the 10th Division responsible for patrolling, specially told them to take good care of this Vice-Captain. Therefore, Chen''s ''experience'' this time was basically under everyone''s eyes. The entire death god of Soul Society was well aware of it, and she deliberately paid attention to this little girl. "I''m sorry, I''ll have to trouble you." Chen naturally understood the reason, and her cheeks were slightly red, as if she was a little embarrassed. "Vice Captain Chen is too polite," "Hahaha." death god, the leader of the patrol team, smiled. After confirming that the girl was not injured, he said, "Since you are fine here, then we are relieved. Did the Invader run in that direction?" "He is in that direction." Chen pointed in a direction and said, "He was wearing death god''s clothes, but his face was covered. His height should be around 1.8 meters." "Understood!" The patrol leader noted down these characteristics and waved to the others. After saying goodbye to Chen , he chased in that direction. After everyone left, they came back for about a few minutes. Chen looked around for a while, and after confirming that there was no one else nearby, she let out a sigh of relief, patted her chest, turned her head to the wall and said: "Come out, they''re all gone, you''re safe now." The color on the wall fell off bit by bit, revealing Peter who was hiding behind the wall. "Thank you. If not for your help, I would have really been caught by them." Peter said gratefully. "Compared to your kindness of saving us, this small matter is nothing." Chen shook her head and smiled. "And to be able to see my benefactor again, I am really happy." "Uh. Don''t say that." Peter scratched his head, feeling a little embarrassed. He said, "I just did my part. I''m not a great hero, and I''m not worthy of you saying that." "No, you are worth it!" Chen said seriously, "Everyone who is willing to give up their lives in order to save others is the greatest hero in my eyes." Don''t look at Peter who usually speaks freely and looks like he can talk andin, but he is actually very thin-skinned. He can''t help but feel a little hot when he is praised in person. "By the way, how are the children?" Peter was so shy that he was about to clench his fists, so he immediately changed the topic. "They are very good. In an orphanage on Rukongai, I often go back to see them." Chen saw through it and replied with a smile. "That''s good." Peter''s knot in his heart was untied, and the smile on his face became much brighter. "By the way, if you don''t mind, you can hide in my ce first." Chen said, "It is too dangerous for you to run around in Seireitei like this. It is easy to meet other Captain." When Peter heard this, he was suddenly moved, but after thinking about it carefully, he was a little afraid to implicate her: "Forget it. My current identity is a criminal. It wouldn''t be good if I implicated you." "Don''t worry about that." Chen shook her head. "Even if I were discovered to be hiding an invader, ording to Soul Society''sws, it wouldn''t do anything to me. At most, I would be locked up for a period of time." "No, no, no." Peter shook his head like a rattle drum and said, "I have to find my otherpanions. There is a very important thing that I must inform them as soon as possible." "Why don''t we do this?" Chen thought for a moment and said, "Go to my ce and hide for the night. I will take you out to findpanions during the day. Do you think this is okay?" With a vice-captain leading the way, the benefits were naturally self-evident. Not only could he clear his suspicion, but he could also use the advantage of being familiar with the terrain. It was much more efficient than him risking being discovered and blindly looking forpanions! What a good luck ! Peter, who was suddenly overwhelmed by happiness, was stunned for more than ten seconds. Then he reacted. His eyes suddenly became a littleplicated. Looking at Chen''s smiling face, he could not help but ask, "But... this is too dangerous for you. You clearly don''t know why we came to Soul Society. Why do you trust me so much?" "Why?" Chen looked a little startled, then she pursed her lips and smiled. She raised her hand and pulled up a strand of hair. "Because... I believe in you." "The great hero who was obviously afraid himself, but still gritted his teeth and returned. The great hero who saved a group of children was definitely not a bad person." Fear and retreat were human nature. The person who defeated fear and death and dared to muster up courage was the real hero. Peter was such a person. Although sometimes he would be cowardly, afraid, and retreat, every time he met those people who were in trouble, he would do his best to lend a helping hand. From the great war against the Zerg who invaded New York, to helping the old granny cross the road, he was a good neighbor of the New York people and a shining superhero! Just like the people he had helped before, now it was these people''s turn to repay him. "Thank you. Thank you." Peter felt warm all over, and his eyes seemed to be a little moist. In order to avoid embarrassing tears, he hurriedly turned his head and quietly wiped away the moisture in his eyes. "No ---You are wrong." Chen smiled and said, "The person who said thank you should be us. Thank you for saving us." ... ... ... The night was dark and the sky was dark, and the moonlight was dim. The bleak north wind whistled, and there was a hint of coldness hidden in it. Two furtive figures, taking advantage of the cover of the hazy night, shuttled through the shadows of the street, heading towards the tower. Suddenly! Aizen, who was covered in white feathers, held a dim candle and blocked in front of the two sneaky figures. With the dim light from the candlemp, the faces of these two sneaky people were the two of the eight who broke into Seireitei, Barton and Constantine. "Good evening, Mr. Invader." Aizen raised a little, the ck-rimmed sses on the bridge of his nose, and the corner of his lips curved into a gentle smile: "Although this is cruel, I am afraid that the journey of the two will end here." Chapter 637: Legal Behavior

Chapter 637: Legal Behavior

"Let me introduce myself..." Aizen held a dimntern, temperament elegant and easy-going, and said indifferently: "I am 5th Division Captain, Aizen." 5th Division.. Captain! Barton and Constantine''s faces suddenly changed, and their breathing became rapid. Although they had already made some vague guesses after seeing the unique white feathered garment, when it really came out of the other person''s mouth, there was still a storm in their hearts. Moreover, he had spread it in the surrounding 100 meters in advance. In the micro-biological monitoring devices, there was no trace of a picture at all, showing how the captain was silently approaching them! It felt as if he had appeared out of thin air! Barton suddenly noticed that the captain was holding a tiny mosquito monitor in his hand. In an instant, he understood everything. What exposed them was these miniature monitors! Barton''s face was a little ugly, and he found himself caught in a ssic misconception of thinking. Microorganism surveince equipment in the modern world could be called a very excellent technology prop, but Soul Society was not a simple ce that could be exined with scientific theories. He believed in the convenience brought by these technologies too much! "We are going to be killed by your stuff!" Constantine''s face was ashen. He also realized the problem. They relied on these technology props along the way and sessfully avoided most of the ordinary death god, but they inadvertently ignored that those captain level death god who surpassed humans could not be simply evaded by technology! Those ordinary death god might not be able to discover these miniature surveince cameras. However, in the eyes of these terrifying captain level death god, they were as conspicuous as fire in the dark night. The mosquito-shaped surveince cameras that were spread out directly pointed out the positions of these people for them! But since things had alreadye to this point, it was useless to regret it any longer. Hunting geese all day long but being pecked by geese, Those who drown are often able to swim. I didn''t expect that the technology prop I have always relied on would be a sharp de inserted in their hearts. The old agent Barton, who boasted of his rich experience, couldn''t help but feel a little hot. "This kind of interesting little thing, I have seen it in Technological Development Department." Aizen released the mosquito monitor in his hand, with a calmke light in his eyes, and smiled: "I personally don''t like to use violence, so can I ask the two Mr. to follow me honestly?" Barton stole a nce at Constantine next to him, meaning to ask him what to do? You still have the face to ask me? Constantine was suddenly angry and wanted to pull sword out to expose him. Thinking of his heroic name, when did he suffer a loss? In the past, it was him who cheated others, but he did not expect to be cheated by his own people today. "Mr. Invader, you can rest assured." Aizen pushed the ck sses on the bridge of his nose and said gently, "Although it is a big crime for you to trespass into Seireitei, but in the case of no serious consequences, even if you are caught, there will be no life danger. I can promise you about this." Won''t his life be in danger? Hearing this, Barton and Constantine were stunned. They suddenly couldn''t believe it. Before they broke in, they had tacitly agreed that their lives would be in danger. After all, this was the central organization that managed the entire dead. The degree of thew was harsh, probably simr to the hell in the Bible, but they found that it was not what they imagined. "Uh. Are you sure that our life won''t be in danger?" Constantine hesitated for a moment, habitually suspecting whether it was true or false, so he asked tentatively, "Then will we be sentenced to life imprisonment or never-ending torture?" "Hehe, no, we are not demons." Aizen''s unique maic voice, gentle and full of depth, is very convincing: "I can guarantee in the name of 5th Division Captain that you will not be abused by the non-human, and will not be detained for many years. Although the specific punishment is not too light, it is absolutely not that heavy." This is like a criminal who was originally sentenced to death, suddenly learned that he was sentenced to no time. The heavy psychological pressure suddenly became a lot lighter. "In that case, I surrender!" Constantine decisively raised his hands and grinned. "I can provide you with the information you want. I only hope that when the timees, you can read the plot of me turning myself in. Just a little less punishment will do." Barton''s eyes twitched and he waspletely dumbfounded. He had thought that it would be a difficult battle, and he even thought that he might die here. But he had never thought that Constantine, this bastard, would surrender, faster than the France of the bloody World War II era, and sell them off with a few words! "Constantine, you bastard!" Barton red angrily, his anger causing his chest to violently rise and fall. He looked at him with a murderous gaze: "Do you know what you are doing now?" "Calm down, Barton." Constantine smacked his lips, looking indifferent. "The other side is a captain. Do you really think that with our ability, we can escape from him?" "Indeed, this gentleman saw it very clearly." Aizen looked at him meaningfully, and there was an inexplicable look in his eyes, and then he smiled and said, "Although it is not clear about other invader, but with the strength of you two, once you are found by the captain, it means that the game is over." Barton weakly opened his mouth, seemingly wanting to refute something. But when the words came to his mouth, a sense of powerlessness welled up in his heart, and he could only swallow it back with a bitter face. Just as Constantine had said, with the strength of the two of them, it was easy to deal with those death god, but facing these captain level death god, it was no different from courting death. Surrendering was the best choice. Barton stole a nce at Constantine and found that this guy was too rxed. There was no psychological burden at all, and it seemed that he did not care about what crime he was sentenced to. Barton, as agent, had a sh of inspiration in his mind, and suddenly came up with a rather bold idea. This guy might have used the name of surrender to take the opportunity to get close to the Penitence Tower that imprisoned Tony. "I understand." Barton sighed, raised his hands and said, "We are indeed no match for you, so I also choose to surrender. I hope that Soul Society can treat the prisoners well. If you have a Geneva Convention here." Constantine''s eyelids twitched and he looked at Barton speechlessly. This guy must have a problem with his brain. Does the Geneva Convention have anything to do with a spy like you? "Regarding this, the two of you can rest assured." Aizen''s facial lines softened slightly, and he smiled: "Soul Society will not abuse prisoners, even if they are extremely guilty." This captain kept afortable smile from beginning to end, and with that kind of elegant and easy-going temperament, it was easy to let people put down their guard. Even Barton silently made a judgment in his heart. This was a very kind and gentle captain. Constantine narrowed his eyes, and in his heart, he inexplicably hated this elegant and easy-going captain: "Can I ask, since you are a captain, why didn''t you directly start when you saw us, but instead chose to persuade us to surrender, this kind of time-consuming andborious method?" "Because.. I hate violence." Under the light of thentern, Aizen''s face was half dark and half bright, and his deep brown eyes were unpredictable. Chapter 638: Death Of Aizen

Chapter 638: Death Of Aizen

There was something wrong. In Constantine''s eyes, there was a strong vignce. With his many years of experience of deceiving gods and ghosts, although this captain called Aizen, whether it was that kind of refined temperament or gentle means when he was waiting for people to meet, it seemed that there was no problem on the surface. But intuition told him that this seemingly easy-going man was extremely dangerous! This conclusion had no theory or logic. If it had to be crowned with some reason, it was that he felt a very rare unique aura from this elegant man named Aizen, belonging to the same kind. And this kind of mysterious feeling is usually only between the same kind. There is no doubt that the elegant and easy-going man in front of him is likely to be a liar. Constantine secretly raised his vignce in his heart. As a madman who can jump back and forth between heaven and hell, and even let both sides take him out of the way. The most important capital to live until now is to be careful. Although it is just a guess, he will not rx. Oh.. Is he aware of it? Aizen pushed the ck-rimmed sses, and the brown pupil shed with a touch of color, and he noticed Constantine''s vignce. Although he still didn''t understand where he was exposed, he was a little interested in this guy who looked decadent on the surface, but was actually sharp and observant. Aizen maintained the image of a good man and said gently, "The night is very deep. I will take you to 5th Division station first. You can take a rest first and send you to prison tomorrow." "Mr. Aizen, really a good man." Barton couldn''t help but let out a heartfelt sigh: "If every captain can be like you, maybe there will be less disasters in the modern world." "Thank you so much. We really need to rest. Of course, it would be better if we had some dinner." Constantine sneered in his heart, but his face pretended to be very grateful. "There will be, Although it is not very good. " Aizen raised the candle in his hand and slowly said, "Two gentlemen,e with me, but don''t think of slipping away halfway." "No, no." Constantine hurriedly waved his hand and grinned. "We know we can''t escape. Captain Aizen should be relieved." "That''s good." Aizen nodded slightly, and then turned to 5th Division with the light. Barton saw that Constantine did not hesitate to follow, and he could only follow behind and go to the encampment of 5th Division. ... ... ... The encampment of 5th Division was empty at the moment. Death god, who was originally responsible for the garrison, followed out to check the situation after sensing that Chen broke out of Spiritual Power. Now there are only three of them in the huge base. Aizen, who is covered in white feathers, holds the light and leads the way for Barton and Constantine in front. After passing through thewn stone steps of the base of the Division, he came to the residence of Captain in the backyard. "There is no prison in 5th Division, so I will be personally responsible for guarding you tonight." Aizen led the two to his room and gently said, "You can sleep here first, but in terms of food, you have to wait for a while." I thought I would go to prison, but I didn''t expect the environment to be so good. "Mr. Aizen is too polite. We understand our identity. It doesn''t matter if we don''t eat one or two meals." Barton naturally would not be picky and directly shook his head: "So there is no need to be so troublesome. We are very satisfied with a ce to sleep." The two sides were obviously hostile camp, but he felt a little embarrassed. This elegant and humble 5th Division Captain treated them as ''criminals'', which even made him a little ashamed. "Ah ---Captain Aizen, this is not good." A cold voice suddenly came from the top of the room. Barton and Constantine were slightly shocked. They suddenly found a man in front of them. He was also wearing a white feather coat. He had a short silver hair in a messy mess. His eyes were narrowed into a thin line, and the corners of his mouth outlined a sly smile like a fox. Although only two days had passed, they had a very deep impression. At that time, it was this one-faced guy who drew his swordand almost wiped them all out. "3rd Division Captain, Ichimaru Gin." Aizen, who was still elegant in thest second, suddenly became dignified in the next second: "How can youe here?" When they found that Aizen''s expression had changed, their hearts suddenly became nervous, their eyes wandering between the two Captains, and they could feel a heavy atmosphere brewing. "The night is so beautiful, of course I am out for a walk." Ichimaru Gin put his hands in his sleeves and smiled slightly: "But I identally met Captain Aizen, and actually took two adventurous people into the team building. I was a little curious, so I wanted to follow up and see." "I intend to let them rest and send them to prison the next day." Aizen looked grim and said in a low voice, "If there is nothing else, please Ichimaru Gin Captain leave here." "Ah ---so cold." Ichimaru Gin squinted his eyes, and his line of sight seemed to sweep around: "But then again, Captain Aizen seems to be very angry with me. Can I ask why?" "If it is a reason, you should know it in your heart." Aizen''s rare tone was a little cold, and his face was full of vignce: "Don''t think that no one knows what you have done. I will not let you seed easily, but now please leave here!" There is something fishy. Constantine frowned and his eyes wandered between the two. Aizen''s words seem to be pointing to the dark. This Ichimaru Gin Captain has a big problem, and he has been secretly investigating these, so the rtionship between the two people is so tense. "What a terrible speech." Ichimaru Gin sighed and helplessly spread his hands: "Captain Aizen seems to have a deep misunderstanding of me. In that case, I am innocent." The tense atmosphere was suddenly relieved. When the two captains confronted each other, even if there was no Spiritual Power outbreak, the pressure was real. Ichimaru Gin slowly turned around, and after just two steps, he suddenly stopped: "I almost forgot an important thing. I came here to tell Captain Aizen, Vice-Captain Chen of 5th Division, seems to be seriously injured by an invader." "What did you say?!" Aizen''s pupils shrank, and his breath was instantly messy, and his attention was attracted by this sentence. Ichimaru Gin slowly turned his head and opened a line with his squinted eyes. His eyes were red and his lips raised a cold smile: "I lied to you, Captain Aizen." ng! A sad and cold sword light suddenly bloomed from Ichimaru Gin ribs! No one expected that the person who was smiling thest second would suddenlyunch a sneak attack the next second. There was even no interval in the middle, and no killing intent leaked out, making people unable to guard against it at all. Even Aizen, who is as strong as Captain, was deceived by Ichimaru Gin with his subordinates'' safety, and his thoughts could not be changed for a while. In the face of this sword sneak attack, he was even more caught off guard. He had to avoid the vital parts in an extremely rushed situation. Pfft! The extended sword de directly prated Aizen abdomen. A gush of blood sprayed out, blossoming like plum blossoms, causing the room to appear somewhat demonic and beautiful. Barton and Constantine were instantly dumbfounded. This... What was going on ?! Why did the captain suddenly make a killing move! They felt that their brains seemed to be unable to keep up with the current situation, and it waspletely in a state of chaos. "Ah ---actually missed." Ichimaru Gin lips held a touch of danger smile, "As expected of Captain Aizen, the reaction speed is so fast." "Cough, cough. Ichimaru Gin. You!" Aizen coughed out a mouthful of blood and red at theughing man. He pulled out zanpakuto from his waist and growled, "Break, Kyka Suigetsu!" "Aiyaya ---It''s toote to n Shikai now, Captain Aizen." Ichimaru Gin held the short sword, pointed to the gap on the face, smiled and said, "From the moment you were pierced by Shinso, the ending was already doomed." "What?!" Aizen was slightly stunned, and then the heart-wrenching pain came. Pfft! He saw the elegant and easy-going captain, and his chest was torn out of a huge hole. Blood mixed with the fragments of his internal organs, like fireworks bursting out, covering all corners of the room. Chapter 639: Finding A Way Out

Chapter 639: Finding A Way Out

"Ichi...Maru Gin..." The Captain of 5th Division, Aizen, had aplex dark color on his face, as if he was feeling extreme regret and anger for his momentary carelessness. Whether it was when Ichimaru Gin chose to start, or using Chen to divert his attention, all of this looked like a huge conspiracy that had been prepared long ago. Aizen lips opened and closed, slightly squirmed and seemed to want to say something, but unfortunately, he could not do it. He could only open his unwilling eyes, swayed back and fell heavily to the ground. Plop... The 5th Division Captain Aizen, in the 5th Division Courtyard, was killed by Ichimaru Gin, the 3rd Division Captain, in a sneak attack. This elegant man fell to the ground with gloomy and dead eyes. More than 90% of his chest, arge area of organs, bones and flesh, were all dissolved and hollowed out by that force. The way of death can be called extremely miserable. Gulp... There was a trace of warm blood that sshed on the faces of the two people next to him. Whether it was the sticky touch or the smell of blood that echoed in the nose, it was undoubtedly telling the two of them clearly that everything that happened in front of them was the truth! The 5th Division Captain was really dead! And the person who killed him was actually the captain of Gotei 13th, the captain they first saw, the captain of the 3rd Division, Ichimaru Gin! Shit! Barton and Constantine''s faces were pale. They knew that they were in trouble! In this situation, even a fool knew that since the other party dared to kill a captain death god in front of them, he must be ready to eliminate the roots. And the two of them, as the only witness at the scene, naturally would not have a good end, and would be 100% killed by Ichimaru Gin. F*ck! Barton secretly cursed at the bottom of his heart. It was simply bad luck. This kind of thing could be seen by them. The luck was lower than the lottery won by Fever! This... is this death? Constantine''s eyes were somewhat nk. It seems that he can''t ept this fact, but after seeing Aizen''s death, he has to force himself to ept it. Perhaps, his intuition was wrong. This humble and elegant captain, the situation was not as he expected. He was a liar who was good at hiding and disguising himself. There was no conspiracy against them. He was really just a rtively simple, gentle and kind captain. No matter what the truth was. Aizen was already dead, and Constantine could almost conclude that this was definitely not a fake death, but a realplete death. The smell of blood in the air, the salty smell that sshed into his mouth, the warm blood that fell on his skin, and the tragic corpse in front of him undoubtedly confirmed this point! "Damn, we were all tricked!" "All of this was his trap, we became his aplices!" Constantine felt a chill in his heart. He, who was quick-witted, immediately realized that this was a trap. And the person who set this trap is the murderer who killed Aizen in front of him, 3rd Division Captain Ichimaru Gin! This poisonous snake like cold man, with the help of the disturbance they caused, transferred all death god in 5th Division, and then seized this opportunity to appear, using words to disturb Aizen''s mood, and finally sneak attack to kill. Pa... Ichimaru Gin listened quietly, then pped and smiled: "It seems that you are not so stupid, but now you know, it is toote, two Mr. Invader." It is really toote. From the moment they saw Aizen was killed, they have decided the next fate. Now they have to face a big problem, which is how to escape from Ichimaru Gin. Barton and Constantine looked at each other, and their hearts were full of unspeakable bitterness. One person cheated the other, and they were also brothers. "Now, it''s your turn." Ichimaru Gin cheeks were stained with a little blood, and the corner of his mouth was hooked with a familiar arc. His expression was obviously a smile, but there was an unspeakable coldness, which made people feel extremely scared. Hurry up. Think of a way! It must be possible, hurry up and think of it! Constantine''s forehead was full of cold sweat, and a gust of wind suddenly blew in his brain, analyzing all the best ways to escape, and trying to find the one with the highest sess rate. Barton''s breathing became rapid, the blue veins on his temples were bulging, and his eyes kept wandering around, trying to find a direction to escape. "I''ll give you ten seconds," Ichimaru Gin said slowly, but it was like a death bell, constantly pressing on the nerves of the two people. This man was a treacherous and cunning demon. He admired these humans who had fallen into a desperate situation and were still struggling for hope. They were like prey that had been bitten by a poisonous snake. They could only watch as they were gripped tightly, bit by bit, suffocated, and slowly died in despair and pain. Directly rush out? No, absolutely not! With the speed of the captain death god, their heads would have already fallen to the ground before they even stepped out of the room. Unless... Using one person as bait and the other waiting for an opportunity to escape, perhaps they could buy a little bit of time! But if this was the case, the person who chose to stay as bait would definitely die. There was no other way. Constantine''s eyes narrowed. Out of all the methods he could think of, this was the only one that had the highest feasibility! Even so, the sess rate would not exceed 30%. It could be said to be very slim, but they had no other choice. "Time is up!" Ten seconds passed in the blink of an eye. Ichimaru Gin held the short sword and walked to the nervous two with a smile. He calmly said, "Have you thought about how to escape?" "Of course!" Constantine growled and spiritual power burst out in his foot. He directly threw Barton and turned to hit the wall next to him. Bang The wall copsed. Constantine took a big stride and fled into the night without any hesitation. F*ck, I was sold ?! Barton saw this scene and froze in ce for a few seconds. It seemed that he did not expect Constantine to abandon him so decisively. "Haha ---very decisive choice." Ichimaru Gin smiled, but then his eyes were cold: "Abandoningpanions to attract me and choose to escape first. This method is indeed good, but unfortunately it is useless to me." Constantine, who had just escaped less than a hundred meters away, suddenly felt a sharp wind blowing into his ears. When he hurriedly looked back, he saw a cold silver sword light gradually upy his eyes. Scoff -! ! ! His eyes were filled with astonishment. The head with messy blonde hair was thrown high into the air the moment the silver sword light shed past. "The first one." Under the night sky, a cold voice apanied by white feathers danced in the slight wind. Taking advantage of the hazy moonlight falling from the sky, a slim and well-proportioned figure floated to the ground. His messy silver hair rose and fell slightly, revealing a cold smile on the corners of his lips. Constantine''s body, which had lost its head, fell from the sky like a kite with a broken string, heavily smashing on the ground. "Oh. It''s your turn." Ichimaru Gin put sword back into the sheath and turned to look at the person in the room. However, when he looked at it, his face changed slightly, and his narrowed eyes opened slightly, revealing a touch of astonishment. The person in the room disappeared! At the location of the person, there was a fake person who was tied up with straw. On the face of the straw dummy, a smear of bright red blood outlined a strange smile that was almost mocking. The Spiritual Power he sensed came from this straw -- fake person. Chapter 640: Constantine Deceit

Chapter 640: Constantine Deceit

He fell into the trap. Ichimaru Gin stared at the straw dummy and suddenly realized something in his mind. It turned out that the real bait was not Barton who was left in the room, but Constantine in front of him. This guy deliberately made a move of abandoning hispanions to escape. He wanted to take the opportunity to draw his attention and let the man in the room sneak away. The more powerful death god was, the more he would usually rely on Spiritual Power. It was undeniable that Spiritual Power''s role was indeed very strong. Not only could he probe the enemy in battle and predict the next move, but he could also search for nearby things on a regr day, which was almost equivalent to an all-purpose radar. But Ichimaru Gin also made a mistake, and that was that he was too ''trusting'' Spiritual Power! Just like their previous mistakes, trusting the convenience brought by modern science and technology, death god would also be more biased, using Spiritual Power to judge or investigate the situation, and this was the necessary factor for Constantine''s n to be realized. The core of the entire n was actually very simple. In fact, Constantine''s scam could be described with two words, and that was Spiritual Power. However, this guy just went the opposite way. He used the fact that death god relied on Spiritual Power in his heart. Under the eyes of this captain, he yed this set of dirty tricks and even seeded half of it! No wonder Lord Spirit King valued him so much. Ichimaru Gin showed a thoughtful look, and now it seems that this guy really has some ability. With this method of survival in death, Constantine this guy is enough to prove the value he contains. And the most interesting part of the whole n is far more than this. If it is just a simple sacrifice to let hispanion escape, it is not enough to make him feel amazed or appreciate it. After all, the hero drama is staged every day, and this kind of sad drama has already been tired of watching. The main point came. Constantine was really powerful because there was still a link to this n. That was the second hidden bait - Barton who had escaped! Imagine, If all of this was real, then what would happen? Ichimaru Gin tried to rece himself and found that he would definitely choose to track Barton who had escaped to avoid exposing his plot to the other captain. But if this was the case, he would fall into the second trap of the n. He got it from Spirit King in advance. This Constantine zanpakuto''s ability was to use other dead souls to rece him, so as long as the number of dead souls and dead souls was sufficient, it could be regarded as an immortal body to some extent. In other words, Constantine was still alive. And this was the most important part of the n. If he did not know this information and chose to chase after Barton, then Constantine could revive and escape. This was the second bait, the meaning of Barton''s existence. This man, a little interesting.... Ichimaru Gin has a touch of yfulness in his eyes. After all, such prey can make him feel interesting. Although the two people were already in the n, it was a little too embarrassing for him as the captain to run away like this, and if it was spread to the ears of Lord Spirit King, I am afraid it will attract some bad views. Especially. There is Aizen next to him. In the corner that Constantine and Barton could not see, the gentle and humble Captain Aizen was sitting there with a smile on his face, paying attention to his every move. "Gin, you are too careless." Aizen sat in the room with a cup of hot tea in his hand and said with a smile, "You are deceived by such a simple scheme. Is it a new environment and life that makes you feel dull?" Ichimaru Gin eyes were slightly cold, but he did not answer him. He was indeed a little careless, otherwise he would not be deceived by such a simple method. If it was before lurking around Aizen, with Constantine''s hidden means, he could almost see through it at a nce. "This can''t be, Gin." Aizen took a sip of hot tea and smiled: "When a de of sword is no longer sharp, it will lose its meaning of existence, right?" Although his voice was not loud, it was absolutely symmetrical and not small. Especially not far away from the house, there was a Constantine who was pretending to be dead. He could definitely hear this decibel sound. Unfortunately, Constantine could not hear it at all. Or the correct way is that as long as Aizen does not want him to hear, then Constantine can''t hear anything. Kyka Suigetsu, That''s where the horror lies. Complete hypnosis, as long as you see its Shikai, then the five senses will be in a state of domination. What you see, hear, feel, smell, even the sixth sense will be ruthlessly yed by the seemingly gentle man in the palm of the hand, and this state will be permanent. Looking at Aizen''s yful eyes, Ichimaru Gin couldn''t help sighing in the bottom of his heart. Aizen, who has been reborn, is more cautious than before. Even these two weak traveler need to be hypnotized by Kyka Suigetsu. It can be said to be crazy. Originally, he wanted to tease Constantine again, but it disappeared with Aizen''s sudden interruption. However, this also reminded him that he had been toozy recently and was affected by the new environment and atmosphere, leading to some subtle changes in the mood. This way.. No! Just as Aizen reminded him. As the sword in the hands of the Soul King, once it is not sharp, the only oue waiting for it is destruction. ng~ Ichimaru Gin silently put away sword and turned away without saying a word. After confirming that Spiritual Power hadpletely disappeared, Constantine carefully revived. "Damn, almost died!" Constantine swallowed his saliva with lingering fear. If he had just been a little bit worse, he would have really died! Thanks to Barton''s brain, he guessed a little of his intention. He used the substitute doll to sessfully escape and also took Ichimaru Gin away. Otherwise, if he dyed for a few more minutes, he would have to be resurrected. Although the River of Dead Souls was powerful, it had an inconspicuous shoring. That was that the resurrection time could not be dyed too long, otherwise even if there were ghosts to rece the dead, it would be useless, his soul would bepletely swallowed by death. Fortunately, Ichimaru Gin left in time and did not let the cat out of the bag. Constantine came back to the house and squatted beside the body of ''Aizen'' for a long time. After confirming that the captain was really dead, his tightly knitted eyebrows eased slightly and he sighed softly. "I didn''t expect that you were really dead. I thought you were the same as me. Now it seems that my feeling should be wrong." Aizen''s corpse was so real that it couldn''t be more real. The iron-like evidence dispelled thest trace of doubt in his heart. "Hey. Rest in peace." Constantine drew a cross in front of his chest and mourned, "I will definitely avenge you. Check that damn squinting bastard!" "Hehe.." Aizen took a sip of hot tea and felt very good in his heart. ... ... ... Chapter 641: Combat Readiness

Chapter 641: Combat Readiness

The next day, early morning. The originally silent Seireitei sky was suddenly cut by twelve bell rings. The melodious and grand sound of the copper bell suddenly woke up all death god. death god, who was in charge of sending the order, swarmed out and sent a shocking news to the other captain and deputy captain level death god. "Head-Captain orders!" "Seireitei officially enters, level one alert state!" "zanpakuto liberated the ban, all Captain and above death god are dispatched, regardless of the cost to capture the disaster!" "Yesterday night, Captain Aizen of 5th Division died in the station." "The murderer... suspected to be an invader!" This news was no different from a thunderbolt out of a clear sky. Almost all the people who heard this news had a look of horror on their faces, and their hearts were set off endless waves. 5th Division Captain Aizen, who is usually gentle and humble, has never made enemies with others, regardless of status, is approachable, and among Soul Society''s subordinates death god, it can be said to be a very popr captain. ording to the iplete statistics, the results are disyed. Captain Aizen of the 5th squad has won the title for ten consecutive years, and tops the list of men most wanted to marry by female death gods in the soul world, and it is said that there are hundreds of women who voluntarily form a support club for him. It can be seen how popr Captain Aizen is. But it is such a beloved Captain, who is now killed by those hateful invader. For a time, Seireitei is full of troops. All the lower-level death god went out in full force, five people in a group, carrying the idea of digging three feet into the ground, not letting go of each household, carefully searching inch by inch, and the possible hiding ces of the ident. In the residence of the deputy captain of 5th Division. When the messenger soldier told this news to Chen, her face suddenly became pale, and under the attack of anger, her eyes were ck and almost fainted. "You.. What did you say?" Chen could not believe this fact. She used a trembling voice to confirm again, hoping to get a different result. But unfortunately. The answer she got was the same. 5th Division Captain Aizen, died tragically in the base of Division yesterday night. ording to the residual Spiritual Power found on the site, the murderer is suspected to be the invader. Hum - Chen''s brain buzzed and became nk. Even if the messenger left, she did not have any reaction, just like a puppet that lost her soul. At this moment, countless pictures shed in her brain sea, including Aizen''s gentle smile, the feeling when the palm touched the hair, and the maic love voice, but these beautiful memories were gradually breaking. "Poof..." A bloody arrow rushed out of his mouth, and Chen''s spirit became listless. "Chen, are you okay?" When Peter saw this scene, he stepped forward and asked with concern. Chen did not say anything, but slowly raised her head. In her gray eyes, there was a chilling killing intent. Spiritual Power was surging around her like a tide, causing cracks to appear on the wooden floor nearby. Being stared at by those gray eyes, fear could not stop spreading from Peter''s heart. That almost tangible killing intent, as if thousands of sharp sword swords came, scraping inch by inch on his skin. "You... calm down!" Seeing the girl''s murderous eyes, Peter suddenly felt his scalp numb and his voice trembled. "Please believe me. The murderer is definitely not us. Captain Aizen was not killed by us!" It was not that he looked down on everyone. It was just that even if the seven of them were all tied together, it was impossible to kill a captain. Therefore, almost at the first moment, Peter seriously suspected that there must be a problem. But the problem now was, could Chen believe it? Now almost all the evidence pointed to the invasion of their group of travelers, which was basically the worst case scenario. The remnants of the ident at the scene, Spiritual Power, and the signs of the recent invasion of the ident, all kinds of clues are undoubtedly pointing to one problem, which is that their disaster is rted to Captain Aizen''s death. "You...go." Chen looked at the boy in front of her, and her heart was crossed with him. Finally, she said this powerlessly. And after saying this, it was as if her spine had been removed. Her entire spirit was gone, and the light in her eyes dimmed. Her face was pale as if it had been painted with ayer of paint. It was inevitable for people to feel pity when they saw her. Peter was her savior. This was an unchangeable fact, and it was not a direct murderer. It was obviously unfair to implicate the boy, but she could not forgive Peter, who was thepanion of the murderer, so she could only choose to let him go. "In the future... we will settle the matter." Chen shook and got up, like a dying person, walking heavily out of the door. As the Vice-Captain of 5th Division, no matter how ufortable and uneptable her heart was, she had the responsibility and obligation to see Captain Aizen''sst side and deal with the follow-up matters of the team. "Wait, I will go with you!" Looking at the girl''s back, Peter gritted his teeth and shouted, "If you really want to know who killed the captain, then let me go to the scene with you. Let''s find out who the murderer is!" Chen''s body shook. After a moment of silence, she slowly turned his head. Her gray eyes were bloodshot, and she looked ferocious. "What if the murderer is really your people?" "If it really is..." Peter was silent for a moment. He clenched his fists and said, "If it really is one of us, I will tell you his name. When the timees, you will decide how to deal with him. I will definitely not interfere with your choice, okay?" "Okay, it''s a deal." Looking at the clear eyes of the boy, Chen was finally moved and agreed to his follow. ... ... ... 5th Division Courtyard. Death god, who belonged to 5th Division, was full of grief at the moment. After seeing the return of the deputy captain, everyone consciously made way, and some death god bowed his head in shame. Chen led Peter, who had disguised himself, to the scene of the crime. But when they saw the scene of the crime, both of them were shocked. .Tick...tick... Blood dripped down from her palm. "Captain..." Chen stared at the corpse, biting her lips tightly. Her nails dug deep into her palms, but she could not feel any pain. Compared to the pain that her body could feel, the pain in her heart was the most intense. After losing the most important person, it was as if her heart was being torn apart. The pain that could not be expressed with words was the true pain. That kind of gentle and humble captain died in such a cruel way. The chest was forcibly torn apart by some kind of force, and the flesh and blood mixed with the fragments of internal organs, almost filled the entire house in a ssh style, and the sight was a tragedy, even Kyoka Suigetsu''s Zanpakuto was broken. scattered on the ground. Aizen, who died in a sneak attack, was killed by one move without any reaction. The only clue that can be found on the scene is the two special forces of Spiritual Power left. ording to the records of Spiritual Power in the corridor of the Great Spirit Book, these are the two forces of Spiritual Power from outside Seireitei, which is to say, from those invaders. Chapter 642: Convergence Of People

Chapter 642: Convergence Of People

"Everyone, go out." Chen''s voice was very hoarse, as if she was enduring some kind of pain. The others looked at each other. They knew that the vice-captain did not want to be disturbed, so they left the room in turn, leaving only the vice-captain Chen and the person she led. "It is indeed their Spiritual Power." Peter''s eyes were dim and his mood was extremely heavy. He gritted his teeth and said, "It''s Constantine and Barton''s Spiritual Power, but the murderer. I don''t think it''s the two of them." "Where''s the evidence?" Chen said coldly, "Take out your evidence and prove that they are not the murderers." "This..." Peter was immediately speechless. Chen''s gray eyes gradually became murderous. She said coldly, "Since there is no evidence, then the murderer is them!" "...." Peter''s face was bitter and he could not refute. Yes, where is the evidence? He kept saying that the murderer was not them, but he could not bring out any evidence. Looking at the only clue of the entire crime scene, there was only Constantine and Barton left Spiritual Power. In addition, there was no other Spiritual Power, which could prove that there was a third person here. And the most important thing was that the cause of Aizen''s death. The huge hole in the chest was caused by some kind of toxic substance, which led to Captain Aizen''s death. In the past, when Soul Society was training in Lod''s underground space, Peter had seen the special training program of Hawkeye Barton by chance. After he became a soul hunter, one of his abilities was to create biological poison, which could also cause this kind of injury. Everything seemed to be pointed at them. Did John Constantine, and Hawkeye Barton really kill a captain? Peter felt that his brain was a little confused. For a time, he could not think. Now even he himself was not sure whether it was Constantine and Barton. The two of them attacked Captain Aizen. "What else do you want to say?" Chen''s eyes were surging with killing intent, and her voice was cold like the cold wind. "I... I am not sure." Peter squatted on the ground with his head in his arms, his fingers deeply inserted into the roots of his hair. His eyes were nk as he said, "But my intuition tells me that the murderer must not be them." After he said this, he felt that he had no confidence. Anyone could tell that there was a hint of heart in it - hollow. "You can leave now." Chen took a deep look at him and said slowly, "I don''t ask for your help to find them, but I only ask you not to interfere. Otherwise, even if you are my savior, don''t me me for being ruthless." "Yes. I''m sorry." Peter''s eyes dimmed. He could not betray hispanions, nor could he face this girl. The guilt was like a big hand, clenching his heart tightly, making him unable to breathe. "You can go." Chen understood the boy''s choice. She closed her eyes in grief and felt a strong sense of disappointment in her heart. Under the girl''s disappointed eyes, Peter stumbled and ran out in a daze. His mind was now in a mess, as if there were people chasing him from behind, and he fled in panic. ... ... ... Peter hid in a certain room and waited until night. After the patrols were reduced a little, he carefully ran out. He did not forget his mission. There was only one day left before Mr. Stark was sentenced to death, so he had to seize the time to find other scatteredpanions. With the previous two experiences, Peter was very cautious this time. He used his flexible body to avoid those patrolling death god. Then he used the special detection device in his hand to try to find if there was any signal from others within a few kilometers. In the process of moving, he found two signal sources. And these two signal sources were less than a kilometer away from his current position. It could be said that they were very close. Peter was happy in his heart. He shouted that he was really lucky and quickly ran in the direction of the signal source. Although he was dyed for a while in order to avoid patrolling death god, fortunately, the signal source did not move, which proved that they were still safe at the moment, which made Peter more relieved. Soon, he arrived at the location of the signal source. A big ck g fluttering on the gpole, with golden words depicting the Daffodil pattern, and the number ''10'' in the hexagonal prism box, undoubtedly proved that this was the encampment of 10th Division. ording to the previous information, the duty of 10th Division is to patrol Seireitei. Death god of the patrols outside is a member of this Division, which is probably equivalent to the current police. They actually dared to hide here. The two of them were really bold. However, after thinking about it, it was not that he could not ept it. After all, ording to an ancient saying in the east, the most dangerous ce was the safest ce. Those death god who patrolled outside every day would never think that the two travelers they wanted to catch were hiding in their old nest. Peter pursed his cracked lips, looked at the gap between the patrols, and drilled in. Following the location of the signal source, he arrived at the abandoned training ground at the back of the camp. In the hazy night, two figures walked towards him. Peter looked closely. It turned out to be Natasha and Professor Banner. His tense muscles rxed slightly, and he suddenly felt like crying. "You weren''t followed, were you?" Natasha asked directly as soon as they met, not giving Peter a chance to speak. "No. No!" Peter shook his head vigorously and quickly promised, "I deliberately took a fewps and changed my clothes. Then I sneaked here. No one followed me." "That''s good." Natasha let out a sigh of relief, but then she frowned again. "Why are you here alone? I remember that when we were separated, didn''t Rogers stay with you?" "Captain Rogers, he..." Peter looked bitter. After pausing for half a second, he said sadly, "In order to protect me from leaving, he stopped a captain alone. I wonder if he is still alive." "Even Captain Rogers..." Banner sighed bitterly and shook his head. "I wonder how the others are doing." "Constantine and Barton seem to have killed a captain." Peter quickly told them everything he had seen today, hoping that the two of them could give some suggestions. "Do you think that they really did it?" "How is that possible?" Natasha crossed her arms in front of her chest and sneered, "There must be someone deliberately framing us." "Nana is right. This is framing." Banner nodded and patted Peter on the shoulder. "In fact, the reason is very simple. It''s just that you are too flustered, so you can''t see the problem." Peter was stunned and asked hurriedly, "Where is the problem?" "There are problems everywhere, and everything is too coincidental." Natasha''s eyes sank and slowly said, "With the strength of the two of them, let alone killing a captain, even defeating Frank is difficult. How can it be possible to do this?" "Yes, they just met Aizen. Aizen was not on guard against them, just inviting them to his own team building, just to be attacked again. When they left, they left their own Spiritual Power." Banner smiled and said, "Now do you still think that all of this is a coincidence?" "Someone is framing us!" Peter''s heart trembled, and he suddenly realized: "In other words, the person who killed Aizen is actually in Seireitei?" "The only one who can kill a captain is the other captain." Natasha lifted her hair and said seriously, "Things are getting more and more serious. I feel like we are involved in a conspiracy." "There are people who use us as cover." Banner bit his lips and said. Just as the three of them were talking, a figure walked over. Under the night. The neer had a silver messy short hair, which was Ichimaru Gin, the captain of 3rd Division. "It seems that my luck is good ---" Ichimaru Gin squinted his eyes, the corner of his mouth raised a smile, and said: "I actually ran into three invaders again." Chapter 643: Testing And Guessing

Chapter 643: Testing And Guessing

At this moment, the three of them felt cold all over. If one had to use a word to describe their current feelings, they would bepletely disheartened. Especially Natasha and Banner. At this moment, they were looking at Peter with eyes that were about to kill him. "No. It''s not me." Peter turned his head guiltily, not daring to look into the eyes of the two of them. In fact, even he himself did not know that the reason why Ichimaru Gin appeared had nothing to do with him. Their appearance one after the other was a little too coincidental. So it was difficult to not doubt whether Ichimaru Gin followed Peter and found their hiding ce. But thinking about the reason now seemed to have no meaning. There were only two paths in front of them, either to defeat a captain of team 13 from the front, and then leave here openly, or to use all means to escape from the hands of a captain. No matter which path it was, it was almost impossible to reach the sky. The only person among the three of them who could be considered excellent fighting strength, who could exchange a few moves with captain death god, was probably the green giant Hulk. "You two, think of a way to escape." Banner looked bitter, sighed and shook his head. He pulled off his tie and walked to Ichimaru Gin. He was very clear about the current situation. As the only one among the three who had the qualifications to fight with the captain, only he stayed to dy Ichimaru Gin, and the other two had the chance to leave here. "I''ll leave it to you, Banner." Natasha looked at Banner deeply and said softly. In such a serious situation, making Banner stay behind was the best choice. If they did not want to be wiped here, they could only choose this cruel method. But just as Natasha turned around and was about to leave with Peter, the boy shook off her hand. "No, I won''t go!" Peter looked firmly at Ichimaru Gin, He said word by word, "I have already escaped once. I don''t want to escape a second time, so Miss Romanov, you can leave by yourself." "Peter, are you crazy?" Natasha was stunned for a few seconds. Then, she expressed her confusion, "Even if you stay here, it''s meaningless." "No. It''s meaningful!" Peter took a deep breath and stood side by side with Banner. He said in a deep voice, "At least this time, I did not choose to escape. Instead, I fought side by side with mypanions. No matter what the end result is, I will not regret it. So, I''m sorry. You can leave. I want to stay." "You.. You." Natasha had aplicated look in her eyes. She opened her mouth and wanted to persuade him, but she swallowed her words. It was not because of anything else. Instead, it was the boy''s unwavering gaze that made her unable to say anything. Banner looked at the boy''s tender face and a trace of warmth flowed in his heart. "You... really don''t n on leaving?" "No, let''s go together!" Peter clenched his fists and grinned. "Two people are stronger than one person. At least we can dy a little longer, right?" "Nat, you can go." Banner took a breath and said, "Peter and I will cover for you." "Leave my ass! I won''t leave!" Natasha walked over with her red hair and nced at them. "You two are staying. What''s the use of me running out alone? Why don''t we stay together? One more person has more strength. Maybe we can win?" "But... Miss Romanov." Peter widened his eyes. If even she stayed behind, they would really be wiped out. "What? Are you looking down on women?" Natasha red at the boy. "You weren''t even born when I killed someone." "No, no, no. I didn''t look down on women!" Peter was so scared that he quickly shook his head. He didn''t dare to take the me. If some crazy people knew about it, Spiderman would be sued the next day. He wouldn''t discriminate against women. "Then close your mouth!" Natasha took out two electric batons from her waist and put on a fighting posture. Banner smiled and shook his head. Then, his body was dyed with a touch of green. His body suddenly began to expand. In almost a blink of an eye, he became a green monster with muscles like a small giant. The green giant Hulk was on the stage! Roar! A loud roar raised a rolling sound wave, shattering the surrounding ground. Hulk had an exaggerated body of muscles, and he stood in front of the other two people. However, he uncharacteristically didn''t directly make a move. Instead, his muscles tensed up, and he let out an uneasy growl like a wild beast, staring at Ichimaru Gin not far ahead. Even Hulk could feel the danger. The pressure in Peter''s heart became heavier. Even Hulk had this kind of reaction, so one could imagine how dangerous the captain was. Natasha broke out in a cold sweat, and her breathing became a little hurried. "Oh, finished the discussion?" Ichimaru Gin, who always had a good temper, put his hands in his sleeves and waited for the three to finish the discussion with a smile. Then he asked, "Although I don''t have much hope, I should ask. Do you know a blond decadent man and a man with ck hair with a bow?" "Constantine and Barton?" Natasha raised her eyebrows and narrowed her eyes. "From your tone, you seem to know the two of them." "I have heard of them. After all, they killed a captain." Ichimaru Gin tilted his head and looked at them with a smile and said, "If you are willing to tell me their whereabouts, I can apply to Central 46 and let you return to the modern world safely." Peter was about to refuse, but Natasha nudged him with her elbow. "Is what you said true?" Natasha''s eyes shone as if she was a drowning person who had encountered a floating tree. There was a hint of urgency and doubt in her tone. "Then how can we be sure that you will let us go after telling you where they are?" Peter''s heart tightened, but after thinking about Natasha''s identity, he seemed to vaguely understand what she meant, so he chose to remain silent. "Hehe." Ichimaru Gin smiled and asked, "Do you have any other choice now?" "Of course, Mr. Captain." Natasha sneered and said, "If I don''t have a definite guarantee, I will die anyway. I would rather not say a word. At least this way, I can let them live." It had to be said that after their attitude became tough, Ichimaru Gin was silent. "What guarantee do you want?" Ichimaru Gin narrowed his eyes slightly, and there seemed to be a sharp cold sh. "Send us out of Seireitei, and then open the gate to let us leave here." Natasha slightly deliberated and said, "After we go out, we will tell you where they are." "If I promise, can you believe it?" Ichimaru Gin asked with some amusement. "So to ensure that you can keep your promise." Natasha smiled slightly, and said as expected: "We will leave one person behind, and we will not tell you the location of the other two until we confirm that the others have left safely." She had a guess. However, she still needed to verify it before she knew if it was as she had thought. Chapter 644: Confirming And Exposing

Chapter 644: Confirming And Exposing

Ichimaru Gin thought for a moment and said with a smile, "It''s a good method. I agree with your conditions." This person actually agreed! Natasha''s eyes changed slightly and her heartbeat suddenly elerated. "In that case,e with me." Ichimaru Gin smiled as usual, his hands in the wide sleeves: "It is not good to dy in this ce for too long. If the child finds out, you will be in trouble." However. When he took two steps, he turned back and found that Natasha and others did not follow him. Ichimaru Gin squinted his eyes and tilted his head and asked, "I have already promised you. Do you have any questions?" "You seem to be in a hurry?" Natasha''s eyes trembled slightly, and she asked with an unusually dignified look, "You would rather agree to such an exaggerated request of ours than to find Constantine and Barton, instead of choosing to catch us and give us to Seireitei. Why?" Ichimaru Gin''s expression froze. "Let me guess." Natasha took a deep breath and said with serious eyes: "You dare not hand us over to Seireitei because you are afraid that someone will find Constantine and Barton before you, right?" "...." Ichimaru Gin was silent and the smile on his face was gone. And the eyes that were always narrowed, at this moment, had slightly opened a little, revealing a cold and chilling gaze that made one''s heart palpitate. "Constantine and Barton are very important to you." Natasha''s brain was clear. After the clues were connected, the final truth was formed: "So the real murderer who killed 5th Division Captain should be you, the captain of 3rd Division!" Peter sucked in a breath of cold air and looked at Ichimaru Gin with a creepy look. It was only then that he reacted, It turned out that Natasha''s previous words and conditions were just to test the bottom limit of Ichimaru Gin. In fact, just thinking about it carefully, he knew that the other party was one of the captains of Gotei 13th. Even if it was his duty to capture the invasion ident, there was no need to make such a big concession, even let the three of them go in exchange for the positions of the two people. Just try to rece them, and the idea of the real murderer can be understood. After this happened, the people who wanted to find Constantine and Barton the most, in addition to the captains in Seireitei, only the murderer of 5th Division Captain, because he must hurry to find these two people and eliminate them! Unfortunately... After listening to Peter''s narration, Natasha suspected that the real murderer was hidden inside the 13th Division of the Governing Hall. Coupled with the timing of the appearance of 3rd Division Captain, so she would think of ying the trick, using Constantine and Barton to fish and test the suspicious Captain in front of her. And now, the answer is already very clear! The real murderer of 5th Division Captain is Ichimaru Gin, the Captain of 3rd Division in front of him! "A very interesting guess." Ichimaru Gin smiled and apuded, "But the problem is, where is your evidence?" "There is no need for evidence." Natasha sighed. After looking at Ichimaru Gin, she sneered, "In fact, after I said that you were the murderer, the slight change in expression on your face, as well as the subconscious reaction of your limbs, have already told us the answer." "Microexpression? Limbreaction?" Ichimaru Gin raised his eyebrows and seemed to be very interested in this. "When people are nervous and lying, their eyes will subconsciously nce to the left, and at the same time they will make some cover-up actions." A mocking smile appeared on Natasha''s lips. She raised her finger and pointed at him. "After I said that, your eyes looked to the left twice. Your right hand unconsciously approached zanpakuto. Also, your facial muscles are moving too much. It seems that your smile is too fake." So powerful. Peter stole a nce at Natasha and felt that this big sister was so good. In just a few words, you can analyze so many things from the other person''s expression and body movements. Should it be said that she is a senior agent of S.H.I.E.L.D. "Terrifying. Truly terrifying." Ichimaru Gin took a deep look at Natasha and said, "I only said a few words to you and so many things were divided." "So, Mr. Captain, do you admit that the murderer is yourself?" Natasha raised her eyebrows and asked. "Sorry, I don''t understand what you are talking about." Ichimaru Gin put one hand on the handle of sword, with a dangerous and fatal smile on his lips, "The murderer of 5th Division is the two travelers, and I will take revenge for Captain Aizen and kill the three travelers here." "You are really careful." Natasha sighed and said helplessly, "Even at this time, there is no w." "You praise me too much ---" Ichimaru Gin slowly pulled out zanpakuto and said with a smile, "Then let me send the three of you on your way." Spiritual Power burst out like boiling magma, and the indescribable cold killing intent came over, like a never-endingherworld storm, mixed with the screams of countless ghosts, echoing in the minds of the three people. Sensing this pure killing intent, the expressions of the three people could not help but change. Within a radius of several hundred meters, the sky seemed to be covered with ayer of gray fog. The moonlight was visible to the naked eye, and the spiritual energy was like a group of wild beasts raging and roaring, cutting countless visible cracks on the ground. In their eyes, the figure of Ichimaru Gin seemed to be infinitely raised. The infinite and deep dark shadow gradually expanded, covering all three of them. An invisible pressure fell on their bodies, as if there was a transparent big hand that firmly grasped everyone''s heart. "Ikorose, Shinso." Along with the ice-cold voice, an iparably sharp edge blossomed. Shinso''s speed was extremely fast. They simply did not have time to react. They only left behind a gorgeous light in their pupils, and everywhere they passed, they were split apart by this abnormally sharp sword. But in the next moment, Shinso was blocked. A figure suddenly appeared and blocked the attack for Natasha and the other two. "Uh-huh?" Ichimaru Gin opened his eyes slightly and smiled, "It seems that tonight is really lively." "It''s you" Peter opened his eyes and his face changed slightly. The person who blocked this blow for them was the deputy captain of 5th Division, Chen Kiyosumi. "Can you tell me the reason?" Ichimaru Gin unnaturally curled his lips and asked, "They are the murderers of Captain Aizen, and you are here to shield them. If there is no legitimate reason, I can''t ept it, Chen Kiyosumi." "Reason?" Chen Kiyosumi''s gray eyes reflected endless anger, and her voice became a little distorted. "You are the real murderer who killed Captain Aizen. Is this reason enough?" "Then may I ask. Where is your evidence?" Faced with those grayish-white angry eyes, Ichimaru Gin face did not panic at all, but showed an innocent face: "If there is no evidence, ndering a captain like this is a major crime in Soul Society." "Evidence.. It is my zanpakuto!" Starlight bloomed in Chen''s eyes, and the sword in her hand pointed directly at him: "It is the ability of my ZanpakutShirakusa, to break through the illusory and pry into the truth. I have already seen through your lies, Ichimaru Gin!" "Ah.." Ichimaru Gin was slightly stunned and smiled a little strange: "What a terrible ability, no wonder he likes you." Chapter 645: Shirakusa

Chapter 645: Shirakusa

"It sounds very strong." Ichimaru Gin had a strange smile on his face. He looked at the girl zanpakuto and said thoughtfully, "Speaking of which, since you have zanpakuto and asked for its name, it seems that no one knows its ability?" "Yes, no one has ever seen the real ability of Shirakusa." Chen clenched the hilt of the sword with both hands and took a deep breath: "Even Lord Aizen has never seen its true form." "Is it a Zanpakuto that can be released at any time?" Ichimaru Gin noticed the style of zanpakuto, different from the basic shallow form, but a kind of ceremonial jade: "From your description, its ability should belong to Kido, right?" "Ichimaru Gin, your conspiracy is over." Chen shed across the sword with his fingertips, and there was a crisp sound of the sword. Buzz! As Spiritual Power gradually began to rise, the atmosphere appeared to be burning fiercely. And the surface of the blue and white sword was immediately suffused with a gentle and soft luster, as if theke water under the sunlight was sparkling. "What a dangerous little girl." Ichimaru Gin had a cynical smile on his face, and at this moment, he also slightly restrained, pursed his lips and said, "It seems that you are not only hiding the ability of zanpakuto, this level of other Spiritual Power should have four levels, right?" "I just don''t want to leave 5th Division." Chen pointed to Ichimaru Gin, the tip of her foot gently moved forward, and the killing intent in her gray eyes boiled, like a sharp sword piercing throughyers of hollow. "But now, there is no need to hide." "Oh, I finally understand." Ichimaru Gin''s face showed a strange look and immediately smiled: "No wonder he likes you so much. In a way, you and Captain Aizen are the same type of people." "Shut up! Ichimaru Gin!" ''Aizen Captain'' As soon as these words came out, it seemed to detonate the explosives buried in the bottom of Chen''s heart, and the killing intent in the gray eyes mixed with anger. Apanied by the violent Spiritual Power that burst out, it instantly enveloped the surrounding 100 meters. "Don''t use your dirty mouth to say Captain Aizen''s name" In an extremely angry roar, Chen''s figure disappeared in an instant. ng - The sword broke through the air, and the roar of a dragon split the sky. The sharp green and white sword edge broke through theyers of air barriers, and a violent airflow rolled up around the body, like countless ferocious wind dragons. They roared and wrapped around the exquisite sword, and with the momentum of aet crashing into Ichimaru Gin. In an instant. Before the sword edge arrived, the sword energy had already arrived. The white feather that symbolized the captain was torn apart inch by inch by the fierce sword energy. The terrifying, violent airflow like a whirlpool emitted a humming sound as it rotated at high speed, like an invisible meat grinder, tearing everything that touched it into pieces. Even Natasha and the other two, who were standing behind Chen, could not help but be affected by the fierce sword energy. Hulk''s skin was cut with blood, and he screamed in anger. However, he had a rare trace of reason. He did not choose to rush forward, but turned around and protected Peter and Natasha in his arms. "Hiss... What a terrible attack!" Natasha hid in the arms of the green giant, listening to the scream of the big guy, and seeing the cracks on the ground around her, she could not help but be shocked. Peter was trembling with fear. If Hulk hadn''t protected them, the consequences would have been unimaginable! But at the same time, he also understood one thing, and that was, Chen was really angry! Fwooosh ~ The raging wind blew Ichimaru Gin''s hair. Under that seemingly dazzling and fluttering hair, the feminine face had a different kind of beauty. Even though he had faced Chen directly and disyed such a terrifying sword skill, there was still not a hint of panic on his face. The corners of his lips still held a faint smile, as if he did not put these things in his eyes at all. Being looked down on like this, Chen became even more furious. buzz--- The green and white sword''s edge straightened out, carrying thousands of wind dragons, like mighty heavenly power descending. "Ah, what a gorgeous sword skill." Ichimaru Gin took light steps and moved back and forth in the wind. Like a thrilling dance on the tip of a death knife, that white and elegant slender figure, in this narrow space shrouded in sword energy, passing by countless sharp sword energy, almost It is stepping on the boundary line between life and death. Even though the sword energy in front of him was as dense as a gust of wind and rain, it couldn''t stop that elegant white figure. In a moment, Ichimaru Gin prated the barrier of the rain curtain of sword energy unscathed. "The w is here!" Only to see that Shinso in Ichimaru Gin''s hand suddenly burst out dazzling sword light. The extremely long sword broke through the storm and shot straight at Chen''s chest from a strange angle that was hard to understand. Chen was shocked. She didn''t care much and directly put away his sword move, holding the sword in front of him. ng! An intense collision sounded, apanied by a huge impact. Chen snorted, and a trace of blood leaked out from the corner of her mouth. With her delicate body, she could not resist at all. She was sent flying dozens of meters away with her sword. Her feet made two clear ck marks on the ground. "Quite a gorgeous sword skill." Ichimaru Gin smiled andmented, "But it is a pity to use it in actualbat. It is a little too much to underestimate the enemy. It seems that the appearance is great, but the weakness is too obvious. It will be good if you can correct it." "I don''t need you to guide me!" Chen wiped the blood from the corner of her lips and rushed forward again with her sword in hand. However, this time, she had obviously learned the lesson fromst time. She did not use that kind of shy sword skill, but chose to return to its original nature, the most direct thrust of the sword skill. Although the sword move was simple, it contained thousands of changes. In particr, this thrust, seemingly ordinary outside, could change moves ording to the enemy''s response at any time. Ichimaru Gin, relying on his identity as the captain, naturally would not choose to retreat. He leaned sword forward, and at the moment when the distance between the two was pulled, Shinso once again used a strange angle to hit the side of the cyan and white sword with sword''s tip. The force of this blow directly bounced off the cyan and white sword, making the front door of Chen open. "Another w, little Kiyosumi." Ichimaru Gin turned sword in his hand and aimed at Chen''s ws. At this time, zanpakuto in her right hand was shaken by Ichimaru Gin sword, and her whole posture was disrupted, and she could not change his posture at all in a hurry, let alone block this blow. "Shit!" "Be careful, Chen Kiyosumi!" Natasha and the others who knew Shinso''s ability could not help but close their eyes when they saw this scene. In such a close distance, if sword pointed at them, they would definitely be pierced in the chest by sword. "Ikorose, Shinso." Swish! Shinso sword suddenly extended his de, and with a hiss, he broke through the air. But at the moment when Shinso stretched, he saw that Chen seemed to have predicted it. Her waist lightly twisted half a circle, avoiding Shinso''s sword by a hair''s breadth. Not only that, but she also borrowed the strength of the sword in his right hand, drawing a cold arc from the bottom up. Although Ichimaru Gin reacted quickly, he was still a little slower in the end, and a blood flower bloomed with the sword. ng --- There was another light cry, and Chen Kiyosumi''s sword tip pressed down. The green and white sword light crashed down like a mountain, forcing Ichimaru Gin to take a few more steps back. "Hado #4: Pale Lightning!" Chen roared. A white lightning shot out, and the position it aimed at was exactly the same, and Ichimaru Gin intended to retreat. "Huh?" Ichimaru Gin eyes slightly opened, and his footsteps turned to forcibly avoid the white lightning. But before he could catch his breath, the sharp wind poured into his ears, and when he looked up, he saw a pale white sword light, which turned out to be Chen''s sword edge, and had already stabbed him one step ahead of him. "You predicted mynding point in advance?" A hint of shock shed through Ichimaru Gin''s eyes, and he immediately used Hoho to stay away. This time, Chen did not pursue, but stood in the same ce and gasped for breath. What a terrible little girl... Ichimaru Gin touched the wound in front of him and a touch of surprise rose in his eyes. It was just a few words of advice, and he could quickly understand his shorings and counterattack to hurt him. This terrible talent and growth speed, no wonder Captain Aizen appreciated this child so much. "I see.." Ichimaru Gin looked at the sword and squinted his eyes: "Predicting my actions in advance to distinguish between lies and reality. Is this Shirakusa''s ability?" "To see through hollow''s arrogance and pry into reality." Chen Kiyosumi stood with her sword in hand and said coldly, "In front of Shirakusa, all your actions can not be hidden from my eyes." Chapter 646: Staged Ending

Chapter 646: Staged Ending

"... It''s really terrible." Ichimaru Gin''s face was a little strange, and after thinking about it, he understood why Aizen was not willing to take her. This ability is simply the natural enemy of Kyka Suigetsu. No matter from which perspective, it perfectly restrained theplete hypnosis. However, judging from Chen''s performance in all aspects, Shirakusa could only distinguish between lies and truth, or predict the enemy''s attack in advance, but could not pry into other people''s inner thoughts, which is disgusting and perverted. Of course, it can''t be ruled out. Chen Kiyosumi Bankai zanpakuto. After the ability is further enhanced, it might be able to spy on the thoughts of others. This ability... It is simply the nightmare of all the conspirators. No wonder Aizen appreciated her so much, but chose to leave her with Soul Society in the end, not to cultivate with her. Anyone with such a person who can see through all your lies will feel ufortable and even be vignt. "You... haven''t you ever used Shirakusa to spy on Captain Aizen''s inner world?" Ichimaru Gin couldn''t help asking. "No." Chen frowned and said, "Someone as gentle as Captain Aizen, how can I use Shirakusa to spy on his heart?" "Uh..." Ichimaru Gin was a little speechless, and he did not know how to answer this. "I have already made an oath." Chen said coldly, "No one can rely on the power of Shirakusa to spy on the heart of others, so only in the face of a sinister and evil guy like you, I will use the power of Shirakusa." "...." Ichimaru Gin was speechless. Isn''t it a bit too much to use sinister and evil to describe him? And the real evil person in your mouth should be the gentle and considerate Captain Aizen, who seems to be harmless. He is just an aplice. But unfortunately.. These words can only be buried in the heart. "Big evil, hehe." Ichimaru Gin smiled and shook his head, with a touch of yfulness in his eyes: "Then please use your eyes to see clearly what hollow is arrogant and what is real." "I see it very clearly!" Chen breathed out and then rushed forward, the cyan and white sword in her hand like a dragoning out of the sea, rolling up a sharp sword. The edge of the sword was pressed in front of him. Ichimaru Gin casually turned his head to avoid it, but Chen had already predicted his action through Shirakusa''s ability. She did not hesitate to sweep with her sword, drawing a half moon arc in the air. But this time, Ichimaru Gin did not retreat again, but stretched out two fingers and easily caught the sword. ng --- Two fingers were like iron pincers, firmly holding the sword. "Little Kiyosumi, let me tell you a secret." Ichimaru Gin held the exquisite sword, the corner of his lips raised, and his eyes were full of mockery. "The battle between death god is the battle between Spiritual Power. This is the constant truth." "This kind of thing, I know even without you telling me!" Chen shouted coldly, releasing a bluish-white sword qi. The sharpness of the sword energy was astonishing, even Ichimaru Gin didn''t dare to catch it with bare hands, so he could only let go of the sword temporarily. After taking a few steps back, Ichimaru Gin smiled and said, "No. You only know, but you have not deeply experienced what the result will be when Spiritual Power is too far away." "So what? Even if I die here, I will kill you!" Chen thought about revenge for Captain Aizen. Anger and hatred filled her mind. No matter what Ichimaru Gin said, she held the sword andunched a storm-like attack. Swish Swish Swish Swish... The sword was faster than the sword and turned into a sky full of sword shadows. But as time went on, Chen''s heart gradually sank. Even Natasha and the other two watching the battle saw that the situation was not good. Even with Shirakusa''s ability, she had predicted Ichimaru Gin''s next move in advance, but with the powerful captain Spiritual Power, she could never really break through the defense of the other side. Her attack was like an ant shaking a tree. "Little Kiyosumi, I want to cut you ---" Ichimaru Gin''s appearance was like a cold snake, making people feel palpitations: "The ce I want to attack is your heart!" He was not lying! He was really going to attack the heart! Through Shirakusa''s feedback, Chen confirmed Ichimaru Gin''s intention, and then endless anger emerged in her heart. She was underestimated by Ichimaru Gin. Moreover, in this kind of almost face-pping way, he told her where he was going to attack in advance. "Don''t underestimate me too much, Ichimaru Gin!" Chen shouted, full of anger mixed with Spiritual Power, gathered on the tip of the sword. Boundless and sharp Sword Qi burst out in an instant, like a gushing river, surging waves, and surging gales, crushing down with the momentum of destroying the world. "Hulk, hurts" Hulk''s skin and flesh were cut open by the Sword Qi, and he could no longer hold it in and jumped into the distance with the two of them in his arms. Peter and Natasha looked at the area in front of them in shock. The ground had been ravaged by countless green-white sword lights, and the atmosphere had even rolled up a vast tornado, sucking everything in it and crushing it. "Three, two, one." After the countdown, Ichimaru Gin''s figure suddenly disappeared. The violent Spiritual Power roared and shattered the surrounding air, rolling up a thousandyers of dust to the sky. The next moment, the sword shadows in the sky were torn apart by a hand. Ichimaru Gin''s eyes opened, and a hint of scarlet killing intent passed through hollow and directly hit Chen''s heart. The huge Spiritual Power and power fell down, as if the water of the fivekes and four seas poured down, and the heavy pressure fell on her. "You see, it''s so easy." Ichimaru Gin raised a finger and casually fell on Chen''s chest. Bang! The power of just one finger was as powerful as a thousand catties. Chen was like a cannonball that had been fired from the barrel, instantly breaking through the speed of sound and flying backwards. The huge impact was like a high-speed train. A stream of bright red blood spurted out of Chen''s mouth. The buildings that were flying in the air were smashed into pieces one after another, and a clear gully was plowed out on the ground. It only stopped after it had spread for a hundred meters. When the dust and smoke that had rolled up dissipated. Chen copsed in the ruins, her chest covered in blood. "One... move?!" Peter instantly felt cold all over, his scalp numb and his limbs stiff. Chen, who could instantly kill them, was killed by this guy in front of him. They only realized how powerful the captain level death god was until now, but it seemed a little toote. "You, go!" Hulk growled and put on an offensive stance, "Hulk, stop him, here!" To be able to make the originally irrational Hulk say such words, one could imagine how much pressure Ichimaru Gin brought them. "Go?" Ichimaru Gin raised his eyes slightly and looked at them casually, smiled and said, "When I finish her first, it will be your turn next." The three bodies froze, and the chill ran up their backs. Being stared at by those eyes that were as cold as a poisonous snake, it felt as if even his own soul would be ruthlessly taken away. In the next moment, sword''s voice rang out. A dazzling light suddenly tore through the sky, aiming straight at Chen. "No!!!" Peter screamed and closed his eyes in pain. The kind girl was about to die under sword because of them, but he was powerless once again. He could only watch helplessly. The pain once again swept through the boy''s heart. "Sit in the frosty sky, Hyourinmaru!" Just as Natasha and the others closed their eyes and could not bear to see the girl die, they suddenly felt the nearby temperature plummet. When he heard that slightly immature and cold voice, a glimmer of hope suddenly appeared in Peter''s heart. He hurriedly opened his eyes and looked, and found that the entire square had been frozen by ice crystals. Ichimaru Gin, including Shinso, was frozen by thick ice. A boy with silver-white hair, holding a de that exudes endless chill, walked from a distance with steady steps, the white feather weaving was fluttering, and the emerald green pupils were smudged by the spiritual pressure, like a pure Like the water of ake, there is a clear shimmer. Behind the white haori, there is a ''ten'' printed impressively. Captain of the 10th Division - Hitsugaya. He had helped S. H. I. E. L. D. twice, so everyone knew him. "How did he be a child?" Natasha was surprised. When they metst time, he was still an adult. How did he suddenly be an underage child this time? But considering the special nature of death god, Natasha could only conclude the problem of the soul square. "Let''s call it a day, Ichimaru Gin." Tshir Hitsugaya''s eyes were cold, and he said in a low voice, "No matter what happened between you, I will not allow you to attack Chen." Chapter 647: There Will Be Revenge

Chapter 647: There Will Be Revenge

The 10th division is stationed in the back mountain. The two captains confronted each other in the air, and Spiritual Power, who was as deep as the sea, shrouded the area. The temperature in the atmosphere suddenly dropped dozens of degrees, as if it was in the coldest ce in the Arctic, and even every breath that was exhaled would be frozen into a white chill, and the surface of the body was condensed with thin ice crystals. The area within a hundred meters of the square was frozen by the overflowing Spiritual Power. The irregr jungle of icicles that were visible to the naked eye were like daggers made of crystals that extended from the eaves and the ground. As the bone-piercing cold wind whistled, it felt like sword was cutting his body. Natasha and the others, who had weaker spiritual power, undoubtedly felt more clearly. Their lips and skin were purple from the cold, and their eyebrows and hair were covered with white frost. The temperature in their bodies was rapidly decreasing, and they could only keep their consciousness through trembling. The wounds on Hulk''s body that were cut by the sword energy were frozen before they could heal. This big guy was angry but did not dare to get angry. He could only hug his twopanions and pass warmth to them in order to get through the ''disaster'' in front of him. The atmosphere between the two captains was almost serious to the extreme. Anyone could see that as long as there was a little spark, it wouldpletely detonate this violent bomb. "Captain Hitsugaya, I suggest you move aside." The smile on Ichimaru Gin''s face gradually disappeared, and there was a touch of eerie killing intent in his long and narrow eyes: "5th Division Vice-Captain Chen, trying to nder and attack a captain, this is a major crime in Soul Society, are you sure you want to stop me?" "Ichimaru Gin, let me remind you." Toshir Hitsugaya had a tough attitude, and said unyieldingly: "ording to thew of the soul world, all crimes involving the vice-captain and captain-level must be escorted to the 46th Room of the Central Committee for trial and conviction. You have no right to do it on your own." Natasha nodded slightly. This was easy to understand. If death god, a captain, could be convicted in private, it meant that the Gotei 13th had the right to be convicted, and with the super force that they possessed, they could easily overthrow the rule of the central forty-sixth room. Just like the power system of the US, The power of conviction is not in the president, but in the Supreme Court of the Federation. This division of power can ensure that the group of people who control force can overthrow the entire power structure because of a certain origin. Looking back at Ichimaru Gin''s performance, he was obviously choked by this sentence. It is true that he is now the biggest suspect who killed Captain Aizen, but this does not mean that he can vite the absolute rules set by the central forty-sixth room on the surface, this is an absolutely insurmountable red line of ban. So even if his eyes were full of killing intent, he wanted to kill 5th Division Vice-Captain Chen. But the moment the 10th Division Captain Hitsugaya appeared, this matter was out of his control. After Natasha figured out the details, she was finally relieved. It seemed that Chen''s life should be saved. They just took the opportunity to break the conspiracy of Ichimaru Gin, no matter whether it seeded or not, nothing would happen in a short time. "Haha, central 46." Ichimaru Gin had a sneer on his face and slowly put zanpakuto into the sheath. He nced at the invader faintly and said lightly, "How does Captain Hitsugaya intend to deal with the invader that broke into Soul Society?" "Take them away and put them in prison." Tshir Hitsugaya also restrained Spiritual Power and returned the cold ice wheel pill to the sheath, calmly saying, "They are rted to the murderer who killed Aizen. They need to be carefully interrogated. I don''t know if Ichimaru Gin Captain has any other opinions?" "No, Captain Tshir Hitsugaya has handled it well." Ichimaru Gin smiled, with a meaningful look in his eyes, and said, "Since it is the rule of the central 46 room, we Captain naturally have to abide by it." Hearing this, Natasha waspletely relieved. It seemed that their lives could finally be saved. The next problem was how to convince Captain Hitsugaya and believe that the murderer who killed Captain Aizen was actually this Ichimaru Captain. Although it was difficult, it was notpletely hopeless. At least on how to convince people, Natasha was still a little confident. "Forgive me for not sending you far, Ichimaru Gin Captain." Tshir Hitsugaya lowered his eyes and asked him to leave, saying lightly: "Today''s matter, I will report it to Head-Captain." "Ah ---Hitsugaya Captain seems to be in a hurry." Ichimaru Gin tilted his head and said with a smile: "Is Captain Hitsugaya soft-hearted and intends to let these people go?" "Pay attention to your wording, Ichimaru Captain." Tshir Hitsugaya eyes sank and said: "I am the 10th Division Captain, no matter what personal friendship I have, I will not vite Soul Society''sw." "But I am not too assured ---" Ichimaru Gin instantly became obsessed, just like a viin who will not give up. This guy.... Tshir Hitsugaya''s eyelids twitched, hurriedly took a deep breath, suppressing the nameless anger in his heart, and calmly said: "Since Ichimaru Gin Captain does not believe me, then let another person be responsible for escorting them." "Another person?" Ichimaru Gin''s thin eyebrows slightly raised. "Rangiku, they are handed over to you." Tshir Hitsugaya''s face can''t help but show a gloating smile. Ran... Rangiku ?! For the first time, Ichimaru Gin''s face showed a huge fluctuation. So much so that even Peter could see that this sinister and cunning fellow seemed to have been greatly touched in his heart. "Yes, Captain Hitsugaya." A beautiful figure suddenly appeared. Her long orange wavy hair rose and fell along with the breeze. She had an exquisite and attractive appearance. The huge gully on her chest was like an abyss. It instantly attracted the eyes of Peter, an underage child. And the slender waist of the willow, which was barely held, was enough to make any woman jealous to death. Peter was still a minor. How could he withstand such temptation? He stared at the shaking mountain peak. Suddenly, a warm feeling came from his nostrils. It turned out that blood wasing out of his nose. Natasha handed him a tissue with a nk expression, and a hint of disdain shed through her eyes. Peter took the tissue and wiped his nosebleed. He was so shy that he quickly lowered his head, and his whole face became hot. "Ichimaru Captain." Matsumoto Rangiku came to the front, and her eyes were a littleplicated. "I don''t know if you can rest assured if you give them to me?" Tshir Hitsugaya''s eyes were full of smiles, and the corner of his mouth was uncontrobly raised, wantonly exaggerated the amazing arc. Looking at Ichimaru Gin shocked appearance, his heart felt a lot morefortable. "Good.. Very good." Ichimaru Gin face was a little stiff, and after a long silence, he whispered, "Captain Hitsugaya is really thoughtful. With Rangiku in charge of escorting, then I am a lot more relieved." The voice fell. Before others spoke, Ichimaru Gin immediately disappeared. Looking at his appearance of leaving in a hurry, it seemed that he did not dare to face this blonde beauty with big waves. ... "Rangiku..." After Ichimaru Gin Hoho disappeared, he went straight to Soul King Pce. He wanted to know whetherRangiku who appeared in the 10th squad was a fake made by the 12th squad, or is Matsumoto Rangiku was resurrected by Lord Spirit King! But halfway, he was stopped by Aizen. From Aizen''s mouth, he learned that the Matsumoto Rangiku was the real person who had just been resurrected. The reason why he didn''t tell him was that Tshir Hitsugaya wanted to give him a'' surprise ''. Ichimaru Gin: "...." With such a strong desire for revenge, is that guy a child?! Chapter 648: Teach And Learn

Chapter 648: Teach And Learn

Let''s turn the time back to three days ago. After Frank was defeated by Kenpachi, a ck figure suddenly appeared and secretly took the seriously injured and dying Frank away. When he woke up again, he found himself lying in a cave. The serious injury on his chest had been treated. He was wrapped in a thick white bandage and even had a cute bow. The bow... This familiar method of tying knots reminded Frank of a person. When he turned his head, he saw Nemu sitting at the side, fiddling with something strange. From the looks of it, it was a white puppet in human form, but it looked a little strange. "You finally woke up." Sensing that the person behind him had woken up, Nemu pped his hands and put down the humanoid puppet. He turned around and puffed his cheeks with his hands on his hips. He huffed, "Didn''t I tell you not to fight with the captain death god and run away at the first time?" "I want to run." Frank pulled up a bitter smile, but because the action was too big to involve the wound on his chest, he was in pain and gasped, "When I meet the captain of 11th Division, I can''t run away." "Who told you to be so unlucky?" Nemu curled the corner of his mouth and looked at Frank with pity: "However, it is already very lucky to meet Zaraki Kenpachi and still live. After all, the prey targeted by the beast will usually be mercilessly torn apart." "It is indeed very lucky." Frank breathed a sigh of relief. The indomitable and heavy sword momentum, as if even the heaven and earth were cut open, the vast and endless golden sword light, the whole space and even the great air were trembling, just looking at it, it would feel like it was going to be torn apart. The Beast... lives up to its name. When fighting with Zaraki Kenpachi, that kind of terrifying crazy fighting spirit, even he, who has been wandering on the edge of life and death all year round, will inevitably feel a kind of horror from the soul. "Nemu. Lod, what ns do you have?" Frank raised his hand. Looking at the hand that was full of cracks, his eyes were a little nk. "I don''t think that we alone have the ability to save Tony from those monsters." "I don''t know. Brother didn''t tell me." Nemu shook his head and said, "Besides, it''s not like you don''t have a chance at all." "Hehe. Don''tfort me." Frank''s face was bitter, and he sighed heavily. "Although it is a little self-praise, my strength among the seven people should be considered one of the strongest. Perhaps it is only second to the angry Hulk." "About the same ---" Nemu did not deny this. He nodded and said, "After you broke out, Spiritual Power has broken through four ranks, and is the strongest among the seven people. Even if Hulk is angry, he won''t be your opponent in a short time." "And then?" Frank''s face was more bitter, and there was a hint of despair in his eyes: "Even if I use ''to perish together'', I can''t catch Zaraki Kenpachi''s sword, let alone if it was someone else, what would be the oue?" From all the battlefields he had experienced until now, no matter how tragic the situation was, there was no present despair. There was no hope of winning, despair from beginning to end was like a shadow, shrouded over his head, and there was no hope at all. "Zaraki Kenpachi situation... There are some exceptions." Nemu patted Frank on the shoulder andforted him: "Even among the 13th Division, he is a special captain, and he is the strongest." "So what? He didn''t even use Shikai!" Frank shook his head and said bitterly, "You don''t need tofort me. I know how big the gap is." Death god''s strengthy in zanpakuto, and Shikai and Bankai would have a great limit to improve thebat ability of one death god, and this upgrade was a huge span of several times. So, from Frank''s perspective, he could feel his despair. He fought with all his strength, but he could not even force out the Shikai of a captain. "Uh.. You misunderstood." Nemu''s face was a little strange. His lips squirmed a few times and said, "That man''s situation is a little special. He is the only monster in Soul Society''s long history who does not know Bankai or Shikai, but can be the captain of 11th Division." "... Don''t know Bankai, and don''t know Shikai?!" Frank suddenly got up from the ground. The wound that had just healed on his chest was torn again, making his painful face twisted and he couldn''t help but take a cold breath. "Wait, how did he be the captain?" "Don''t move, the wound will crack!" Nemu raised his hand and pressed Frank back. He looked at him and then exined, "Zaraki Kenpachi is in front of more than two hundred yers. By challenging and killing the previous 11th Division Captain, he inherited the position of Captain and 11th Division." "It can still be like that?" Frank frowned. He did not expect that there was such a primitive cruel selection in the seemingly peaceful Seireitei. "This selection mode is limited to 11th Division." Nemu said that it was not the case and said, "11th Division is abat force, and the past captains will inherit the name of Kenpachi, so there is this cruel selection mode." "What do you mean by this ''Kenpachi''?" Frank asked doubtfully. "It means... Soul Society''s strongest swordsman." When he said this, Nemu seemed to have thought of something funny. He covered his mouth and smiled, "But other than the current Kenpachi, the previous two generations of Kenpachi are not very qualified." The eleventh Kenpachi is Zaraki, so the name of the monster is needless to say. But Sojo, the tenth generation of Kenpachi, was evaluated as a rather stupid guy. The ninth-generation Kenpachi Gosuke, who was born as the vice-captain of the eighth-generation Kenpachi, is the weakest in history. He is the only waste who has not won the name of Kenpachi by challenging the previous generation. "If you say so, isn''t that guy even more terrifying?" The corners of Frank''s eyes twitched. He said in horror, "A guy who doesn''t even know zanpakuto''s name can be ranked in the top among the captains." "In a sense, it is not wrong to think so." Nemu thought about it carefully, and then said, "But to be able to fight Zaraki Kenpachi to that kind of situation, isn''t it clear that your strength has approached the Captain level death god?" "Uh.. It seems to be the same?" Frank was stunned for a few seconds and suddenly felt a little happy. It turned out that he was not as weak as he imagined. In the Shikai state, he could already close to the captain level, even sitting in the name of Soul Society''s strongest swordsman, the captain of the 11th Division with the title of Kenpachi! Thinking of this, it was not hopeless! "So!" Nemu patted him heavily on the shoulder. His big dark eyes lit up and encouraged, "In order to let you defeat him, I specially prepared a special training for you to learn Bankai in three days!" "Three days.. learning Bankai" As soon as these words came out, Frank''s heart was shocked, and there was a stormy sea: "Really...really? You are not lying to me!" Although Frank had not yet experienced how difficult it was to learn Bankai, he had a general understanding of it. Usually, only after several hundred years of training, deepening the connection with zanpakuto and strengthening Spiritual Power, would there be a one in ten thousand chance to materialize zanpakuto, talk to him and let him enter a state of submission. Soul Society death god had tens of thousands of people, but there were only a few dozen people who could master the essence of Bankai, and the difficulty was self-evident. And Nemu actually said that he wanted him to learn Bankai in three days "Believe me ---" Nemu said confidently: "Three days, including teaching and meeting!" Chapter 649: Ruling And Recognition

Chapter 649: Ruling And Recognition

Bankai! The second stage above the Shikai was the final form of all zanpakuto. To be able topletely andpletely use the original zanpakuto, who had gone through the Shikai, to unleashbat power far beyond the Shikai state, in Soul Society''s tens of thousands ofrge numbers, only a few dozen people could master it. Once someone mastered ''Bankai'', it would be engraved in the history of Soul Society. The captain of the 13th Division in the past, one of the conditions, is to master and skillfully use ''Bankai''. And all death god after the Bankai, Spiritual Power andbat power will have a qualitative leap. ording to the difference in the personal situation, it is about several times or even ten times more than the Shikai. It can definitely be called the strongest ''Ace''! This is the description of Bankai in the 100 things that death god must know. Well, the author of this book is Nemu. But now he is told that he will be given a teaching package for three days. Frank looked at Nemu suspiciously, feeling that there must be something wrong. "What, you don''t believe me?" Nemu stared at him, her cheeks bulging. She looked at him angrily, "I said it was three days, so it must be three days." "Uh.. It''s not that I don''t believe you, but I want to ask, how do you n to let me learn Bankai in three days?" Frank was a little afraid of being cheated. Thest time broken limb gigai was still vivid in his mind. "This is simple ---" Nemu picked up the white weird doll in his hand and said, "Although it is quite dangerous, as long as you use it, it should not be a problem to learn and master Bankai in three days." "Excuse me." There was a ck line on Frank''s head and he suddenly had a bad feeling. "How dangerous is the danger you are talking about? Please tell me with the probability that it is easy to understand." "Probably.. 70%." Nemu counted with his fingers. 70%. It should be the sess rate? The corners of Frank''s eyes twitched. He swallowed his saliva. "No, it''s the death rate ---" In Frank''s eyes, Nemu''s smile was like a demon grinning at him. Close to 70% mortality rate. Even with Frank''s big heart, he could not help but suck in a breath of cold air when he heard this. "You are not nning to kill me, are you?" "Why should I kill you?" Nemu curled his lips and imitated Lod''s tone. "There is no free lunch in the world. If you want to obtain extraordinary power, you must pay a heavy price. Don''t you understand this?" Everyone understood the principle, but the sess rate was too low. Frank frowned, obviously hesitating whether to ept this special training. "By the way, there is something else that I almost forgot to tell you." Seeing that he was still hesitating, Nemu immediately threw out a heavy piece of news, "Tony''s execution changed. He will be officially executed after three days, so we don''t have time." "Three days?!" Frank''s heart shook. "How could this be? Isn''t there at least five days before the verdict is issued?" This distance from their original n could be said to have been greatly shortened by more than twice. Moreover, it saved the time of the trial and directly jumped to the execution, undoubtedly adding several times the difficulty of the rescue operation. "It''s an order from the central forty-sixth room." Nemu spread his hands and sighed helplessly. "Who knows what those old bastards are thinking? They suddenly elerated the judgment process and directly decided the time of execution." "How could that be? Three days..." Frank suddenly copsed to the ground, as if his spine had been taken away, and his face was nk. "During the time when you were unconscious, Steve was defeated by 8th Division Captain. He should be imprisoned now." Nemu threw out another heavy bomb, forcing Frank to make a choice. "You are right, I am too naive." Frank was silent for a moment, then sighed faintly and smiled bitterly, "In fact, I have already guessed a little. How can it be so easy to master Bankai in three days?" Nemu crossed his arms in front of his chest and tilted his head, "So, what''s your answer?" "Do I still have a choice?" Frank propped himself up, tidied up his clothes, and grinned, "Since we don''t have much time, let''s start as soon as possible." "Follow me." Nemu crooked her finger, indicating for Frank to follow her. The two of them followed a staircase in the cave and arrived at the huge cave below. Theyout here reminded Frank of the huge ce under Lod''s store. The two ces were almost the same. "This is where brother used to cultivate ---" Nemu held the white weird doll and said in a clear voice, "Next I will be here and let you learn Bankai in three days!" Frank noticed the strange doll and pointed to it and asked, "I was curious just now. Is this thing rted to my learning of Bankai?" "Turning the body, one of the most important special spiritual tools of Onmitsukid." Nemu''s face was full of a show-off expression, and he said leisurely, "It can forcibly copy zanpakuto''s body, turn it out and make it materialize. You should know what this means, right?" "Well, death god must know about one hundred things." Frank nodded slightly and said, "Bankai needs to let zanpakuto materialize and surrender, and the actual operation of materialization is to call zanpakuto''s body to the material universe where we are. Am I right?" "Yes, it seems that you are reading seriously." Nemu nodded with satisfaction, just like a teacher looking at a good student, and he was in a good mood: "In the process of your battle with Zaraki Kenpachi, Spiritual Power has touched the edge of the captain, and there have been several unconscious actions before." "So.. I met the conditions?" Frank asked. "It is a basic condition." Nemu was dissatisfied with him interrupting him. She red at him and continued, "As long as I insert zanpakuto into this Divine Body, it will be able to forcefully bring it to the state of materialization. However, the time limit of materialization can only be maintained for three days." "Three days." Frank''s eyes narrowed and his breathing became a little hurried. Nemu said seriously, "Therefore, in this period of time, we must defeat the materialized zanpakuto and make him submit. If we can''t do it, then..." Bang! Before he could finish speaking, Frank stabbed hisrge sword into the Divine Body. "You don''t have to say the rest." Frank looked calm and said calmly, "In any case, it is nothing more than a failure that will lead to death." Boom! The pitch-ck, golden-edged Spiritual Power soared into the sky from the God Transforming Body. The entire cave was filled with cold killing intent, and within it was interweaving the scorching mes of war. The broken ruins slowly emerged. One, two, three figures stepped out of the mes of war and ruins. The moment he saw these three figures, Frank''s body trembled and two streams of tears flowed out of his eyes. The names of the two figures were his dead wife and children. Maria Castle, Kahn Castle, andst but not least... Frank Castle! "How did you alle here?!" The dignified eight-foot-tall man, the Punisher, could not bear the grief in his heart at this moment, and his tears could not stop flowing. "Frank Castel." The three people were expressionless. They said in unison, "We will make a judgment here to determine whether you have the qualifications to control us or not. And the method of judgment will be in these three days to make us all recognize you." "Remember, you only have three days." Frank Castel He took a step forward and said in a deep voice, "If you can''t make us acknowledge you, then the only thing waiting for you is failure." "If you are immersed in the sorrow of the past, then sooner orter you will fall into darkness." Maria castle said indifferently. "Interrogate your heart, Frank." Finally, Kahn Castle looked at him and said coldly: "What is the end of the thing you have been pursuing all this time!" Chapter 650: Execution Day

Chapter 650: Execution Day

On the third day. There was only one day left before the final sentence time. But shocking things happened one after another. Yesterday night, 5th Division Vice-Captain Chen tried to sneak attack and kill Ichimaru Gin, the three travelers with him were immediately arrested. Although the specific reason is unknown, it is said that it is rted to the death of 5th Division Captain. This news caused a great uproar in Soul Society. Especially the group of death god of 5th Division, the deputy captain was imprisoned as soon as the captain died. For a time, the group was excited. If not for 10th Division Captain personally pressing down, it was afraid that it would directly block the door of the central 46 room and set off a bigger riot. But even so, many people noticed that something was wrong. It was as if a huge haze was shrouded on top of Seireitei, and it was full of incredible feelings. The three travelers were temporarily imprisoned in the same cell as the previous ones. This time, Natasha, Banner, and Peter finally met up with Steve. In this slightly narrow cell, four people crowded in the upper and lower bunk, looking at each other in silence. Originally, everyone thought that even if they were caught, there should be no problems with the others, but they met in the prison. Four of the seven-man team were wiped out. Steve was covered in bandages. He sat on the bed with a decadent look. He looked at the three of them speechlessly and asked, "Don''t tell me that everyone has been caught?" "Not yet, Captain Rogers." Natasha crossed her legs and leaned against the edge of the bed. She said gloomily, "Constantine and Barton should have escaped. As for Frank... I don''t know where he is yet, but he should be fine." "No, there isn''t enough time!" The more Steve thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. He subconsciously pinched the iron railing and made a fingerprint. "Tomorrow is Tony''s execution date. If we count on the three of them to be unreliable, we have to find a way to escape ourselves!" "Stop messing around, Captain Rogers." "..." Peter reached out his hands, speechless. There were two shackles on them. "This thing is specially made. With our strength, it is impossible to break free." "Banner, with Hulk''s power, can he break free from this shackle?" Steve turned his eyes to Banner and asked. "Yes yes yes..." Banner smiled bitterly and said strangely, "But the problem is that after I put on this shackle, I can''t be angry or angry at all, let alone call out Hulk." If it wasn''t for the wrong asion, Banner would probably be overjoyed. He has practiced Indian yoga for several years. Apart from unlocking a lot of new postures for himself, it is useless for suppressing anger and Hulk. On the contrary, after he came to the soul world and went to jail, the problems were solved by this pair of shackles. The remaining three people looked at each other with bitter smiles and fell silent again. The only way to escape was also solved by Seireitei in advance,pletely putting an end to the problem of Hulk. "I don''t know. How is Chen ?" Peter''s eyes were a little nk, curled up in the corner of the bed. Natasha sighed andforted him, "Don''t worry, in any case, she is also a vice captain, and there should be no big problem with the protection of the 10th Division captain." "Do we still have hope?" Dr. Banner pulled his hair and said, " Fail to save Tony. We got caught too." "Eh...." Steve was at his wit''s end. He stared at the ceiling, his eyes nk. "Now, we can only hope that Lod still has a backup." If you didn''t say it, you would have forgotten that there was still him. The bitterness on their faces deepened. It was better to count on him than to count on the prison to copse. Everyone stayed in the prison room and watched the sun rise and fall from the east. It was sunset, the moon and stars were sparse. Tonight was a good day, but the few people in the prison could not sleep at all. When they thought that tomorrow was Tony''s execution day and they were still trapped in the prison and could not get out, everyone became anxious. Just like this, in the muddled process, they finally endured this night. ... ... ... The fourth day, early morning, day of execution. Tenth-Division Captain Tshir Hitsugaya suddenly appeared in front of the people in the prison. And the way this captain appeared was really shocking. He actually knocked out all the guards along the way. Was he going to break the prison? When Steve and others were shocked, the iron door was cut off by sword. Tshir Hitsugaya slowly came in, green eyes wandering on several people, and finally locked on Natasha: "You said Ichimaru Gin might be the murderer who killed Aizen, tell me the specific spection process." Just to ask a question, does the movement need to be so loud? Natasha was obviously shocked. After more than ten seconds, she was awakened by a dissatisfied snort of Tshir Hitsugaya, and then hurriedly told her all her spections. From the reason of suspicion at the beginning to how to take a step forward and figure out how to lure the result. The whole logic chain has no ws, and it is quite convincing. There is also Chen as half a witness, almost all suspicion and spearhead points to Ichimaru Gin, the captain of 3rd Division. "Sure enough." Tshir Hitsugaya just showed a dignified expression after listening. "That..." Peter asked carefully, "Can I ask, what exactly happened?" Suddenly running over to ask about Ichimaru Gin, no matter how you look at it, it doesn''t look like a small matter. Could it be that another captain was killed? At the thought of this result, Natasha and the others felt a little horrified. "Yesterday, the crime of Chen has been officially decided." Hitsugaya Toshiro looked solemn, and said in a deep voice: "The judgment of the Central Forty-six Room is that because Chen attacked the captain without authorization, they sealed off her five senses and imprisoned her in the Infernal Hell for a thousand years." "What? A thousand years!" Upon hearing this news, Peter jumped up from the bed excitedly. "This... isn''t it a little too serious?" Natasha keenly noticed that something was wrong. She asked doubtfully, "Even if you attack a captain, isn''t this trial process a little too fast?" "Yes, too fast." Tshir Hitsugaya''s eyes sank and said: "This time, the order of the central 46 room is full of strange things. I suspect that Ichimaru Gin guy is likely to secretly control the central 46 room." Control... Central 46 Room As soon as these words came out, everyone was shocked, and there was even a huge wave in their hearts. That was equivalent to the highest authority in the US Congress. It was manipted by a captain who was simr to a general position. The conspiracy behind this was definitely not as simple as they imagined. Killing a captain of the same level! Ichimaru Gin.. What the hell was he trying to do? This was a thought that came to everyone''s mind at the same time. First, he killed a captain of the same level, then he was suspected of controlling the highest authority, and finally, he tampered with several orders in advance. "You guys, hurry up and leave." Tshir Hitsugaya breathed out and said, "There is still some time before the execution. I need to go to the central forty-sixth room to find out if Ichimaru Gin is behind the scenes." "Wait, I will go with you!" Peter suddenly gritted his teeth and shouted, "Chen saved me twice. I have to help her. They are enough at the execution ground. There is nock of me." Natasha''s heart warmed. This was an opportunity to get in touch with Soul Society''s highest authority. She could not miss this opportunity. She said, "I wille with you. With my observation and reasoning ability, I should be able to help you a little." "Now, it seems that Ichimaru Gin has a lot to do with Tony being caught." Steve thought for a while and said, "I hope you can take them with you. At least this can wash away our suspicion. It is enough for me and Banner to go to the execution." With the strength of Natasha and Peter, they might not be able to help even if they followed. Even the situation over there was more dangerous. If they were careless, both of them would die, so instead of following them, it was better to investigate the conspiracy behind this matter. "Alright." Tshir Hitsugaya thought for a moment and nodded to agree with this method. "Once there is any discovery, I will find a way to inform the other captains. Before that, try to dy the execution time." Chapter 651: Time Of Execution

Chapter 651: Time Of Execution

The Tower of Penitence. Tony, who had been imprisoned for several days, was suffering from both mental and physical torture. This famous yboy could no longer see any of his former glory. His eyes were cloudy and unclear in his deep eye sockets. His cheeks were smooth and his cheekbones were protruding. He looked like a drug addict. Ever since he learned that he was going to be sentenced, he had not thought about it. For a full three days, the whole person seemed to have shed ayer of skin, and there was no original essence, energy, and spirit. Being trapped in the Tower of Penitence, in this rtively quiet and narrow ring, people would be more easily confused. He had interrogated his heart several times, whether he regretted epting Lod''s proposal and bing a death god. But no matter which time, the final answer was not regret. If Lod hadn''t given him strength, Pepper would have died in the disaster of the World Expo, how could he still be alive today. Perhaps, all of this was the price. He used his own soul to exchange for this temporary happiness from the demon, but in the end, he had to return it. Gradually, Tony calmed down. He could already look straight at his own death, ept it, and choose to wee the arrival of this process. Rumble.. The stone door of the Tower of Penitence slowly rose, and a dazzling light was projected in. Tony was like an old man who was about to die. His neck was stiff as he slowly raised his head. He closed his eyes to adapt to the light of the outside world. A momentter, he slowly opened his eyes and saw two people dressed in white robes, walking in with binding instruments in their hands. There was nofort or words as he had imagined. The two executors put the instruments of torture in their hands, a red ring rope around his neck, and their hands were tied behind their backs to prevent him from escaping halfway. After this series of actions, their movements were not rude. But they were definitely not gentle. However, Tony had already seen through death, so he had noints at this moment. His eyes were clear as he silently epted all of this. After the torture equipment was worn, the two executioners escorted him out of the Tower of Penitence. Stepping on the long corridor in the air that was painted red, Tony suddenly stopped. He took a deep breath of the fresh air that he had not felt for a long time. He felt the breeze that passed through the hall from both sides. He looked at the rising sun that emitted infinite heat. A trace of regret shed through his heart. How nice it would be to see Pepper again... At this time, Pepper should have gone to work, sitting in thepany and handling those chores. If there were no idents, in another hour or two, Pepper would bring a cup of coffee to his room. Then the two would hug and kiss in the warm sea breeze and enjoy lunch together. But unfortunately, it was impossible. Tony was very clear in his heart that his thoughts were not realistic. After a long sigh, he stepped on his way back. ... ... ... Dune of Death. Located at the southernmost end of Seireitei, on a in cliff. The reason why it was called ''Dune of Death'' was because on this cliff stood the authority and symbol of Soul Society. Just like in Greek mythology, the sharp sword hanging above Damocles was a deterrent to all of Soul Society''s death god. It was also an authoritative symbol. Its existence was near to Soul Society''sw! A spear that soared into the sky was bound by a rope that was as thick as a baby''s arm. At the edge of the cliff, right in front of the spear, was a huge ''door'' -- - After thebination of the two, they together form the ''Double Death''. When Tony was escorted by the executioner, his eyes couldn''t help but change slightly, and there was a hint of shock. The people watching and ensuring the execution were actually Soul Society''s captain and vice-captains. Although he didn''t know the people here, from the fluttering white feathers and the powerful Spiritual Power, he could confirm that these people, without exception, were all the captain of Gotei 13th who stood above death god. 1st Division, 2nd Division, 4th Division, 6th Division, 7th Division, 8th Division, 12th Division! How could this be? A total of seven captains came to watch his death sentence. For some reason, Tony was suddenly a little touched. When the old Loki led the Annihtion Zerg, the invisible empire and the Arrancar Corps to invade New York together, Soul Society did not send such a powerful lineup! In a sense, he seemed to be more powerful than those people. If there was hell after death, he might be able to brag to the old Loki. Soul Society only used one captain to beat you, but he used a total of seven captains to beat him! However, Tony did not notice. The bald, bearded man at the forefront seemed to have a ravine on his face, but his demeanor was extraordinary and calm. An unspeakable bitterness appeared on the corners of his lips. The person who yed the role of captain was naturally Lod Carl. In order to gather this set of lineup, he had to pay a lot of price for the first gorgeous appearance of Soul Society. 4th Division, 6th Division, 7th Division, 13th Division, all of them used second-rate temporary souls and high-level gigai souls to ask Kisuke Urahara to create counterfeits. Although they had the captain level Spiritual Power, they did not have the corresponding zanpakuto. However, it was enough to pretend. The executor took Tony to the tform under the shelf and waited for the captain to give the final order. Tony took the opportunity to size up this old man. The old man''s hair and beard were all white, and there was a cross shaped scar on the right side of his head. The purple ribbon tied up the silver white breath hanging down to his waist, and his hands were holding a thick and crude walking stick that looked like it had been cut off. His whole body exuded an inexplicable powerful and dignified aura. This old man... is not easy! Tony was slightly shocked, but was it really okay for an old man to be in charge of the captain of the 13th Division? This was especially the case when he looked so weak that he could die at any time. He was really worried about what he would do if someone tried to assassinate him. However, all of this had nothing to do with him. Tony took a few deep breaths and slowly closed his eyes, waiting for the final trial to arrive. "Carry on with the execution." Head-Captain''s eyes were a little cloudy, and his voice was deep and hard. As his voice fell, two square stones floated up on the green tform. The invisible gravity pulled Tony''s arms straight, and then slowly floated up into the air, at the same position as the top of the Dismemberment rack. "Liberate the double dead." Head-Captain''s hair and beard fluttered, and he ordered in a deep voice. Dozens of people who were proficient in Kido surrounded the spear that soared into the sky, chanting an unknown incantation. Spiritual Power, who had gathered dozens of people, poured all of them into this spear. The thick hemp rope that was used to tie the spear rose up from the ground under the infusion of spiritual power. It rotated and slowly unlocked the seal. Then, as thest incantation was finished, the taut hemp rope shot through the air like a sharp arrow. Buzz. The seemingly ordinary spear finally revived at this moment! The invisible airflow was like a tsunami, surging around the revived giant spear. Waves of ripples visible to the naked eye rippled in the air, as if breaking the calm surface of ake. Countless tiny cracks appeared in the space. In the next moment, Double Eradication was awakened! The golden phoenix rushed into the sky and sprinkled endless pressure. Endless mes spread out along with the wings, releasing an iparable brilliance. The surging Spiritual Power dyed half of the sky red! ... ... ... Chapter 652: Sudden Help

Chapter 652: Sudden Help

At this time, at the moment. The blue sky of Seireitei is now covered by the fiery red clouds. The vast and boundless Spiritual Power, almost turned into a surging river, falling from the sky, almost half of Seireitei people can clearly feel the huge Spiritual Power emitted from the most southern cliff. "Not good. The execution has begun!" Tshir Hitsugaya, who was running toward the central 46 room, suddenly stopped and showed a dignified look. "We have to hurry up. The Double Eradication over there has beenpletely released." "Yes, Captain Tshir Hitsugaya!" Peter gritted his teeth and elerated again with Natasha on his back. ... ... ... Dong!!!!!!!! The cry of a phoenix resounded through the sky. The golden mes apanied the spread of the wings and rolled up an unbearably hot and terrifying temperature. Even at the level of the captains, they could not help but set up ayer of spirit energy walls on the surface of their bodies to resist the rain of mes that fell from the sky. Tony, who was bound to the Dismembering Light, could not hide the shock in his heart. "The ultimate executor of death." The chief captain leaned on a wooden cane with both hands, and his low voice was unaffected at all, and it was clearly heard by everyone: "The true posture of the spear of the double scorpion destroys the king. After it prates the sinner''s body, it means The execution is dered over." "Heh. The scene is really gorgeous." Tony slowly closed his eyes and calmly weed the impending death. The high temperature of the zing mes became even hotter. His skin even reflected a red color. Even without opening his eyes to look, he could clearly feel the monstrous mes that could melt everything in the world and burn all sins. It was said that before death, There would be people who would run away for their entire lives. A myriad of thoughts drifted through Tony''s mind, and countless scenes shed through his mind. In the life experiences he had since he was a child, those that had made him angry had now be warm memories. Perhaps one would only be able to see themselves clearly before death. The process of waiting for death was quite long. Time seemed to have been dyed by countless times, but his senses had been magnified to the limit. Wait. Wasn''t this a little too slow? Tony felt that something was wrong. Logically speaking, with this distance, no matter how slow the speed was, it should have hit him! Could it be that this group of death god felt that this kind of straightforward death was too easy for him, so they wanted to dawdle a little longer to torture him? Tony was getting impatient from waiting, so he decided to open his eyes to take a look. The moment he opened his eyes, he saw a familiar ck figure, wearing a wide gray robe, blocking the path of the King of Destroyer, resisting the spreading mes with that thick knight sword. The execution tool did not bump into it, but stopped by himself. Otherwise, with the power of millions of Zanpakut, if you concentrate a little bit to prate the past, Frank and Tony will be turned into ashes. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh. The gorgeous mes turned into a torrential sea of mes thatpletely lit up the entire atmosphere. There was only a monotonous fiery red color left in his field of vision. Apart from that, there was only that towering figure that formed a peerless painting together. "Fu... Frank?!" Tony''s eyes were as wide as copper bells, and he was instantly scared silly. Oh God. Did he have hallucinations before he died, otherwise how could he see Frank the Punisher here? ! But soon, he realized that this was not an illusion. "Hey, are you alright?" Frank was still wrapped in bandages. He carried the greatsword and asked, "If there''s nothing else, just squeak and let me hear it." At this moment. Tony admitted he was moved. Frank, who was like a divine weapon descending from the sky and blocked the exeution, was simply too damn cool! Although he felt that there was no problem with his sexual orientation, Frank''s appearance was too timely. In his eyes, he was like a savior descending. One person blocked the terrifying me God Bird with one sword and asked him with a low and maic voice if there was anything wrong. Presumably, if anyone encountered this kind of thing, even a straight man would doubt his sexual orientation for a second or two. Heroes always appeared at thest moment. Everyone knew this, but at thest moment, the person who was saved by the hero would undoubtedly fall in love with the hero for at least a second! "I... I''m fine." Tony immediately threw that terrifying thought out of his mind and said with aplicated expression, "Why are you here?" "Not just me." Frank pursed his lips and said lightly, "Steve, Natasha, Banner, Barton, and Peter are here to save you." It turned out that everyone was here. Tony''s eyes were misty, and he was so moved that he almost cried on the spot. It turned out that he had not been abandoned. Hisrades had alle to save him and had even barged into Soul Society. "If you want to thank me, we can talk about itter." Frank let out a heavy breath, his expression solemn as he held the western style giant sword and assumed an attacking posture. "This immortal bird doesn''t look easy to deal with. I don''t have full confidence that I canpletely block its attack." The moment this was said, Tony was pulled back to reality. The fire of hope that had been ignited was also slightly extinguished by this basin of cold water. Although Frank came to save him, the situation in front of him did not change at all. They still had to face the terrifying ''undying bird''. "cracking--" The King of Ruin raised his head proudly. His two jewel-like golden eyes revealed a high indifference look, like a god overlooking the world,ughing at the tiny human beings in front of him. He tried to stop him beyond his control. This came from the heavens. That was the truth. Tony lowered his head and noticed that the captains who were in charge of observing all had a mocking expression on their faces, as if they did not care at all about Frank who had suddenly appeared. Phew - It pped his wings with all his might, causing a billowing storm to whistle as he slowly distanced himself from the Dismissed. "This beast is so smart!" When Frank saw this situation, his expression couldn''t help but slightly change. He said in shock, "It intends to distance itself from us, and then use this distance to strengthen the power of the final sprint." However, things had alreadye to this. Apart from directly blocking the impact of Twin punishment, Frank had no other choice. After all, the person behind him was Tony who had no ability to resist. After a period of time, he held his breath. The enormous wings of the bird pped and created endless waves. It roared like the raging waves of the sea, raging in the entire sky, causing a violent roar! "It''sing!" Frank opened his eyes wide and held the knight''s sword with both hands. Spiritual Power, who had umted for a long time, burst out like a silent mountain of fire. Bang Frank stomped heavily on the ground, creatingyers of ripples in the air. His entire body was like a cannonball, charging straight towards the firebird. His clothes were pulled by the strong wind, making a tearing sound. At this moment! Seeing that the distance was getting closer and closer, when the human and beast were about to collide, a seemingly ordinary rope suddenly extended from the ground to the sky at an extremely fast speed. The rope turned in the air and wrapped around the neck of the phoenix. With a short stick, it fell extremely fast and heavily smashed on the ground! This sudden situation was unexpected to everyone present. Frank stopped vigntly and looked along the rope to the ce where the short sticknded. They saw a man with white shoulder-length hair, a slightly sickly temperament, a good-looking man, holding a big shield with strange patterns on it, suddenly appearing at the execution site. "13th Division Captain... Ukitake ?!" Soi Fon showed a surprised look and took the chance to say the identity of the man. "Yo ---Sick tuberculosis ghost." Kyouraku Shunsui, who was wearing a flower dress, fell beside the man and greeted him with a smile: "You really made me wait so long. I thought you wouldn''t be able to catch up." "Sorry." Jshir Ukitake smiled and said, "It took a lot of time to unlock the seal, but this is enough!" Chapter 653: Human Missile

Chapter 653: Human Missile

Dong! The heavy big shield smashed on the ground and immediately sshed a piece of dust and gravel. "That is... the family emblem of Shihouin!" Soi Fon noticed the special coat of arms on the big shield, and her expression changed drastically in an instant. She seemed to think of something and quickly reminded everyone: "Quickly stop them. They want to destroy the spirit bodies of Soukyoku!" However, her reminder was a step toote. Kyouraku Shunsui and Jshir Ukitake, the two captains, stood on both sides of the big shield. They pulled out their own zanpakuto and injected spirit energy into it, sessfully activating this side. It was a Divine Weapon Armor engraved with the emblem of the Shihouin! The golden light spread along the rope all the way to the phoenix. In the end, two different team leaders, Spiritual Power, gathered together. After being enhanced several times by the Divine Weapon, they exploded inside the huge body of phoenix. Boom! The rain of fire that filled the sky fell like meteors. The huge shock wave produced by the impact sent all of Kido''s people flying. And the fiery red clouds covering almost half of the sky also gradually disappeared at this moment, returning to the usual emerald blue like a seal. This scene waspletely beyond everyone''s expectations. Head-Captain showed a surprised look, as if he did not expect that these two people would actually help the ident. Taking advantage of the moment when everyone''s attention was attracted by the two captains, Frank made a prompt decision to turn over and jump back,nding on the huge'' light door ''shapedpartment. He held the huge knight sword in both hands, and his eyes fell on Tony''s back. Although the Dismemberment rack was not produced by the original factory, it was still a work that Kisuke Urahara had put in a lot of effort into. At least with Frank''s current spiritual power level, the hope of destroying the Dismemberment rack was basically zero. Therefore, the only space left for him to use was the two square stones that fixed Tony. "Wait. Wait. Don''t tell me you want to..." Noticing Frank''s actions, Several ck lines shed across Tony''s forehead. "Bear with it!" Frank slowly let out a breath and ced the huge knight sword on his shoulder. The muscles on his arms that were holding the sword were bulging with blood, and the ck tendons that looked like pythons trembled slightly. The strength that his legs had umted slowly flowed down his spine and into his upper body. "Give it to me!" A thunderous roar exploded, causing Tony''s eardrums and brain to buzz. The giant knight''s sword, which was nearly one and a half meters long, shed down from above like a mountain. The air current was torn apart and let out a sharp howl. The ck-gold Spiritual Power suddenly increased in size and released a heavy pressure along with the sword force. This sword attack did not use any techniques. There was only an extremely pure and powerful force thatbined with the enormous Spiritual Power to create a deformed product. A miracle with great strength was not just a saying. Under certain circumstances and circumstances, the most correct answer was to defeat ten with one force. Bang! A huge Spiritual Power ring exploded in the air. The sharp winds stirred up a vast shockwave, as if countless des had swept through the atmosphere, leaving behind numerous transparent traces that seemed disorderly and disorderly. The entire Dismemberment stood still in the storm, as expected of the work of Kisuke Urahara''s heart and blood. However, the two square stones that had fixed Tony were not so lucky. Under Frank''s nearly all-out attack, the square stone finally could not bear the burden and turned into dust that scattered all over the sky. When the captains looked up, Tony was like a delicate woman, being carried by Frank on his shoulder. "Uh. Let me ask." Tony looked at the many captains who were eyeing him covetously and his forehead broke out in a cold sweat. "How do you n to perform the magic trick that will make us disappear in front of these captains? Oh, or a n?" "Sorry to disappoint you." Frank took a deep breath and shook his head. "This time, I did not prepare any ns." Tony was silent for a few seconds. His face was pale and stiff. He asked in a trembling voice, "Then please tell me, do we have any backup, such as a few captains?" "Tony, are you still asleep?" Frank said in a bad mood, "I don''t even know what happened to the two captains. How could they have other help?" "...." The corner of Tony''s mouth twitched. Like a salted fish that had lost its dream, his eyes were ashen as he said, "Then you should put me back. At the very least, that Fiery Bird can still make me die a quick death." No help! No n! No way out! With just the two of them, if they wanted to rush out from the encirclement of the five captains, the sess rate was close to zero. Unless there were three more captains, they might still have a chance. Or maybe a few more people who wereparable to the captain level would at least wipe out the advantage of the number of people between friend and foe. As for now? Don''t make a fuss, it''s better to just wash up and sleep. He would rather be killed by the phoenix than be hacked to death by these captains. "Then I will throw you to them?" Frank was angry and grabbed Tony''s cor, trying to throw him down. "Hey, hey, hey, don''t, don''t, don''t!" Tony was so scared that he quickly waved his hand. His face was filled with a fawning smile. "I was just saying it casually. Why did you take it seriously? At most, we can break out together!" Although he said that, he still had a glimmer of hope in his heart. After all. It was infinitely close to zero, but it was notpletely zero. There was hope, better than no hope. Although the two of them bickered for a long time, in fact, it was only a few seconds. The captains and vice-captains who came back to their senses were ready to arrest the escaped criminal. The first to rush up was the lower-level death god who was in charge of maintaining order. "Hulk, smash!" A huge green monster leaped up from the bottom of the cliff and crashed down. The huge impact of the fall directly sent dozens of lower-level death god flying, smashing them in all directions. "Are you alright, Tony?" A man wearing a tight suit of Star g jumped down from the green monster. He had a metal shield hanging on his right arm. He looked up at the two people on the horse and smiled. "I''m very happy to see you again. Frank, it seems that we are not toote." "Finally, we are here." Frank grinned. To be able to see hisrades in such a situation, it was gratifying. "Since the two of you are not dead, then quickly take Tony and leave here." With Hulk''s high mobility, he might be able to get rid of these death god. The only drawback was that someone had to stay and be responsible for intercepting the captain who was chasing. This was the best choice he could think of at the moment. "Take it, Steve!" Without giving them a chance to express their opinions, Frank suddenly gripped Tony''s cor and threw him down to Steve and Hulk, who were below him, like a shot put ball. "@!(*#&*!@%#" Due to the high throwing speed and strength, Tony was hit by the strong wind and could not even utter aplete sentence. "F*ck!" Steve was even more shocked by this operation and subconsciously put the shield in front of him. Fortunately, his reaction speed was fast enough, and he managed to dodge the angle of the shield in time to prevent Tony from hitting the shield. Bang! The lingering sound lingered around the beam for three days. It was the muffled sound of flesh colliding with metal. Steve and his shield were knocked back dozens of meters, and his legs plowed two clear ditches on the ground. Only then did he forcibly intercept Tony''s human flesh missile. As for Tony. He had fainted. However, looking at his trembling lips, he knew that this hit was definitely not light. "Frank, tell me in advance!" Steve was so scared that his heart was trembling and he red at the culprit. If he had reacted slower, Tony would have turned into meat paste and died by his own hands. "Can you me me for this?" The corner of Frank''s mouth twitched. "Besides, who would use a shield to pick people up?" As soon as he said this, he suddenly regretted it. Wasn''t the American captain in front of him the kind of person who often liked to pick things up with a shield? Chapter 654: Unexpected Person

Chapter 654: Unexpected Person

The person was rescued. But the next problem they had to face was the most difficult part of the entire segment. They had to escape safely with Tony in the encirclement of the five captain level death god. Although 8th Division captain and 13th Division captain had helped them just now, the reason and motive were still unknown. If the two sides really started fighting, it was unknown whether they would choose to help. Therefore, the hope of escape could not be ced on hollow''s vague spection. Then the best choice left was to leave one person behind to cover the retreat. There was no doubt that the person to cover the retreat could only be Frank Castel. As the strongest person among them, only he had this qualification. Steve and Hulk could not stop the captain, so they could not take this responsibility. Everyone was well aware of this point. "I''ll leave this ce to you!" Steve took a deep look at Frank. He had already understood the determination of hisrade. He immediately picked up the unconscious Tony and turned around without hesitation. He ran down the mountain with his two thighs. "Hulk, run!" Hulk growled and followed him out. It did not want to stay here for even a moment. The heavy Spiritual Power that filled the air undoubtedly made this beast, who was known for its anger, feel a trace of fear that it had not felt for a long time. Especially the old man whose hair and beard were all white. His beast-like intuition told Hulk that he was the most terrifying person among all people. If the old man was willing, he would probably make everyone present kneel with just a nce. In short, it didn''t want to stay any longer. "Wait, invader, stop!" "Quickly stop them! Go!" "Don''t even think about leaving this ce. Damned invader!" The vice-captains who followed the captains saw the three cmity that were attempting to escape and immediately chased after sword. However, in the next second. A tall and sturdy man with a skeleton printed on his chest suddenly appeared and blocked their path. The broad figure was as tall as a mountain, and his ck coat fluttered in the wind. The outline of sword''s face, which was like a Greek sculpture, and a pair of eyes that were full of determination and determination, all told him how extraordinary he was. Phew -! The huge knight sword shed across the ground, leaving a clear -- visible mark. The five vice-captains ''expressions changed slightly, and they quickly understood the role of this'' line ''. Before hitting this man, no one would think of passing through here, unless they stepped over his body. "You,e together." Frank inserted the knight sword into the ground and hooked his fingers at several people: "Just let me have a taste of how capable the vice-captains of Seireitei are." The reason why he dared to say this was not that he was arrogant or inted. Instead, in those three days of hellish devil training, after being familiar with and mastering the skill of ''Bankai'', he had been reborn and sublimated, and his strength had been greatly improved in the past. Now he just wanted to test it. He wanted to see if his training results in this period of time were worthy of the cruel hell torture. "Damn, how dare you look down on us!" "It''s just an invader. I''ll let you see my strength!" "Kill him!" The five of them were furious and rushed towards the man. "Good!" Frank''s eyes turned cold and he rushed forward. The moment he crossed paths with them, relying on the super physical skills that had been tempered for a long time, Frank almost effortlessly dealt heavy damage to the five vice-captains with three punches and two kicks. Moreover, the attacks aimed at the weaknesses of the human body. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The muffled sound of punches and kicks hitting the flesh rang out. The five vice-captains did not even have time to scream out of their mouths before they were cleanly dealt with. "So weak." Frank looked slightly disappointed and shook his head. "The vice-captain of Seireitei does not look so powerful." The reason why he felt weak was naturally because these vice-captains were not real people. They were only using the righteous souls created by temporary souls, so they could not use zanpakuto. Although they had self-awareness, they were naturally not his match against Frank, who had already reached the captain level. However, it was obvious that Frank did not realize this. After easily defeating the five vice-captains, a feeling that he had never felt before surged into his heart, causing him to have an inexplicable illusion. Perhaps those captains were not as strong as he imagined. After experiencing that hell-like torture, he had already be stronger. In addition to monsters like Zaraki Kenpachi, other high-ranking captains in the past seemed to be no longer untouchable enemies. Taking advantage of the time of a daze, there was a sound of sword cutting through the air. Frank''s spiritual awareness was revived, and he realized that the attack wasing from behind. He pulled out the knight''s sword stuck in the ground, and turned around without hesitation. ng! Sword collided and sparks flew in all directions. Twopletely different forces of Spiritual Power stirred up, sending out surging waves of air that whistled in all directions. The ground made of rock was split intoplicated and messy marks by the sharp force, as if it had been cut by sword. "Captain, a sneak attack is not a good habit!" Frank held the hilt of his sword with both hands and continued to exert force to press down. He grinned and said, "Or do you think that I can''t find your attack?" "This force. So that''s how it is." Kuchiki Byakuya, who was covered by 6th Division Feather, felt the pressure from the sword tip, and a cold ripple appeared at the bottom of his eyes: "The strength of Spiritual Power has indeed improved a lot. Is this confidence that you dare to rob the sinner?" "Isn''t it?" Frank continued to increase the strength, and the blue veins on his arms burst. For a time, the two people, in terms of strength alone, were deadlocked. "What is Kuchiki?" 2nd Division Captain Soi Fon frowned slightly, looking at the criminal who was getting farther and farther away, dissatisfied: "This small role is dyed, Head-Captain, I am going to chase the escaped invader." Swish! Soi Fon disappeared directly and rushed to Steve and the other two. "Not good!" Frank, who noticed this scene, was anxious to get out and help. "Want to leave?" Kuchiki Byakuya''s eyes were slightly cold, he raised his hand and pointed: "Bakudo #61: Six Rods Prison of Light." Six rays of light suddenly closed, firmly trapping Frank in ce. "Oh no. I was careless!" Although this degree of instant-cast Kido, it is not difficult for him to break free with his strength, but he was dyed for a while, causing Frank to miss the best time, and he could only watch Soi Fon sh in front of him. "invader, die!" Soi Fon was extremely fast, and in the blink of an eye, she was approaching the three people group. The figure that was approaching from behind was emitting a boundless cold killing intent, like a sharp edge on the back. Steve subconsciously turned back, and the pupil reflected into Soi Fon''s fist full of killing intent. This punch had no intention of showing any mercy. When it was still a few meters away from him, the strong wind blew several bloody wounds on the face. "No!" Frank''s pupil suddenly shrank, and he was shocked. When Steve was about to die under Soi Fon, azy and low voice apanied by a blood red sh came. "Cry, Benihime!" The blood red sh was extremely sharp, even Soi Fon had to withdraw her fist and retreat. With a messy blond man with panda eyes and a white feather coat representing 12th Division, he suddenly stopped in front of Soi Fon. This sudden help made Frank and others confused again, even some unclear situation. Is there a mistake, there is actually a Captain helping them? "12th Division Captain, Kisuke Urahara." Soi Fon eyes are more murderous, more than several times stronger than before, and Spiritual Power burst like a spring: "Do you know what you are doing?" "Sorry, Soi Fon." Kisuke Urahara sighed helplessly and said, "Lod specifically told me to watch over them, so I can''t let you kill them." He was Lod''s man! Frank waspletely relieved. It turned out that they were not fighting alone. Chapter 655: Illusion

Chapter 655: Illusion

This was interesting. Of the eight captains who were originally watching the execution, three of them had already turned traitor. Among the remaining five captains, two of the captains were held back by them, and the pressure was greatly reduced. As a result, only the three captains remained. ording to the information provided by Nemu. 4th Division is the medical team, Captain Unohana Retsu does not like to fight, so it can be temporarily excluded. Then it can be called an enemy, there are only 1st Division Captain and 7th Division Captain. "It''s really you, Lod!" Frank suddenly felt that the sun was bright and the hope of escape became bigger and bigger. Now the one who had the advantage of numbers had obviously be them, these travelers. On the contrary, death god''s side had a small number of people, and there was a big sign that it was impossible to stop. "Kisuke Urahara, Kyouraku Shunsui, Jshir Ukitake." The captain of the 7th Division wore a huge helmet, making people unable to see his face clearly, but his voice was unusually low: "Stop the double penalty, deliberately let go of the brigade disaster and sinner, what are you going to do?" "Sorry, I can''t say it now." Kisuke Urahara rubbed his messy blond hair, looked back at Steve and the other two, and saidzily, "What are you still doing? Take him and leave here quickly. Soi Fon will be handed over to me to stop." Steve looked at him deeply and then nodded heavily. "Then I''ll leave it to you!" When the voice fell, he and Hulk continued to flee. "Don''t run!" Soi Fon was about to pursue, but Kisuke Urahara held sword and stopped her in the direction of the forward: "Kisuke Urahara, you dare to stop me!" "Wait.. Soi Fon." Kisuke Urahara said with a bitter face, "Can you stay here for the time being? When everything is over, I will tell you the reason." "Don''t say anymore!" Soi Fon eyes were cold. With one hand on the handle of the knife on the back waist: "If you have anything to say, wait until you die!" Hey, hey, hey... Public revenge! Kisuke Urahara''s eyelids jumped wildly, inadvertently looking in the direction of Head-Captain, seemingly wanting to let that person speak up to stop him. But unfortunately, he obviously thought too much. Lod was toote to watch the y, how could he have the time to care about his life and death. Moreover, this is the ''group'' that Soi Fon specifically asked for. She said that she wanted to find Kisuke Urahara to have a good chat. About the problem of him abducting Yoruichi from Shihouin, he had not contacted her for a hundred years. So to a certain extent, there is no problem with public revenge. Soi Fon didn''t give Kisuke Urahara a chance to quibble. She rushed up and kicked him in the face, directly rushing to the bottom of Broken Cliff. Komamura Sajin of the Seventh Division said in a low voice: "Head captain, I''m going to chase after the invader." "Wait, damn it!" Frank was entangled by Kuchiki Byakuya, and he was unable to double rescue. He could only watch helplessly, 7th Division Captain Komamura rushed from the side and continued to chase Steve and Hulk, who were escaping. This time, Captain was one less person. Now, there were only three captains and him left on this cliff. "Hey, you two, are you going to watch like this" Frank waved his sword to shake off the rotten wood attack and looked at Kyouraku Shunsui and Jshir Ukitake on the side of Head-Captain. He shouted with slight dissatisfaction: "If you really intend to help, at least stop the captain just now?" "Young man, you are really rude when you speak." Kyouraku pressed down the conical hat he was wearing and sighed, "We are already the greatest help if we stay here. Otherwise, if this old man makes a move, the result is not something we can afford." Frank''s pupils shrank slightly. It was only then that he realized. The space and atmosphere around the three captains seemed to have been forcibly distorted by some kind of power, revealing a strange scene that seemed to be reflected by a mirror. Just a trace of residual power from there made him feel like he was going to be crushed! That Spiritual Power... It was so huge that it was almost indescribable with words, as deep as the sea and unfathomable. The moment he met the old man, Frank felt as if millions of tons of pressure fell down, and the fear imprinted in the deepest part of his soul began to spread wildly, as if it was going to devour his reason! Every muscle and every bone seemed to be crushed by a huge stone, and they let out hysterical screams and wails. The old man''s seemingly fragile body became like a mountain tens of thousands of feet high in his eyes at this moment. It emitted a terrifying pressure that almost covered the heavens and earth, far surpassing any death god he had ever seen! What kind of joke was this! Was this monster really the same kind of creature as these captains Frank was enveloped by the majestic pressure and felt as if he was about to suffocate to death. His entire body was soaked in cold sweat. In front of the old man, he was like a newborn baby. He was so weak that he was even weaker than an ant on the ground. He even forgot how to breathe. "Now you understand, young man." Kyouraku blocked his line of sight, pressed the edge of the bamboo hat and sighed: "So let us leave Master Yamamoto''s side, and you will be responsible for blocking Captain Kuchiki." wheeze... wheeze... Franky on the ground, breathing heavily. It was only a short second of staring at each other, but the sweat from the pores on the surface of the body had gathered on the ground. His spirit and body seemed to have gone through a cruel interrogation. That... is the Head-Captain? Frank did not even have the courage to look up at the old man. Just now, he thought that they had the advantage of numbers and could take Tony away from here. From the looks of it now. They were wrong, and it was a big mistake! On the side that had the absolute advantage, there were many unrted people, only whether the old man was willing to make a move. Swish! His consciousness suddenly detected danger, and Frank hurriedly dodged to the side. But unfortunately, his speed was still a step slower, and his waist was directly cut by sword, and blood sshed along the way. "How long are you going to be in a daze?" Kuchiki Byakuya held the slender sword de, and the blood dripped down the tip of sword, and his face was cold. "If you dare to be distracted again, the next target of sword will be your head. It will be a disaster." "Phew. He is right." Frank took a deep breath and blocked the fear in his brain. He focused his attention on the enemy in front of him. "I only have one mission, and that is to find them after defeating you." "What a pity." Kuchiki Byakuya sword pointed to the ground and said lightly, "You will not have such a chance, invader." "Don''t say it too early, Mr. Captain!" Frank let out a breath, and Spiritual Power burst out from his body. He sneered, "You know, in order to defeat you, I have experienced a hellish torture, and I got this power from it!" "So what?" Kuchiki Byakuya was as cold as ever, with no waves in his eyes, he said: "It''s just a little increase in Reiatsu, and I feel that I can defeat a captain. Let me break this false illusion with my own hands." "false illusion?" Frank held the knight sword in both hands and inserted it into the ground in front of him. He looked determined and said, "Then use your body to feel it. The power I obtained is called ''Bankai''!" Lod, who took all this into his eyes, smiled faintly. In order to see Frank''s Bankai, he deliberately called Haschwalth over and turned into Kuchiki Byakuya to apany him in this y. Hopefully, he won''t let him down. Chapter 656: Bankai - Divine Avenger

Chapter 656: Bankai - Divine Avenger

At the southernmost end of the Soul Society, on the cliff of Twin Eradication. A spiritual energy storm of heaven and earth rushed straight into the sky, and the strong wind pressure crushed the clouds in a radius of hundreds of meters. The surging storm turned into surging waves, from close to far into the vast momentum of thousands of men and horses galloping, just like Seth in Greek mythology who stirred up huge waves in the sea, rolling up a terrible storm and roaring. The storm was like a chariot driven by a god, raging and roaring on the cliff. And in such a fierce storm, two figures stood in it, without being affected by the surging waves. "You actually said it was a Bankai..." Even the always calm and calm Kuchiki Byakuya, after hearing this sentence from Frank''s mouth, the ice face that has not changed for tens of thousands of years, also has a slight change, and the pupil slightly shrank half a circle: "Do you know what you are saying?" "Hehe, looking at your expression, it seems that you are shocked." Frank''s eagle-like sharp eyes were fixed in front of him like a prey. His hands clenched the hilt of his sword harder and said word by word, "If you don''t believe it, then use your eyes and body to confirm it personally." Kuchiki Byakuya''s eyes were half closed, and his eyes were sharp. Zanpakuto''s final stage of esoteric is Bankai, and all creatures who step into that field will be recorded without exception, in Soul Society''s long and long history. But to step into the field of ''Bankai'', its difficulty isparable to climbing the sky. Even among the four nobles in the Seireitei, there are very few people who have set foot in this realization, and they can be counted on ten fingers, let alone the man in front of them. Let alone a nobleman, he wasn''t even a death god. Although he was very clear in his heart that Frank was a subordinate specially chosen by Lord Lod, it had only been a short year since he became death god. This speed was simply beyondmon sense and imagination! Did he really master '' Bankai''? More importantly, he also wants to use his own eyes, Personally confirming another thing. That is whether the people in this world are really the "protagonists" who have gathered the luck of the world as Lord Lod said, and whether they can gain the consciousness of the "world" to tilt through their actions under their own will. "Well, let me see it." Kuchiki Byakuya lowered his eyebrows, and after a short thought, he said calmly, "The so-called ''Bankai'' you said." "As you wish!" Frank growled, and the ground under his feet could not bear the burden and copsed one after another. And the boundless spirit power that gushed out, at this moment, whether it was scale or quantity, was several times more than before, forming a huge vortex around his body, as if it came from the abyss channel swallowing everything. Feeling the strangeness from the bottom of his heart, Kuchiki Byakuya''s face could not help but change slightly, and Hoho a distance back. When he raised his head again, he was stunned by the scene in front of him. He saw that the ce covered by the ck Spiritual Power seemed to be covered by a raging fire from hell. Countless strange souls with distorted figures appeared behind a figure standing with a sword in his hand. And that ominous aura was extremely dense at this time. "Bankai!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" A deafening roar echoed like thunder for a long time, echoing over the entire Double Eradication Sword Technique. The vast and mighty ck Tooth Spiritual Power rushed out like a flood that had been released. It instantly detonated the space within a radius of hundreds of meters. The visible wind howled, cutting countless irregr cracks into the earth. After the smoke dispersed. Only then could Kuchiki Byakuya see clearly the person in the center of the ck Spiritual Power. He saw that the outeryer of Frank''s body was actually covered by a human-shaped white skeleton. From a distance, it looked like a pair of'' armor '', and the knight sword in his hand did not change, but the color was closer to dark and quiet. However, what was worth noting was that. The white skeleton that looked like armor, each of his hands held a strange and ominous firearm made of white bones. This was the Bankai of... Frank Castel? Kuchiki Byakuya stared at the strange posture, even if the two Spiritual Power were too different in level, he still raised his vignce. After all, no matter what kind of Bankai, before understanding the truth of its ability, if careless, it is likely to incur the descent of death. As the saying goes: It takes a lion to fight a rabbit, and it takes full strength. So in terms of strategy, he can despise the enemy, but in terms of tactics, he must pay attention to the enemy. "Holy Avenger!" Frank''s eyes were red. The surrounding space and even the nearby space were surrounded by ck Spiritual Power''s fog. "This is... my Bankai!" "This Spiritual Power is indeed Bankai." Kuchiki Byakuya was silent for a moment, and then when he opened his eyes again, the killing intent in his eyes was determined. "As an invader, you can actually step into this supreme territory. You are indeed worthy of me to deal with it with all my strength." "Frank Castle!" Frank suddenly remembered what the beast-like man had told him, so he straightened his spine and said with a proud and determined look, "Remember my name, Frank Castel, and never forget it!" When he made up his mind to kill the enemy, he told him his name. To prevent the other party from not knowing who killed him after death fell to hell. This was the rule of 11th Division. At this moment, Frank subconsciously followed this rule. Although the man who told him this rule had tried to kill him here, it was because he clearly experienced the feeling of being on the verge of death, so he understood what kind of intention this seemingly absurd rule had. "6th Division Captain, Kuchiki Byakuya." Kuchiki Byakuya held zanpakuto in his hand and looked at Frank with clear and calm eyes. He slowly loosened his hand and said lightly, "Take a good look at my Bankai with your eyes and then engrave it in the depths of your heart." "Let go of the... sword" In Frank''s shocked eyes, Kuchiki Byakuya actually let go of zanpakuto. At the moment when the sword fell and touched the ground, the earth was like a calmke, and there were ripples in the shape of ripples. Then the whole sword went into it and disappeared silently. Buzz --- As the ripples on the ground became bigger and bigger, countless huge sword des slowly floated up from it. The endless sword des were divided into two sides, neatly arranged like a steel god, as if weing the arrival of a king, followed the two sides of Kuchiki Byakuya, all the way to the end of the sight. "Bankai... Senbonzakura Kageyoshi." Standing in the god made of steel sword, Kuchiki Byakuya lightly said his name. The moment the voice fell, the countless huge sword des standing on both sides were silently broken like the melting snow of spring, turning into pink petals that flew all over the sky, like a vast sea circling between the heaven and earth. Chapter 657: Bizarre Bankai

Chapter 657: Bizarre Bankai

The cherry blossoms were dancing all over the sky, which could be called the best scene in the world. Even Frank, who had a tough character, could not help but soften his heart when he saw such a beautiful scene in front of him. For a person who was used to wandering in the dark night and the war, as well as being used to seeing blood and death, suddenly seeing this beautiful scene that touched people''s hearts, for a moment, his consciousness fell into a daze, and he could not detect the danger. And this moment of absent-mindedness was naturally discovered by Kuchiki Byakuya. However, just as the boundless pink sea of cherry blossoms was about to drown Frank, he saw thetter suddenly raise the huge sword. The huge sword edge brought with it a fierce and iparable might. Boom! The sword edge was like a hot knife through butter, the sea of flowers copsed and scattered. Then, Frank did not hesitate in the slightest. He dragged the heavy sword and rushed towards him. The white skeleton armor covering the surface of his body suddenly raised his hand and fired a shot. In the rising smoke, a white bullet passed through hollow. The seemingly ordinary bullet, speed and power did not seem to be strong, but it made Kuchiki Byakuya''s heart suddenly rise a huge crisis, even the instinct of the body was one step ahead of reason and made the action of dodging. Phew - The bullet grazed his side and went straight into thend behind. But when Kuchiki Byakuya turned back, he found that the position of the bullet did not have any bullet holes. But after such a dy, Frank had alreadye close. Aware of the approaching killing intent, Kuchiki Byakuya raised his hand to control the sea of flowers around him, gathering into a huge wave and rushing forward, turning into a giant meat grinder made of countless tiny sword des, roaring and drowning Frank. The speed of the pink petals gathering was far beyond Frank''s expectation. In addition, the distance between the two was less than ten meters. There was no room for him to react at all, and he was drowned by countless petals. It was only at this moment that he found that the seemingly beautiful petals were actually made of tiny sword des, each of which was extremely sharp and sharp. In less than a breath of time, the skin and flesh all over his body were cut off. Puff--! ! ! In an instant, arge amount of blood sshed out. The scarlet red seeped with bitter blood, dyeing arge number of pink petals into a strange scarlet color. Frank''s body was covered with countless fine sword marks. His skin and flesh were almost cut off from his bones, leaving only a pale skeleton. The onlyplete head was full of eyes, full of unwillingness and astonishment. Kuchiki Byakuya was directly stunned. He did not expect Frank to be so weak. He was obviously aggressive before, and he looked as if he had a winning ticket, so why was he suddenly beaten by Senbonzakura? But the next second, the scene in front of him became blurred. In the moment of being stunned, Kuchiki Byakuya suddenly came back to his senses and saw Frank dragging a big sword and rushing in front of him. The scene that happened in front of him was simply incredible. Obviously, Frank had been dismembered by Senbonzakura and died, but why did he reappear here? But at this time, Frank was approaching. Kuchiki Byakuya had no time to think about the reason. He subconsciously raised his hand and made the previous action. He controlled the sky full of petals to gather into a vast sea, rushing out with the momentum of swallowing the world. Unexpectedly, Frank seemed to have foreseen this scene in advance. He suddenly stepped on the ground and jumped directly into the air. Boom. The countless pink petals that circled and danced, plowed a huge gully on the ground. Frank was in the middle of the air, just avoiding the attack below. He took the opportunity to lift his foot and stepped in the air again. The ripples of Spiritual Power appeared under his feet, and immediately there was a ring-shaped sonic cloud behind him. The whole person quickly rushed to Kuchiki Byakuya. Kuchiki Byakuya frowned and noticed the situation of the voice in front of him, or maybe Frank''s Bankai was causing trouble. Although it was not clear what happened, his intuition told him that it was better not to approach Frank, especially the dark sword in his hand. If the sword of sword was cut, there would be an ominous thing. Hoho! Kuchiki Byakuya made a quick step, and his figure stretched hundreds of meters away. "Don''t think about escaping!" Frank saw that the attack was not sessful, the white skeleton raised his hand and shot again. The rising smoke apanied a bullet, drawing a dark arc, chasing after thending point of Kuchiki Byakuya Hoho. "Humph!" Kuchiki Byakuya snorted, raised his hand and made a gesture of hollow holding it. Endless pink petals circled again, even making a sharp sound of cutting the air, extending countless willow branches, several of which went to encircle the bullet, and the rest all rushed to Frank. The bullet was easily destroyed. Frank''s eyes narrowed slightly. He held the ck sword and swung it out. Spiritual force was like free water, forcibly tearing apart the petals and branches that tried to wrap him in the most violent way. But the broken petals were still the dangerous sword de. So Frank did not stop at all, dragging the ominous ck sword, and rushed to Kuchiki Byakuya again, and the white skeleton that was like armor covering the surface of the body, raised his hand and constantly fired bullets. "It actually rushed over from the front?" Kuchiki Byakuya eyes were slightly cold, and his hands seemed tomand a symphony of music, controlling the flying Cherry Blossoms all over the sky. If the Cherry Blossom was manipted with both hands, then the speed would be twice as fast as before. The speed of the hovering Cherry Blossoms suddenly increased. When the sharp sword de flew through the air, it left a small cut. It looked like space was torn, and the momentum was vast and spectacr enough to make people look at it. The seemingly endless ocean, the innumerable sword des, filled every corner in front of him, not giving Frank any space to dodge at all, just creating a crushing force with numbers! But even in the face of such an attack, the corner of Frank''s mouth raised a smile. The scene of Frank being torn to shreds by Senbonzakura suddenly appeared in the sea of Kuchiki Byakuya brain, but followed by a feeling of extreme incongruity, inexplicably bred from the heart, and the moment he woke up, he found that Frank had disappeared. Before his brain could understand what happened. A sharp wind rushed from behind. Kuchiki Byakuya noticed this and immediately retreated. At the same time, he condensed a Cherry Blossom Sword in his hand and blocked the vital part in front of him in a defensive posture. ng! The two swords collided and sparks flew. Spiritual Power, who was between sword''s des, was agitated, and there was a storm around him. The person who attacked was Frank. No one knew how he appeared in the back. Even the person involved, Kuchiki Byakuya, at the moment, his mind was a paste, and he did not understand what happened. But Frank''s attack did not end here. He saw the armored skeleton, raising the skeleton gun and aiming at Kuchiki Byakuya. "Not good!" Kuchiki Byakuya pupils shrank, and he could not dodge at such a close distance. Bang! The trigger was pulled, and the bullet came out of the chamber. Kuchiki Byakuya forcibly shook the edge of the sword, and the extreme dodging action, but the shoulder was still hit by the bullet. But the strange thing was.. The ce hit by the bullet, there was neither blood nor pain. Kuchiki Byakuya opened the distance, covered his right shoulder without any injury, and his face showed a dignified expression. "The judgment has begun." Frank did not pursue, but showed a smile of sess. "Now, let us count your sins." Chapter 658: Divine Avenger - Late Justice (1)

Chapter 658: Divine Avenger - Late Justice (1)

Frank''s words aroused Kuchiki Byakuya''s vignce. Not only because of the strange and confusing ''resurrection'' ability he showed, but more importantly, the armored white skeleton, the bullet that disappeared after shooting into his right shoulder. He believed that a person like Frank would never do something useless. How could he break through the blockade of Senbonzakura Kageyoshi and shoot a bullet without any effect? In regards to the vignce shown by Kuchiki Byakuya, Frank was undoubtedly a lot more rxed at this time, and even his face showed a faint confident smile as if victory was in his hands. As if from the moment the bullet hit him, the bnce of victory had been tilted. Kuchiki Byakuya touched the position of his right shoulder. Just now, he felt very clearly that the pain of muscle tearing after being pierced by the bullet, but only for a moment, and then melted into nothingness, as if it was an illusion created by the brain in an instant. But he was very clear in his heart that it was definitely not an illusion. Frank''s bullet must have some special intention, but it has not been disyed yet. Is the effect taking time, or are there other restrictions? But the intelligence avable for analysis at the moment is too little to provide effective guesses, so Kuchiki Byakuya decided to take advantage of this time to force Frank to reveal more information about Bankai. "Are you going to fight fast?" Sensing the killing intent in Kuchiki Byakuya''s eyes, Frank said without fear, "In the current situation, this is indeed the most correct choice. Moreover, it will take a little time for my ability to be activated." Hearing this, Kuchiki Byakuya was even more sure of the previous spection. That bullet had the power to reverse the situation, and before that, Frank must hold on for this period of time and try his best to dy the moment of the ability to be activated, so he still had thest chance to turn the tables! But considering Frank''s character, he took the initiative to reveal his weakness. There must be a trap, so he had to be careful. Long-rangebat was the best response n. From Frank''s Bankai and ability, it should be a melee or mid-rangebat mode. And the ultra-long distancebat style of Senbonzakura Kageyoshi was undoubtedly extremely restraining Frank, so as long as he pulled away enough distance, he could gain infinite advantages. The time to think ended, and the battle rang again. This time, Kuchiki Byakuya adhered to the principle of never approaching, his hands slightly raised up and his ten fingers danced like ying. Hundreds of millions of Senbonzakura Kageyoshi sword des whistled up, and under his careful control, hundreds of thousands of branches were divided, like dense branches hanging down from a willow tree, wantonly and flexibly dancing. For a time, more than half of the area of Dual-Eradication was covered by flying pink petals. Frank raised his pitch-ck sword and shed with all his might, but when he collided with the seemingly slender branch of sword''s de, he felt the violent power contained within. His face instantly revealed a shocked expression, and his entire person was immediately sent flying by that force. Whirring whirring-- Frank, who was sent flying, found that in the process of flying backwards, there was the sound of wind blowing in his ears. When he raised his head and looked up, his face could not help but reveal a trace of horror. He saw dozens of pink ribbons sweeping over. Frank forcefully twisted his waist in midair, and his legs forcefully pressed against the ground to stabilize his body. Then, he exhaled a mouthful of scorching white air. He held the pitch-ck sword with both hands and poured all of his Spiritual Energy into it. Then, he violently swung out a huge Sword Qi sh towards the dense flower petals that had already formed arge above him. Whoosh!!!! The pitch-ck Sword Qi soared into the sky, and its astonishing power split apart the surrounding air. From a distance, it looked like an erupting volcano. The pitch-ckva apanied by extremely violent power directly dispersed therge above. It did not use any techniques or moves. It only violently pressed Spiritual Power against the Sword Phoenix and then released a crude method in one breath. In Lod''s eyes, it was simply a waste, wasting arge amount of Spiritual Power. But he had to admit that it was a miracle with great strength. This kind of power that was almost unable to be concentrated, like a well style Spiritual Power sword qi, was the best way to deal with Senbonzakura Kageyoshi. Dozens of pink ribbons formed an inescapable, and just because they were scattered, the power was weakened a lot. In the face of such a violent Spiritual Power sword qi like Frank, it was almost instantly dispersed by the impact, scattering in the air like raindrops. However,pared to the damage it caused, the weakness was extremely obvious. "Huff..Huff.." After Frank unleashed this attack, Spiritual Power directly slid down arge chunk. His chest heaved up and down, and he was so tired that he panted like a bull. "Is this the only extent?" Kuchiki Byakuya frowned slightly and felt that Frank seemed to be a little too weak. The consumption of the attack just now was almost negligible. For an attack of this level, he could even use it continuously for dozens of minutes, but what about Frank? Obviously, the time of the two people fighting was only a few minutes, but his Spiritual Power had been sliding down quickly, as if there was something invisible, and Spiritual Power who had been extracting his body. Logically speaking, after stepping into the Bankai realm, Spiritual Power was not so rare. Even Tshir Hitsugaya''s iplete Bankai canst for more than half an hour, even in the fierce battle of the big moves, it canst for about ten minutes or so before disappearing. What on earth did he do? Frank gritted his teeth and made an amazing move. He did not choose to stay away, but elerated to Kuchiki Byakuya, even ignoring the cherry blossoms gathered around him,pletely looking like a reckless man who only rushed forward with his head covered. "You are courting death!" Kuchiki Byakuya eyes slightly condensed, raised his hand and suddenly clenched his five fingers, and Senbonzakura, which was scattered nearby, rushed again, and this time it was like a big hand, surrounding Frank who was in the middle. In the next moment, the cage suddenly closed. Countless sharp des of sword whistled and circled, like a huge meat grinder rumbling. The blood mixed with the blood and flesh burst out, dyeing therge expanse of pink petals bright red. Frank once again turned into a white bone! Something was wrong. Kuchiki Byakuya still frowned and once again noticed that strange feeling. When he got out of that strange trance and immediately looked into the distance again, he found that Frank was standing in the original position, woven into a by dozens of Senbonzakura ribbons, trying to capture Frank below. But this time, Frank did not choose to take it head-on. Instead, he bent down and rushed straight at him. "Is it the ck Spiritual Power?" Kuchiki Byakuya found the ck Spiritual Power. Not only was it spreading around Frank, but it should be more urate to say that within the radius of 50 meters of his original body, there was the ck Spiritual Power. Is it the range of Kido? Connecting to the previous several strange situations, they all happened when he was in the range of the ck Spiritual Power. Kuchiki Byakuya eyes slightly moved, and it seemed that he knew a little about Frank''s Bankai. ng! The two swords crossed and sparks flew. Frank and Kuchiki Byakuya held the sword in a stalemate, and the two pulled into a very close distance. "Can you control time?" Thinking of the terrible guess in his heart, Kuchiki Byakuya could not help but blurt out in shock. "No. I am not that powerful." Frank shook his head. His eyes were a little sad and he whispered, "I just regressed the time. It is far from being able to control this level. This is the first ability of the Holy Avenger: Late Justice." Chapter 659: Divine Avenger - The Sinful Transmigration (2)

Chapter 659: Divine Avenger - The Sinful Transmigration (2)

Justice may bete, but it will never be absent. However, Frank often thought about a question. Was there any meaning to beingte? If thew represented justice, then it must have a time effect. Cante justice make up for the price of loss? Obviously, it was impossible. It was like those people who had been ndered and ended up in prison, wasting decades of their youth. When they finally met their justice, they turned back and found that they had already lost everything. Whether it was their family or time, they had already left them. There were even some who could only wee the so-called ''justice'' after death. But what was the meaning of thete ''justice'' to these people who had died? Just like his wife and children who died miserably in the park, if the justice to punish the gangs coulde earlier, if those high and mighty politicians could discover those DP transactions earlier, if all of this was notte, would there be a different ending? From that moment on, he understood. The justice that waste was no longer justice from then on, it was just a disguised ''- make up''. Since that was the case, then he would be the ''- adjudicator'', as long as he killed it before the execution of the crime, then he could save the life that had passed away, so that justice would never bete again! This was the power given to him by the Holy Avenger, thete justice! Within the area covered by ck Spiritual Power, he could set the time back to six seconds ago. Furthermore, everything that happened during this period of time, although both sides would retain that memory, the enemy needed to realize this point himself. Otherwise, it would only be an illusion. This ability was extremely powerful, but it had a three point limit. Firstly, the time in which the territory was reversed would not affect the outside world. Secondly, the Justice of beingte can only be reversed for six seconds. It can not be controlled by self-consciousness for this period of time, and every time it is used, it will take six seconds before it can be used again. Thirdly, the use of the ability requires both sides to be in this 50 meter radius ck Spiritual Power area. Only attack and other things, or only when you are in it, can not release the Justice of beingte. In other words. If there was no te justice'', he would have died three times in the hands of Kuchiki Byakuya. And with his current level of Spiritual Power, he could only disy the te justice'' seven times at most, which was the opportunity to turn back seven times. "Kuchiki Byakuya!" Frank''s eyes shed a cold light, and he growled, "Recall the past, the sins you havemitted!" Hearing this, the moment the words fell, Kuchiki Byakuya heart trembled. At this time, he suddenly found that Frank''s dark sword edge was like a phantom, prating the barrier andnding on his right shoulder. An ominous premonition once again rushed out from Kuchiki Byakuya''s heart. However, this time, there was also a sharp pain that spread throughout his entire body from the spot where his right shoulder had been shot. It was a pain that could not be expressed with words, a pain that surpassed any known punishment in the world! Even Haschwalth, who had a mind as hard as iron, could not help but sweat on his forehead. The blue veins on his handsome and cold face bulged, and they spread along his neck and even his whole body, making him look terrifying. (The world harmonized)! Kuchiki Byakuya used the sword in his hand and secretly used the power of the holy text. He mobilized the ''misfortune'' of the inner world in a certain range and gave it to Frank through the sword, blocking the power of luck that he originally had, so that the scales of victory leaned to his side. Because he could not expose his identity, there were very few ''misfortune'' that he could mobilize. However, even so, Frank also noticed that something was wrong, as if he had been taken away something. The ck sword was inexplicably nted an inch, brushing past Kuchiki Byakuya''s right shoulder, and did not continue to fall straight. Kuchiki Byakuya seized the moment of Frank''s astonishment and decisively manipted Senbonzakura to condense into hundreds of sharp swords, falling down like rain toward Frank''s location. There was no space to dodge in such a dense range. In a hurry, Frank deserved to swing his sword in a hurry. But the number of cherry blossom des falling down was toorge. Even if he tried his best to intercept them, he was still prated by several des. In an instant, both of them were seriously injured. Frank sprayed blood and hurriedly retreated more than ten meters, his face was pale and withered. On the other hand, Kuchiki Byakuya was in great trouble. A dead soul appeared beside him, and his face was twisted as if he was suffering some kind of torture, and he screamed and rushed to him. Kuchiki Byakuya naturally would not let it touch. When Hoho opened the distance, he manipted a sword de to fall to the soul. But what was surprising was that the de went straight through the soul and sank several inches into the ground. The screaming soul, however, was not affected at all, and continued to run towards him in a daze. "Don''t think about escaping" Frank knew that the opportunity could not be lost. If he allowed Kuchiki Byakuya to leave, he would only fail. The attack range of Senbonzakura is really too big, so he must drag Kuchiki Byakuya to this ck Spiritual Power area, only in this way, it is possible to win a glimmer of opportunity! The armored white skeleton raised the two skeleton guns in his hand and pulled the trigger. Bang bang bang bang. Strange bullets roared and shot at Kuchiki Byakuya who was avoiding the soul. At the same time, Frank did not stop. He once again stepped on the ground and rushed forward. He directly tore up the defensive array set up by Chiou. He rushed over with blood all over his body and burst out a shocking will to fight. "It''s really troublesome." Kuchiki Byakuya frowned again. He endured the pain in his right shoulder and controlled Chiou to intercept Frank who was rushing over. On the other side, he had to be distracted to avoid the bullets and the unknown strange soul. Under the three-line operation, he was still one step away. Frank broke through the blockade of Senbonzakura, the dark sword and another bullet, hit the right leg of Kuchiki Byakuya one after another. The familiar intense pain came, so that Kuchiki Byakuya was in a mess, and he was identally hit by the screaming soul. "Not good!" Seeing the smile on Frank''s mouth, Kuchiki Byakuya eyes slightly shrank. He saw that on his right shoulder, arge amount of blood suddenly sshed out, and a head drilled out of the rotten flesh. Looking closely, it was actually the screaming soul! That twisted face, and resentful eyes, intensified Kuchiki Byakuya''s ominous premonition. Then a heavy sense of guilt suddenly began to spread from his heart, and countless images shed in his brain, like a movie film began to y. It was a man, born in a farm in Kansas. Unfortunately, he did not have a happy childhood. He only had a father who was drunk and liked domestic violence. His mother was a severe drug addict. She almost never gave him the corresponding maternal love and even infected him with drug addiction. Violence, abuse, drug addiction, and so on apanied his growth. In the end, this boy had other ideas. One night, when his father was drunk, he mentioned the sickle that the farm used to weed sword. One sword, another sword. After cruelly dismembering his father who was screaming, he threw him into the grass weeding machine on the farm. His face was covered with blood, but his eyes became more and more fanatical. Because this kind of exciting feeling was new to him. Then he turned his target to his mother and killed him with the same method. But all of this was far from over. The boys used all kinds of cruel methods to kill 72 people before they were killed by Frank. Before he died, the boy was stillughing. ... At this moment, Kuchiki Byakuya suddenly understood. The heavy pressure that made him feel guilty was the sin of the soul! Frank transferred the sin of the soul to him through this method, so that he could bear the naked sin! "Carefully feel it. This sin of others!" Frank said indifferently, "The most primitive sin of mankind will eventually crush the heart of any person." Chapter 660: Central Room 46 Investigation

Chapter 660: Central Room 46 Investigation

The original sin of transferring to another person and copsing with this order. But just this level of ''original sin'', wanting to make a firm captain copse, isn''t it a little too whimsical? Looking at death god, who is the captain of Seireitei, which one has not experienced decades or even centuries of tempering, not to mention the souls killed by them or hollow, the number is almost impossible to estimate with numbers. With the moral view of human cognition, it is not suitable to be used for death god. Even if it was a terrible sin in the eyes of human beings, in the eyes of the captain death god, perhaps it was just a daily life. Hollow lived by devouring the souls of human beings, and his sins were so deep that no one could surpass him. However, that was the case. But the strange ability of the transfer of sin still caused a great trouble for Kuchiki Byakuya. Even though he knew the cause of all this, the illusion of bearing sin and heavy guilt, subconsciously seeing himself as a sinner, could not avoid or ignore it through subjective consciousness. Combined with the various spections above, Kuchiki Byakuya soon guessed the purpose of Frank. Since it was only a single person''s'' original sin '', which could not crush the tough and tough heart of a captain, then he only needed to simply stack the number to let the original sin umte to a huge extent, and even the captain could not bear it. As the saying goes, if there is a lot of umtion, water droplets will prate stone. Although the captain''s mental state was extremely high and was indestructible like a rock, it was not without ws and had reached the peak of perfection. Moreover, there was a saying that even if you were covered in iron, how many nails could you hit? Once the ''original sin'' was umted to the limit, even he might not be able to bear it. The ultimate interrogation from the heart, as well as the heavy guilt and guilt, were finallypletely crushed. In this way, the key to deciding this victory and defeat became apetition of speed. Was he going to defeat Frank before he was crushed by the umted sins, or Frank was going to umte sins before he was defeated by him? "As a traveler, you are indeed excellent enough." Kuchiki Byakuya took a deep breath, and the killing intent in his eyes increased to hollow, and the cold voice echoed around. Along with the pink mes on the ground, the whole world was gradually wrapped up. The true form of Senbonzakura. As his words fell, the space that was wrapped was dark. Then countless floating des formed in circles around each other, forming a huge sword formation. The cold killing intent emitted by each de made Frank, who was in the central area, tremble in fear. "Senkei Senbonzakura Kageyoshi." Kuchiki Byakuya took a step forward, slowly walked over, and said lightly, "You don''t have to worry. The thousands of sword des will never fall at the same time, destroying the scene. It is the true form that only the enemies I admit or swear to kill with my own hands will see." The slowly rotating circr sword formation suddenly stopped, and one of the des fell into the hands of the man. And at the moment of holding the sword, the huge Spiritual Power gushed out of Kuchiki Byakuya''s body, almost like a burning me,pletely igniting the dark sword formation area, bursting out an appalling pressure. "Frank Castel." Kuchiki Byakuya held the sword with one hand, and his eyes were cold. "As a man I admit, don''t die too early." "Come on, Kuchiki Byakuya!" Frank clenched the dark knight sword, and the white skeleton armor was holding a gun. Several times he used the two major abilities of te for justice'', as well as ''Sin Transfer'', which caused Frank to consume a lot of spiritual power at present. And just maintaining the existence of Bankai is already very consuming for him, so if Kuchiki Byakuya chooses to dy, then the situation will be even more disadvantageous to him, and the quick battle is more in line with the current situation. The next moment, the violent Spiritual Power rose. In the narrow area surrounded by this sword array, it was filled with two violent and huge Spiritual Power. The momentum was like fire and water, and they collided fiercely, bursting out an iparable strong storm, raising a rolling gale that tore the earth apart and copsed. In the dark sword formation zone, ck and white Spiritual Power suddenly soared into the sky. From the foot of the mountain or far away, it looked like two dragons with their heads held high, twisting and biting each other crazily. Finally, they fell into the vast and endless sky, setting off a huge shock wave. The shock wave spread to a few kilometers away, and then gradually stopped the steps of trampling. And the clear sky of Seireitei, at this moment, turned into countless broken cotton, as if silently telling the fierce collision. Tshir Hitsugaya and his group, who were still rushing to the central 46 room, noticed the terrible Spiritual Power that burst out on Dual-Eradication Hill. The three people couldn''t help but tremble, revealing a moment of astonishment and surprise. "A strange Spiritual Power." Tshir Hitsugaya frowned and looked in that direction doubtfully: "Who is fighting with 6th Division Captain?" "That Spiritual Power. It seems to be Mr. Frank." Peter swallowed his saliva. His tone was full of shock. He exined, "He is with us. In order to save Mr. Stack, he was a death god before." Natasha was even more surprised. She didn''t expect that Frank had be so strong in just three days! But no matter what, this was good news. At least it was clear that there was nothing on the side of Double Kill for now. Combined with the disappearance of the phoenix in front of her, Natasha guessed that the punishment should have been stopped. Tony Stark should be fine at the moment, so they had enough time to investigate the truth of this matter. "Don''t be in a daze!" Tshir Hitsugaya spoke at this time, interrupting the two shocked people: "Central 46. We''re here!" Peter and Natasha came back to their senses and looked at the center of the highest power that symbolized Soul Society. In front of the huge white door, sword blocked their way. Anyone could see that the square sword des in front of the door were obviously some kind of system to stop the invasion. "The road is blocked. What should we do?" Natasha hesitated for a moment and looked at Tshir Hitsugaya to ask his opinion. Although she preferred to force her way in, it still depended on the choice of the captain. After all, this ce ruled the entire Soul Society, which meant that the council center was the peak of power. "Break in!" Tshir Hitsugaya was silent for a moment, and then his eyes gradually became firm: "If you want to see the people in the central forty-sixth room, there is only this way at the moment." With a few shes of sword, the grid of sword de shattered. The white door suddenly broke, revealing a dark path down below. But Tshir Hitsugaya, at this moment, showed a shocked expression. "Captain Hitsugaya, is there anything wrong?" Natasha saw that his expression was strange, and thought that something had changed. She asked worriedly. "There is no... rm. Tshir Hitsugaya''s eyes focused and said in a low voice, "It has broken the defense, but there is no rm." "You mean..." As Agent of S. H. I. E. L. D., Natasha naturally knew this very well and instantly thought of a possibility, "Someone has already intruded here in advance, and deliberately locked the door, pretending that there are no signs of invasion!" "No one knows that something happened in Central 46. Isn''t this what the murderer wanted?" Peter followed this spection and continued to diverge his thoughts. "And this can also cover up the chaos and help that guyplete the conspiracy!" "Follow me!" Tshir Hitsugaya''s expression was serious, and he rushed in first. Natasha''s mind was buzzing, and a thought came out. Something big happened! The group of people who held the highest power of Soul Society might have encountered an ident! Chapter 661: Final Showdown

Chapter 661: Final Showdown

Let''s pull our vision back to the Soukyoku Hill. In the pitch-ck sword formation formed by the scenery, two figures collided, raising a billowing stream of air. In a short span of ten breaths, the two sides had already fought over a hundred times. The super-speedbat that ordinary people can''t see at all, the airflow bursting out between the flickering swords and swords, plowed the surrounding ground into ravines, like a series of shells suddenly exploded one after another. The sound waves mixed with the violent air waves, like surging waves spreading. In an instant, the earth, stone, and sand in a radius of dozens of meters were lifted up, and even the withered wood forest hundreds of meters away was uprooted by the fierce wind, and the gray dust that filled the sky and the earth swept up. In the fierce confrontation, Kuchiki Byakuya was hit by seven or eight shots. On the other hand, Frank was not in a good situation, and his body was cut by more than a dozen sword. Although it was not fatal, it greatly consumed his physical strength. "Hah!" Frank''s face was flushed red. The muscles around his body moved like a dragon jumping. He held the big sword in his arms and attacked with all his strength. The huge ck sword edge swept across the sky, emitting a roar like muffled thunder. It exploded with horrifying destructive power. The surging waves of air surged, like a mighty thunder sweeping through thousands of enemies. "Good!" However, Kuchiki Byakuya showed no fear and stepped into the range of the sword edge. The seemingly fragile zanpakuto, like a dragon that was waiting to swallow, buzzed, passing by at an extremely strange angle, directly hitting the point of the ck sword, directly cutting off the power that was originally concentrated on the sword edge. This sword not only cleverly disintegrated the attack, but even apanied by some kind of vibration power. Frank''s flushed face shed a touch of pale. The vibration power passed along sword''s body, shaking his wrist and the mouth of his hand to split open countless bloody wounds, and the dark knight sword was almost released. However, before he could adjust his posture, a sharp sword light appeared in his eyes. Poof... The cold de pierced through his throat and fell to the ground with a handful of hot blood. "Late justice!" Before the consciousness dissipated, Frank activated the ability to reverse the time six seconds ago. The two returned to the position six seconds ago. Just as he was panting with lingering fear, Kuchiki Byakuya came in at a blink of an eye, his ck hair flying up with the strong wind, and his cold gaze deeply reflected in his heart. Sword of Senbonzakura fell down, and the airflow came violently. In a hurry, Frank had no choice but to raise his sword again to resist. Spiritual Power, wrapped in arge pitch-ck sword, faced the slender sword de. ng! The crisp sound of metal shing suddenly echoed in his ears. However, the difference in strength between them was too great. Frank could only retreat while spitting out blood, and control the white bone armor to shoot. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! A continuous roar sounded, and the dark bullets swept across the sky. Kuchiki Byakuya didn''t panic at all, his figure suddenly elerated, and he pulled out an afterimage in an instant, tossing and turning in a square inch, and easily avoided all the bullets by almost a hair. "F*ck! What a fast Hoho!" Frank continued to retreat, continuously shooting at Kuchiki Byakuya, but his heart was cursing Hoho''s technique. "Do you know?" Kuchiki Byakuya suddenly appeared in front of him, with ice-cold eyes, raised the de in his hand high, and said indifferently: "It''s still very difficult to hit a moving object with something like a pistol." Pfft! The sharp de of the sword shed down, apanied by the sound of flesh and bones breaking. Frank only felt a pain in his chest, and then an indescribable great force exploded on his body. The moment his brain went nk, he was already sent flying. In the air, all the bones and bones in his body shattered, and blood sprayed all over the sky. "Late... Justice" The ability was activated again, and the environment character changed. Six seconds ago, Frank knelt on one knee and gasped violently. The sweat on his forehead gathered and dripped down. "It''s the fifth time." Kuchiki Byakuya came with Senbonzakura and said lightly, "But how many more times can your Spiritual Power hold on?" Two times. Frank had a bitter look on his face as he silently answered this question in his heart. With his remaining Spiritual Power, he could only use the Justice of beingte for two more times. Ten times was the best estimate to be in his peak state. However, in a real and intense battle, the consumption was simply not enough to provide him with ten times in reverse. "You... are simply a monster!" Frank looked at the man who still had a calm expression, and his heart could not help but stir up a touch of horror. "You clearly bear the sins of nine people, but you still look as if nothing has happened. Is your heart made of stone?" "It''s just a sin of ten people." Kuchiki Byakuya eyes shed a trace of indifference, and coldly said, "If you want to crush me with sin, you have to at least thousands of people." Thousands of people. Frank was shocked in his heart, and then he was helpless. He was not a professional policeman, or a psycho killer, where could he find more than thousands of sins. "If there is no other means, then prepare to die." Kuchiki Byakuya walked to him with Senbonzakura. The pink Spiritual Power gradually climbed up and turned into a raging me to ignite the sword array area. Aware of the naked killing intent of Kuchiki Byakuya, Frank could not help but sigh. He staggered to stand up, revealing a bitter smile and said, "I wanted to umte more sins, but now it seems that there is no chance." "What else are you hiding?" Kuchiki Byakuya stopped and there was a touch of uneasiness in his eyes. "It can''t be said to be hidden." Frank wiped the blood from the corner of his lips andughed miserably. "In fact, the first step of transferring sin is just the first step. The second step is to be judged by me. The sins you bear." "Judgement... Sin?" Kuchiki Byakuya was slightly stunned and did not understand the meaning. "Yes, sins must be judged, and only then can justice be carried on." Frank stood with his sword in hand, his spine straight, like an officer in the ancient court who was serving the king, with a hint of determination in his eyes. "In the name of Frank Castel, this is the punishment of sin - death!" As the words fell, a sudden change urred. He saw that in the bullet holes of Kuchiki Byakuya, several original sin souls drilled out of the flesh and blood. The faces of those souls twisted ferociously, and their long mouths uttered screams. They broke free from Kuchiki Byakuya''s body one after another, and after bringing out arge amount of flesh and blood, they turned into sharp cross swords and fell down. stab ! The cross sword directly prated the body, and bright red blood sshed out. Kuchiki Byakuya didn''t expect this move at all, and was severely injured by these prating sharp swords in an instant, his whole body was dripping with blood like a bloody man. The sins that will be passed on be the sharp swords of judgment. And these sharp swords followed the original bullet holes, so there was no way to dodge or block it, even if he wanted to pull it out, because Kuchiki Byakuya found his palm, and he could not touch those swords at all. "Give up, they can''t be pulled out." Frank watched all of this and slowly said, "These swords that represent the original sin will not fall out of your body and will not be touched in any form." "There is another way." Hearing this, Kuchiki Byakuya, who had ten swords in his body, was silent for a moment and slowly got up from the ground. He held zanpakuto with both hands and said, "As long as I defeat youpletely, these des will automatically disappear, right?" "That''s right." Frank''s eyes slightly moved, guessing the other party''s thoughts. He grinned and said, "So the next attack will decide the oue." "Final View - White Emperor Sword!" Kuchiki Byakuya was emitting a violent Spiritual Power, and the white and wless wings slowly unfolded from his back. Countless cherry colored sword des surrounding the sword formation, at this moment, converged like rivers in the sea, and finally in the hands of Kuchiki Byakuya, they formed an extremely dazzling pure white de, emitting endless majesty and cold air! "Ah... What a gorgeous move." Frank had a bitter look on his face, and then he sighed, "Sorry, I have only mastered Bankai for a day, and there is no such gorgeous move at all, so thest blow." Breathe in. He opened his mouth and suddenly took a breath, as if he wanted to swallow the oxygen of the whole world into his lungs. The air around him was like a whale swallowing into it, and there was a terrible scream, as if he had injected hot new energy into this tired body. The extremely strong pitch ck Spiritual Power exploded like a fire mountain,yer afteryer being suppressed on the sword de. There were no techniques or moves to speak of. It was extremely simplepression andpression. After countless polishing andpression, Spiritual Power turned himself into a material like explosives and released the moment he came into contact with it. This was his, Frank''s, move. Simple and crude, I firmly believe that great efforts can make miracles, and one force can break allws! The two of them were only a few dozen meters apart as they stared at each other''s faces. After a few seconds of silence, theyunched their attacks at the same time, and their figures instantly disappeared from where they stood. In the next moment. Two rays of light, one ck and one white, streaked across hollow''s sky and collided with each other like aet streaking across the horizon. The moment the sword edge collided, an iparably loud noise seemed toe out, followed by a burst of iparably resplendent light. Apanied by an extremely terrifying pressure that soared into the sky, a huge cloud rose amidst a loud explosion. ... "Looks like it''s over." Kyouraku Shunsui pressed the round hat on top of his head, nced at the old man next to him, and asked, "I just don''t know, who won this battle." "Hehe." Lod''s eyes were calm. A faint smile hung on his lips as he said, "This question is meaningless. The person who will win will only be him." Chapter 662: Desperate Truth

Chapter 662: Desperate Truth

Central forty-six rooms. Following that pitch-ck path, everyone continued to run down. ording to the usual circumstances, anyone who wanted to go to the central forty-sixth room would need to go through more than a dozen checks, as well as severalyers of systems used for rm and defense measures, and they would have to report in advance to the audience. But now that they had passed through more than a dozen Taoist doors, there was no rm or defense system. One after another, the doors that had to be strictly examined before they could be opened. There was not even the slightest aura of a living person. A terrible guess gradually emerged in Natasha''s heart. Tshir Hitsugaya did not say a word, but his pace became faster and faster. But in this way, Peter, who was following behind him, could not say anything. Although Natasha was a woman, after a long journey, no matter how light it was, it was inevitably heavy. "Huff...Huff...Huff..." It was impossible to describe him as panting like a cow, almost as fast as a bellows. Even Natasha, who was thick-skinned, couldn''t help but blush a little as shey on Peter''s back. She was a little embarrassed. Fortunately, the road was not too long, and they arrived at the bottom in a few minutes. Located in the central forty-sixth room of the lowest level, the overall architectural style was not too gorgeous, like a huge circr conference room. Tshir Hitsugaya slowed down. After taking a deep breath, he took the lead and stepped into the central forty-sixth room. The lights inside lit up when they sensed someone entering, but the scene that came into view made the three people suck in a cold breath and could not help but reveal a shocked expression. In therge circr conference room, countless members of the high-ranking power were lying on the table, already dead. Therge pool of blood on the table and the ground had long be dried up and ck cracks, and although these dead members did not stink, they also showed a stiff feeling. From this, it could be inferred that these people had been dead for a long time. "This... This is..." Tshir Hitsugaya''s pupils shrank sharply, and his face was extremely shocked. "What happened here" Natasha motioned Peter to put her down, and then quickly walked to a member of the parliament. After a simple examination, he finally turned back to look at Tshir Hitsugaya and said in a low voice, "ording to the extent of their blood drying up, they have been dead for at least half a month." "Half a month!" Peter leaned against the door frame, exhausted. Surprised, he said, "Weren''t these people already killed before Mr. Stark was arrested?" "Based on the current situation. Yes." Natasha looked up at Tshir Hitsugaya with a serious expression and said, "Captain Hitsugaya, can you tell us what power the central forty-sixth room has in Soul Society? Maybe this way I can guess the intentions of some murderers." "Well, these are not secrets anyway." Tshir Hitsugaya felt that what she said was reasonable, so he slowly exined, "The forty-sixth room in the center is strictly screened throughyers of screening, and the forty sages selected from Soul Society''s whole field, as well as the supremew mechanisms formed by the six judges." "Whether it is in Soul Society or in the modern world, if death godmits a crime, all of it will be judged here." "If the execution is judged by force, it will bemanded by Onmitsukid, Kido, and Gotei 13th." "And once the decision is made by the Central Forty-six Office, even those of the rank of captain cannot have any objections, and they can even interfere with the captain''s election or dismissal. This is...the Central Forty-six Office. " "If that is the case." Natasha turned her brain and began to think. She vaguely grasped a point and asked, "Then when did the central forty-sixth room enter a closed state?" "Starting from the wartimemand." Tshir Hitsugaya was afraid that they did not understand and exined, "It was after your invasion that the bell rang, until we broke in today. This ce has been in a closed state." "But when we came here, we didn''t find any traces of invasion." Natasha continued to specte, "In other words, earlier on, the forty-sixth room in the middle was invaded and the council member was killed." "Ah. You guessed right." Tshir Hitsugaya''s eyes sank and said, "From then on, all the orders given to us by the central forty-six rooms are false." "Tony Stark. Their target is Tony!" Natasha connected the whole thing together, and suddenly discovered the problem, and eximed: "The murderer who killed the forty-sixth room of the Central Committee, the target was always Tony Stark, and changing the execution time and assassinating Captain Aizen, all It''s all done by the same person!" "Ichimaru Gin!" Peter''s eyes suddenly widened and he subconsciously shouted the man''s name. "No.. It''s not just him." Tshir Hitsugaya shook his head and said with a slight face: "He alone can''t do this, there should be other people." p p.... In the empty and quiet conference room, suddenly there was a crisp apuse. Everyone was attracted by the sudden apuse. They looked at the source of the sound and saw a familiar figure standing on the stairs opposite the conference room. "I... Ichimaru Gin!" Tshir Hitsugaya narrowed his eyes and his voice suddenly became cold. "Did you do all this" Ichimaru Gin smiled, and his cold eyes swept over several people, revealing some inexplicable meaning, and then turned around without saying a word and silently walked behind the long rank. "Wait, don''t run!" It was not easy to catch the murderer, how could Tshir Hitsugaya let him escape, ignoring Natasha''s dissuasion behind him, directly stepped out, chasing Ichimaru Gin''s back. "Oh no, it is likely that this is a trap!" Natasha cursed and realized that the situation was not right. Since the enemy dared to let them find out about this, they must have full confidence and would not let them out alive! "Then what should we do?" Peter was like a headless fly. He looked at the back of Tsen Kaname and looked at Natasha next to him. For a moment, he did not know whether he should follow them or turn around and run away. "Do we still have a choice?" Natasha raised her voice a few degrees and red at Peter. She gritted her teeth and said, "Now, we can only go out alive if we follow him. Hurry up and follow him!" Peter looked wronged, but he still picked up Natasha and rushed up the stairs. Along the corridor above the steps, they ran for about a hundred meters. They came to a wide hall, and tall towers that stood like dense forests appeared in front of them. This was the residential area of the Tower of Serenity, which was usually prepared for the forty-sixth room. The captain of Tshir Hitsugaya had actually pulled out zanpakuto at this moment, and the overflowing Spiritual Power was surging like a raging wave, as if he had entered the battle and was on guard against the strong enemy. Natasha and Peter looked along the direction of the valley. Beside the Ichimaru Gin Captain they were familiar with, there was also a person who was beyond everyone''s expectation, even impossible to appear. A brown slightly curly short hair, paired with the iconic ck frame sses. The pair of dark brown pupils were as silent and calm as a deep pool, coupled with the faint gentle smile on the corner of his lips, the whole person exuded a soft aura that made people feel at ease. But at this moment. That temperament not only could not make people feel at ease, but also made the people present feel a kind of fear from the heart. "Captain of 5th Division, Aizen?!" Peter recognized it at a nce, it was the captain of the Fifth Division who he followed Chen Kiyosumi at the Fifth Division station and saw with his own eyes who had died long ago! It was over... At this moment, there was only one thought left in Natasha''s mind. All of them had been deceived and inexplicably involved in a huge turmoil that could affect the entire Soul Society! This seemingly gentle man in front of her had deceived everyone including them! ording to his past experience, when such a person chose to appear openly, it meant that his n had beenpleted. No matter what n it was, Natasha understood one thing deeply. These few people. Today,she was afraid that she would not be able to walk out alive! Chapter 663: The Starting Point

Chapter 663: The Starting Point

In the forty-six rooms in the center, Pagoda lives in the forest. This was a forbidden area for death god to enter, and even the Head-Captain had no right to enter. If he had to find a safe and secret ce in Soul Society, then this ce would be the best choice. "Oh?" Aizen had a gentle smile and looked at the three people below the stairs: "It came earlier than expected." Compared with the tension on the faces of Tsen Kaname and others, Aizen and Ichimaru Gin were much more rxed, and there was a hint of leisure between the eyebrows, looking more like a tourist here. "I''m sorry, Captain Aizen." Ichimaru Gin smiled coldly and nced at Natasha faintly and said, "The intuition of these invader is very sharp." "Aizen.. Ichimaru Gin..." Toshir Hitsugaya suddenly lowered his face, like a dark night shrouded in cold winter, he gritted his teeth and said, "It turns out that you are the ones who messed up all of this, and you killed the people in Room 46, Chen Kiyosumi...where is she?!" The two sses on Aizen''s nose bridge reflected a cold light under the light. There was no longer the gentle and modest temperament like before. The corner of his lips slightly curved into a faint smile: "This question, ah... Haven''t you already guessed it?" As soon as this was said, everyone was shocked. Even with Peter''s pure character, after seeing the smile on Aizen''s face, he vaguely guessed a little. Swish! Hitsugaya Toshir''s eyes shrank suddenly, even though he took a step and a step, he passed the two and came to the back room. A gust of wind swept past the two people, but Aizen and Ichimaru Gin just smiled, but there was no intention of stopping. The ground in front of him was covered with arge area of sttered blood, and Chen Kiyosumi, who was going to be interrogated in the forty-six room, fell into this pool of blood at this moment, her life and death were unknown. "Sorry, I seem to have scared you a bit." Aizen slightly tilted his head and said lightly: "If I knew that you came so fast, in order to not let you find her, I should have chopped to pieces at the very least." In the most humble and gentle tone, he said the most cruel and terrible words. Natasha suddenly felt cold all over. Her pores could not help but feel cold. She had never met such a powerful enemy before. It made people feel fear and fear from the bottom of their hearts. Even every step was controlled by a powerful enemy. His lips always held a gentle smile. His eyes always made people feel safe andfortable. His voice was kind and warm like a priest. But it was such a near-perfect man, when he revealed his fangs, it was more terrifying. "Aizen... When did you be a team with Ichimaru Gin?" Hitsugaya Toshir asked in a low voice with his back to them. But anyone could see that this young and childish captain''s voice was full of uncontroble anger, so much so that his fists were clenched and his nails were deeply inserted into the palm of his hand, allowing the blood to drip down. "Of course, from the beginning." Aizen''s eyes were slightly focused, and he said calmly, "Since I became the captain, I have never wanted anyone else to be the deputy." "From the beginning, you have been lying to us!" Tshir Hitsugaya gritted his teeth and turned around, ring at the two smiling men, shouting in a low voice: "Chen Kiyosumi was personally handed to you by me. She used to trust you so much, longed for you, worship you, but you killed her with your own hands!" "Of course I know this." Aizen''s eyes stayed slightly at Chen for a moment, and then said tly, "But longing.. is the farthest distance from understanding. What''s more, if the young eagle wants to soar, it is bound to be pushed down the cliff by the eagle, Isn''t it? " "Evil!" Tshir Hitsugaya waspletely angry, and Spiritual Power erupted like a violent fire mountain: "Bankai - Daiguren Hyourinmaru!" At this moment, even he couldn''t distinguish himself. Was he really angry because of Chen, or was he angry because of the former Hinamori Momo, but after these two violent emotions intertwined in his heart, no matter if it was true or false, he needed a vent. New hatred or old grudges. He only wants to vent now, and Aizen as the goal, can be said to be perfect. The extremely violent Spiritual Power soon filled the entire pagoda forest, freezing everything in his line of sight into a thickyer of ice. Even the surrounding temperature began to drop greatly. The chill of the atmosphere condensed into countless ice crystals that floated down. The feeling that he had experienced once before now attacked the weak and pitiful Peter and Natasha again. However, this time, the two were prepared to form a defensive wall on the surface of Spiritual Power''s body to resist the terrible cold tide. A huge pair of ice wings spread out from behind them, and twelve ice crystals formed. "Aizen..." There was anger and coldness in Hitsugaya Toshiro''s emerald green eyes, and the dragon''s head pointed at the two of them with Hyourinmaru in his mouth: "You really are not on the same road as us, so I will kill you here!" "Captain Tshir Hitsugaya, I advise you to calm down." Deep in Aizen''s brown eyes, there was a sh of killing intent. He smiled and said, "To say this in front of me, do you think you can beat me?" "Interesting." Ichimaru Gin held his hand and watched the two fight. He didn''t like the two of them to begin with. At this moment, he was even more eager for them to fight. In any case, it was fine as long as they didn''t die. After the matter, he only needed to report to Lord Spirit King. Roar - The resounding dragon roar shattered the sky, setting off an endless blizzard. One by one, Tshir Hitsugaya was a sword. His body was like a flood dragon that broke through the sea. His two wings shook and rolled up a thousandyers of blizzard frost. The cold air that froze all things wrapped around the sword tip, targeting the calm man. The momentum was so great that it swept through the entire forty-sixth room. Peter and Natasha were sent flying by the violent torrents and crashed into a pagoda forest. They almost fell into it. The violent collision made Natasha feel that her internal organs were almost disced. She spat out a blood arrow from her mouth, but agent''s literacy made her stop screaming in pain. She hurriedly looked at the battlefield. However, this nce made her puzzled. Tshir Hitsugaya''s sword edge destroyed a pagoda forest, but turned a blind eye to Aizen not far away. "Captain Tshir Hitsugaya, what are you doing!" Natasha was horrified and shouted, "The enemy is on your right, why do you attack the left" "This... impossible." Tshir Hitsugaya was slightly stunned and immediately showed a look of horror. He has been paying attention to Aizen since he was resurrected, making sure that he has never seen the Shikai of Kyka Suigetsu, but why is it still hypnotized? "Hehe.." Aizen lips hung a sarcastic smile, raised his hand, and sword fell heavily. A bloody light bloomed, and the ice armor was broken. Tshir Hitsugaya was stunned, his pupils gradually erged and fell to the ground, fresh blood slowly flowing out from his body. "Captain Tshir Hitsugaya, let me tell you something." Aizen pushed the sses on the bridge of his nose, and zanpakuto in his hand kept dripping blood. He smiled and said, "Theplete hypnosis of Kyka Suigetsu is permanently engraved in the soul. I hope you can remember this in your heart forever." His words were not just for Hitsugaya Toshiro. Ichimaru Gin, who was watching the battle, had a smile on his face at the moment, revealing a dangerous killing intent and horror. Captain Aizen... is still Captain Aizen. Whether it is before rebirth or after rebirth, whether there is Hgyoku''s help or not. From the beginning, this man was above all the captains, and the existence of the opponent was only Head-Captain. He failed again. Tshir Hitsugaya''s eyes were blurred, and his heart was full of regret. Unexpectedly, after his rebirth, he was still in the same ce, in the same way, defeated by Aizen. Chapter 664: Ready To Go

Chapter 664: Ready To Go

"Next, it''s your turn." Aizen shook his sword, his eyes fell on Peter and Natasha lightly, and said lightly: "Although there are some idents in general, I still want to thank you. If you didn''t intervene, I''m afraid the n would not go so smoothly. ." Natasha and Peter felt a chill in their hearts, and they thought that they werepletely finished. Captain level Hitsugaya was instantly killed by sword. The horror of the man in front of them was far beyond their imagination. "Captain Aizen, time is up." At this time, Ichimaru Gin came out and said with a smile, "The other side is ready, now it is our turn to go on stage." "Wait a minute, Gin." Aizen''s eyes were slightly narrowed, and then he raised zanpakuto and said lightly, "Before that, take care of them." Hearing this, Peter and Natasha widened their eyes, and their whole body was shrouded in coldness. Knowing that he would be met with death, but the two of them had no way to do it. Just like people in a quagmire, they could only watch themselves being swallowed. The feeling of despair could almost destroy a person''s will. "Break, Kyka Suigetsu." Aizen held zanpakuto high and read this sentence with a smile. In an instant. It was as if something was broken, and the crisp sound echoed throughout the entire Tower Forest. But Peter and Natasha were surprised to find that the two of them were not attacked, not even a trace of difort. Sure enough, it is Captain Aizen style. Ichimaru Gin, who was watching the scene, could not help sighing at the moment. After losing Hgyoku, Aizen returned to the past, and his meticulous mind was simply desperate. Now, counting these two people, among the seven travelers who invaded Soul Society, four had been hypnotized by Kyka Suigetsu. "What happened just now?" Peter was confused and groped for himself to check if he was injured. "I don''t know." Natasha gritted her teeth and an ominous premonition appeared. "But I can be sure that we have definitely been tricked." A very smart woman. Aizen showed a touch of appreciation and smiled: "But it is toote to notice it now." Just as the two were still surprised, there was a sharp pain in the chest and back. A lot of blood sshed out directly. Peter and Natasha''s pupils gradually erged and they saw that Aizen was already standing in front of them. What the hell happened Peter and Natasha''s brain was in chaos, and their messy thoughts were flying. They could not understand the situation in front of them at all. Why are there two identical Aizen? How did they get attacked? And why did this Aizen suddenly appear, but they werepletely unaware? Unfortunately, the current Aizen is not going to answer this question. Swish--- Aizen raised zanpakuto and nned to end the lives of the two people. "Stop it, Aizen." A beautiful figure walked out of the dark passage, and the cold voice stopped his movements. Natasha, who was on the verge of death, reluctantly looked up. It was a gentle beauty with a good face. Her ck hair was braided in front of her chest and exuded an elegant and dignified temperament. Whether it was appearance or temperament, it was deeply fascinating. "4th Division Captain.. Unohana Retsu." Aizen''s eyes were half closed for a moment, and then the corners of his lips rose again with a smile: "To fight with you here is not part of my n, so... Gin, we should go." Her appearance meant that the other side had ended. Ichimaru Gin pulled out a white streamer from his sleeve, engraved with all kinds ofplicated incantations, spinning and wrapping the two people. "What is your conspiracy?" Unohana Retsu quietly watched the two people and did not seem to have any intention to stop them. "Soon, you will know." Aizen smiled, and then the figures of the two disappeared in an instant. "Space Transfer Technique.." Unohana muttered: "Even this forbidden technique. It seems that it is a big trouble." ... ... ... On the street of Seireitei. A huge green figure fell like a meteorite and then jumped high with amazing jumping. Every jump would cross the distance of the earth, making people wonder whether this guy was a human or a frog. His speed was almost catching up with Hoho, and ordinary death god could not catch up with him at all. "Come on, we''ll be there soon!" Steve grabbed Hulk''s arm and looked at the huge white wall. He was excited. "As long as we can get out of there, we can call Lod to pick us up from there!" "Brother, I''m about to vomit." Tony was lying on Hulk''s back, and his entire person was about to vomit. His face was deathly pale as he said, "I swear that I won''t ride Hulk anymore next time!" The bumpy ride along the way caused the ups and downs to be intense, and it was even more exciting than a roller coaster. Hearing this, Hulk seemed to be deliberately taking revenge. He jumped a little harder as he fell, and Tony, who was behind him, repeatedly begged for mercy. Seeing that the three people were getting closer and closer, a figure suddenly stopped in front of them. "That''s... Captain of the 9th Division?" Through the information collected, Steve recognized the person at a nce. Kaname Tsen''s skin is brown, and he has obvious Middle Eastern or African descent. In addition, his eyes are still wrapped with cloth strips, so it is not difficult to identify. The sudden appearance of a captain undoubtedly made the three people vignt. Kaname Tousen did not say a word, pulled out a floating belt engraved with incantations, and then rotated in the same way, surrounding all four of them. Dust flew and covered the vision in front of them. When the three people opened their eyes again, they found that they had returned to Soukyoku Hill. And what appeared in their eyes was the long dead... Aizen Sousuke! No. Not only Aizen. There is also 3rd Division Captain Ichimaru Gin, and 9th Division Captain Tsen Kaname! Ichimaru Gin, who was originally suspected to be the murderer, now stood respectfully like a guard, and the 9th Division Captain also silently retreated and stood on the right side of Aizen who came back from the dead. "5th Division Captain... Aizen?!" Steve''s pupils suddenly shrank to the size of a needle, and an unspeakable fear spread all over his limbs. What was going on? Why did Aizen, Ichimaru Gin, and Tsen Kaname two captainse out here? They were not the only ones who were shocked and puzzled. There was also Frank, who was almost defeated by Kuchiki Byakuya, who could not be seriously injured, saw Tony and the other two people who had sessfully escaped, did not know why they suddenly came back, and also brought three captains, and one of them was resurrected! At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded in the sky. "The captains and vice-captains of the Gotei Thirteen, as well as the Invaders." "This is Isane Kotetsu, the vice-captain of Division 4, and here is an urgent voice transmission from the captain of Division 4." "What I will tell you next is all the truth, and it is confirmed by 10th Division Captain and 4th Division Captain." "The original 5th Division Captain Aizen, Ichimaru Gin, the original 3rd Division Captain, ughtered the members of Central 46, has been determined to betray Seireitei and Soul Society, please be careful!" As soon as this sentence came out, it was like a stone stirring up a thousandyers of waves. Everyone''s face changed in an instant, and they could not control the horror! Aizen.. turned traitor! Chapter 665: Soul World Destruction Plan

Chapter 665: Soul World Destruction n

The three captains defected! This news came so suddenly that everyone was caught off guard. Originally, they thought that the enemy was only the captains of Gotei 13th. However, they did not expect that first it was Lod''s intervention that caused the three captains to change their camp. Now, three captains suddenly appeared and stood on the enemy side of everyone! "Traveler. Can you give that man to me?" Aizen smiled as usual. But in Steve''s eyes, this scene had a kind of unspeakable horror. From this seemingly humble and gentle man, there was no sign of Spiritual Power, nor did he see any killing intent revealed, but it made people feel uneasy from the bottom of their hearts, and even a suffocating fear surged into their hearts. It was just a look, a word. When the words of rejection came to his mouth, it was as if a heavy burden was pressing down on him, and he could not say it. "I.. refuse!" Steve used all his strength to say this. It was just a simple sentence, but it seemed to exhaust all the physical strength of the American team. Arge amount of sweat seeped into his clothes, showing signs of being soaked in arge area. "Oh?" Aizen looked at them, as if he did not hear them clearly. "I said.. I refuse!" Steve hung the golden shield on his right arm and put on a fighting posture. His eyes stared at him: "Tony is ourrade-in-arms. Even if he dies, we will not hand him over to you!" "Hulk!" Hulk used his roar to express his opinion, and at the same time, he held Tony tightly in his arms. "So that''s how it is." Aizen was not surprised, walked towards the three of them slowly, put one hand on his waist, and said: "It''s really aughablerade-in-arms, if you don''t want to let go of this man, then leave your lives together." However, at this moment. They saw a long bearded old man with white hair suddenly appear in front of them. "1st Division Captain, Yamamoto Genrysai Shigekuni." At the moment when he saw the old man, Aizen, who originally had a pleasant smile, showed a dignified look that he had never seen before. Even his forward footsteps stopped, seemingly deliberately keeping a distance from the old man. "Aizen..." Yamamoto Genrysai Shigekuni eyes are extremely oppressive, the majestic momentum around the body even makes the big air tremble, the voice is like thunder from the sky, shaking the space in front: "No matter what your conspiracy is, it ends here." Steve and others, who were extremely nervous, looked at the old man''s broad back and inexplicably breathed a big sigh of relief. And not only the old man alone, but also the 8th Division Captain standing beside him. Although it seemszy and frivolous on the surface, as a ''teammate'', it can make Steve feel at ease. The remaining 13th Division captain, at a nce, knew that he was a reliable expert. At least, more reliable than Kyouraku Shunsui. It had to be said that when both sides were still enemies, they were the most terrifying existences. When they could be teammates alone, that kind offortable feeling was simply too cool! Especially the prisoner Tony, at this moment, the wrinkles on his face were squeezed together. The three captains escorted him, he was afraid of nothing! However, there was another question that deeply troubled Tony, and that was why this Aizen was so persistent in getting him? The same situation seemed to have happened before. That member of Sternritter seemed to want to get him. Damn Lod. What is he hiding in his body Tony secretly cursed in his heart. If he could go back this time, he would definitely want that guy''s face toe up and kick him! "Aizen, Ichimaru Gin, Tsen Kaname!" Jshir Ukitake came out and looked at the three people in front of him with heartache and said, "No matter what conspiracy there is, it is better to give up resisting. If you don''t want to be burned to ashes by the teacher." His words were full of absolute confidence. This made Steve and the other two have to re-examine the old man. It seemed that the moment the Head-Captain appeared, the scale that affected the whole battle had been greatly tilted. "Ah, there is an ident in the n." Ichimaru Gin''s smile did not decrease, half helpless and half mocking: "What can we do now? We are surrounded, Captain Aizen." "You seem to be very fast, Gin." Aizen nced at the cold viper next to him and said in a t tone, "But don''t worry, it''s just that this level of ident has long been expected by me. It''s just a waste of hands and feet." He... still has confidence? Aizen always had a look of victory, which made everyone suddenly puzzled. "With just a few of you?" Yamamoto Genrysai Shigekuni turbid eyes burst out two terrible rays of light, piercing through theyers of hollow like a sharp sword: "This old man has not made a move for more than a hundred years. Have you young children forgotten the fear that goes deep into the bone?" At this moment, the old man''s back was like a mountain. In every corner of the world, whether it was flowers, trees, gravel, sand, or even the air that could not be touched or hollow''s empty space, it seemed to be transmitting a trembling aura, pulling everyone into the abyss, dark and deep endless darkness. The surrounding Spiritual Power was so thick that when he used his hands to fiddle with it, he actually stirred upyers of ripples that were visible to the naked eye. The hot air flows through the mouth and nose into the throat and lungs, it was enough to make people feel as if they had breathed in a me, the whole person seemed to be in a furnace, and the whole body was going to be burnt. "This... This is Head-Captain" Even Steve and the other two, who were hiding behind him, felt fear from the bottom of their hearts. His divine might was unfathomable. At this moment, the proverbs from the Ancient East could not be more appropriate to describe the old man in front of them! "As expected of the strongest death god in a thousand years." Aizen''s face changed into a shallow smile, and he pped and said, "But when did I say that there are only a few of us?" "You said... What?" Yamamoto Genrysai Shigekuni noticed a trace of something wrong from his eyes. "Ha-ha. Haven''t you found it yet?" Aizen smiled softly. "It seems that thousands of years offortable life has caused your perception to drop." The next moment, an earth-shattering roar resounded through the sky above Seireitei! Six blue pirs of fire in session between heaven and earth, like magma erupting from the ground, rushed straight to the sky from all over Seireitei, and the huge energy explosion shock wave, even razed the buildings thousands of miles away to the ground! "Let me formally introduce you." Aizen lips held a faint smile, and a whisper like a devil echoed in the ears of everyone: "They are the six members of the Formless Empire, Sternritter. And this is the temporary leader, Jugram Haschwalth." As his voice fell, the sky was suddenly torn apart. A handsome man with an angelic face and long golden hair stepped out of the torn hollow. His emerald eyes looked down at everyone. "The copse n of Soul Society has officially begun." Chapter 666: The Head Captain Got Screwed

Chapter 666: The Head Captain Got Screwed

rumbling... The blue mes swept through the sky, and the mes burned through every corner of Seireitei. The initiator of all this, Aizen, smiled as usual, as if this scene had been expected by him. The addition of the invisible Empire Sternritter not only reversed their disadvantage in one fell swoop, but even from the number of people of both sides, there was a faint trend of suppressing death god. Now the disadvantaged side has be the Seireitei led by death god. "Long time no see, everyone." Haschwalth stepped on the road built by Reishi, looked down at the people below, the calm and emotionless green eyes finally fell on Head-Captain after passing through the crowd, and there were some fluctuations: "It has been thousands of years since west met like this." "It''s you, Jugram Haschwalth." Head-Captain held his cane with both hands, and his turbid eyes burst out a ray of light. "A group of ants who fled a thousand years ago, dare toe back here now. Do you think I am old and pose a threat to you?" While speaking, the old man took a step forward. It was just a simple step, but the faces of the four people led by Aizen changed greatly. Obviously, their side had a powerful existence of four Captain level, and it could be said that they had the absolute initiative and advantage, but in front of this long-bearded old man with a calm demeanor, each of them was like a mouse that met a cat. "No, you misunderstood." Haschwalth pushed the frame of his sses, and a deep fear shed through his eyes: "Soul Society is the founder and chief captain of Division 13. His life is equivalent to Soul Society''s history. I know very well how big the gap between us is." Hiss. Steve and the others heard this and immediately gasped. A lifetime of existence was equivalent to Soul Society''s history. Just this sentence alone had already revealed how powerful and terrifying the seemingly ordinary old man in front of them was! "As early as the thousand year blood war, we have already seen it." Haschwalth''s face was a little unnatural, as if recalling the painful experience thousands of years ago. He sighed and said, "If not for ast resort, before His Majesty revived, we would not fight with you." Whether it was words or actions, they all expressed it without any obscurity. The strength of this Head-Captain. No, there is a problem! Looking at the performance of these people, Tony felt something was wrong. Since Haschwalth knew that Head-Captain was strong and readily admitted that he was not his opponent, expressing his thoughts of not wanting to fight with him, why did he lead the Quincy to appear, and even wantonly destroy Seireitei? "But you still appeared!" Kyouraku Shunsui also noticed the abnormality, frowned and asked, "What are you nning?" "Hehe, isn''t it obvious?" Aizen smiled slightly and said, "Although the n has changed a little, fortunately, there is still no change in general." "The conversation time is over." In the face of Aizen''s act of acting tough again and again, Head-Captainpletely lost his patience at the moment: "Any scheme about you is good. I have no interest in investigating the reason." "It seems that the old man is going to make a move." Kyouraku Shunsui smiled and pressed the conical hat on his head. He looked at Steve faintly and reminded him, "This is a rare scene in a thousand years. Remember to open your eyes wide and see clearly. If you miss it, there will be no more." "Spring Water. Now is not the time to gloat." Looking at his friend''s actions, Jshir Ukitake looked helpless and said, "Teacher''s zanpakuto is too big. It will not be good if it spreads to us." Unlike their own chatting andughing, the opposite side was already ready to fight. The captain of the rebellion, together with Haschwalth, all showed an unprecedented dignified look. "Oh, oh, it seems that we are in big trouble." Ichimaru Gin''s face suddenly changed, and there was no smile on his lips, directly pulling out zanpakuto at his waist. "Head-Captain, that man, is serious!" Tsen Kaname also pulled out zanpakuto, raising Spiritual Power to the extreme. Aizen and Haschwalth stood side by side, with a dignified face that had never been seen before, and the imposing figure of the old man was reflected in his eyes. The air was heavy as if it was going to solidify, and the temperature of the whole atmosphere began to rise gradually, making people have a dry and hot feeling in their throats. In the eyes of the four people vignt and dignified, Yamamoto Genryuusai slowly loosened the cane. The invisible spiritual force held the cane and quietly floated in front of the old man. Then suddenly the wooden chips burst, revealing a zanpakuto wrapped in it, the shape is ordinary to be seen everywhere in Seireitei. But such an ordinary zanpakuto, let everyone make a heavy breathing sound. Yamamoto Genrysai Shigekuni took the handle of sword, and then pulled it out of the sheath of sword. Phew! Just the sword wind that was raised when it was unsheathed forced the four people on the opposite side to retreat dozens of meters. "For the traitor, the ending is only... death!" Yamamoto Genrysai Shigekuni inserted sword into the ground next to him, and then his arms shook the muscles and moved, taking off the ck clothes of the dead tyrant. Under the loose clothes of the dead tyrant, it was a body of extremely strong muscles, like the perfect sculpture of a Greek master. The lines were clearly like the axe and chisels of sword. It was hard to imagine that this figure would actually appear on the body of an old man. Moreover, on the surface of the muscr surface, there were intersecting sword marks of sword. These scars, under the improvement of Spiritual Power, were bright red in color, as if they were new wounds that he had just received yesterday, as if silently telling what kind of terrible battle he had experienced. Endless mes, like a dam breaking flood, surged out from the old man''s body. Under the extremely huge Spiritual Power, the mes instantly covered every corner of his sight, dyeing the entire sky red. Everything that could be seen with the naked eye began to melt in the burning mes. Every time he opened his mouth and breathed the air, his lungs and throat would feel a burning pain. And it was just not the beginning. The temperature around him was still rising at an amazing speed. The water in the air was instantly evaporated and turned into white smoke with curling steam around the vicinity. "All things in the world, all turned to ashes - Flowing de Like Fire!" Yamamoto Itsuki reached out and held zanpakuto on the ground. The mes passed along his body to the whole sword. The whole sword''s sword seemed to be ignited, like a destructive de made of mes. "This is... Ryujin Jakka." Aizen looked dignified, and said slowly: "The oldest Zanpakuto of the heat department has the strongest attack power, the highest temperature, and thergest range of attack among all Shinigami Zanpakut. As expected... It''s a well-deserved reputation." "Captain Aizen, now is not the time to admire." Ichimaru Gin eyes opened slightly and said in a deep voice, "If we are not careful, I am afraid we will all die here today." "Don''t worry, Gin." Aizen slowly breathed out and reced it with a smile: "I expected Head-Captain to make a move. It is better to say that if he doesn''t use zanpakuto, it will make me feel troubled, right. Haschwalth?" "Ah. Yes." Haschwalth nodded slightly, with a touch of pride in his eyes, pushed his sses and said, "But in this way, you can use that thing. Although it can only buy a little time, it should be enough." Yamamoto Genrysai Shigekuni stepped out and did not care about the loud conspiracy of several people. In fact, no matter from which angle, with his strength, he did not need to care about it, the so-called conspiracy of the few people in front of him. The de of Destruction burning with raging mes, like a flowing light passing through the sky, apanied by endless pressure and momentum, crossed a gorgeous sword light. Wherever sword passed, the whole air was ignited. The space was almost distorted and copsed. The terrifying high temperature was surging violently, as if it was going to burn the entire world. Just as sword touched the few people, Haschwalth calmly took out a five-pointed star seal from his bosom. In an instant, the raging mes suddenly disappeared. Even the majestic Spiritual Power was swallowed by the five-pointed star. Yamamoto Genrysai Shigekuni seemed to have not responded, the whole person was stunned in the same ce, looking at zanpakuto in his hand and the disappearing me. "Now, your Shikai belongs to me." Haschwalth pushed the frame with one hand and said indifferently: "Although it is only half an hour, please experience for yourself how powerful the power of Ryujin Jakka is." "...." Kyouraku Shunsui''s heart was full of grass, and his eyelids were twitching crazily. The invincible Head-Captain was trapped for a long time! Chapter 667: Insta-Kill

Chapter 667: Insta-Kill

Not surprisingly, the captain was restricted again. In fact, a few seconds ago, Kyouraku Shunsui was still considering how Lord Spirit King used Ryujin Jakka, how should Aizen get off the stage, or how to solve this crisis. Only then can the strength of Head-Captain and avoid direct confrontation. As a result, the next second. When Haschwalth pulled out the star badge, he already knew the result. However, this solution made him feel like he did not know whether tough or cry. He had no choice but to feel sorry for his teacher for a few seconds in his heart. Although he was the strongest death god on the surface, he was always restricted by the enemy''s various methods in battle, so much so that he never showed his full strength. When he met Tshir Hitsugaya before, it was no wonder that the other side would secretly remind him that Lord Spirit King''s evil taste was everywhere. Now he finally saw it. But right now, Invaders and the others showed expressions of horror. At this time, Tony finally knew where the source of his uneasiness came from and finally figured out the joints. Why did they still look fearless despite knowing that the Head-Captain was so powerful? They had long been prepared. In other words, the one who fell into the trap was actually death god''s side! "Take away my Shikai?" Yamamoto Genryuusai has some astonishment in his eyes, and it seems that he can''t understand the scene in front of him. "Yes, I took your Shikai." Hasward pushed down the golden frame, and exined lightly: "Since the defeat in the Millennium War, we have been searching for a way to defeat you, and this ''Starization'' is the result of research, thanks to Only with Aizen can it be realized." From his tone, it could be seen that the role that Aizen yed was absolutely not small. For the arrival of this day, they have prepared too well, no matter which aspect has been missed. "Don''t be too arrogant, kid!" Yamamoto Genryuusai only stayed silent for a moment and locked his eyes on the three people again: "Do you think I can''t defeat the three of you after taking away zanpakuto?" "No, I never thought so." Haschwalth clenched the star badge and then pointed it in the direction of Seireitei. "I am not sure if the me of Shikai can hurt you, but if I put it in Seireitei, What will happen as the result?" Head-Captain, who had never retreated, was silent at the moment. And not only him, but even Kyouraku Shunsui and Jshir Ukitake, who were following behind him, could not help but change their faces after hearing Haschwalth''s bold n. "The answer is... Seireitei will be destroyed!" A trace of fluctuation emerged in the depths of Haschwalth''s eyes, as calm as a conversation between friends, and continued to say, "The temperature of the me after the Shikai of Ryujin Jakka can reach a shocking 6,000 degrees Celsius, half an hour. It is enough to destroy Seireitei." Six thousand..... Celsius fire? ! At the moment of hearing this, Tony''s pupils suddenly shrank, and his heart immediately set off a stormy sea. The surface temperature of a sun is only 5,500 degrees. This fire temperature after zanpakuto''s Shikai can actually reach beyond the sun''s surface temperature! This temperature is not a joke! If it exists for a long time, destroying the world is not just talking about it! "Are you threatening this old man?" Yamamoto Genryuusai''s tough character is destined to not easilypromise, especially when facing the enemy. "Oh. Let''s give it a try." Haschwalth did not speak any nonsense and directly released the mes swallowed by the star seal toward Seireitei. Boom! Endless raging mes roared like a giant dragon and rushed to Seireitei. The heaven-destroying, earth-shattering heat wave burst out with an astonishing high temperature. The moment it appeared, everything was burned to ashes. The endless thousands of miles of clouds were instantly evaporated and dissipated. Wave after wave of mes spread out in a fan shape! The extremely fierce explosive mes that could melt all things poured out in an instant. The mes in the sky surged wildly, and the entire sky turned into a fiery red color, as if it had been swallowed by mes. If everyone still had doubts in thest second, then all the doubts in this second disappeared along with the monstrous mes. "Then... choose." Haschwalth looked at the angry eyes of the old man and said calmly, "Are you going to continue to stop us here or choose to save Seireitei?" Bang! Yamamoto Genryuusai did not hesitate at all and disappeared directly in front of everyone. There are tens of thousands of death gods living in the Seireitei, and it is the "Paradise" created by him with countless efforts. Even if he is unwilling topromise the enemy in his heart, how can he just sit back and watch it be destroyed by his own hands? The strongest death god is now forcibly transferred. There are only two captains left, and the situation suddenly took a sharp turn and became a disadvantageous situation for them. "The most troublesome person has disappeared." Aizen''s brown eyes swept over the crowd and said faintly, "Then the rest of the people will be left to you to solve." "Yes. Captain Aizen." Ichimaru Gin and Tsen Kaname came out from both sides and had pulled out zanpakuto on the waist. The current situation is two against four! "Things are getting more and more troublesome." Kyouraku Shunsui sighed, and rubbed his slightly messy hair: "Your goal is the invaders, I''m curious what it is, it''s worth your troubles, and you don''t hesitate to join forces with Quincy to get it?" But unfortunately, Aizen is not willing to let him dy time. Ichimaru Gin and Tsen Kaname have no nonsense, directly rushed up and raised Spiritual Power to the limit. After that, sword is fierce to the critical point. Kyouraku Shunsui and Jshir Ukitake have no choice but to retreat and leave the invaders. "Not good!" Without the protection of the captain, Steve''s face suddenly changed. Even Hulk, who was on the side, let out an uneasy roar. His beast-like pupils were straight, staring at Aizen who was walking towards them. "If you are willing to let go of that man, I can let you go." Aizen slowly pulled out zanpakuto from his waist and said with a smile, "After all, my target is only this man, and you have lost your value." "Don''t even think about it!" Steve shouted. His left arm was dyed ck and red, looking like a ferocious demon. "If you want to take Tony away, you have to step over my body!" "I see. I understand what you mean." Aizen nodded slightly and said indifferently: "But if you want to step over the ant, you don''t hurt the ant itself. It is a very difficult thing to do. In order not to hurt important props, it is better to cut off one of your hands." "Don''t look down on people too much" Steve let out a roar, the muscles all over his body tightened, and his attention was raised to the limit. In fact, even he did not know whether this was anger or fear, and the roar seemed to be just to increase the courage in his heart, so that he would not copse directly. Looking at Aizen, who was getting closer and closer, the momentum became bigger and bigger. Steve knew that if he did not do it, thest courage in his heart would copse over time. Bang! The surrounding ground cracked as if it had been struck by a heavy blow. With the help of the powerful impact of the kick, the Steve Giant''s left arm gathered Spiritual Power a bit andunched a charge that was close to a fatal blow at the unfathomable man. His momentum and courage were ignited to the peak at this moment. He was sure that this punch had surpassed the previous power. "Giant''s... Strike!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" The blue Spiritual Power roared like a dragon, raising his head and rushing to Aizen. "Too slow..." Aizen smiled yfully, and the moment he stepped out, he brushed past Steve. Crash! Blood spurted out from Steve''s chest like a fountain. The earth was dyed red by fresh blood and scattered around like a storm. Steve''s pupils gradually widened and there was a look of disbelief in his eyes. In the end, he fell heavily to the ground after being swept by the power. "Hulk! Smash!" Watching the captain fall down, Yu Chuke angrily waved his fist and mmed it into Aizen''s face. "Hehe, a beast." Aizen raised his hand lightly and spat out a few words from his mouth: "Hado''s 91 - ck Coffin." Rumble! He saw Spiritual Power rushing like a heavy stream, and a huge ck coffin instantly rose up. Hulk''s fist had not yet touched the corner of Aizen''s clothes when it was sealed by the ck coffin that suddenly appeared. Step. Step. Step. Aizen walked slowly from the side as if nothing had happened, and the huge ck coffin copsed with a bang. Hulk was like being pierced by tens of millions of sword swords. The green burly body was covered with terrible scars and sprayed out a terrible amount of blood from it. It made an unconscious sound from the mouth, and the whole person fell to the ground. In a blink of an eye, the two were seriously injured and dying. Not to mention stopping Aizen, even dying for a second would be an unattainable hope. Chapter 668: The Secret Of Soul King Palace

Chapter 668: The Secret Of Soul King Pce

The gap was too big. Steve and Hulk used all their strength to attack, but they didn''t even scratch the man''s clothes. And the white haori that symbolized the captain, up until now, didn''t even have a speck of dust on it. It was still as white as new. Looking at Aizen step by step, it felt like the bell of death, bing clearer and clearer in his ears. Swish! The dust in front of him rose up, and following the direction of the sun, a shadow cast down on Tony. In despair, Tony subconsciously raised his head, and his line of sight reflected on Frank, who was covered in blood. He was wearing ragged clothes that had been torn into pieces. Countless wounds covered his entire body, and his skin and flesh were rolled up after being cut. He could also see the white bones inside. This kind of terrible injury was enough to kill ordinary people. But he relied on his indomitable will to drive this broken body and once again stood in front of Tony. "Oh. It''s another invader." Aizen raised his eyebrows slightly and seemed to be a little surprised by his appearance. "The White Emperor Sword, which has suffered, can actually stand up again, but the body is tattered to this extent. What can you do even if you stand up again?" "He is right. You can go, Frank." Tony''s pupils trembled, and his temples bulged. He clenched his fists and said, "Take Steve and Banner away. Don''t sacrifice everyone''s lives for me alone!" Although he was touched, they could save him. However, the current situation could no longer be changed by Frank alone. "Stop talking nonsense." Frank did not even turn his head. He resolutely said, "We have alreadye to this step. How can we leave you behind?" They had worked so hard to break into Soul Society and make a scene in Seireitei, wasn''t it just to save Tony? Now they were only one step away from sess, how could they abandon theirpanions! No matter when, he never abandoned hispanions. This was his belief as a soldier, and also his principle as the Punisher. "Either, we go back alive!" Frank wiped away the blood on his eyes, revealing a pair of determined and determined eyes. He took a deep breath, filled his lungs, and turned them into power, filling his limbs and body. "Either we bury them here together!" Tony opened his mouth weakly, but all the principles that came to his mouth turned into a sigh. "It''s all your fault. I was prepared to die, but now, I don''t want to die." "Then, open your eyes and watch!" Frank spat out a long breath. His hands were holding the pitch-ck sword tightly. His legs were slightly bent and he stood back and forth. The spine on his back seemed to be wriggling slightly. His strength went up to his upper body along his calves. "Prepare all the good wine in your house. When everyone goes back this time, I want to drink to my heart''s content." "You can drink as you like." Tonyughed, "From now on, I''ll take all your wine!" "Don''t regret it!" Bang! His raised right footnded heavily like a cannonball. A violent force poured down from his feet onto the ground. It was as if there was an explosive buried inside. The area within a few meters immediately copsed and cracked. A violent shock wave and storm stirred up, carrying gravel and sand as it was lifted several meters high! In the dust and smoke that filled the air, a figure broke through the air and arrived! The ck Spiritual Power instantly turned into a huge wave, exploding like a tsunami with iparable might. In the howling wind that was pulled up behind that figure, the unyielding soul roar of a man came! Woo --- The air current was pulled by the extremely fast figure and screamed. From other people''s perspective, at this time, Frank was like a sports car that stepped on the elerator to the end. His speed was almost soaring to the limit of this car. Blood continuously erupted from the wounds on his body, but it was evaporated by the extreme speed in an instant. In just an instant, Frank broke through the sound barrier. The ground that was used as a foothold was instantly shattered, turning into dust that was even more delicate than dust. Layers of air formedyers of obstruction, trying to pull this hurricane figure, but he forcibly smashed the white sonic cloud. In the roar of the unyielding soul, the originally dried up spirit energy was instantly pushed to the peak. In the air, Frank''s entire body was almost pulled into a ck stream of light, leaving a huge gully on the ground where the pitch-ck sword tip passed. Like a giant dragon with its head held high, it carried violent winds and killing intent, waving a sword full of death intent at the man! Ding! A crisp sound suddenly rang out, and the pitch-ck sword edge instantly stopped. It was like a high-speed train that was moving at full speed suddenly stopped at a certain moment. It did not slow down and finally stopped. Instead, it suddenly stopped moving. The huge kic energy was wiped away by an invisible force,pletely viting thews of physics. What blocked Frank''s full-strength attack was a slender finger. But it was this seemingly ordinary finger that blocked the powerful fatal blow. "This is impossible." Frank''s pupils almost shrank to the point of a needle, and fear and the unknown spread wildly in the bottom of his heart. He never thought that the sword that he gave his best was actually blocked by this man with a finger, and he seemed to be able to handle it with ease. Obviously, this guy and Kuchiki Byakuya are both captains, but the gap seemed to be a little too big! sigh --- Aizen''s expression did not fluctuate at all, and his slender fingers were sped on the edge of the sword. There was no movement from him, but a huge wound suddenly appeared, from the left shoulder to the right waist, the depth almost cut Frank off at the waist, and blood sshed out like money. "Courage ismendable, but not desirable." For this behavior, Aizen made a ndment. His eyes were only on Frank who was in a pool of blood. He paused for less than half a second and continued to walk towards Tony''s location. On the pure white feather, there was no trace of blood. "Can you still stand up?" It was not until Aizen''s voice entered his ears that Tony woke up from his shock. Meeting the calm and gentle brown eyes, an indescribable fear like a monster, instantly eroded his remaining rationality and stimted the weak will to survive, urging Tony to escape from here at all costs. However, his trembling limbs were unable to listen to his brain''s instructions. It was as if his spine had been pulled out. Tony felt his entire body go limp and weak. Not to mention escaping, he could not even move his fingers. Was it... Spiritual Power ?! The man in front of him, how terrifying was the Spiritual Power! It was just that as soon as he got close to his Spiritual Power, he felt as if he was being pressed by dozens of tons of weight. "Affected by my Spiritual Power, so you can''t control your body?" Aizen saw through Tony''s current situation at first nce, so he reached out and grabbed his cor, dragging him to the ce where he came from. "It''s over, Aizen!" Kyouraku Shunsui stopped in front of him, holding the big sword who was like a broken tooth with both hands, and said with a dignified face: "No matter what your plot is, I will not let you take away these travelers." "Oh, did it fail?" Aizen looked at Tsen Kaname who was lying in a pool of blood, pursed his lips and smiled: "Instead of stopping me here, why don''t you go and see Haschwalth? Haven''t you noticed that the guy has disappeared?" "Haschwalth?!" Kyouraku Shunsui''s pupils suddenly shrank, and then he found that Haschwalth had disappeared. "Where did he go" "This..." Aizen pondered for half a second, and then smiled and said, "It is probably Soul King Pce, in order to get something like that." Soul King Pce. Although Tony was being carried, his thoughts were not affected. At this moment, when he suddenly heard the name of the Spirit King, his eyes subconsciously looked to the east, the huge pce built on the mountain. The target of the invisible empire, the Soul King Pce? But that ce is the legendary ancient pce left by the Soul King when it still existed. Where are the people of the invisible empire going? "Aizen!!!" Kyouraku Shunsui was instantly furious, and Spiritual Power directly dispersed the clouds: "How dare you reveal the location of that thing!" "Let''s forget the meaningless anger." Aizen ignored his anger and said calmly, "Instead of being angry with me here, it is better to think about how to stop them. After all, if he really gets something, I am afraid that the person is not far from awakening." Chapter 669: Hogyoku In Hand

Chapter 669: Hogyoku In Hand

That thing? There is another person who woke up because of this? Although I can''t understand the content of the conversation between these two people, but the intuition of the troublemaker tells Tony that this is definitely not a good thing. Especially from the various performances of Kyouraku Shunsui, it is not difficult to infer the importance of the whole Seireitei on such things, even higher than the traitor Aizen. "Aizen... count yourself lucky!" Kyouraku Shunsui took a deep look at him and went directly to the direction of Soul King Pce. The hope that had just been ignited was immediately extinguished. Tony''s eyes were dim, and he knew that there was really no chance this time, and no one could stop him. "Wait. You are called... Aizen, right?" Tony, who knew that he had no strength left,pletely gave up that unrealistic fantasy, but before he died, he had onest question: "Can you tell me what happened? I don''t want to die without knowing why I died. It is too stupid." "The desire to know before death?" Aizen stared at the desperate man. Although his eyes were full of death, there was a trace of firm desire for knowledge. This stubborn character made him appreciate it, so he nodded and smiled. "As a prop, I can satisfy yourst wish." "The question is, what is he hiding in my body? Is it worth you to do this to pull me to Soul Society?" Tony asked, gritting his teeth. This was what he was most concerned about and the source of all this. "Well, this question is veryplicated." Aizen rubbed his chin while pulling Tony forward and said lightly, "To exin something like that, I have to tell you some other knowledge first, such as do you know death god''s four major basicbat types?" Thanks to Lod''s previous teaching, Tony did not know a thing: "You mean stuff like Hoho and Kido ? I know these, but what does it have to do with that thing?" "Oh, it has a lot to do with it." Aizen lips curved into a smile and continued: "These four are the skills that death god must cultivate, but no matter which one has the so-called boundary of strength, just like the physical boundary you meet when you often do experiments." "Is it like the limit of the armor materials?" Tony immediately understood his metaphor, but then he remembered something, "You seem to be monitoring me." "..." "Yes, Tony Stark." Aizen said faintly: "Since you came into contact with Lod, we have been monitoring you. Of course, it also covers Frank Castel. But until recently, we can confirm that Lod hid that thing in your body." "I am more and more curious, what is it?" Tony licked his lips and showed a bitter smile. "Let us continue the previous topic, no matter which ability we strengthen, we will eventually encounter the barrier of death god''s soul strength." Aizen slowly exined: "Once you touch the barrier, the growth of the individual will stop here." "So you want to... break the limit?" Tony vaguely guessed his thoughts. "Yes, you are very smart." Aizen continued to say as he walked: "If individual wants to break through death god''s limit and strengthen all abilities to the limit, then there is only one method, which is death god''s hollow transformation." "death god''s hollow transformation, hollow''s death god transformation." Using the contradictory existence of the two, it eliminated the boundaries of the two sides and broke the barrier of the existence of the soul itself. It allowed the growth of the individual to continue, even reaching the realm of the tenthyer. This is a record of the true existence that I found after going through the past. "So, the thing that Lod hid in my body." When he heard this, Tony vaguely guessed the answer, but he was not sure whether that thing was what Aizen said. "I have done many experiments, but they all ended in failure." Aizen stopped after walking somewhere, and there was a strange look in his brown eyes: However, Kisuke Urahara created it. It was something that could instantly destroy the boundary between hollow and death god. It was something extraordinary that surpassed Soul Society''smon sense. Hgyoku! "Wait. Why is it Kisuke Urahara? Isn''t it Lod?" To Tony''s surprise, this thing actually did not originate from the hands of Lod, but the previouszy captain of the 12th Division. "It is an extremely dangerous material, and Kisuke Urahara noticed this, but unfortunately, it can not destroy Hgyoku. So he transferred Hgyoku to the vice captain of the 4th Division at that time, Lod, and begged him to take this thing away." Aizen said. "So, this is the reason why Lod left" Tony suddenly thought it through. Aizen said faintly: "In order to find out where Hgyoku is, I intentionally framed him for a crime. However, who knew that Lod would make a prompt decision and choose to betray Soul Society. It was only recently that I found him." "Then, why did he hide such a dangerous thing in my body?" Tony gritted his teeth and asked. That damned bastard, Lod, hid such a dangerous thing and did not tell him. "Because this was the best choice at that time." Aizen said in a calm tone: "He noticed that I was approaching, so he could only take the risk to hide Hgyoku in your body to avoid the central 46 room exploration instructions I sent." "So it is like this." All the questions were solved, and Tony couldn''t help but smile and sigh. Now that he thought about it, the so-called pletely hidden spirit child''was probably a prop that Lod had specially developed in order to hide Hgyoku in his body, and then passed it to him through that obscure method. "So you joined forces with the invisible empire just to force me out, right?" Tony asked. "After knowing that Hgyoku was hiding in your body, I killed the central forty-sixth room and secretly manipted them to send the captain to bring you from the modern world to Soul Society." "However, if I want to avoid Kisuke Urahara''s interference, I will need some people to disturb his line of sight." "That''s why I guessed that Lod would make these people from the Modern Realm form a small team to break into Soul Society and use this chance to fake their deaths to leave his line of sight, so that you can attract everyone''s attention." "I originally nned to use the super high temperature of Soukyoku topletely vaporize your soul and then take out the Hgyoku inside." "However, since this n was stopped, I can only use other methods." "Fortunately, from Kisuke Urahara''s research, we can find the technology to imnt foreign matter into the soul and take it out." Aizen held a blue tube in his hand. As he twisted it with his two fingers, several sharp stakes suddenly emerged from the ground around them, wrapping them in a six-pointed star style. "This is the technology I am looking for." Aizen''s entire arm was made of wood, the corners of his lips were cold, and then he suddenly stabbed into Tony''s chest. A strange feeling spread all over Tony''s body, as if his consciousness had been taken away and he became stiff. Unlike what he imagined, there was no pain or any damage. When Aizen pulled his arm out of his chest, a protective wall wrapped in multi-faceted crystals, shining with beautiful and gorgeous colors, had been pinched in his palm by three slender fingers. "It is really surprising." Aizen looked at the beautiful sphere and sighed: "Hgyoku. It turned out to be such a small thing." Tony, who had been cut open by Hgyoku, the hole in his chest gradually closed up and healed. "Great technology." Aizen''s eyes showed a trace of surprise, and he praised: "It will not cause any damage to the soul, but you are useless to me." It was finally over. For this scene, Tony had expected it and slowly closed his eyes. A storage box that lost the treasure meant that it lost its value. What awaited him was naturally death. "Break, Kyka Suigetsu." Aizen slowly pulled out zanpakuto from his waist, but at this time, there was a circle of shadow under his feet that was rapidly expanding. A familiar and tender voice suddenly echoed throughout the sky. Everyone looked up and found that the person who descended from the sky was actually Nemu who had disappeared without a trace. No, she was not the only one. Even Constantine and Barton, who had been missing for a long time, had followed her to the top. Chapter 670: Aizen’s Final Performane

Chapter 670: Aizen''s Final Performane

"Beast bones scattered in all directions." "Spire, Red Crystal, Iron Wheel." "Moving is the wind, stopping is empty, and the sound of spears striking each other fills the empty city." "Hado''s 63rd - Thunder Roar Cannon!" The golden Spiritual Power condensed in his palm and then fell from the sky like a thunderbolt. The speed of the thunderbolt was almost instantaneous, and the ce where Aizen was hit exploded with a huge roar, and the ground immediately set off rolling dust. Taking advantage of the blinded sight, Constantine rushed into it with Hoho, picked up the paralyzed Tony and left quickly. A figure shed out of the smoke and dust and slowly fell to the ground. "I didn''t expect that there were still a few ants alive." Aizen casually raised his hand to brush off the dust on his clothes and looked at them with interest: "But it has not appeared until now. Don''t you think it is toote?" Swish Swish Swish! When the voice fell, three figures suddenly appeared. Looking at the three people who came here, they were the three Captain who had not seen before: Soi Fon, Kisuke Urahara and Komamura Sajin. Ichimaru Gin was entangled by Jshir Ukitake, but at the moment he could not get away and could note to help Aizen who was weak. As for Tsen Kaname, he was seriously injured by Kyouraku Shunsui, and it was good to barely stand up. "You have no way to escape, Aizen!" Kisuke Urahara had pulled out zanpakuto and said with a dignified face, "I didn''t expect that the person who framed Lod a hundred years ago, killed many death god, and manipted hollow''s transformation experiment would be you!" "Everything is over!" Soi Fon fingertips were golden and covered with a weapon like a wasptail: "How dare you join forces with the invisible Empire to attack Seireitei, secretly kill and manipte Central 46. Your sins can not be washed away!" "Aizen... unforgivable!" The huge body of Komamura brought a great sense of oppression: "You deceived me for a few hundred years and did such a disgraceful thing!" "Oh, it''s actually three Captains." Aizen was surrounded by three people in the middle, but there was no panic on his face. He smiled and said, "Compared with the situation on my side, those Quincy are more dangerous. Don''t you care about them?" "Aizen, It seems that you are too focused on Hgyoku." Kisuke Urahara said with a gloomy face: "The Quincy has begun to retreat. Head-Captain wille back soon. You have no way out. Put down your weapons and surrender." "The debt from a hundred years ago, today will be settled!" Nemu said firmly in a tender tone and fed the special medicine to the seriously injured people. In almost a blink of an eye, Frank, Steve, Hulk and the others, who were originally seriously injured and on the verge of death, stood up again in perfect condition. Other than Spiritual Power, who had notpletely recovered, the injuries on the soulyer hadpletely healed. "To tarnish the glory of the nobles, your sin can not be forgiven!" Kuchiki Byakuya, who had been healed, also reappeared in the battlefield. In an instant, the situation had a shocking reversal. A total of five captains stood on their side, and with the help of Hulk and Frank, Constantine and Barton appeared. "A gift for you." Constantine threw a handful of sword to Tony. "This is... my zanpakuto" Tony seemed to be in disbelief. After repeatedly confirming that it was really Hector, he said with a shocked face, "Wasn''t this sword confiscated? Where did you find him?" "You have to thank Coulson." At this point, Barton couldn''t help but show a look of emotion: "We happened to meet Coulson. That guy is already a student of the Spiritual Arts Academy. He helped us hide our whereabouts and even found zanpakuto who was seized by you." That half-bald Coulson actually became a student of the Spiritual Arts Academy? This was really shocking news. It seemed that this guy was really blessed by misfortune! Tony was slightly shocked for half a second, and then he revealed a happy smile. Holding his own zanpakuto, his confidence suddenly doubled, "It seems that the favor I owe has be more and more!" After obtaining zanpakuto again, the incantation that bound the spiritual energy instantly copsed. Sensing the abundant spiritual energy surging through his body, Tony took a deep breath and gritted his teeth. "Now it is our turn to fight back!" This sound was like the horn of a counterattack! Bang bang bang bang Soi Fon, Kisuke Urahara, Komamura Sajin, Kuchiki Byakuya, four Captain, like a tacit understanding, almost at the same time, running from four directions to Aizen, sealing all his possible escape routes. "Cry, Benihime !" Kisuke Urahara let out a soft cry, and a demonic blood color appeared on Benihime. When the raised de swung down, a crimson spiritual pressure condensed into a half-moon sh and shed out. It was like a scarlet crescent moon that gave off a terrifying chill. Everywhere it passed, the ground was cut open, and a powerful airflow visible to the naked eye shook up. It was like Moses, who traveled through the sea in legends, cutting apart the air in front of him! "Thunder''s carriage, the gap of the spindle, this thing has light, and it is divided into six." Kuchiki Byakuya suddenly appeared from the rear, and his fingertips shot out a shining golden light: "Bakudo #61: Six Rods Prison of Light!" Six pieces of light came from all directions, and the man in the center was fixed. The left nk of the vige and Soi Fon respectively attacked from both sides, and the target went straight to the vital part of Aizen. "The ant who dares to challenge the elephant, not to mention the strength, at least this courage is worthy of praise." Aizen stood with sword and showed a rxed smile. And the gentle and maic voice, which was neither fast nor slow, came to everyone present. Even though he was surrounded by the crowd, this man did not panic at all. There was even a hint of appreciation in his eyes, as if he was praising them, small ants who dared to attack an elephant. How dare he !? That was a whole four captains! Even if there was a huge gap between them, the strength of everyonebined should not be underestimated at least! When Tony and the others were shocked by Aizen''sposure, they suddenly found that everyone''s positions had changed subtly without knowing it. The position where Aizen was originally located was now reced by Komamura. And the person who was bound by Six Rods Prison of Light also became Komamura with a nk face. Boom !!! The scarlet crescent moon that bloomed from the red Princess sword''s de directly shed at the burly captain. This was Kisuke Urahara''s merciless and murderous attack that directly smashed apart the armor on the left side of Komamura, leaving a wound deep enough to see the bones on his chest. The crisp sound of bones cracking rang out, and their entire bodies sprayed out a blood red mist. As the heavy armor fell off, everyone was shocked to see that the one hidden under the armor was a beast-like bear man. "This... impossible!" "Why did it be Komamura ?!" "What exactly happened just now?!" "Aizen... Where is Aizen?" Everyone was shocked and showed a look of horror. They clearly saw that Aizen was hit, but why did it suddenly be the left side of the vige? What was going on with all of this? Chapter 671: Fully Hypnotized

Chapter 671: Fully Hypnotized

"The wound is a little shallow." Aizen appeared quietly at some point, and the de shed down like lightly. He saw a wound that was more terrifying than many times, a sword mark that reached the depth of viscera, broken bones and tendons, and directly cut open Komamura''s chest, and the blood and flesh rolled up and brought up the broken bones, gushing out crazily. If not for the strong body beyond human beings, he was afraid that this sword had already split him in half. But it was this strong and strong orc body. At this moment, one-fifth of the bones and muscles in the body were broken, as if they had been hit by a car ident. They were bathed in blood and could no longer see any human form. "Ai... zen.." In the beast eyes of Sajin Komamura, there was a touch of disbelief. He did not even notice when he had an exchange with Aizen, and until he was hit by Kisuke Urahara''s Benihime, he found that it was him who was bound by Six Rods Prison of Light. Plop.. The cool bear-like captain lost consciousness and fell heavily on the ground. The blood dyed the nearby area red. "First... get rid of one." Aizen''s eyes were calm as water, hiding a terrifying pressure. Everyone''s pupils shrank to the size of a needle. Cold sweat uncontrobly flowed out of the surface of their bodies. Aftering into contact with the breeze outside, it turned into a bone-chilling coldness that spread through their skin inch by inch into the depths of their souls. That man. In front of the eleven people present, a whole twenty-two eyes. They quietlypleted the exchange of positions. During this time, no one even noticed that such a strange and terrifying method lingered in everyone''s hearts like a nightmare. Moreover, there is a more serious problem. If you don''t find the w of this ability, it means that they can''tunch an attack. Otherwise, no one knows that the target you attack is actually apanion or the real Aizen. "Oh, it''s all stopped." Aizen leisurely walked towards them, the corners of his lips holding a gentle smile: "You have the absolute advantage of numbers, why don''t you dare to attack me alone?" tick tock... tick tock... Thick blood flowed along zanpakuto. It fell to the ground and gathered into a pool. The scene in front of Kisuke Urahara seemed to remind him of something. He immediately understood the principle behind it. "I know. It is your ability, zanpakuto, right?" "A very sharp intuition. As expected of the man who discovered Hgyoku." Aizen cast a surprised look and did not deny his point of view. He smiled and said, "What happened just now is indeed rted to my zanpakuto, Kyka Suigetsu." "No.. No, you are lying!" Soi Fon immediately vetoed him and said sharply, "Kyka Suigetsu is zanpakuto, who belongs to the water system. Through the chaotic reflection of fog and water flow, interfering with the sight will lead to the enemy killing each other. This is the fact that all of us have seen it with our own eyes!" "The truth. What you see, is it really the truth?" Aizen lips raised a sneer, as if he wasughing at everyone, and said, "My zanpakuto, Kyka Suigetsu, the real ability is plete hypnotize'', not the so-called use of fog water to reflect light lines." "Complete.. hypnosis?" Tony, who was known as a genius mind, immediately thought of some terrible uses through the word hypnosis: "Does it mean that through some kind of psychological hint, the person will be in a trance, and the subconscious will appear on the surface, controlled by you?" And Kisuke Urahara, who had the same thought, guessed at the real purpose of Aizen''s move in a sh: "So that''s how it is. Is it a hypnosis ceremony to hint at us, like a shaking pocket watch?" "Correct." Aizen eyes shed a faint light and said, "Complete hypnosis can dominate the five senses, and itsts forever." "It can also make a single target''s posture, appearance, quality, touch, and even smell mistaken as an'' enemy ''. In other words, it can make flies look like dragons, and it can also turn the filthy swamp into a fragrant flower field." "And the condition to activate it is the moment when you see Mirror Flower and Water Moon liberated." "So from the beginning, you have no chance of winning." A steady and maic voice echoed on the barren Soukyoku Hill. When this sound fell into everyone''s ears, apanied by the rubbing sound of sword cutting the flesh, only to see Soi Fon, Kisuke Urahara, and Kuchiki Byakuya. At the same time, a huge wound appeared, and the blood seemed to spill out without money. "Ai... zen..." Kisuke Urahara incredulously stared at the eyes, but it was difficult to block the dizziness caused by arge amount of blood loss. Soi Fon, who was on the side, showed a stunned look, reached out and tried to grab the man''s sleeve, but finally fell powerlessly. Kuchiki Byakuya, who had just been injured, directly fainted on the ground. In a sh, another three captains were defeated! An iparable sense of crisis fell on Tony and others in an instant. Just as a trace of fighting spirit and courage was born, it was almost instantly extinguished, reced by fear deep into the bone marrow. "Now, you cane together." Aizen quietly looked at these people, the corner of his mouth hooked up a high, overlooking themon people with a smile: "A group of ants, when attempting tounch an attack on the beast, you should clearly understand your end, only to be mercilessly crushed." At this moment, they were like dust. No. It''s just that this level is not even a speck of dust. The difference in the original number of people on both sides, after the three captains were seckilled in session, quietly took a huge change. Their so-called advantage of numbers was just to let the other side wave zanpakuto a few more times. All along, the overlooking was Aizen. As people who look up to them, their status has never changed, and everything is just their delusion. Attack together. This seemed to be a disdainful word, but it gave everyone thest courage. As Aizen said, when facing the hunting of beasts, the cattle and sheep can only form groups to have thest chance! No one felt ashamed because the man they were facing was an existence that was countless times stronger than a beast. Almost at the same time, everyone used their full strength. Without needing to look at each other andmunicate, they all stomped their feet and disyed their respective abilities. From different angles and directions, they charged towards the smiling man in the center! For a moment, the wind and clouds surged, killing intent surging. "Take the world into your palm, analyze the theory of all things, and show it in my name - Hermes!" Tony, who was wrapped in mes, summoned a huge hammer, swung his arm in a big circle, and hit Aizen''s cheek with a whistle of the wind. "Let hell sing for it - the River of Dead Souls!" The cold wind around Constantine whistled, and countless dead soul from hell drilled out along the rolling ck river, making a shrill scream to kill Aizen. The surrounding air was instantly drained, and a strong fist pressure came with a bang. Aizen did not need to look back to know that it was from Steve''s fist wind. The giant''s right arm condensed Spiritual Power a little and sprayed out a destructive powerparable to the volcanic explosion. Even a hill in front of him could be easily broken. At the same time, an arrow suddenly broke through the air from the side! The fierce hurricane blew out the sound of the big g, and on the body of the arrow with a gold color, there was a faint dark red light, as well as the soul force attached. "Hulk - Charge!" Hulk relied on his huge and powerful body to crash down from the front like a moving train. Meanwhile, Spiritual Power, who was above, was surging and gathering at an abnormal speed. Frank roared as he descended from the sky. He raised hisrge sword that was like a raging wave of ck light and shed down with great force. The six of them worked together and had a tacit understanding. From top to bottom, from the left and right, the assault from six directions, locked all the paths of retreat for Aizen. They can be sure that under this kind of joint attack, even if Aizen canpletely hypnotize everyone''s five senses, there is absolutely no space for escape or to dodge. Abandon all dignity, just for the joint attack of survival. The powerful power and horror of Spiritual Power burst out, unexpectedly surpassed the previous four captains for a time. The cold killing intent shrouded the entire space, the airtight offensive raised a violent wind, and even plowed countless ditches in the surrounding ground. "Go to hell, Aizen" At the moment when the momentum reached its peak, everyone poured out all their attacks and fell together. The entire ground of Dual-Eradication Hill shook directly, as if thousands of tanks drove by. The broken stones and dust flew straight into the sky, and the explosive Spiritual Power collided with each other, even bursting out with a destructive power far greater than before. But at this moment! The scenery in front of them suddenly blurred, like a fog dispersing and changing again. And Aizen, who was reflected in each other''s eyes, was like the illusion of the moon in the mirror, gently wiped away by the invisible hand. The attacks from six directions that were full of confidence finally fell on each other''spanions. Puchi! In the ear-splitting explosion of the air, a series of bone cracking sounds continuously rang out. Forcefully taking the full force attack from theirpanions, the six of them instantly spat out blood and flew backwards. They slid on the ground at an extremely high speed, blood spurting out from dozens of spots on their bodies at the same time. Like cattle plowing on the ground, they plowed out a gully that was dozens of meters long. Under the protection of no spiritual energy, their flesh was as fragile as a baby. Under the sliding distance of dozens of meters, six long bloodstains were left on the ground. It looked very shocking. Tony was lying on the ground as if he was dead. His throat squirmed and he spat out blood. His skin was bitten by the vengeful soul from Constantine, and it was almost impossible to see his human form. The huge injury made him scream in pain. "No. Impossible." Tony used his blurry vision to look at the man in white who was like a new person. He spat out blood and asked, "When did you use it on us?" "What an interesting question." Aizen looked at the astonishment and horror on their faces with a yful smile on his lips and said, "When did you have the illusion that I didn''t use Kyka Suigetsu?" Chapter 672: Temporary Change Of Script

Chapter 672: Temporary Change Of Script

"It was at that time." In a trance, Tony suddenly remembered. As early as when Aizen nned to execute him, he had already let go of Kyka Suigetsu. From that moment on, he had been hypnotized. From the beginning to the end, Aizen has not beenpletely hypnotized. Everything is just their self-righteous spection. Everyone is like a manipted marite, allowing the demon-like man in front of them to y with. Four captains, six travelers, all defeated. And what they all exchanged was just to let this man''s white feathers be stained with some dirty mud. "Well, there is another person." Aizen looked at thest person and showed a strange smile: "They are all defeated, are you not going to go?" "I am not your opponent." The only Nemu who did not rush up and survived, met Aizen''s yful eyes, shook his head and said: "But thanks to them stalling for time, the person who stopped you hase." "The person who stopped me." Aizen looked startled, immediately seemed to notice something, and immediately looked to one side. He saw that there seemed to be endless red lighting from the east sky, apanied by an unparalleled power and oppression. The monstrous mes turned into a surging torrent and spread from that direction. It was Spiritual Power, the captain of the team! Even from a thousand meters away, he could feel the hot fire wave. The water in the whole person''s throat and mouth was evaporating with the rising temperature. The ground of Dual-Eradication Hill gradually withered and cracked, and the flowers and trees withered in an instant. The atmosphere was like hot magma, emitting a high temperature. "Aizen, your conspiracy is over." Nemu gently stepped on the ground in front of him, and the circr formation made of spiritual energy emerged. He said lightly, "We are not trying to defeat you, but to set up a barrier to block Spiritual Power''s perception to prevent you from detecting the situation outside." "So that''s how it is." Aizen looked at the array lines that appeared around him and restored the entire process in his thoughts. The pale blue circle covered the entire Soukyoku Hill. It enveloped them like a jade bowl. And it was because of the effect of this enchantment that they did not notice the huge change that had happened in Seireitei outside. The intruders from the invisible Empire, Sternritter, had been forcibly defeated and evacuated by the captains. Haschwalth and Kyouraku Shunsui had a great battle in Soul King Pce and disappeared after taking away the unknown object. Now the enemy is only them. And the process of all this happened only in a few minutes. "You lost, Aizen!" Kyouraku Shunsui reappeared, his eyes full of killing intent, apparently angry: "How dare you join forces with the invisible empire to invade Seireitei, and tell them the location of that thing. Your sins are too deep to be judged." "Hand Hgyoku over, Aizen." Nemu slowly came out from the side and looked straight at him. "Your allies have abandoned you. Now you have no way out." "Oh, you are wrong." Aizen was silent for a moment, and his face showed a smile again: "As a coboratorfor benefits, the invisible empire haspleted the task, and Haschwalth will retreat. This is early in my expectation." "Aizen..." An old man surrounded by mes, holding the burning sword de, slowly walked over, and wherever he passed, the earth copsed inch by inch, and the sky seemed to be burning red. The huge Spiritual Power almost made everyone present feel a suffocating pressure: "If you persuade me to surrender, this old man will only say it onest time, otherwise it will be ashes." Anyone could hear the killing intent contained in the old man''s words. If Aizen did not give up resisting, then what greeted him was only endless mes until he was burned to ashes. "Yamamoto Genrysai Shigekuni." Aizen frowned slightly, and it seemed that even he felt the pressure. He pursed his lips and said, "Although I want to test your strength, it is a pity that it is not yet that time." While speaking, he clenched zanpakuto. "Captain, please be careful of Aizen''s zanpakuto." Nemu, who noticed this, immediately opened his mouth and reminded: "The real ability of Kyka Suigetsu isplete hypnosis, and can manipte everyone''s five senses at will!" "It doesn''t matter." Head-Captain was expressionless and said lightly, "As long as this entire area is turned into a sea of fire, there is no ce for him to hide, right?" Shua! With a swipe of the ming de, the entire Hill was enveloped in monstrous mes! From the sky to the earth, everything in sight was burning. The atmosphere was even distorted and blurry. The terrifying high temperature was like a demon, wreaking havoc on all living things in the area that were still breathing. "Ryuujin Jakka!" As the old and hoarse voice fell, the walls of mes sealed them. Therge range of mes trapped everyone inside and sealed off every path that could escape. It was like they were in a steamer, and they could be roasted alive by the old man''s mes at any time. "What a terrible me." Ichimaru Gin wiped the sweat on his forehead and turned to Aizen a look of watching the show: "Captain Aizen, this time we have nowhere to escape. What should we do next?" "It is really ruthless." Aizen''s face showed a rare dignified look: "But although I am trapped, what should your team members do?" It is true that this move has blocked his way out, but the people who are also in trouble, many captains and vice-captains of Gotei 13th, as well as those travelers from Human World, all need to face this terrible me. Head-Captain did not answer, but turned his eyes to Nemu. "So that''s how it is. I understand what you mean, Head-Captain!" Nemu suddenly realized. A sly smile appeared on his face. He raised his finger to Aizen and said, "Aizen, yourplete hypnosis is indeed very powerful. You can freely manipte our five senses, but you have forgotten one thing!" "Oh?" Aizen raised his eyebrows slightly and showed a curious look: "Then you say, what did I miss?" "Hgyoku!" Nemu''s eyes were sharp, and he said coldly: "You calcted thousands of times, the only thing missing is Hgyoku. You can''t perfectly hide its aura, so as long as you find Hgyoku''s aura, you can determine your position!" Hearing this, Aizen''s face was stiff. Why didn''t he remember that there was this paragraph in the script, and Hogyoku had a hairy smell! "Aizen, don''t forget Hgyoku. I created it!" Kisuke Urahara covered the wound and slowly got up from the ground. His eyes were firm and determined. "Head-Captain, Aizen is in the eight o''clock direction behind you!" Aizen: "???" Is this f*cking wrong, or did Lord Spirit King change the script at thest minute! Chapter 673: Aizen’s Hands

Chapter 673: Aizen''s Hands

"Ryujin Jakka # 1: sh!" Head-Captain pressed on sword''s handle with one hand and turned around to step up with the wind. Sword, who was wrapped in raging mes, left a line of fire in the sky like a sh. The explosive me that was fierce enough to melt all things poured out in an instant, directly swallowing the position of Aizen. The hot hell swallowed all life, raising the me dragon to the sky. The vast raging mes hit most of the power, and all of them poured into a point area, and then exploded in the high sky. A dazzling halo like a corona appeared in the sky of Seireitei. Just as everyone was shocked by the power of this sword, they saw Aizen stepping out of the rising mes, holding the thing called [Hgyoku] in his hand, and his whole body was protected by the ovepping Spiritual Power defense wall. "How can it be... unscathed?!" Kyouraku Shunsui showed a shocked look and was shocked: "It was hit by the old man''s me directly, and there was no injury at all!" "No. It was Hgyoku who protected him!" Nemu stared at the ball in Aizen''s hand, which was emitting a beautiful luster, and gritted his teeth. Head-Captain took another step forward and said in a deep voice, "Since the blow can''t burn you, then sword wille again." "I''m afraid you will be disappointed." Aizen put away Hgyoku as if nothing had happened, tidied up his messy clothes, and said calmly, "It''s almost time." "Time?" Everyone looked surprised, not understanding what this meant. Buzz The three golden pirs of light tore through the space and descended. Aizen, Ichimaru Gin, and Tsen Kaname were just covered by the three golden pirs of light. "How is this possible!" Jshir Ukitake and the other captains, when they saw the golden pir of light, their faces showed shock, mixed with a hint of disbelief. Tony, who was still holding on, raised his head and looked at the golden pir of light. However, it was just this one nce. His entire body shook as if he had been struck by lightning, and his face that was deathly pale due to excessive blood loss became several times paler. The space that the golden pir of light tore apart was suddenly torn apart by dozens of pale white palms, revealing pairs of scarlet and ruthless pupils. Dozens of hollow, who wore a clown bone mask, suddenly emerged from the torn gap! Big hollow....Hooleer! The terrifying creatures that came out of the crack were all Middle-grade hollow! Tony swore that the number of monsters he had seen in his life was not as many as today. He could not even count how many big hollow were hiding inside. In the depths of the ck crack, there was also a huge purple eye. Although he didn''t know what it was, he felt fear from the bottom of his heart just by looking at it. Crack. While everyone was shocked, the ground under their feet was torn apart by the light pir and then dragged them up slowly like a tform. But something strange happened. All the captains stood in ce. Even the strong Head-Captain sighed deeply and sealed the mes in the sky into sword. It seemed that everyone did not intend to continue chasing. "Wait, wait, they are going to escape!" Tony propped up his seriously injured body, got up and shouted at them angrily, "Are you going to just watch them leave like this?" "Calm down, Tony." Nemu sighed deeply. He held Tony and said softly, "That light is called ''anti-membrane''. It is something that Great hollow used to save his kin. After being enveloped by that light, the inside and outside of the light will be a world that can not be interfered with. It will be apletely isted world." "Apletely isted world?" Tony''s face turned ugly as he bit his lips. "Are you saying that we can only watch as that bastard leaves?" "Give up, Tony." Nemu knew that he was very unwilling in his heart, but there was no way at the moment. He could onlyfort: "Everyone who has fought with hollow knows that from the moment the light fell, they can no longer touch Aizen." The reason why all the captains showed that expression was because they knew that they had failed. The moment the anti-membrane fell, it meant that Seireitei was defeated, and it was aplete defeat. The entire Gotei 13th was yed by Aizen, this man was yed in the middle of the swelling. The rest of the cmities slowly woke up at this moment, and the scene that came into their eyes was the high and mighty Aizen. And the numerous captains of Gotei 13th, at this moment, were like ants crawling on the dust, and could only look up at the figure. "Aizen..." Jshir Ukitake slowly came out, looked up at the ascending man, and said with aplicated tone: "A man like you actually fell to the point of joining hands with hollow. What are you doing" His tone was full of confusion and anger, and his eyes were burning like fire, as if he was interrogating the man. "In order to pursue a higher realm." Aizen stood in the middle of the air, his brown eyes with a trace of indifference, looking down on all beings. "Have you fallen, Aizen!" Jshir Ukitake collided with his eyes, and the space seemed to spark: "In order to pursue strength, you did not hesitate to do this." "You are too arrogant, Ukitake." Aizen looked indifferent, but there was an unparalleled bearing, as if to take the whole world into his palm: "From the beginning, no one is standing in the sky, you are, I am, even the so-called gods are." "But..." Aizen slowly took off his sses, picked up the scattered brown hair, andbed it straight back: "The unbearable nk period of the Throne of Heaven is about to end." With a slight twist between his fingers, the sses that symbolized the past disguise turned into powder and scattered under Spiritual Power. "From today on. I will stand in the sky!" Aizen stood in the ck crack, and under the purple pupils like a crescent moon, his temperament changed from his former elegance and easy-going, and turned into the supreme god above the world and controlling everything. The man''s words echoed on the empty Dual-Eradication Hill. It was calm, but it was also not calm. The calm was heaven and earth, and what was not calm was the hearts of the people. The imposing aura of the heavens and the earth, as if they were the strongest in the world, instantly intimidated everyone present. Obviously, the two sides were opposing factions, but for some reason, it made people feel that this man''s words seemed to be the truth of the world! But just that powerful bearing seemed to have conquered them. "Goodbye, death god." Aizen gently fell in the hands of Great hollow, slowly stepped into the dark crack, and looked back at the people below: "Then, goodbye. To humans, you are really interesting." The dark crack suddenly closed. Everything finally came to an end, but the result was not as expected. Everyone looked up at the sky, and the silence spread in the air. No one had the courage to break it. Chapter 674: After The War

Chapter 674: After The War

I don''t know how longter, the sun set at dusk. A sad and beautiful setting sun in the distant horizon, like a soft gauze spread on the ground, looking at Seireitei from the Dual-Eradication Hill, there is a different kind of beauty, soft and full of hope, soothing the heart of the injured. Not long after Aizen left, the members of 4th Division arrived at Dual-Eradication. As a 4th Division proficient in Kaid and treatment, it was natural to take over the aftermath of the war and began to heal the injured. Under the instructions of the deputy captain, the ident was also included in the treatment range. "Hiss... It hurts." Tony took a cold breath and let the members of 4th Division wrap his wound. Frank, who was the most injured, sat on the ground and looked at death god who treated him. He could not help but show aplicated look in his eyes: "We should be sinners. Why do you treat us?" If they had not broken into Seireitei and caused arge scale riot, Aizen would not have taken the opportunity to achieve his goal. So to a certain extent, they are also ''aplices'' in this disaster. "Captain Kyouraku said that you are the benefactor of Soul Society." Death god looked around and whispered, "And at thest moment, it was you who fought to stall Aizen and tried to make up for your mistakes, so I can''t me you." "Hulk" Obviously, in the treatment process, there were always some restless guys, such as Hulk who was furious because of pain. Benner''s consciousness had yet to return, so although Hulk was somewhat rational now, he was not very high overall. In his eyes, these death god people were still in the state of enemies. "Wait, Hulk, don''t hurt these people. They are helping you." Steve was shocked, afraid that if Hulk hurt a few people, none of them would be able to leave. Barton and Constantine''s eyelids jumped wildly, almost jumping up to stop Hulk. "Stop, Mr. Big Guy." A gentle voice sounded from behind. Hulk, who had raised his fist, suddenly froze on the spot. Everyone hurriedly looked towards the source of the voice. A gentle beauty with a good appearance was emitting a mature and attractive dignified temperament. Her ck hair that was braided into pigtails hung on her chest as she leisurely walked towards them. "Hello, Unohana Captain!" All the members of 4th Division, After seeing the woman, they got up to greet her. "The battle has ended." Unohana Retsu slowly came to Hulk and smiled gently: "There are no enemies here in 4th Division, only injured people, so can you be quiet and ept the treatment?" "Woo." Hulk''s huge body was actually trembling slightly, and his mouth emitted an unknown humming sound. He felt as if he was being stared at by some terrifying creature, and he unconsciously retracted his consciousness back into the depths of his mind. Benner, who had returned to his original state, had a terrible expression on his face. Others might not know, but as Hulk''s carrier, he knew very well that at that moment, Hulk had a fear of this woman in front of him from the depths of his soul, which was why he retracted his consciousness and released her. The woman who could make Hulk feel fear was actually a ''Doctor'' "Very good, continue to treat him." Unohana nodded with satisfaction and continued to look at the other injured people. Constantine, who noticed this scene, always felt that this gentle beauty seemed to be a little simr to Aizen. He could not help but click his teeth and whispered to Barton on the side: "Hey, that woman. It feels very dangerous." "I thought only I had this feeling." Barton shrank his neck and whispered in the same whisper: "Just now, Hulk seemed to be afraid of that woman. Sure enough, none of these captains from Seireitei looks simple." "Wait, Unohana Captain." Steve forced himself up from the ground with a serious body and asked anxiously, "Have you seen Peter Parker and Natasha Romanov? It''s a child in his teens, a woman with red hair!" "Even Peter''s child is here" Tony heard this and his heart was shocked. He originally thought that there were only these people. He did not expect that even the child was here. If there was an ident, he could not exin to the parents of the other party. When mentioning Peter and Natasha together, everyone was nervous. After all, these two people went to the central forty-sixth room to investigate Aizen and Ichimaru Gin conspiracy. The danger level was higher than here. "Ah, don''t move, the wound is going to crack again!" The members of 4th Divisionined loudly when they saw this, the wound that had just been bandaged, and this violent action, led to the blood of the crack oozing out of the bandage. "Don''t worry, they are fine." Unohana Retsu licked her lips and showed a gentle smile, saying: "But if you move again and cause the wound to crack, I can''t guarantee that nothing will happen to you." The woman''s tone was obviously so gentle, but everyone felt that there was a cold wind around them. Especially her bright ck eyes, which vaguely revealed a hint of threat, made everyone feel cold in their hearts. "Yes. We promise not to move!" Everyone shouted in unison, lying down and straightening their bodies like mummies. Intuition told them. If they moved again, they might be hurt more. ... ... ... A week after Aizen rebellion. Because of the invasion of the rebellion and the invasion of the invisible empire, the follow-up problems caused by them needed to be dealt with by Gotei 13th, so they, as travelers, could only wait until the matter was dealt with before leaving Soul Society. But fortunately, Soul Society''s food was good, and the injury needed to rest, so everyone took advantage of the situation. In the recuperation room of 4th Division. Benner, Barton, Natasha, and Peter, dressed in sick clothes, gathered together and yed cards in boredom. "Hey, you say ---" Peter stuffed a chicken leg in his mouth and murmured, "Captain Rogers, Frank, Constantine and Tony, what are they doing?" "If I guessed right, the four of them should be joining Seireitei." Barton nced at the cards in his hand, the corner of his mouth inadvertently slightly raised, and said: "After all, they are all death god. After this incident, there is no other choice." "Speaking of which, Frank seems to have booked the Division in advance?" Natasha thought of something and asked. Benner thought about it and said, "I remember it seems to be.. 11th Division?" "Thatbat division?" Barton took a breath of cold air and said, "I heard that the captain of 11th Division has always been the most fanatical fighting madman. I hope that Frank is okay." "Amen." Peter drew a cross in front of his chest. Natasha asked in confusion, "What are you doing?" Peter said seriously, "Pray for Frank." Barton and Benner were stunned for half a second, and then drew a cross on their chest: "Amen ---May the Lord bless poor Frank." Obviously, Zaraki Kenpachi''s bad name had long been famous. Chapter 675: Temporary End

Chapter 675: Temporary End

Soul Society, Spirit King Pce. Lod sat on the white throne, his fingertips gently tapping on the armrest. He was thinking about how to develop in the future, as well as the direction of his future ns, as well as some thoughts about the gems. Now, the situation of the Three Realms'' strength was basically formed. Soul Society''s Seireitei side, Head-Captain''s duty is temporarily reced by Kyouraku Shunsui. The 10 des of hollow circle are handed over to Aizen. Themander of the invisible empire is naturally Jugram Haschwalth. The three forces he established are finallying to the front from behind the scenes, officially showing their edge in the Marvel world. Then what he had to face next was to develop the three major forces under hismand in the cracks of many big shots, to deal with the possible dangers in the future, such as supervising the parallel universe TVA, or even the five gods! Of the six great infinite source stones, he now had three of them. In order to avoid attracting too much attention, Lod deliberately spread the fog of confusion. In the eyes of the outside world, the people who took the space stone were from the Formless Empire, and the people who took the mind stone were hollow. The reality stone that was sealed by Asgarda knew that there were not many people in his hands. In this way, it could be guaranteed that in the eyes of outsiders, Soul Society was still the organization that maintained order. Next, he would consider the problem of the Time Stone. Although the time node was very vague now, he estimated that it was not far from Ancient One''s retirement and the strange doctor''s promotion. Therefore, he had to make preparations in advance to avoid idents when the time came. Especially at the time stone node, there was a big problem in front of him. That was the ruler of the Dark Dimension, the overlord of the Multiverse - Dormammu. This was an issue that was difficult to resolve. In fact, even now, Lod was still hesitating. He had actually taken advantage of this opportunity to take the Time Gem of the Strange Doctor under the watchful eyes of the dimensional mountain Emperor and Ancient One, or waited patiently for a few more years until Thanos appeared. Danger and opportunity coexisted. The benefits of obtaining the Time Gem in advance were self-evident. It could even bring forward the n by a lot. It could even use the power of the gemstone to counter the TVA. These were no longer difficult problems for him. However, facing four Giants and other Ancient Gods was extremely dangerous. Unless... He could rope in Ancient One to stand on his side and join forces to resist the Vishanti. "The possibility is very slim." Lod sighed softly, his temples starting to ache. There was also a crucial problem at the moment, which was that the situation on Astar''s side seemed to be more and more treacherous during this period of time. The time that Odin fell into a deep sleep became longer and longer, which meant that the Twilight of the Gods might appear ahead of time. All these unusual signs seemed to indicate that something was surging under the shadow of the world. In addition to these questions, there was also a ''person'' that was worth his attention. Recently, all sorts of scenes had been transmitted into his mind. It seemed to be from the future Spirit King, Lod. That guy seemed to be nning something as well. Moreover, his intuition told him that it had a lot to do with him. Along the way, it seemed that his enemies had be more and more. Looking at the road in front of him that was about to be taken, it was like a rugged and steep cliff. As long as he was careless, he would lose his feet and fall into a bottomless abyss, and then fall to pieces. "Is this path of Spirit King?" At this moment, sitting on this white throne and looking at the empty hall, Lod felt that he was surrounded by loneliness. "I really don''t know who will be able to stay by my side at the end of this road." In therge hall that was empty, No one could answer his question. "System. Will you apany me until the end?" "No matter when, no matter where, the System will always be by your side, Host." "So touching. I will never scold you again in the future." ... ... ... After ten days of recuperation, everyone''s injuries had recovered. In this period of time, Seireitei, who experienced the war, restored order under the protection of the captains, but the Sage of Central 46 room, as well as the three temporary Captain seats, can not be replenished in a short period of time. It is worth mentioning that Frank joined 11th Division. Although it has been decided long ago, it is still a process. As for the content of the entry ceremony, it is to kill Zaraki Kenpachi, and finally Frank is seriously injured again. Steve, who was invited by Kyouraku Shunsui, did not choose to join the 8th Division, but shirked that after he died, he would definitely join the 8th Division, so he got rid of the uncle''s'' harassment ''. Constantine was used to the days of freedom, so he joined the 13th Division and was responsible for the appearance of the outside world to purify the wandering souls. Thest person, Tony Stark. Due to his previous identity of the ident and the private gain of death god''s strength, he did not officially join any Division. However, under the suggestion of Kisuke Urahara of 12th Division, he gave him the title of acting death god. In the future, there was no need to hide it. He could openly use death god''s strength and serve as a member of Technological Development Department in the modern world. Tony was naturally very satisfied with the result of this treatment. In the future, he doesn''t have to worry about being caught and taken back to the soul society every day, and he can also take the opportunity to get information from the Technology Development Bureau, which is a great thing for him! In the few days he went to Technological Development Department, Tony was instantly attracted by this technology thatpletely surpassed physicalmon sense with Reishi as the energy. In order to figure out the nature of ''Hgyoku'', he almost agreed without thinking. It was Kisuke Urahara''s suggestion. The collision of the minds of the two geniuses gave rise to a lot of inspiration. In particr, regarding the usage of some Reishi and the direction of scientific research and development, Tony gave a lot of suggestions. Incidentally, under Tony''s suggestion, Banner was also roped in by Kisuke Urahara and gave the title of Technological Development Department in the modern world. After the entire incident, the one who benefited the most was actually Kisuke Urahara. After half a month of separation, the members of the New Union, who had recovered from their injuries, could finally leave Soul Society. Tony suppressed his excitement and could not wait to rush back and give his little pepper hug. "This is the official door to the border." Jshir Ukitake stood in front of the huge stone door and introduced to everyone, "Of course, for the convenience of everyone, the Reishi converter was also added here." After bidding farewell one by one, everyone stepped into the realm gate. Stepping into the boundary behind the door, looking at the dark surroundings, Peter seemed to suddenly think of something, touched his head and asked: "Speaking of which, this time we are going through the regr passage, so we shouldn''t encounter Kototsu again, right? " "Can you not mention this?" Frank was so angry that he red at him and said, "If you really hit the markter, we''ll throw you out to stall the time!" Peter was so scared that he immediately closed his mouth and followed everyone. But it was a pity. If nothing unexpected happened, there would definitely be an ident. Just as they were about to reach the exit, a familiar pale yellow light appeared. Along with a loud vibration, the walls of Bind on both sides of the Broken World suddenly began to slowly close towards the center. "F*ck, why is that damn thing here again?" "Peter, I really want to tear this crow''s mouth of yours!" "You can''t me me, Mr. Barton." "Isn''t this a f**king standard passage? Why did this thing appear again, Nemu!" "If you have time to talk nonsense, you might as well run!" "Ah. Run in front. That thing is going to catch up to me!" Chapter 676: A Century Of Furious Wrath

Chapter 676: A Century Of Furious Wrath

H. I. E. L. D., Sky Space Carrier. It was located in the sky above the Pacific coast, thirty-five thousand meters above the surface. After a month or so, he had experienced several life and death crises. Finally, with the help of hisrades from the Avengers, Tony finally returned to the modern world. Moreover, miraculously, no one had died. In the conference room dedicated to the members of the Avengers, everyone gathered once again. Although Tony couldn''t wait to run back and give Pepper a hug after he hadn''t seen him for a long time, he still had to report to Fury first. He still owe Fury a favor. "Then, let''s begin." Fury sat on the chair, his hands covering his lower jaw. "I hope that everyone can tell me everything about Soul Society without reservation." On the surface, this operation was to save Tony Stark, but in reality, it contained another meaning, which was to take this opportunity to spy on the information of the mysterious and ancient organization. Know yourself and know your enemy, and you will not be defeated in a hundred battles. The same principle was also suitable for the spy industry, so the importance of intelligence was self-evident. And by judging the strength and nature of Soul Society, it wasrgely rted to whether they would continue to cooperate in the future. That being said, there was no response in the conference room. Ever since he came into contact with Seireitei, Frank felt that he and S. H. I. E. L. D. seemed to be somewhat out of ce. Although the two are the same organization ''Maintenance Order'', there is a clear difference from the root. Especially for the attitude of some evil people, Seireitei is particrly more outstanding, and will not be suppressed by capital and politics. From this point alone, Frank admires Seireitei very much. Therefore, he was not very willing to reveal the information. Moreover, S. H. I. E. L. D.''s style was obviously not very likable. After knowing some secret things, it was very difficult for him to not do something out of line. "Since you are not going to tell me, then let me start first." Seeing that the atmosphere in the conference room was in a deadlock, Natasha, as one of the confidants of Fury, began to describe what she had seen and heard. With Natasha as the first example, the rest of the people followed up to describe Soul Society''s situation. Listening to everyone''s description, Fury''s face darkened. His crossed fingers faintly bulged. It could be seen that at this moment, his heart was not as calm as it seemed on the surface. It could be said that a storm was set off. Although everyone''s description was iplete, it was not difficult to find it after integrating. Soul Society was far more terrifying than he had imagined! First of all, the entire world was ridiculouslyrge. The data from the seismic wave detector was almost equivalent to the size of half of the earth. What was more strange was that the world also had the sun, moon, stars, and other objects, and the position of the star was exactly the same as the earth! If the so-called Soul Society was not the Earth of the parallel universe. It meant that the ''soul king'' that was passed down from generation to generation by death god was almost the same as the god in their Bible, possessing the terrifying power to create a world, and was a real god. Secondly, what shocked Fury was the armed force of Seireitei. Death god, who has a total of 13 Division, has one deputy captain of each Division, and the number of official members is almost more than ten thousand. Although most of them are not strong, it is enough to reflect the strength of Seireitei. It is known that with the current weapons of human beings, it is impossible to hurt the soul. So it is not an exaggeration to say that only the strength of one Division can easily destroy the entire United States of America. "Then, there is another problem." Fury''s voice was much lower than before, his eyes shining brightly. "In your eyes, how strong are the captains?" "I don''t know." Natasha shrugged and shook her head. "With the strength of Barton and I, we have no way of knowing this information. After all, the two of us are in a face-to-face situation. The other party doesn''t even need to do anything to kill him." "Uh.. The situation is like this, Director." Barton, who was inexplicably taken away by his friend, could only show an awkward but polite smile. "It doesn''t matter, Natasha, Barton." Fury had already expected this situation. Afterforting the two of them, he turned his gaze to Bernard. His meaning was self-evident. As the second strongest person in the Avengers, Hulk, who possessed both great power and recovery abilities, he shouldn''t be killed instantly when facing the captains, right? "Uh. Don''t look at me. I don''t know either." Bernard quickly waved his hand and shook his head vigorously. "Hulk isn''t any better than the two of them. He was instantly killed when he met the captain." "Me too. I''m even more confused, hahaha." Peter scratched his head and said in embarrassment. Even a few people did not get any useful information. Other than shocking and tiring, Fury could only turn his eyes to Steve, hoping that this U. S. team captain coulde up with something different. "Very strong, very strong." Steve sighed and said, "At least from my experience, those captains are simply not human. I suspect that even if we bring a tank legion corps to attack, we might not be able to defeat a captain." It was as if he had said nothing. Fury looked at Frank helplessly. "I heard that you defeated a captain. From your point of view, what do you think?" "Defeat? Hehe. Don''t put gold on my face." Frank put his legs on the table and crossed his arms. After hearing this, he sneered and said, "If not for the captain''s strong self-esteem and insisted on fighting me in one blow, I''m afraid that it would be hard to say who would win or lose." He still had this bit of self-knowledge in his heart. Moreover, even if he grasped the opponent''s weakness, the final result could not be said to be his win. After all, judging from the injuries of both sides, the captain obviously still had the strength to fight, but he had already exhausted Spiritual Power. Just from this alone, he could tell that the captain was obviously deliberately holding back. "But no matter what, the fact that you were able to fight a captain to such an extent proves that you are already close to the captain." Fury did not care about these things. He knocked on the table and said bluntly, "I just want to know how strong those captains are." "How strong are they?" Frank was silent for a while and said sadly, "If you insist, I am actually not very clear about it." "You..." Fury raised its eyebrows and was about to get angry. "However, there is still a general feeling." Frank put down his two legs, the whole person was close to the edge of the table, and his eyes were burning. "First, good news. The strength of the 13 Division Captains is different. From my personal feeling, there are five Captains that we can defeat together." "And three of the other seven Division Captains defected. One of the remaining four Captains is the medical team, so only three Division can participate in the battle. Although the three Captains are very powerful, it does not mean that they can not be defeated." "What about the bad news?" The frown on Fere''s face eased a little, so the pressure was much lighter. "Bad news?" Frank snorted twice and said, "The bad news is the remaining Head-Captain. It is not an exaggeration to say that he can destroy all the creatures on the earth with his own strength." "Are you kidding me?" The corners of Fury''s eyes twitched wildly, and his already dark face became darker. "No, he is not joking." Tony picked up the coffee beside his hand and took a sip. He said faintly, "Just zanpakuto''s Shikai can release mes that are as hot as 6,000 degrees Celsius on the surface of the sun. If it appears in a corner of the earth for more than half an hour, you should know the consequences, right?" "Permanently... Change the weather environment!" Fury''s pupils suddenly shrank, and his face became a little pale. "Considering that Bankai is a further strengthening Shikai." Tony put down the coffee cup, looked at the book, and sighed: "I seriously suspect that the old man, after Bankai, the me temperature will reach several times the temperature of the sun surface, which is tens of thousands to hundreds of thousands of degrees." "Haah.." Fury took a breath, his face full of shock: "Obviously they are all captains, why is there such a big gap?!" "ept the reality, Fury." Tony got up and walked over to Pat Fury on the shoulder,forting: "Sometimes the gap between people is bigger than the gap between humans and dogs. If there is nothing else, I will go back to find Pepper." "Uh. I have to go back to ss too." "I''m going to India to continue traveling." "I''m going back to train." "Na and I are going to rest." Everyone got up and left, leaving behind the shocked Fury. Chapter 677: Inscribe My Soul

Chapter 677: Inscribe My Soul

A week after Soul Society''s incident. Constantine embarked on a new journey, shouldering the task of searching for the Dark Divine Book. Ever since Ancient One brought up this matter, Lod had never taken it to heart. Now, he finally found an expert in this field. Coincidentally, Constantine was unwilling to stay with him, so he epted this task and continued his journey. As for Michael....he chose to stay. Ever since he turned into a ck cat, he seemed to have perfectly integrated into it and had a great time ying with Nemu. This caused the originally only two people in Spirit Cleansing Pavilion to be lively all of a sudden, and Lod naturally shouldered the burden of a shit-shoveling officer. In his two lifetimes, this was the first time he had raised a '' Pet''. Originally, Lod was very excited and bought a lot of pet essories for Michael. However, when he took the cat climbing rack, cat litter basin, cat food, cat stick, and other things home to let Michael try them all, he was directly jumped up by the furious Michael. After scratching the bright red w marks on his face, he could only regretfully throw these things out. There were not many idle days like this. After enjoying it for a few days, Haschwalth suddenly came out of his room. He pushed his sses and said calmly, "Sir, there is not much time left. This side is ready. When do you want to go?" "Yes, I know." Lod got up and touched Nemu''s head. He smiled and said, "You y with Michael for a while. I''m going out to do something." "Come back early, brother!" Nemu waved happily and stuck with Michael. To be honest, even Lod was not sure why Michael liked Nemu so much. Could it be that even angels liked children? After bidding farewell to the two of them, Lod and Haschwalth stepped into the space crack. ... ... ... The Hand Building. In a giant space about a hundred meters underground, a pure white pce that resembled the Royal Spirit Pce stood. After being recognized by Haschwalth, the highest leader, and the members who got the title of Star Cross Knights, a total of ten Quincy gathered here after receiving the call. It is worth mentioning, The personnel likes to add one person. The original killer of the Hand, Erica, because of excellent performance and loyalty, became a member of the Quincy under the rmendation of Jessica. In this way, apart from the seven close martial gods, Matt, Jessica, and Erica formed another small group, forming a situation of mutual restraint. Matt, who rushed over, was thest one to arrive. On the way, he encountered a gang that broke thew, so he conveniently dealt with it, which was why he was dyed. The others had already gathered outside the door. All of them were dressed in the white attire of the invisible empire, simr to the overall design of the military uniform. There were slightly different designs ording to each person''s preferences. However, what was rare was that. Haschwalth did not wait for them in the pce as usual. Instead, he stood outside the huge bronze door. After seeing that everyone had arrived, Haschwalth nodded slightly and pushed the sses on the bridge of his nose. He said calmly, "I think everyone is curious about what we are looking for when we suddenly entered Soul Society some time ago." At the mention of this, Matt suddenly became interested. And not only him, but also Jessica and Erica, who were next to him, obviously showed a curious look. The first big operation of the Formless Empire, after gathering all the Quincy, suddenly invaded the legendary Soul Society. During this period, everyone almost died there, and withdrew at the price of nearly all serious injuries. Although there was a space gem as a pocket, the price was too heavy. Therefore, everyone was guessing what Haschwalth''s purpose of taking such a big risk and not hesitating to invade Soul Society was. Haschwalth did not reveal anything before, nor did he mention his purpose, so they did not dare to ask more. Now that he suddenly gathered them, was he going to tell them the purpose of the operation? "Now, I can tell you." Haschwalth looked at the various expressions on the faces of everyone and said slowly, "The reason why we took the risk to invade Seireitei is to find the [Your Majesty] sealed in the Soul King Pce by death god thousands of years ago." Your Majesty... Jessica, Matt, and Erica''s faces changed greatly, and they suddenly remembered what Haschwalth had been talking about before. Thousands of years ago, the Quincy had a bloody battle with death god, and the result was naturally a crushing defeat in the Formless Empire, and even the supreme king who was regarded as the founder and ancestor disappeared. Originally, they all thought that the rumored ''King'' had already died in that bloody battle. But now, from Haschwalth''s tone, it seemed that the great'' King ''who created the invisible empire did not really die in battle. Instead, he was sealed in the Spirit King Pce by those death god. And now, that Majesty was about to return! For a time, everyone had mixed feelings in their hearts. After all, no one had evere into contact with that existence. And from the meaning of Haschwalth''s words, it could be seen that the existence who was called "His Majesty" seemed to be a person with a rather bad temper and an unusually violent behavior. "Now, His Majesty has awakened." Haschwalth took the fear on their faces into his eyes and said calmly, "Nowe with me to meet the Creator and Creator of us, the supreme king of the invisible empire, Yhwach." Yhwach.. Is this name of His Majesty? Matt and the others suddenly became nervous. They followed Haschwalth with some uneasiness into the pure white pce. Everyone entered the hall in an orderly manner until they came to the stairs in front of the throne. Everyone lowered their heads at the same time, and no one dared to look up. The "His Majesty" sitting on the throne. But even if they did not raise their heads, they could still feel the enormous Spiritual Power thatpletely surpassedmon sense. Just by enduring this Spiritual Power, their bones and flesh seemed to be wailing, and they were even unable to breathe. They clearly did not look, but they could clearly feel it. Their sharp eyes swept back and forth over their bodies. Matt felt his knees go out of control and heavily knelt on the ground. Jessica and Erica also knelt on the ground like him, deeply lowering their heads. Valkyrie knelt on the ground in unison, her right hand ced in front of her chest as a sign of respect, expressing their sincerity. "Your Majesty, this is the Star Cross Knights I chose." Haschwalth respectfully stood to one side, introducing everyone''s name to [Your Majesty] on the throne. "Raise your head." The [Your Majesty] on the throne let out a hoarse voice. The deterrence of Spiritual Power disappeared a little. Matt and the others gasped for breath. They slowly raised their heads with lingering fear. Their gazes moved up bit by bit and looked at the [Your Majesty] on the throne. It was actually a youth ?! However, to everyone''s surprise, the [Your Majesty] was actually a youth in his teens! Soft ck hair fell down, and his face even looked a little delicate. His facial features were more eastern. The only difference was that his eyes were bright red like blood. "Thank you for your hard work, Haschwalth." The teenager expressed his appreciation for Haschwalth in a hoarse voice that did not match his appearance. "No, I let His Majesty down." Haschwalth lowered his head slightly and said with dissatisfaction, "After a thousand years, they gathered the Star Cross Knights and only took a part of His Majesty from Soul Society." "It doesn''t matter. The rest will be obtained sooner orter." The teenager waved his hand casually, as if he did not care about this. He turned to look at the person below and said lightly, "Since you all have the blood of Quincy, only this strength is not enough." Everyone bowed their heads in shame. Their strength was indeed much worse than death god. "Look up, where is the pride of your Quincy?" The teenager snorted, and Spiritual Power shook everyone unconsciously raised their heads and looked at the Emperor: "All of you have shared my soul before. Now, let me grant you the Blood liquor." Blood Liquor? Just as everyone was at a loss, Haschwalth handed the four Holy Grains filled with wine to His Majesty. "Carve my soul, and share the blood wine." The young man condensed a strand of Spiritual Power''s sword tip from his fingertips and directly cut his wrist. Bright red blood flowed down his wrist and dripped into the four Holy Grail filled with wine, forming a special English letter. "Drink this blood wine." The young man''s eyes were bloodshot as he said indifferently, "From now on, you will share my power!" The four people who received the reward of blood and wine were Matt Murdock, Jessica Jones, Yvette, and Erica. The moment he drank the blood wine, the holy text was engraved in his soul. Matt Murdoch, Holy Word, Hero(Superstar). Jacqueka Jones, Holy Word, Death Point(Deathdealing). Erica, Holy Word: Scorching hot(heat). Yvette, Holy Word: All things linked up(X - axis). Chapter 678: Aizen Takes Charge

Chapter 678: Aizen Takes Charge

The soul is divided into - Holy Word Mark. Drip your own blood in the wine, and the soul of the person who drinks the blood wine will be engraved with the words with the ability. Once the Holy Word is formed, he can send a stronger soul into the body of the person who drinks the blood wine through the words. Therefore, in essence, this is an act of ''You have to pay for it''. After he drew the ''- soul recovery - sleep state'' in the future, he would be able to obtain the souls that recorded all of these people''s abilities through the soul fragments that were sent into other people''s bodies, and be stronger through this. However, to engrave four sacred characters in one go, even Lod could not bear it. Moreover, after sending in arge amount of soul force, he would be weak for a period of time, and he would need to recuperate to slowly recover. The so-called price was just like that. Using the short-term weakening of strength as a price, he could exchange for a long-term strength in the future. Moreover, as long as these people were still growing, he could continuously obtain knowledge, experience, skills, talent, and even fate from the soul fragment. The four people who drank the blood wine instantly had a qualitative improvement. Compared with the previous five-level spiritual pressure, it broke through to the fourth-level almost immediately. Among them, Jessica and Yvette, who are more outstanding, even reached the third-level spiritual pressure in one fell swoop, because they received the most shares. This could be seen from the choice of the sacred text. Although Matt shared the blood wine, he only got the sacred text of ''hero''. His ability needed a lot of apuse from the audience, which would strengthen his strength and physique, and even heal his injuries quickly. It was not an ability that could not be counted. Matt, who used heroes as the standard, got ''hero'' who needed audience to cheer. In a way, this is also a resistance and irony for the word ''hero''. And Erica''s sacred text'' heat '', as the name implies, is to produce a strong me from both hands to attack the enemy. If the strength is developed to the limit, it isparable to the Shikai of Yamamoto Genryus, which is also a rtively strong ability. However, there was a fundamental difference between the two of them. Jessica''s holy word ''Lethal Dose'' can manipte the nutrients in living organisms to reach a lethal level. It can be said to be quite powerful and extremely difficult to defend against. From the original work, she almost defeated the sword god. All things linked together, There was no need to say more. This almost touched the ability of the power of rules. Lod firmly believed that if he matched up with the power of foresee, he could unleash power that was no less powerful than before, or even more powerful! It was exciting to think that he could lock his head and look at himself. Here was a question. The death amount was linked with everything, and they were all members of the God -- Mercy Guards. The status of the Godly Amnesty Guards was even higher than the Star Cross Knights, and they served as guards of Yhwach. In the original work, there were only four people, and the captain of the team was ''All in One''. Lod would only give the four people he trusted. At present, Yvette, Brunhilde, and Jessica are all among the personal guards of God''s Forgiveness. He had already thought about Brunhilde''s holy text, but he hadn''t drawn it yet, so he didn''t give it to her for the time being. When the rest of the people saw that only four people had shared the blood wine, their eyes revealed a bit of envy and extreme. Especially the original Martial God''s side. As the two of them who followed the Spirit King, only two of them had received the reward. Their hearts were somewhat envious for a moment, but they were more determined to work hard. Next time, they must obtain the blood wine as a reward. "I hope that the next time we meet, you can satisfy me." After losing arge amount of soul force, Lod''s eyes revealed a heavy exhaustion. He said, "The others who have not been rewarded do not feel jealous or envious. I have seen your performance and will definitely be rewarded in the future." "Yes, Your Majesty!" After obtaining new power, it was obvious that everyone was in high spirits and bowed their heads to express their loyalty. "You can leave now." Lodzily waved his hand, indicating that they could leave. After saluting, everyone slowly left the hall. ... ... ... When they returned to the Pure Spirit Pavilion, it was already close to evening. Nemu had already returned to his room to sleep. Michaely on the sofa in the living room, stretching his body gracefully. Seeing Lod walk in, Michael opened one of his eyes. After a moment of pause, his tone was slightly worried. He slowly said, "Your soul suddenly became much weaker than hollow. This is not a good sign." "Yes. I was a little stubborn." Lod sat on the sofa at the side and closed his eyes tiredly. "Don''t worry, nothing will happen." "Since you came back from Newcastle, you seem to have be very impatient." Michael said, not without warning, "No matter what difficulties you encounter, don''t carry them alone, don''t forget that I am your guardian Angel." "What if... that enemy is me?" Lod slowly opened his eyes. He looked at the ceiling and whispered. "You?" Michael was a little confused, obviously unable to understand. "Forget it. Just pretend that I didn''t say anything." Lod got up and stretched. He yawned and said, "I''m going to sleep. It might take some time. Help me take care of Nemu. Don''t let anything happen to her." "Okay. I''m here. Don''t worry." There was a touch of worry in Michael''s eyes. Looking at the back of Lod after he left, he whispered in a voice that he could only hear, "No matter who the enemy you meet is, the guardian I recognize is you." ... ... ... Hollow circle, hollow Night Pce. After returning to his hometown, Aizen thought a lot. Although he had long since guessed that Lord Spirit King would hand over hollow''s circle to him to manage, wasn''t hollow''s circle too barren? Compared to the strength of Soul Society and the invisible empire, the current hollow circle could be said to be poor. Other than Grimmjow and Ulquiorra, there were only four people who could barely reach the level of Ten de. In other words, he would start from scratch again. Moreover, the situation this time was much more difficult than before. Even ''Hgyoku'' was only a semi-finished product. Hollow Night Pce has a throne, which is the symbol of the supreme [King hollow]. There are countless bones and corpses piled up under the throne, which symbolizes hollow''s evolutionary road and can only step on the corpses of the same kind. Aizen satzily on the throne, wearing the white uniform of hollow Night Pce, leisurely crossing his legs, one hand against his cheek and looking down, the members of [ten des] who were summoned. NO.4: Ulquiorra Cifer. 6: Grimmjow Jaegerjaquez 7: Kaz. 9: Gwen.Stacy 10: Hatred. No. 101: Fenrir. No. 102: Ox-Head hollow. No. 103: Kingpin. Among them, Arrancar, who was after 100, was a reserve member of Espada# 10. These eight Arrancar are now the highestbat power of hollow circle. Compared with the other two forces, although the highestbat power is equal, the power in the middle is a lot worse, especially the entire hollow circle has too little reserve resources. This is the first meeting of hollow circle, so except for Ulquiorra, no one else knows Aizen. After hearing that death god will rule them in the future, these Arrancar showed an unconvinced look, including Kars and the Loathsome Evil, and even directly broke out Spiritual Power. "This guy, is actually a king?" Kars licked his lips and revealed a hint of disdain. He sneered, "I won''t allow death god to rule over hollow''s circle!" "Why don''t we just kill him? What right does a weak fellow have to rule us!" The Loathsome Evil''s muscles bulged, and the scarlet Spiritual Power directly gushed out. However, it also looked at Ulquiorra with fear. After all, they have already learned the strength of Ulquiorra. But after seeing that Ulquiorra did not respond, it seemed to give Kars and Loathsome Evil courage. The two looked at Aizen with killing intent and licked their lips cruelly, as if they were going to tear him alive. "Oh, are you going to challenge me?" Aizen sat on the bone throne, with a bit of banter in his eyes, smiled and said: "It seems that before ruling here, I still need to educate disobedient animals." "How dare you say that we are animals" The loathing rose up and roared to Aizen: "Bastard, see if I don''t tear you to pieces!" Kars was also unwilling to fall behind. He was afraid of being robbed by the Loathsome Evil. He rushed up and grinned. "I will swallow you into my stomach and turn you into a part of the perfect creature, arrogant death god!" Ulquiorra looked on coldly and had no intention of making a move. "Your courage ismendable. Please punish me a little." Aizen smiled and looked at the two rushing over, his slender fingertips gently tapping on the armrest. smack --- A clear and crisp voice sounded, echoing in the empty hollow Night Pce. The Loathsome Evil and Kars were suddenly cut in the middle, and arge amount of scarlet blood shot out, sprinkling the stairs to the throne of bones. The two people''s minds were nk, their hearts full of horror and fear. The remaining Arrancar, pupils instantly shrank. They didn''t even see what happened just now, and Kars and Loathsome Evil were defeated. Aizen got up from the skeleton throne, and then put his hands in his pockets, slowly walking down like a walk, stepping on the stairs covered with blood, all the way to the seriously injured Kars and Loathsome Evil. "There are others, are you going to resist me?" Aizen''s brown eyes were quiet and quiet, and he said lightly, "If there is no objection, I will be your king from now on." After a long silence, Arrancar lowered his head. However, Ulquiorra was not in line. He still watched everything coldly and did not intend to stop it. It is rare to see Arrancar, and it is not obedient to kill. Hollow, led by Lord Spirit King, needs to integrate the strength quickly and catch up with the progress of the other two forces, so Aizen''s iron and blood means are not a problem to him. "Very good, but not good enough." Aizen lips hung a faint smile and said, "Next, let''s expand hollow''s base. No matter what method you use, I will only look at the final result. Do you understand?" "But." Gwen''s face showed a hint of hesitation and whispered, "The premise of Lord Spirit King has been that you are not allowed to kill ordinary people for no reason. If we ughter in arge area, at that time, Lord Spirit King will be angry." "I know." Aizen calmly looked at the Arrancar and said faintly, "Just like the ce where the light shines, there is always the shadow of darkness. The world is not so peaceful, so there are always some people who deserve to die, isn''t it?" The person who deserves to die. Gwen understood the meaning of it, and his eyes suddenly filled with killing intent. He licked his lips and said excitedly, "Yes, I understand, Aizen.. Lord!" Chapter 679: Kingpin In Action

Chapter 679: Kingpin In Action

After a few months. The waves on the surface seemed to gradually calm down. As time passed on the calendar, the whole world finally weed a new year, bidding farewell to the painful past. In remembrance of the people who died in the alien invasion in New York, the government announced that a new fund and statue would be established, and after repeated review by the Congress, the Avengers would be officially exposed to the public. Tony Stark, who had a high profile style, sessfully gained arge number of fans. The handsome Captain America became the dream of thousands of girls, and even formed a support group for him. Because of the work nature of Natasha and Barton, the two agent, did not reveal the details, but only revealed the relevant nicknames. Banner. Well, Hulk''s fame seemed to have nothing to do with him. In short, this guy is living very well in India, with the help of S.H.I.E.L.D. to hide his whereabouts, and by the way, continue to learn the art of ancient yoga. In the end, to everyone''s surprise, Spiderman was extremely famous in New York. Among all the superheroes, the little spider was the one with the highest attendance rate. Almost every day when he looked up, he could see a guy in a strange costume echoing on the swing between the high-rise buildings, like a kind neighbor helping the citizens. Frank was still walking in the darkness, punishing the criminals with cruel means. Although Steve had expressed his dislike many times and even made harsh suggestions, Frank ignored him. In the end, in order to avoid internal strife, he reluctantly stopped at Fury''smand. The whole world was shrouded in a seemingly peaceful but turbulent environment. During this period, something happened to Hell''s Kitchen. That was, Kingpin, who had been missing for several months, suddenly returned to Hell''s Kitchen. He ruled this area again with cruel methods that surpassed the past and established his own empire again. Although that was the case, Kingpin''s various actions after his return were somewhat unpredictable. For example, he suddenly gave up on his previous violent business. Instead, he started to hunt down the other gangs. Although all of this was done secretly, Peter was still keenly aware of it. The recent reports about the murders in the gangs pointed to the underworld Emperor without exception. No one felt that Kingpin would turn over a new leaf, and Peter was no exception. He believed that the evil underworld Emperor, Kingpin, must be secretly plotting something huge, so he sneaked into Fisk Tower in the darkness of the night, intending to find out what was going on. In Peter''s opinion, this mission was basically a piece of cake. Since he could freely control his spiritual power, his strength had changed dramatically, and after going through Soul Society''s training, whether it was a fighter jet or a will, they had greatly improved. The underworld Emperor, Kingpin? He was just a human, and he could easily deal with him. With this thought in mind, Peter did not inform Frank. After all, that guy was now eating the ''rice'' and was busy all day long. He could solve such a small matter himself. There was no need to trouble Frank again. Moreover, he had a debt to settle with Kingpin! How could he forget the culprit who killed Gwen? This time, he would definitely bring him to justice! Sneaking into Fisk Tower was a small matter for Peter, and he was very familiar with it. He basically didn''t need to do anything throughout the whole process to avoid the vision of the guards and the hidden sentries, and he smoothly reached the top floor of the building. The office that led to the top floor needed to go through a long corridor, and there were also red detection devices. However, these were all child''s y in Peter''s eyes. With a few flexible somersaults and jumps, he easily avoided all the rms. When Peter sessfully sneaked into the office, he did not find any trace of that fatty Kingpin. Peter, who was hanging upside down on the ceiling, rubbed his chin and showed a puzzled expression. "Strange. I clearly saw Kingpine in. Why can''t I find him?" But when he carefully searched the office again, he suddenly found a suspicious mark in the position of the bookcase. Peternded on the ground with a beautiful backflip. He walked to the bookcase and squatted down to check it carefully. He found that it was a very faint scratch, like a mark left by some heavy object when it moved. Through theparison between the scratch and the bookcase, it was not difficult to guess that there was a hidden mechanism behind the bookcase. "Hahaha, I am indeed a genius. I have even found this!" Peter was happy for his discovery. He waved his fist excitedly and then fumbled around the bookcase, trying to find the hidden mechanism. When he touched a book on the bookcase, he could clearly feel the resistance inside. Peter pressed it down without hesitation. He immediately heard the sound of the machine expanding. Then the whole bookcase suddenly turned out, revealing a hidden elevator inside. "That bastard Kingpin, he really is hiding some secret!" Peter thought for a moment and then entered the elevator. This elevator was obviously specially made. There were only two buttons down and up, and there was no stopping in the middle. As the elevator went down, it waited for more than ten seconds before the door opened again. Then the scene that came to Peter''s eyes was a dark corridor full of huge pipes. There were dead bodies hanging on it. The scene looked extremely horrifying, no less than some 18X scenes in horror movies. "These people are all members of Hell''s Kitchen''s gang" Peter sucked in a breath of cold air. He found that most of the dead bodies that were hung upside down had gang tattoos and gunshot wounds. It was enough to prove that they were all gang members when they were alive. However, for some reason, after they died, they were hung upside down by Kingpin. "That bastard is really plotting something!" Peter could not bear to close his eyes and walked through these dead bodies through the trees, heading deeper into the forest. The deeper he went, the brighter the light became. Soon, he passed through the jungle of corpses and came to a wide open area. In front of him stood a huge stone door. The stone door seemed to be carved from aplete marble. The surface was engraved with obscure words that he could not understand. It was supplemented with various mysterious lines and patterns. In short, it gave people a very ufortable feeling. When he saw the stone door, he knew that it was definitely not a good thing. "What is Kingpin doing?" Peter could not help but walk to the front of the stone door. He was trying to push it. But the moment he touched the stone door, a cold, bone-chilling wind came out from the dark crack in the door. There was a vague roar, as if someone was screaming in pain. "There are still people inside" Peter''s heart was in turmoil for a moment. He thought that there might be living people inside. They were being tortured by that bastard Kingpin. His sense of justice was suddenly overflowing. He pushed the stone door with all his strength, trying to save the people who were screaming inside. Rumble. Within the wide, bright ring, rumbling sounds echoed. The veins on Peter''s arms bulged, and he used all his strength to finally push open the stone door a little. Although the gap in this stone door was not big, it was enough for normal people to enter and exit. "Hello, this is a good neighbor of the people of New York City!" Peter was naturally talkative again. He couldn''t wait to poke his head in and surprise Kingpin. "Justice Spiderman is here. The fat bastard inside, raise your hand. The stolen goods are all in ce. Be good ande back to the police station with me!" But the one who responded to Peter was not Kingpin, but a huge palm with pale skin. Peter did not have time to dodge, and he was sent flying by the p. Bang! The whole person mmed into the wall and was embedded into the cement in arge shape. The force of the palm strike was so strong that it made him feel like he had been hit by a car. Even with Spiderman''s physique, he felt a little overwhelmed. All the bones in his body were in pain. "It hurts. It hurts! It hurts!" Peter inhaled sharply in pain and raised his head to look at the murderer angrily. He saw that from the gap in the stone door he pushed open, half a terrifying figure was squeezed out. Half of his body was pale white skin and half of his head was covered with a white bone mask. His scarlet beast eyes were squeezed into a thin line, staring at him violently. Chapter 680: Vengeance

Chapter 680: Vengeance

That was... hollow !!! That was a terrifying creature born from the loss of a human soul. After working with Frank several times, Peter had already seen it, and he had also fought several times against hollow. But what really shocked Peter was why a terrible monster like hollow would appear at the bottom of Fisk Tower? Or to put it another way. That was the underworld Emperor, Kingpin. Why would he have a connection with hollow? But unfortunately, there was no time to think about it now. The two huge palms of hollow pushed the stone door, expanding the small crack bit by bit, and his whole body was about to squeeze out of it. Roar!!!!! As the hollow let out a furious roar, the entire stone door was pushed open by its brute force. And Peter saw that behind the hollow, in the dark ring inside the stone door, dozens of scarlet eyes suddenly lit up, emitting a violent and evil aura that made one''s heart palpitate. Therge andplex Spiritual Power poured out crazily from the inside. "My God." In an instant, all the hair on Peter''s body stood up. It turned out that behind this huge stone door, the humans that were originally living were not the humans he imagined, but a group of huge hollow. He had heard those screams before, and it was the screams that this group of hollow emitted. However, he had broken the seal and released this group of terrifying hollow! If the people here were Frank, killing these hollow would be a piece of cake, but unfortunately, he was the only one now. There was still some hope to fight three or four of them, but there were at least dozens of hollow in the stone door! "No, we have to stall them here!" Peter gritted his teeth, took out an emergencymunication device, informed Frank about the situation here, and then nned to stop this group of monsters by himself. If such arge number of hollow entered New York, the consequences would be unimaginable! And this was his own trouble, and he had to find a way to solve it. "Don''t be afraid, Peter, you can do it, you can do it!" Peter put on an offensive stance, took a deep breath to calm himself down, and then slowly condensed his spiritual power on his limbs. Just as he thought that next, A great war was about to happen. He saw that hollow, who rushed out of the stone door, suddenly seemed to be frozen. All of them froze in ce, staring at him with wide eyes. There was a trace of fear in their scarlet pupils. "Are they afraid of me?" Seeing this, Peter could not help but be stunned, but soon he found that something was wrong. "No, no, they are not looking at me!" Those eyes of hollow were not looking at him, but at the position behind him, as if there was something that frightened them. A cold chill ran down his spine and gradually climbed to his mind. All the pores on his body instantly closed, and his hair stood on end. He was like a frightened cat. The Spider Sense even emitted a dangerous buzzing sound. Almost subconsciously, Peter rolled forward and jumped, looking at the position behind him. A two-meter-tall, fat, and huge bald man was looking at him with a pair of gloomy eyes. "Kingpin?!" The moment Peter saw that person, he immediately recognized him. It was the underworld Emperor he was looking for, Kingpin. "The same spider outfit." Kingpin narrowed his eyes and looked at the little spider. He thought of some bad memories and snorted, "It''s you again, you annoying smelly spider. You alwayse to disturb my n." "Damn it, you bastard!" Peter was instantly filled with anger, and his feet stomped on the ground and shot out. Gwen''s death had always been a pain in his heart, and as the murderer, Kingpin had disappeared, which he could never ept. Now, the opportunity hade! He finally thought that the dead Gwen would take revenge and beat up this damn bastard in front of him! The anger of revenge made Peter lose his mind. He did not think about whether he was his opponent or not, and why hollow was afraid of Kingpin. He just wanted to punch Kingpin hard with his fist and make him kneel on the ground and apologize to the deceased Gwen! "Kneel down for me" Peter''s angry roar shook the entire hall, and the scarlet Spiritual Power condensed on his fist. This punch seemed to be venting his anger. The scarlet Spiritual Power wrapped around his arm. The fist broke throughyers of barriers wherever it passed. The extremely powerful force was like a ton of explosives exploding. It forcefully created a tunnel of air that was visible to the naked eye in the air. It was like a sound barrier that surrounded the super-speed fighter jet. "Get lost!" But Kingpin was not afraid at all, and the clothes on his body were shattered by the spiritual energy. After the expensive suit broke, half of his body was covered in bones and the ck hole in his chest was revealed. That was the characteristic of hollow! Peter had no time to be shocked when he saw Kingpin press his knees down slightly, and then he suddenly straightened up, like a giant dragon jumping out of a quagmire. He punched out with boundless power and momentum. Rumble! The two fists collided, and the force surged. The ground under their feet copsed in an instant, as if there was a ton of explosives buried in it. Countless cement fragments sshed out like bullets, shooting in all directions at an extremely fast speed, making a crackling sound. The silent air was connected, and suddenly there was a thunder-like explosion. Peter and Kingpin''s arms collided with each other, and immediately there was a crackling sound of bones breaking. The young man''s slender arms and muscles seemed to be distorted by an invisible force. Fresh blood mixed with broken clothes flew around with the sshing cement fragments. Pfffft--- Peter spat out a mouthful of blood and was sent flying backwards, crashing into the wall. "Hmph, a piece of trash." Kingpin didn''t even look at him. He turned around and stared at hollow. He said viciously, "All of you, scram back to where you came from!" Hollow''s eyes were filled with horror. He turned around and fled as if he had met his natural enemy. He obediently returned to the stone door and even closed it. "King...Pin..." Peter was half kneeling on the ground. The bent angle of his entire right arm revealed a strange twist. It was clearlypletely broken. "You... How did you be a Arrancar" "Oh, you actually know Arrancar?" Kingpin nced at him and sneered, "But since you found out, prepare to die here." "Kingpin, what kind of conspiracy are you nning?" Peter''s face was full of cold sweat. He endured the pain of his right arm being broken and gritted his teeth, "Those dead gangsters were turned into these hollow by you, right?" "Hehe, I don''t have the habit of exining to the dead." Kingpin clenched his fists and walked towards Peter. His face was filled with a sinister smile. "I want to tear out your bones one by one, then tear them apart bit by bit. I want you to taste the most painful torture, and then turn you into a hollow!" Seeing that Kingpin was getting closer and closer, Peter''s breathing became rapid, and his eyes revealed a touch of anxiety. "Let me start with my arms, slowly open them!" There was a tyrannical look in Kingpin''s eyes. He licked his lips and stretched out his hand excitedly, intending to tear off the right hand of this stinky spider first. ng A ray of sword''s light suddenly shed past, and the thick arm snapped in response. The feeling of pain hit him, but Kingpin did not cry out. He only turned to the side, and then his pupils gradually shrank. A man in a ck tyrant outfit, holding zanpakuto who was still bleeding in his hand, stared at him coldly. "Frank...Castel!" Kingpin''s face was gloomy as he blurted out the man''s name. "Wilson Grant Fisk." mes of anger danced in Frank''s eyes as Spiritual Power rushed over like a tsunami. "It''s time for us to settle the debt of blood you owe previously!" Chapter 681: Another First Meeting And Reunion (1)

Chapter 681: Another First Meeting And Reunion (1)

When enemies met, their eyes turned red. Kingpin, Frank, and Peter could be said to be mortal enemies. The hatred between the three of them could hardly be described with words. Only the death of one side could be dered to be over. "Oh, hehe." The muscles on Kingpin''s face trembled, and he said darkly, "I didn''t expect my luck to be so good today. Besides this damn smelly spider, even you have appeared, Frank Castel!" "Ah. I have been waiting for a long time." Frank''s eyes were full of anger, and he gnashed his teeth and said, "In order to take revenge on you, I have returned from hell!" "Ha ha ha. This is great!" Kingpin roared withughter, and an evil Spiritual Power appeared around him. "This is the so-called ''fate'', right? Thest time, the person who stopped me was also you and that stinky spider, and this time, the person who stopped me was actually you." "Kingpin, you bastard!" Hearing the past mentioned, Frank''s pupils suddenly shrank, and his anger was even greater than before. That day, in the abandoned gold-digging factory in the suburbs. A girl prevented Kingpin from opening the plot of the parallel universe and saved millions of people who might be destroyed in New York City. However, the price was that girl who gave her young life. And right in front of his eyes, it was being swallowed alive! Even if he thought about it today, the anger in his chest had not weakened at all. It had even be more intense and twisted as time passed! "But what a pity, Frank!" Kingpin stretched his neck and let out a crisp snap. All the muscles and bones in his body also exploded. He said with a grin, "I have obtained new power. The power that the lord bestowed upon me. The current me... is N. 103 - Arrancar" "''N. 103?" Frank frowned slightly and immediately thought of S. H. I. E. L. D.''s information. The two Arrancar that appeared in New York before, There were numbers marked somewhere in their bodies. It seemed to be used to mark their strength. However, if he remembered correctly, they should all be in the top ten, but the number of Kingpin in front of him was... three figures? "Don''t look at me like you''re looking at trash!" Kingpin saw through Frank''s thoughts at a nce and sneered, "The face with three figures marked on it is different from those trash faces with two figures. We have the potential to be the great hollow with the potential to be [10 des] at any time." "It seems that you have joined them, Espada# 10. How strong are those guys? And the guy who rules you? Is it Aizen?" The killing intent in Frank''s eyes became stronger, and now there was another reason to kill Kingpin. "Hum, you don''t need to know." Kingpin clenched his fist and did not intend to answer the question. "I can pinch a weak death god to death with one hand. Go to hell and repent. Why did you provoke the underworld Emperor Kingpin?" "Are you not willing to answer?" Frank was full of anger and roared like thunder, "Then go to hell, Kingpin!" His five toes gave birth to the power of a giant elephant. The moment he pulled the ground, the muscles of his calves swelled and contracted as spiritual energy poured out. Instantly, thousands of tons of terrifying force burst out. The hard ground where he stood shattered one after another, as if it had been torn apart by a violent wind. His figure, in the blink of an eye, rushed in front of Kingpin with a thunderous roar. Rumble -! Before he even arrived, the killing intent arrived first. Even though Kingpin had turned into a broken face, he still felt fear spreading wildly. He even showed signs of fear before they even fought. This was... Frank ?! What exactly happened to this guy? It had only been half a year since hest saw him, but his strength had changed dramatically. Just by enduring this Spiritual Power, he felt suffocated. All the bones, tendons, and flesh in his body were wailing. "Count your sins, Kingpin!" The moment Frank bent over and charged forward, his hand was already on the handle of sword, who was at his waist. A majestic and vast aura spread out, like an immovable mountain. Monstrous rage intertwined with boiling killing intent. When these words gathered on the tip of sword''s sword in his hand, the instant he pulled sword out, he released a sharp sword qi that could split mountains and split the earth. He was unable to dodge or retreat! Spiritual Power, who was everywhere, was like a surging torrent, forcefully pushing Kingpin''s body forward. "Thene, let''s see who dies first!" In the next instant, the ruthlessness of this underworld Emperor was revealed. After finding that he had no way out, he suddenly opened his mouth and took a big breath, as if he wanted to suck all the air in the vicinity into his lungs. After swallowing the huge amount of air like a whale swallowing the sea, his entire body instantly expanded several times, and all the muscles and muscles in his body were suffused with a metallic ck luster. Buzz.... A scarlet ball of evil Spiritual Power gathered in front of his mouth like a whirlpool. Kingpin intended to use the formation of cero to shoot out from a very close distance the moment Frank approached him. Although it was a move to kill a thousand enemies, he was not afraid of both sides relying on the regeneration ability of hollow. "Die, Frank!!" "Kingpin!!!" Rumble! In an instant, the loud roar surpassed the thunder in the rainy night, shaking Peter''s brain. The scarlet cero collided with the ck sword. Peter felt that the entire spacious underground space was shaking violently. The cracks in the ground under their feet extended to the surrounding walls, and began to copse. The continuous cracking of the turtle sounded like thement of the entire space. The strong Spiritual Power stirred up ripples when they collided, and they swept out as if they were solid. Anything that touched them was shattered. However, Kingpin was still a little weaker in the end. cero was directly split open by sword. Then, he shed down like a hot knife through butter, leaving a deep wound on his huge body, and blood sprayed out like money. "Ah." Kingpin screamed and retreated. Half of his arm was almost cut off. "It''s over, Kingpin!" Holding the bleeding Zanpakuto, Frank walked over step by step: "No matter what your conspiracy and ambitions are, it''s over here, let''s make atonement for the dead Gwen Stacy! "Damn it! Damn it!" Kingpin raised his head angrily and pulled out sword''s equipment from his waist. "I didn''t intend to use it. You are courting death!" "That is... zanpakuto" Peter, who was barely able to support his body, revealed a shocked expression when he saw that sword. "Hahaha, that''s right, it''s zanpakuto!" Kingpin admired the expressions on the two people''s faces. He licked his lips ferociously and said, "I''ll make an exception and let you experience our Arrancar sword Sword Liberation. Enjoy our original posture, and then die in fear!" "Dominate all life, Dark Emperor!" Spiritual Power suddenly began to surge and explode, violently erupting like a fire mountain. Dark purple ominous Spiritual Power filled the entire underground space. The raging rumble of the storm was like ten thousand horses galloping, trampling on the already dpidated ground. A feeling of war that seeped into the depths of the soul spread out. In the stirring smoke and dust, the shadow of a monster that was five or six meters tall appeared. As the tyrannical Spiritual Power blew away the smoke and dust, it revealed Kingpin''s posture after sword''s sword was unsealed. It was a huge humanoid monster. Its whole body was covered with blood-red bone armor. It was reckless and aggressive. It was like the legendary Piercing Duke who was famous for cruel punishment. Sword Liberation was equivalent to death god''s Bankai. After Arrancar, the big hollow would seal the original ''core'' into sword, and after liberation again, he would be able to obtain stronger power. Although there had been relevant information, this was the first time he had seen it with his own eyes. "Fortunately, I informed Technological Development Department beforeing." Frank slowly let out a breath, and his eyes showed some relief. "If I hadn''t obtained the'' permission ''in advance, with this powerful Spiritual Power, I might not be your match." Chapter 682: Another First Meeting And Reunion (2)

Chapter 682: Another First Meeting And Reunion (2)

"Bankai: Holy Avenger!" Faced with Kingpin after sword released his sword, Frank did not hesitate to open his trump card. The ck Spiritual Power rushed out like a flood. The white skeleton slowly emerged and held two ferocious guns. In the dark and empty pupils, two bloody mes full of killing intent ignited. Kingpin and Frank looked at each other from a distance. The emotions of anger and hatred intertwined in his eyes, and finally released a cold and terrifying killing intent. Even Peter, who was far away from the battlefield, could clearly feel his skin bulge, and his spider senses were also buzzing. In the next moment, the two figures collided with each other. The moment the two figures disappeared and collided again, the earth under their feet made a louder groan than before. The cement gravel in a radius of dozens of meters was crushed and turned into fine smoke and dust, which was lifted high into the sky by the roaring air. Bang bang - - The skeleton armor seized the momentum first and pulled the trigger bullet to hit Kingpin. Frank followed to the front. The dark sword was directly hit by the kic energy. The sword edge rubbed the air and made a roar like a dragon or a tiger. The ling energy was almost condensed into a solid sword light, like a roaring dragon hitting Kingpin. This sword was the ultimate skill he learned from Zaraki Kenpachi''s death training. Compared with the roughbat skill used by Kuchiki Byakuya before, this move obviously improved the control and cohesiveness, and with the momentum of an indomitable charge, it was enough to smash everything in front of him. With the justice of beingte, he did not have to worry about being injured. But once the enemy was hit by the ''sins bullet'' and was touched by his sword edge, it meant that the battle was over. The air issued a series of explosive roars, and the dark sword edge was pratedyer byyer. Peter was shocked when he saw this scene. Frank was so brutal. If the enemy was him, he would be smashed into meat paste in an instant, let alone take or dodge. He thought that Kingpin should be the same, right? But unexpectedly, The corners of Kingpin''s lips curled into a sneer. The muscles on his back bulged, and two thick arms suddenly stretched out. The moment the sword tip approached, the four palms suddenly mmed together and caught the sword tip with amazing strength. As for the two pitch-ck bullets, they were directly ignored by Kingpin. It was just two bullets. With the powerful defense of his outer armor, there was no need to care about it at all. The attack was blocked, and Frank''s expression changed greatly. This guy actually had four hands! Moreover, the pitch-ck sword was caught by Kingpin''s hands. The huge power made it impossible for him to pull it out. On the contrary, if he rxed slightly, his zanpakuto would be forcibly taken away! "Go to hell! Bastard!" Kingpin roared with a ferocious expression. The muscles on his waist and abdomen squirmed and he extended two more arms. Puff! Puff! Puff! The two arms directly prated Frank and then pulled him apart with force! Blood mixed with internal organs scattered like rain, and most of them fell on Kingpin''s face, making him look even more evil and ferocious. However, in the next second, the thing in front of him was reset. Thete justice was activated, and the time returned to the point where the two had not fought for six seconds. Kingpin did not notice the regression of time, and still rushed over with a grin like six seconds ago. "Fortunately, I activated my ability." Frank exhaled a breath of turbid air, thinking that it was really dangerous just now. If he hadn''t activated his ability at thest moment, he was afraid that he would have really been torn apart. Kingpin was really sinister. He actually deliberately hid his extra arm. He must have nned to sneak attack him when he was careless. However, the good news was. His sinful bullet hit Kingpin, and he just needed to repeat it a few more times. In the blink of an eye, Frank''s brain worked quickly, and he immediately decided on the next strategy. It was to make as many sinful bullets as possible to hit Kingpin a few more times, and then carry out the'' trial ''. "Go to hell, Frank" Kingpin roared and rushed forward. Frank sneered. Instead of retreating, he charged towards Kingpin. mes danced in the eye sockets of the skeleton armor, shooting out several Sin Bullets in session. The main body charged forward with arge sword, deliberately revealing a w to lure Kingpin into falling for it. As expected, Kingpin only paid attention to zanpakuto, not caring about the bullets. The same scene yed out again. Frank was violently torn apart by Kingpin, but he was hit by two sinful bullets. Thete justice was immediately activated, and the time returned to six seconds ago. Frank did not hesitate at all, once again rushing to the stunned Kingpin, the sword tip pointing straight at his throat. "damn it. What the hell is going on" Kingpin had a feeling of deja vu, but the sharp edge of the sword forced him to give up thinking. He repeated his previous actions and used his four hands to catch zanpakuto. Pa --- Two bullets merged into his body. Only then did Kingpin realize that something was wrong. His eyes were wide open and his face was full of shock. "No. No. I killed you just now. Why did youe back to life again?" "Did you just notice?" Frankughed coldly. Killing intent surged in his eyes. "But it''s toote. You, who have been gued with sin, are about to face the final judgment!" Yes. Those bullets ?! The uneasiness in Kingpin''s heart grew stronger and stronger. Only then did he suddenly recall the bullets that he had ignored all this time. After the bullets hit, they were not bounced off by the armor! From the ck pool of Spiritual Power that covered the ground, six malevolent evil spirits drilled out and pounced into Kingpin''s huge body while howling. Under the impact of the sin, Kingpin was momentarily dazed. "In the name of Frank Castel!" Frank stood with his sword in hand, like a judge who executed the sentence. His eyes revealed a hint of determination, "This is the punishment of sin: death!" The six sinful souls separated from Kingpin''s body and peeled off arge area of flesh at the same time. The intense pain made Kingpin scream again and again. In the next moment, the sinful souls turned into the sword of judgment. Unlike the time when he judged Kuchiki Byakuya, only some of the lighter sins were transferred. The sins that were transferred into Kingpin''s body now were all people that were so heavy that even thew could not judge them. The power was ten times more than the previous time! Shua, shua, shua! The crossguard sword of Sin of Judgment fell with a loud bang. The sharp sword pierced through Kingpin''s body, and bright red blood spurted out, followed by the burning mes of sin! Ah !!! A mournful scream came from Kingpin''s mouth, and his flesh began to melt and peel off. Before ''washing clean'' his body, the mes would never dissipate and torture him with the crossguard sword. "It''s over, Kingpin!" Frank''s chest heaved violently, and his eyes were filled with the anger of revenge. "Go to hell and repent to those vengeful souls!" The fire of revenge that had been buried in his heart for a long time could finally be released today. The underworld Emperor, Kingpin, go to hell! Along with the roar from the bottom of his heart, Frank held the pitch-ck sword in both hands and shed at Kingpin''s head fiercely. ng -! The pitch-ck sword was suddenly pinched by a hand, and a crisp metallic sound burst out from the impact. Frank and Peter''s pupils shrank slightly. Looking along the slender arm, they saw a petite golden-haired woman slowly walking out from the crack in the dark space. Chapter 683: Another First Meeting And Reunion (3)

Chapter 683: Another First Meeting And Reunion (3)

She had short golden hair and a good face. Her skin was as white as suet jade, and her slim but plump waist was enough to make people fantasize. The white clothes that were ck and white like swimming suits had very little material. The shoulder strap on her shoulders propped up her plump peaks, and it perfectly outlined the young girl''s attractive figure. She had long and round legs under her short skirt, and she was wearing a pair of exquisite ck background white high heels. However, the young girl in front of her was not an ordinary person. Her right arm was covered by a white bone armor, and the shoulder de on the left side of her chest was a dark hollow hole, and there was an Arabic number ''9'' printed on the bottom right side of her chest! All the above were connected together, and it was not difficult to guess the identity of this girl. She was one of the ''ten des'' that were superior to all Arrancar and had excellent killing ability as mentioned by Kingpin and S. H. I. E. L. D.. But the problem was the appearance of this girl When Frank and Peter saw the girl''s face, there seemed to be thousands of thunderbolts falling at that moment. The whole person was stunned in ce. His breathing became faster and faster, and his pupils shrank directly to the size of a needle. Was this... a dream? Peter pinched himself hard and found that he was not dreaming. The girl in front of him was really the one he missed day and night, and he wanted to see her again. Tears gushed out crazily at this moment. The feelings of guilt, nostalgia, longing, and longing all burst out at this moment. "G...Gwen!!!" Peter took a trembling step, pulled off his mask, and shouted hoarsely with tears in his eyes, "I am Peter, Peter Parker. Do you still remember me? Gwen, we made an appointment. I became a superheroand inherited your will!" "Don''t go over, Peter!" Frank realized that something was wrong and reached out to stop Peter who was trying to go over. His trembling eyes showed a touch of horror. "That person... that woman... is no longer Gwen!" "Shut up! She is Gwen!" For the first time, Peter retorted in an angry tone, He even directly pushed away Frank''s hand and shouted in a hysterical voice, "She is Gwen. She is obviously Gwen. How could she not be Gwen? She must be Gwen, she must be!" But anyone could hear a hint of trembling in his voice. Perhaps Peter had vaguely guessed a bit of the truth in his heart, but he was just unwilling to ept it. "Don''t go over, Peter!" Frank''s face changed greatly. He could not stop the emotional Peter and actually let him rush over. "You actually dare to run over here by yourself. You''re courting death!" Kingpin''s eyes shone with a fierce light, and he was about to punch that childish young man to death. But before he could attack, he received a punch on his face. His huge body suddenly could not control itself, and he flew backwards and smashed into the wall. Half of his head almost caved in. Fresh blood mixed with white brain matter spilled out. Peter suddenly stopped and looked at the girl with a shocked expression. "damn it." Kingpin looked at Gwen in disbelief, shocked and angry. "Damn it, what are you doing!" But unfortunately, Gwen didn''t intend to exin at all, just gave him a cold look, and said: "Give me an exnation, liberate the sword in New York without authorization, and use that thing to call me over, even this ce has been discovered , can''t you even do this little thing?" "This." Kingpin''s expression was extremely ugly. When he saw the sh of killing intent in Gwen''s eyes, the hairs on his back stood on end. "No. Your Highness Gwen, you misunderstood. They snuck in secretly. I had no choice but to ept the challenge!" "Hmph, trash." Gwen slowly lowered his hand and said coldly, "This is thest time. Kingpin, if there is a next time, there is no need to say more, right?" "Yes. Yes, I understand, Your Highness Gwen." Kingpin''s head was covered in cold sweat, and his heart almost stopped beating. At that moment, Gwen really wanted to kill him! That killing intent waspletely real. If he showed even the slightest hint of disrespect, his head would probably fall to the ground. "Gwen. You must be Gwen!" Peter bit his lips, trying to suppress his trembling voice, and asked the question in his heart. Gwen was silent for half a second, and then he said expressionlessly, "Yes, so what?" This sentence was undoubtedly a disguised admission. She was the Gwen, who he was familiar with, and for Peter, it was like a helping hand to the drowning man, pulling him out of the endless darkness. "No. You are not Gwen!" Frank stood up at this moment. The veins on his face bulged and he squeezed out a few words from his teeth. "I saw Gwen Stacy swallowed by the hollow that Kingpin fed. You are not her at all. You are just the hollow with her memory. Don''t be fooled by her, Peter!" Gwen did not refute or respond, as if he had tacitly agreed with Frank. "No, she is Gwen!" Peter clenched his fists, his nails digging deep into his flesh, allowing fresh blood to drip onto the ground. "I can feel that she is Gwen Stacy, not some broken piece of memory!" That familiar feeling and scent stirred the softness and grief in the youth''s heart. Through the inexplicable connection between their souls, Peter confirmed his guess. The girl in front of him who had turned into a broken face was Gwen Stacy, who had died in the beginning. This was the answer his intuition told him. "He is right. I am just a big hollow with Gwen''s memory." There were ripples in Gwen''s cold eyes, and the face of the boy crying was printed in his pupils. There was a faint feeling of pain in his lost heart. "You are lying!" Peter''s eyes were firm, and he strode forward. "Your eyes tell me that you are Gwen!" Seeing the teenager approaching step by step, Gwen suddenly panicked. It was like walking a narrow and rotten wooden bridge, and knowing that he would get pregnant once he fell down, that kind of nervous and uneasy feeling of wanting to avoid it was slowly invading Gwen''s heart. "Get lost! Don''t get close to me!" Gwen was at a loss for what to do, but more of it was panic. With a wave of her delicate hand, the surging Spiritual Power instantly erupted, sending Peter, who was trying to get close, flying away. However, Spiritual Power did not injure Peter, but rather gently sent him away. This made Peter even more certain that the girl in front of him was Gwen. "It''s time to move, Kingpin." The guilty Gwen obviously didn''t want to stay longer, and tore a dark gap in space with her bare hands. The huge stone door was swallowed by the spatial crack, along with all the other half of hollow inside. Kingpin looked at Frank fiercely, as if he was saying that he would wait for him. After wiping off the blood, he got up and stepped into the spatial crack. "Wait.. Wait!" Peter staggered up and continued to walk toward Gwen. "Do you remember what you told me?" "I don''t remember." Gwen''s face was cold. She said, "If you chase after me again, I will kill you!" "Tell me." Peter held his injured arm and endured the pain of breaking bones. He looked at her with an unyielding gaze and said word by word, "The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. I have not forgotten my initial heart and dreams. This is what you told me, Gwen Stacy!" Gwen turned his back to them and was about to step into the spatial crack when he stopped in mid-air. "Gwen. Come back!" Peter staggered towards the girl and whispered as if he was recalling something. "Do you still remember the first time we met? You treated me to a pizza? The taste of that shop is really good. This time, it''s my turn to treat you. Let''s go eat pizza together, okay?" "I''m sorry, Peter." Gwen was silent for a moment and resolutely stepped into the spatial rift. A clear tear fell from the corner of his eyes. His voice, which seemed to be suppressing his emotions, drifted into Peter''s ears along the wind. "Everything... can not be returned." The spatial rift slowly closed, and the girl''s figure gradually disappeared. The tear came along the invisible breeze and fell on Peter''s dry lips. A trace of salty taste spread in his mouth. "No. Everything will not end." Looking at the ce where Gwen left, Peter was silent for a long time. Then, a firm look appeared in his eyes. "I will definitely bring you back. No matter what the price is, I swear. Gwen, wait for me!" Chapter 684: Growing To A Man

Chapter 684: Growing To A Man

"Hey, Peter, she has already left." Frank walked to the absent-minded Peter and pressed hard on his shoulder. He gentlyforted, "I know you are very sad now, but it is no longer the person we know. You have to ept this reality." He had witnessed Gwen being swallowed by hollow, so he knew very well that it was not the real If one had to use a specific description to describe the ''light'' that appeared again, it could only be said that it was a memory with ''light'', but it had lost the human heart and soul. No matter what the situation was, it could not be ''light''. It is even more unlikely that they have met before, the Gwen Stacy named Ghost Spider-Man, No. 9 - Arrancar hollow. "No.. You are wrong, Frank." Peter slowly stood up from the ground, his eyes firm and persistent. "She is Gwen Stacy. Memories can lie,nguage can lie, expression can lie, but the soul can not lie!" "I can feel it." "Under that powerful body, there is a crying soul!" "Gwen. She is very sad. She is waiting there. Someone is going to save her!" "This is the promise of a man!" "She once gave the weak me the hope and faith to be a superhero." "So this time, it is my turn to save her!" Peter''s voice was not very loud, but there was a stubbornness and firmness that no one could change. Looking at the firmness in the boy''s eyes, Frank''s words of dissuasion were piled up in his throat. In the end, he could only sigh helplessly. He seemed topromise with a bitter smile. "Do you know how difficult this road is?" "I know." Peter''s tone was firm, without any hesitation. "But I will definitely bring Gwen back." Listening to the young man''s voice and looking at the tender shoulder, Frank felt that the child had suddenly grown up, like a man bearing a heavy burden but still working hard to move forward. From this moment on, a huge transformation had finally urred. Growth, It was always apanied by pain. But at this moment, Peter hadprehended the true meaning of growth, and that was to still resolutely move forward despite knowing the pain. "I will help you." Frank, who was not good with words, could only pat Peter on the shoulder and make his promise. "Since this is your choice, I will respect you. I will bring Gwen back with you." "Thank you, Frank." Peter forced a smile and pretended to be cheerful. "I don''t want to be like today. I can only hide and watch you fight, so can you train me? I want to be stronger. Only in this way can I bring Gwen back." Today''s battle made him realize a truth. Without strength, he could not even touch his close friend. Considering that the battle would be more and more cruel in the future, the little spider had the idea of bing stronger for the first time. He had to be strong enough to deal with all situations and then break into hollow''s circle to save Gwen! "Let me train." Frank was silent for half a second, and then grinned, "My training will kill people. Are you sure you want to participate?" When he mentioned training, he became interested. The suffering he had suffered under Lod and Nemu was now a ''qualified sessor''. Just thinking about it made him feel excited. "Uh... Mr. Frank." Peter looked at Frank, whose eyes were shining, and suddenly felt a chill on his back. "Did I have an illusion? Why do you look so excited?" "It''s an illusion. It''s all an illusion." Frank affectionately hugged Peter and said in a gentle tone, "Don''t worry. I''m not a demon. I''m just saying things like dead people. How can I really kill you?" "Uh.. Why don''t I think about it again?" "What else? Don''t want to save Gwen? Don''t think about it. Believe me!" "Mr. Frank. Don''t be like this. I am afraid." "Don''t be afraid. I will be very gentle." ... ... ... Let''s not talk about Frank and Peter. After receiving the half- hollow that was created by arge number of people in Fisk Tower''s underground space, S. H. I. E. L. D. immediately sent agent to block it. Unfortunately, by the time they arrived, the ce was already empty. However, the underworld Emperor, Kingpin, had actually turned into a broken face. This news really shocked Fury. And most importantly, ording to the information submitted by Peter and Frank, Kingpin ughtered people with sinful characteristics and used their souls to create hollow. It was obvious that he was delivering vitality to the ''hollow circle''. Although the purpose of these falsehoods is unclear, years of persecution paranoia have taught Fury that there must be a conspiracy. "It happens to be at this point in time." Fury sat on the chair, rubbing his temples with bulging veins. He looked at the information on the table. The clues from before gathered in his mind, and a faint guess emerged. He muttered, "Is all this rted to ''Aizen'' and ''Hgyoku''?" The matter of Aizen using Hgyoku to create Arrancar is basically not a secret. In the relevant information that Tony submitted before, it was mentioned that the dangerous substance that could break the boundary between death god and hollow, and make it further, ''Hgyoku'', was not difficult to infer that Aizen was conducting arge-scale experiment! And the results of the experiment... are undoubtedly those [Broken Faces]! By using Hgyoku''s power, Big hollow broke his iconic mask, revealing his original human face, and the'' - zanpakuto ''that was sealed with a spirit nucleus. His strength and destructive power had a terrifying increase on the basis of his original strength. This was the so-called "Aizen created such a strong legion, the next step. Is it to conquer the world?" Just by thinking about it a little, Fury felt frightened and was surrounded by strong uneasiness. Just as Fury was thinking about how to stop Aizen, his assistant Hill directly pushed open the door and came in. "Hill, I hope that the next time youe in, you can knock on the door first." Fury, who was interrupted, looked up at the assistant helplessly, because every time she came, it meant that he might have to add a new job: "From the looks of it, I don''t think it is good news, right?" "Something has happened in London." Hill directly handed over a report and said, "Some people have found an abnormal anti-gravity area there. Also, Dr. Erik, who studied celestial physics, seems to have something to do with this recently." "What does the abnormal anti-gravity zone have to do with Iris?" Fury raised his eyebrows. When he heard this person''s name, he felt ufortable all over. When the aliens invaded Earthst time, it was this celestial physicist, Alec, who opened the space wormhole leading to the parallel universe for that damned old Loki, causing those bugs to invade. Last time, it was also this Iris who discovered the Asgardian Thor. In short, everything rted to Iris was not good. This time, the abnormal anti-gravity zone in London clearly showed his point of view. "It seems to be the prediction of the convergence of celestial bodies?" Hill was obviously not too clear. He said vaguely, "It is said that after the nine celestial bodies gather, they will destroy the entire world." Chapter 685: Dark Omen

Chapter 685: Dark Omen

"Wow! That''s great!" Fury himself couldn''t helpughing, and cursed: "This is the fourth news about the destruction of the world this year. I really hope that the group of people above will see what I have to face every day. What the hell!" "Uh... Sir Fury, are you alright?" Hill looked at him worriedly, afraid that he would go crazy from the shock. "It''s okay, I''m fine, Hill." Fury rubbed his swollen temples and let out a long breath. He said self-deprecatingly, "It''s just the destruction of the world. I''m already used to it. Let me see what the f*ck is happening now." The contents of this report did not seem as serious as it seemed. It was only mentioned that in an abandoned factory in London, there was an abnormal anti-gravity zone. The things inside could defy gravity and float. There was also a section of the stairwell that seemed to have a hidden space channel, and there were signs of things shuttling back and forth. In addition, there was another point that was worth paying attention to. That was that a female scientist of the Celestial Physics Department had disappeared when she was exploring the ce. It had been seven hours. "Why don''t we just send a few agent over?" Fury was dumbfounded after reading the report. Could it be that he, the director, had to personally pay attention to such a small matter? "The main point is the missing Physics female scientist, Sir Fury." Hill pointed to the main point of the report. "Hill, a scientist is missing. Do you want me to send Natasha and Barton over, and then use the ''Eye of the Air'' to investigate the world?" Fury felt both funny and angry. As a director, he had to take care of the missing persons case. If this went on, he would die sooner orter! "Sir Fury, the missing female scientist is called Jean Fosters," Hill said calmly. "She is Thor''s girlfriend. Before she left Earth, Thor told us to take good care of her." "...." Fury was silent for half a second, then he held his forehead and said, "Let Natasha and Barton go over, and also let the Eye of Heaven investigate." "Understood, Sir Fury." The corner of Hill''s mouth twitched subtly, and then said: "What about the abnormal convergence of celestial bodies that Eric mentioned?" Fury narrowed his eyes and thought for a while. When his fingertips twirled the report, he saw London up above. He said, "The location is in London, Ennd. I can let Natasha and Barton see if it has anything to do with Jane''s disappearance." "Okay, I will inform them." Hill slowly left the office. "Wait. The Celestial Gathering?" Fury sat in his chair and pondered for a long time. Suddenly, he remembered something. He raised his hand and gently slid it across the table. A projection video appeared in front of his eyes. Then, he scrolled through the news reports from all the tforms. "This is thetest report from NASA!" "ording to the predictions of thetest Celestial Physicist, Scherr Kana, this month will wee an epic situation. At that time, the nine great Star Generals will be arranged in a straight line, showing that the edge is 14.8 degrees of convergence." "It is said that thest time such a thing happened was six thousand years ago!" "And 6,000 years ago was the early stage of human beings, and only the ancient Sumerian civilization in the Mesopotamia had the honor to see this scene." "But now, as we are in the modern era, we are also fortunate enough to witness this historical moment!" "This is the news media of the CBS. I will follow you all the way and report thetest news about the arrangement ofs!" "The gathering of the nines." Fury crossed his hands and pressed them against his lower jaw. His face was dark and gloomy. He thought of the abnormal phenomenon in London and said uneasily, "I hope I am overthinking. This is just an ordinary celestial wonder." ... ... ... Ennd, London. Arge number of people were gathered by the quiet River Thames. The reason these people were gathered here was not because of the appearance of some star, nor was it because of some strange scene. It was because a quarter of an hour ago, a woman suddenly fell from the sky and heavily smashed into the cobblestone road. The huge impact caused the woman to bleed a lot, and her body also showed a bloody appearance. Obviously, this woman was already dead. Such a sudden appearance of a dead person naturally attracted the surrounding crowd. Moreover, because this was next to the River Thames, there were no tall buildings within a radius of hundreds of meters, but this woman appeared in a way of falling off the building. Such an abnormal and bizarre phenomenon immediately attracted the spection of the surrounding crowd. Some people felt that she had jumped down from the ne, but this opinion was quickly denied. Because the ne was at least seven or eight thousand meters from the ground. If it fell from that height, under the traction of gravity eleration, the impact would be enough to crush the woman, and it would not be possible to see human form like now. Thus, some people spected, or perhaps they were captured by aliens and then thrown down. This spection was approved by most people. After all, the ce where the most people were firmly believed was Ennd. Romantic gentlemen always liked to interpret some phenomena against the world from their own perspective. However, everyone''s spection soon came to an end. With the arrival of police cars and ambnces, the crowd of onlookers was dispersed and a istion zone was pulled around the deceased. A ck car slowly drove over. A beautiful woman with red hair and big waves came down from it. She walked over with sexy and attractive steps. Just as the police were about to stop her, she took out a passport and was frightened. A special gilded pattern was printed on the brownish-green leather book. It was a lion and a horse standing side by side. In the middle, there was a picture of a crown. For any Englishman in the police profession, this symbol was extremely familiar. It was the symbol of Military Intelligence Section Six. "Sir, now we take over this ce." The beautiful woman retrieved the certificate and threw him a charming look. She pursed her sexy red lips and said, "Now, please clear away those unrted people. We want to take this person back to investigate." "Yes, sir!" The policeman quickly saluted and then cleared away the crowd that was trying to surround him. The red-haired beauty leaned over the istion belt and walked to the dead female corpse. After squatting down and turning her head around, she took out a photo and carefullypared it for a moment. Then, her face gradually became serious. The beauty waved her hand and motioned for her otherpanions toe over and take the female corpse away. Some people in ck suits and sunsses walked over and carefully put the female corpse into the corpse bag. Then, they carried it to the ck sedan. The red-haired beauty followed the ck sedan. At the same time, she took out a phone and put it on her ear to connect. She said, "It has been confirmed that Jane Foster ispletely dead. The location is near the River Thames. The specific cause of his death is unknown. It looks like he fell from the sky. I will continue to investigate." This red-haired beauty was Natasha, who was in charge of looking for Jane Fosters. But unfortunately, she seemed to be a step toote. Not long after she arrived in London, she discovered Jane Fosters, who had fallen beside the River Thames. "I hope Thor can restrain his grief." Natasha sat in the front passenger seat of the car and felt her head go numb. She inadvertently nced out of the window. A man with a hooked nose and a white robe and a beard was standing by the river, looking at them with a strange look in his eyes. After noticing Natasha''s gaze, the man revealed a creepy smile on his face, and his lips moved slightly as he said something. Being proficient in lipnguage was agent''spulsory course, and Natasha could easily read his words. "Darkness. It ising!" The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 686: Anomalous London

Chapter 686: Anomalous London

Darkness. Is iting? Natasha was slightly stunned. When she came back to her senses, she found that the man had disappeared. She immediately stuck her head out of the window and looked around the River Thames, but she couldn''t find the man at all. It should be known that the time before she was stunned was only one or two seconds, but the vision of the River Thames was wide and t. There was no ce to hide at all. Did the strange man disappear in such a short time? The sudden disappearance of the man made Natasha a little uneasy. The intuition of agent, who had been in the industry for a long time, told her that this thing seemed to be out of the normal track and was developing in an unpredictable direction. "Natasha, agent, did you find anything unusual?" Seeing her strange expression, the agent in charge of driving thought she had found a clue, so he hurriedly asked. "No. It''s nothing." Natasha took a deep breath, indicating that there was nothing unusual. The mysterious man who suddenly disappeared, for the time being, it was better not to tell anyone else, otherwise it would attract unnecessary trouble. The most important task now is to escort the body of ''Jean Fosters''. As the lover of Prince Asgard, Jane had to find a way to find out the real cause of death and give Thor a reasonable exnation. Another agent handed him a tablet and said, "Sir, I think you need to see this." "This ce is a hundred and ten kilometers away from the abandoned factory." Natasha clicked on the tablet in her hand and looked at the straight distance between the two ces. Her eyebrows furrowed deeper and deeper. "In other words, in the seven hours she disappeared, she was transferred to the sky above the River Thames and then inexplicably fell to her death?" A hundred and ten kilometers was not a small number! An adult male could walk at most ten kilometers a day, and soldiers who trained with vegetarian could walk nearly thirty kilometers. However, Jane Fosters was just an ordinary woman. They could only travel less than five kilometers in seven hours. How could they reach the current 180 kilometers without using any means of transportation? Even if the U. S. team leader came, he would not be able to walk more than 100 kilometers in seven hours. So, what was certain was that Jane Fosters definitely did not use conventional means. They arrived above the Thames River a hundred kilometers away. Thinking of the abnormal gravity phenomenon in the abandoned factory, Natasha felt that it might have something to do with the hidden space passage there. It seemed that she had to go to the field to verify it. "The rest of them, escort the corpse of Jane Fosters and dissect the cause of death." Natasha thought for a moment and made a decision. "Let''s go directly to the abandoned factory and see the so-called abnormal gravity phenomenon." So the remaining ck cars continued to dissect the body of Jean Fosters. Natasha took the car and turned around, heading to the abandoned factory in the suburbs. Two hourster, they arrived at their destination. The people who discovered the abnormal phenomenon in the abandoned factory were Jean Foster''s good friend Daisy and a few ordinary people. "How is it? Have you found Jane?" Seeing the agents of S.H.I.E.L.D.ing, Daisy couldn''t wait to step forward and ask. "I''m very sorry." Natasha showed a sad expression and whispered, "We found the dead Jane Foster next to the River Thames. The body is now being transported to the hospital for a rted autopsy." "No. It''s impossible!" Daisy could not help but tremble. Her face was pale as she said, "You must be lying to me. I only saw Jane a few hours ago. How could she leave the Thames now more than a hundred kilometers away?" "It''s true. I hope you can calm down." Natasha put her hands on her shoulders andforted her softly, "The most important thing now is that we have to figure out what happened to Jane. What caused her to suddenly appear above the Thames River, understand?" "Oh my god, this is definitely not true." Daisy was still unable to ept it. Her eyes were filled with moisture as she covered her mouth and cried, "How could she die? If I hadn''t called her over, she wouldn''t have died. It''s all my fault. It''s all my fault!" "No, Daisy, this can''t be med on you." The boy next to her came over tofort her. "None of us expected such a thing to happen." "Listen, Daisy, you have to cheer up." Natashaforted the girl who was a little broken. "The cause of Jane''s death is definitely not simple. I must know exactly what she did here. I hope you can tell me, okay?" Although the girl was still very sad, she still narrated the entire process intermittently. The cause was that these ordinary people discovered that there was an abnormal anti-gravity phenomenon inside this abandoned factory. Then, coincidentally, Dr. Erik also discovered some anti-gravity abnormalities that appeared all over London, so she called Jane to see what was going on. Originally, the exploration process was smooth, but this abandoned factory was too big. In order to save time, Jane suggested that they split up to see where they were and how strange the anti-gravity phenomenon was. They naturally agreed to this idea, so they began to explore the factory. Then the problem appeared that Jane was gone. Everyone searched around the factory, but until midnight, they did not find any trace of Jane. It had been seven hours since Jane had disappeared. Without any way, Daisy could only inform S. H. I. E. L. D., hoping to use their power to search for the missing Jane Fosters. By the time S. H. I. E. L. D. arrived, Jane had been missing for nearly twelve hours. After twelve hours of waiting, the news of Jane falling and dying over the River Thames came. "It should be the problem with this factory." Natasha was silent for a moment and then said to the others, "Take your detection equipment with you and go to the factory with me. Search carefully if there are any abnormal spatial phenomena." Seven or eight agent took thetest equipment and followed Natasha into the factory. As Daisy had described, there was an abnormal anti-gravity phenomenon in some areas. The huge truck was floating in the air, and in the middle of the tunnel in the stairwell, there were sticks that were shuttling back and forth. They disappeared from somewhere and then appeared again. "Sir,e and take a look!" A agent looked at the data on the disordered fluctuations on the instrument and shouted with sweat all over his forehead, "The detection shows that the space-time field here is distorted by some huge gravity, which is why this strange phenomenon appears." "So there are other space passages here?" Natasha frowned deeply. Although she could not understand the data, she knew that the distortion of space-time field was not a small problem. "Unable to detect... The position of time and space has been distorted." The agent wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, and said: "I suggest to evacuate this area immediately, space channels will appear at any time in the distorted time and space, if a If we''re not careful, we''ll fall in too." "Just like Jane Fosters? " Natasha said in a deep voice as she looked at the ball of sticks that kept appearing. "I don''t know. No one knows where it is on the other side of the space." Agent swallowed his saliva and said, "Perhaps it is above the River Thames, or at the bottom of the River Thames. It might even appear in front of the current queen." "Retreat first, then investigate the entire London area!" Natasha''s sense of unease grew stronger, and she said with a serious expression, "I want to know how many regions there are in the entire London. There are also signs of space-time distortion here." "Do you need to inform Bureau Chief Fury?" "Inform him. After all, such a big operation can''t be hidden from the people from MI6." "Tsk. This time, the Bureau Chief will probably be scolded again." Chapter 687: The Order Of Celestial Worship

Chapter 687: The Order Of Celestial Worship

The authority to conduct arge-scale investigation was quickly approved by the higher-ups. With the assistance of Military Intelligence Section Six, S. H. I. E. L. D. would search the entire area of London for space-time distortion positions. Of course, the price was that Fury was scolded by the Security Council, but fortunately, after rifying the stakes, the group of politicians who were afraid of death immediately expressed their support, and they would give the green light all the way. The investigation was not easy. After all, London was not small. Even though S. H. I. E. L. D.''s technology and equipment were advanced, it would take at least seven to eight hours toplete the entire investigation. Natasha ordered the entire factory to be sealed, and no one rted to it was allowed to enter. They would not go in to explore in the future, because this ce was too dangerous. ording to the detection results of the instruments, the space-time field in the factory was chaotic and distorted, and the location of the space channel was unknown, so it was very likely to be swallowed by the sudden appearance of the space tunnel and fall to unknown ces. As for the death of Jane Foster, it seemed that the result was very obvious now. In the process of exploring the abandoned factory, the distorted space-time field suddenly tore open the space, causing Jane Foster to fall into it identally, and then appeared over the Thames River more than a hundred kilometers away, which eventually led to this tragedy. Although all of this seemed to be a coincidence, it had to be said that this was the truth, the tragedy that came from scientists seeking to brew. On the one hand, Natasha has a headache about the time and space distortions in London, and on the other hand, she has to think about how to exin Jane''s death to Thor. The simple-minded prince of Asgard, it would be bad if he got angry When night fell, the entire London was shrouded in darkness. Natasha rubbed her swollen temples and picked up a cup of hot coffee. She took a sip from the edge of her red lips and asked agent, "How is the progress of the exploration?" "Two areas have been discovered. The rest are still being checked." The technician took the time to reply. "Thank you for your hard work." Natasha casuallyforted them. She got up and went outside the temporary stronghold, intending to ask Barton about the progress. After she and Barton came to London, they split up. One was responsible for tracking down the disappearance of Jane Foster, and the other went to contact Dr. Eric to see what the hell the guy was doing at Stonehenge. Beep...Click! Themunication device only rang once. The other side immediately pressed the button. It was Barton who took the initiative to reject the call. This obvious abnormal situation made Natasha frown deeply. Refusing to answer the call could only mean one thing. It was that on Barton''s side, he encountered a special situation, causing him to be unable to answer the call now. "Something has happened." Natasha''s eyes darkened as she realized that something was wrong. ... ... ... Salisbury in, Wiltshire, Ennd. Above the endless green wilderness, there was a spectacle left behind by the prehistoric civilization, a circr formation made of boulders. There are many modern spections about the formation and use of Stonehenge, but most of them have no actual evidence. The most convincing one in mainstream science today is the "ancient observatory" that was born in 2100 BC to observe astronomical phenomena All of this was not the main point. In fact, Barton did not care at all about who built the stone array. Before he came here, he thought that this mission was just a simple vacation, to bring back that crazy and streaking Eric, and then ask him what was going on. But as expected, an ident happened. After arriving at the ce, he learned that the situation seemed to have shifted a little bit. Dr. Eric, who was running naked, was supposed to be taken away by the police, but he was snatched by a group of people who suddenly appeared on the way, and his whereabouts are still unknown. The two police officers responsible for escorting Dr. Eric were dumped on the grasnd after their bellies were cut open. This cruel method that was close to killing directly aroused the anger of the local police station. They thought that Eric and those people were aplices and escaped the scene after brutally killing the two police officers, so they directly issued an arrest warrant. But after arriving at the crime scene, after some investigation, Barton thought that it was not the case. There were obvious drag and struggle marks on the edge of the vehicle. There were also bullet holes andnding points after the bullet was fired. There were also traces of resistance on the drag. Therefore, the above statement that Eric was absolutely not voluntary. Instead, he was forced to drag and leave here. In terms of tracking, Eagle Eye''s name was not just for show. Barton immediately followed the traces of dragging and the direction where the weeds were being pressed down, and began to track in reverse. This chasested until night. After chasing the trail, they arrived at a canyon that led to the depths of the dense forest. ording to the satellite, he was more than 60 kilometers away from here! Even though Barton had absorbed the souls of dozens of criminals, he still felt exhausted after running for more than 60 kilometers in just a few hours. His legs even began to shake. Barton was worried about the safety of Eric''s life, so after a short rest and adjustment, he entered the dense forest in the valley. As he gradually moved deeper, he found more and more messy footprints and obvious drag marks. There was even a bloodstain on the ground. It was estimated that it was left by Eric when he was being dragged. "There''s a lot of bleeding, Eric''s condition is not good." Barton quickened his pace in a hurry, following the direction of the blood stains. Soon, he saw a burning me. Knowing that he was approaching, Barton carefully slowed down his pace. He approached the location of the me from the high ground of the jungle. When he came close, he found that Dr. Eric was indeed here, but he was tied to a wooden stake. Around Dr. Eric were ten mysterious people dressed in white robes with unclear appearances. These mysterious people were holding unknown red powder and metal sticks. On the soft soil near the fire, they drew huge concentric circles. Each circle had a position of about one person. After drawing nine circles in a row, these mysterious people stood on each circle in a straight line. Then a man in white robe who seemed to have the highest status came to Eric with a metal rod and said, "Now tell us, where is the intersection of the tenth line, Dr. Eric." "I... I don''t know." Eric was dragged all the way here and was already covered in wounds. He said intermittently, "What tenth line? What are you talking about? I don''t understand." "Hehe. Don''t you understand?" The white-robed man sneered and said, "I want the tenth to pass through the sr system and fly over the earth!" The tenth ?! Barton''s pupils shrank slightly. Looking at the concentric circles on the ground, he immediately understood what they were. The fire in the middle symbolized the sun. The circle line was the public orbit of the nines in the sr system. The position where those people stood was equivalent to the nines. The intersection point of the ten days was 14.8 degrees! Were these people worshipping the celestial body ?! But at this moment, themunication device suddenly made a sound. Barton immediately pressed it down in fear. Although the voice was not very loud, it broke the silence in the dense forest and attracted everyone''s attention in an instant. Under the light of the fire, the faces of the white-robed people were not normal. They looked like lizards one after another! "This is bad." Barton broke out in a cold sweat. He hated himself for forgetting to turn off themunication device. Chapter 688: Of Course An Archer Can Engage In Close Combat

Chapter 688: Of Course An Archer Can Engage In Close Combat

F*ck, there really is a f*cking lizardman! Barton only had time to curse before he heard a sharp hiss in his ear. His years of experience of walking on the edge of life and death made him subconsciously grab the branches tightly with his legs, and then made a gesture of fishing the moon in the sky. A ball of transparent slime almost instantly brushed past his face. The ball of transparent slime fell on the trunk behind him, and almost instantly arge amount of sour and stinky white smoke rose. At the ce where the mucus fell from the tree trunk, a long gully had been corroded, and the depth was about half the size of a palm. Seeing this scene, Barton felt a sense of lingering fear in his heart. If his reaction had been a little slower just now and he had been hit directly by this slime, most of his head would have been corroded. "Kill him!" The white robed lizardman in the lead let out an angry scream. The remaining nine lizardmen took off their white robes, revealing strange bodies that looked like lizards but also like humans. They then used their four limbs to crawl at an extremely fast speed, surrounding Barton along the trees around them. "Ptooey! Ptooey! Ptooey!" These lizardmen were very cautious. They did not rashly approach Barton but first spat out transparent mucus. Knowing how terrible the corrosive slime was, Barton did not intend to test the bullet-proof vest. He used his legs to swing his whole body again. Then he took the opportunity to pull out several arrows from the quiver on his back. Almost without aiming, he pulled the bow and shot them out. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh. Three arrows broke through the air at a speed that was difficult to see with the naked eye. And because the environment was in the jungle, the sky was rtively dark and there was no moonlight, so the position of the arrows was even more difficult to see. However, in this harsh environment, the lizardmen reacted extremely quickly. Their eyes seemed to be able to capture objects moving at high speed. They easily avoided all the arrows. One of them even bit off the alloy arrow shaft. "F*ck, what kind of bite force is this?" Barton saw this scene and was stunned. That was an arrow shaft made of alloy. Although in order to take into ount the range and uracy, the hardness of the alloy was not particrly high, but it was still an alloy after all. It could actually bite through it. Could it be that these guys'' teeth were harder than alloy? Taking advantage of the moment when he was absent-minded, A lizard man directly pounced over from the tree trunk. Before he got close, a fishy smell filled his nose, mixed with some kind of corrosive gas, which made Barton wake up in an instant. His legs that had been hooked on the branch loosened, and he fell freely. Kacha! The lizard man waved his hand, and the thick trees that were surrounded by four people were directly scratched with several deep w marks. Barton, who was in the air, twisted his body and kicked the trunk. Hended on the ground and rolled out. After seeing the w marks on the trunk, he finally understood why the two policemen had died so miserably. Huhuhu-! The remaining lizard men did not give him time to think, and rushed over from the surrounding trees. Barton had to roll again to dodge the attack. He took the opportunity to take out a few more arrows. The moment he got up, he put them on the alloy bow. He aimed and pulled the bow. There was no pause or hesitation in the middle. Huuummm --- This time, the speed of the arrow was even faster than before. The special triangr arrow structure strengthened the prating force. The lizard man who was rushing at the front had no time to react. Three arrows pierced through his chest. The green blood of different normal people sshed all over the ground. Although he had taken care of one, the crisis did not decrease. In addition to the lizard man rushing in front of him, there were two lizard men on both sides of him. Barton used the bow as a weapon in a hurry and hung it on the neck of a lizard man. At the same time, he raised his leg and kicked the left lizard man. Bang! This kick was full of force, and the left lizard man staggered. Barton pulled out an arrow, clenched it in the back of his hand and stabbed it into the lizard man''s head. Then he pulled out the bow and immediately shot an arrow, nailing it between the eyebrows of the left lizard man. The whole battle went on for no more than three seconds, and he forciblypleted three kills. The remaining six lizard men were stunned for half a second, as if they were scared by this human. After all, this was the first time they were killed by a human in an instant. "What are you still standing there for?" The leader of the lizardmen, who was wearing a white robe, saw that the other lizardmen seemed to be afraid and shouted angrily, "He is just a human. Go up and kill him. Don''t forget your identities!" "Kill him" The six lizardmen seemed to be encouraged, and their golden vertical pupils showed an angry expression. They roared and rushed forward together. "Damn it, there are six more!" Barton secretly cursed in his heart, turned and ran into the dense forest, using the cover of the tree trunk to shoot arrows. However, the lizard people who had already raised their vignce had their dynamic vision almost raised to the limit. Even in such a dark andplex ring, they could urately avoid the arrows and use corrosive mucus to attack from a long distance. "Cough cough. Cough cough." The acid gas from the mucus directly attacked the nasal cavity and nerves, causing Barton''s tears to flow. "Go to hell, human!" A lizard took the opportunity to dive down from the top of the tree trunk. Its sharp ws tore through the air, making a sharp whistle. His skin felt like it was being split apart. Barton used this moment to determine the direction. The moment his body leaned back, he changed the arrow cluster to the explosive attribute. Hepletely relied on the arrow to directly shoot out. Boom ! The explosive arrow set off a heat wave and directly blew the lizard man into pieces. But at the same time, Barton, who was closer to the explosion, was also swept in by the st wave. His whole person was sent flying four or five meters away and crashed into a thick trunk. He could not help but spit out blood. "Akkalou!" The other five lizardmen saw this and howled in grief. They charged at Barton with red eyes. "Damn human, I will tear you apart and bury you with Akkalou!" However, just as the five of them rushed forward, they suddenly saw Barton reveal a smirk and turn to hide behind the thick trunk. Crack! Crack! Crack! A crisp sound of a machine expanding rang out, and three cylinder-shaped objects shot out of the grass. This thing could be recognized almost with somemon sense. It was known as an infantry killer''s jumpingndmine. With fragments as the main killing method, there were no blind spots within a radius of five and ten yards! Boom! With a roar of thunder, the radius of five and ten yards turned into a death zone! The shrapnel pushed by the gunpowder was like a cutting machine, sharply harvesting all life in the range, and instantly cut the five lizardmen into pieces. Barton, who was hiding behind the thick tree, was lucky to avoid arge part of the damage from the lightning, but he was inevitably grazed by a few bullets, leaving a few deep wounds, and blood kept flowing out. "Fortunately, I set some traps in advance when I came here, otherwise it would be really dangerous." Barton smiled bitterly. "Very good, you did well, human." At this time, the leader lizard man came over and said with a gloomy face, "I lost nine men. Let me think about how to kill you to quench the anger in my heart!" Barton staggered to his feet, reached for the quiver behind him, and grabbed nothing. It turned out that in the fierce battle just now, the arrows had been used up unknowingly, and there were no mines or weapons. "Hmph, it seems that you have used up all your arrows." The lizard man leader revealed a sinister smile, as if victory was in his grasp, and said, "I will tear off all your limbs and empty out your internal organs so that you can slowly die in pain!" "Tsk. It''s really troublesome." Barton clicked his tongue and immediately put down his hand. He sighed, "I originally didn''t intend to use it. I didn''t expect to use it in the end." The lizardman leader was stunned for a moment, and then his pupils suddenly erged. Countless light blue substances floated up from the forest and began to gather in the direction of Barton. After fusing with those light blue substances, the deep wounds on his body suddenly healed at a speed visible to the naked eye. In a few breaths, the wounds werepletely healed. "You... Who are you" The lizardman leader had an ominous premonition and was horrified. "It is impossible for humans to have this kind of power. You are definitely not a human!" "Almost... I am a soul hunter." Barton clenched his fists hard, making a crackling sound. He said lightly, "It''s easy to understand. Humans who hunt souls. If you are willing to be honest, I can consider making a move." "Stop joking, human!" The lizard leader was furious and roared at Barton, its sharp ws aimed at his face. But the next second! The lizardman leader''s vision blurred, and his face was like a heavy cannon as a huge force pushed him flying. After smashing a dozen trees along the way, half of the lizardman leader''s skull copsed. Hey on the ground on hisst breath and looked at Barton in disbelief. "No.. Impossible. Since you are so powerful, why did you have to act weak just now?" "Pretending to be weak? No, no, no, you misunderstood." Barton shook his head and said lightly, "I just don''t want to use this ability. After all, ites from the human soul that I devoured. Every time I use it, I feel guilty. That''s why I want to use normal methods to solve it." The lizard leader widened his eyes and struggled to get up and escape. But Barton directly stepped on its head, and the huge force forced half of its head into the ground. "Now, it''s the interrogation time." "The question is, who are you? Why did you kidnap Dr. Eric ? What conspiracy are you nning?" "I''ll give you ten seconds. If you exceed this time, don''t me me for using inhumane methods." ... ... ... Chapter 689: Miraculous Resurrection

Chapter 689: Miraculous Resurrection

[Beep, beep, beep. ] Suddenly, themunicator buzzed. "It''s not Barton." Natasha took it out to take a look. She found that it was not Barton but agent who had escorted Jane earlier. She pressed the answer button, "This is Natasha Romanov agent. If you have anything to say, please tell me." "Report. Report. Jane... Foster is resurrected!" "What did you say?!" Natasha''s pupils suddenly shrank, and all the hair on her body stood on end. "Tell me clearly, what exactly happened?" "Jean Foster is resurrected!" Agent''s voice trembled on the other side of themunication device, as if he had seen something terrible. He stammered, "When we were about to dissect him, Jean Foster suddenly revived and attacked us. Then, he jumped down from the sixth floor and escaped!" "Hiss -!" Hearing this, Natasha gasped. Many years of experience had made her realize that this incident was not so simple. It involved the miracle of resurrection! When she found Jane Foster, there was no sign of human life, and even the body was in a semi-destroyed state. She could be 100% sure to die! However, how did such a ''dead man''e back to life? Moreover, aftering back to life, Jane Foster actually attacked agent and jumped down from the sixth floor to escape. Just from these descriptions alone, it was no longer the characteristics of a normal person! "Could it be that it became hollow?" The most likely scenario that Natasha could think of was that Jane Foster''s soul had fallen into hollow''s body. However, this thought only shed through her mind for a moment. Soon, she rejected it herself. If her soul had fallen into hollow''s body, agent would not have been able to see it. Since she could see it, it meant that the'' corpse ''had really been resurrected! She could not contact Barton for the time being, so she could only rely on herself to track him down! "You guys continue to investigate the space-time distortion field!" Natasha did not hesitate. She turned around and ordered her subordinates to continue investigating. She took the pistol and electric baton and nned to track down the escaping Jane Fosters. He picked up themunication device and said, "Send the surveince video over. I want to see what''s going on." "Yes, Romanov agent. I will send the video over now." After receiving the order, agent sent the prepared video over and said, "When Jane Foster escaped, we sent her a tracking device signal. You can track the signal, and I will send you the code." "Okay." Natasha hung up the phone and stepped on the elerator. The ck car suddenly roared, and the modified engine burst out with amazing power. It directly shot out in the night, and two red taillights shed at the corner of the street, leaving a dazzling red line. While driving to track the signal, Natasha clicked on the surveince video. In the autopsy room of the hospital, a few medical examiners dressed in white coats surrounded a hospital bed tform to prepare for the operation. The person lying on the metal bed was the sentenced to death, Jane Foster. At this moment, all of his clothes were taken off by the medical examiner, but it was not as bad as he imagined. It was just a bloody corpse. The medical examiner held a sharp sword and cut through the chest of Jane Fosters. "Arge area of the organ has cracked. It is estimated to be caused by an elerated impact." "All the bones in the body have been broken and pierced near the body tissue. There is a serious internal bleeding situation, which fits the characteristics of falling to death." "The skull was shaken and the brain spilled out. The brain is seriously damaged, which matches the situation caused by the impact." As the autopsy was carried out, the characteristics of falling and dying were determined. "Wait. What is this?" Suddenly, a medical examiner seemed to have seen something strange and let out a shocked voice. But before the other medical examiners could see clearly what he had seen, they saw that the already dissected Jian Fosters suddenly bounced up from the metal bed. He let out a shrill scream and pushed the medical examiner away. The medical examiner crashed into the metal cab behind him and fainted. This scene stunned the other forensics officers, who immediately let out the loudest scream in their lives. Hearing the screams and screams, agent realized that something was wrong. She immediately pushed open the door and rushed in, just in time to see the bloody Jane Foster standing on the dissection table like a monster. Her brain froze for half a second. But the instinct formed by the training immediately made them pull out their guns and shoot. Blood bloomed on the chest of Jane who was attacked, but this did not let her rest in peace. Instead, she triggered a fierce aura and directly knocked away agent who was blocking her way. Then, she ran at an extremely fast speed and jumped directly from the height of the sixth floor. At this point, the surveince video was over. Natasha''s heart could not help but beat wildly. She had to take a deep breath to calm herself down. It was already ridiculous enough for her toe back to life. She was actually immune to firearms and even had a superhuman physique. She jumped down from the sixth floor without any injuries. Even the United States team could only sigh at her speed. This was no longer a problem that could be exined with science. What they had to face now was that they hadpletely surpassed the scope of science and physics and reached the realm of miracles. After a few deep breaths, Natasha finally adjusted herself. She drove along the direction of the signal, but the more she drove, the more familiar she felt. "This is the direction of the abandoned factory" Natasha looked at the familiar road and found that Jane was moving toward the abandoned factory in the daytime. When she returned to the abandoned factory, Natasha carefully pulled out her weapon and tried to eliminate the footsteps. Then she slowly sneaked in and searched for traces of Jane along the blood on the ground. After investigating during the day, Natasha knew that the area was unstable, so she walked very carefully. As she went deep into the factory and came to the second floor of the old and almost copsed factory, she found Jane squatting on the ground and crying. "Is it Jane Foster?" Natasha took out her gun and aimed at the monster. She swallowed her saliva and asked carefully. The woman slowly raised her head, revealing a half-ruined face. Blood mixed with tears covered her face. Her eyes were filled with strong uneasiness and fear. The moment she saw Natasha, she shouted in horror, "Don''t. Don''te over. Don''te over!" "I am Natasha Romanov agent. Don''t be nervous!" Natasha immediately put down her gun and tried her best to use a gentle voice. "I know Thor. You should know him. He and I are both members of the Avengers. Please believe me. I will help you!" "Really? Really?" As expected, when she heard Thor, Jane immediately put down her guard. "It''s true. We came to find you. I didn''t expect that you were already dead." Natasha tried her best to phrase her words. "I''m sorry, but when we found you, you really had no signs of life. So, I want to know what happened to you." "I... I don''t know." Jean revealed a confused expression and muttered, "I only remember that I went to a strange ce. There were red sandstorms everywhere. There was also a floor made of gold. It was very hot. There was also a pyramid. There were also a lot of people." "No. It''s not a person." "They call themselves gods. They have long... lizard faces!" Chapter 690: The Lizard And The Creator

Chapter 690: The Lizard And The Creator

The lizard man, the pyramid, the red sandstorm. Moreover, the other end of the space channel was not the sky above the River Thames. When these strange words werebined together, Natasha, who was an elite, was confused for a moment. "Wait. Are you sure you didn''t see wrongly?" Natasha''s face turned a little weird when she heard the words'' The Lizard Men ''. "The Lizard Men with the Lizard Face imed that they were ''The Gods''?" She could tell at a nce that Jane Foster''s emotions were very unstable. His facial pupils were scattered and trembling, and his hands were pinching each other uneasily. All the above signs were in line with the phenomenon of people''s brain being in disorder after being frightened. In addition, Jane''snguage ability was extremely poor, and the content of her description was even more intermittent. There was almost no logical connection between the description, so it sounded like a made-up. The credibility was not very high. "I... I am not sure either." Jane seemed to be in pain. She held her head tightly with her hands and said in a trembling voice, "It''sing. It''sing. It''sing soon. They''re alling back. Human. The world is about to be destroyed!" "Jean, calm down. Speak slowly!" Natasha mustered her courage and walked in. She reached out and embraced the uneasy Jane in her arms. Like a motherforting a baby, she patted her back and said gently, "We are S. H. I. E. L. D.. We specialize in dealing with these things. Please believe us. Don''t be afraid, okay?" Perhaps it was the gentle tone of voice, or the light tapping method. Jane, who had been in extreme fear and panic, slowly calmed down. She seemed to have rxed a lot. She slowly broke away from the fear of resurrection and unknown encounters, and her thoughts gradually became clear. "It doesn''t matter. We will definitely help you!" Natashaforted Jane and continued to ask her, "Jane, you must tell us what happened to you. For example, why did you resurrect? And what else did you see?" "I... I can''t remember." There was a hint of confusion in Jane''s eyes. She said intermittently, "I only remember. They took me to the pyramid. Then, Iy in a golden coffin. After closing the lid, I could no longer remember what happened behind the coffin." "..." A part of her memory was missing. Natasha''s eyes became a little serious, and she connected the clues together to specte. Now it seemed that the mysterious pyramid should have something to do with the resurrection of Jane Foster, and those lizardmen obviously had other purposes, but it was unclear what it had to do with Jane. But one thing was certain, Jane Foster was very important to those people! "Jane, I have another question." Natasha held Jane''s bloody face and said in a deep voice, "The darkness you just mentioned ising, and the world is going to be destroyed. And they areing back. What is the meaning of this?" The darkness wasing. The mysterious white-robed man she saw at the River Thames had also said this before. Now that this sentence had alsoe out of Jane''s mouth, it undoubtedly intensified the uneasiness in Natasha''s heart. She urgently wanted to know what the meaning of this sentence and what the ''darkness'' referred to were. "I am not very clear about the specific meaning." Now that Jane''s mood had stabilized a lot, she could clearly describe it. "But I remember that when I was lying in the coffin, I could see a very special pattern on the ceiling of the pyramid. It was a gxy map of the sr system." "A gxy map of the sr system. What''s so special about it?" Natasha asked in surprise. "No. That picture is different!" Jane swallowed and looked like she was recalling something. "The gxy map at the top of the pyramid is different from the results of our astronomy. There are at least tens on it." " Mercury, Venus, Earth, Mars, Jupiter, Saturn, Uranus, Neptune and Pluto. These are the nines. What is the remaining one?" Natasha counted with her fingers and found that there were not ten of them, unless she added the sun or moon. However, the sun and the moon clearly did not meet the standards of a. The former was a star, while thetter was a satellite. Whether in terms of size or quality, it could not be considered a. "I don''t know." Jane shook her head nkly and whispered, "I have never heard of a tenth in the sr system, and there is no evidence or evidence now. It can prove that there is a hidden in the sr system. This is unscientific." "That is the ce where God lives." A hoarse voice suddenly came from the dark tunnel behind them. Natasha and Jane''s hearts suddenly tightened. They suddenly looked at the source of the voice. They saw a man in a white robe, holding a short staff made of pure gold, standing in the shadow of the corner of the stairs, silently watching the two of them. "Be careful!" Natasha immediately pulled out her gun, aimed at the strange white-robed man, and asked, "Who are you? The person who appeared at the River Thames in the day, is it you? What is your purpose in looking for Jane?" "You are the one chosen by [The God]!" The mysterious white-robed man lowered his head so that no one could see his face. His hoarse voice drifted through the corridor. "And you will guide us to the ce where God lives. Tell us about the picture you saw!" Jane''s body suddenly shook, and then she revealed a look of horror. "I... I have heard this kind of voice." "Tell us the coordinates of the tenth!" The mysterious man in the white robe slowly walked toward them. His hoarse voice revealed a hint of urgency. "Stop, don''te near!" Natasha directly turned on the safety and put her fingers on the machine, ready to fire at any time. "If you dare toe any closer, I will kill you immediately!" Unfortunately, her dissuasion was useless. The white-robed man was still approaching them. Bang! With a gunshot, dazzling sparks bloomed, temporarily illuminating the darkness. But something beyondmon sense happened. The mysterious man in the white robe suddenly elerated and dodged the bullet with a very fast reaction. He was like a reptile hanging on the wall of the corridor. A fierce movement caused the white robe to fall off. Therefore, Natasha and Jane could see clearly that the real appearance of the mysterious man was actually a humanoid creature that resembled a lizard. The skin of the lizard man was dark green, and the surface was full of uneven particles. There was a row of protruding spikes from the spine to the tailbone. There was a thick tail at the end of the tail. The strong muscles bulged all over the body, and the head was like a lizard. The eyes were spread on both sides of the head, and the golden pupils were like predators. "Lizard people" Jane and Natasha eximed at the same time. The appearance of the monster in front of them was almost exactly the same as the legendary lizardmen in the United States. It was exactly the same as what Jean had described before. The lizardmen in the mysterious ce called God. "Yes. It''s them. It''s them!" Jean screamed in horror. "Those monsters in the pyramid look exactly the same as him!" "Shut up! Lowly human!" The lizard man''s vertical pupils shed with killing intent, and he said coldly, "We are the high and mighty gods, the Creator of your human race!" Chapter 691: Whoever Dares To Touch My Woman Will Die

Chapter 691: Whoever Dares To Touch My Woman Will Die

Regarding the origin of humans, there were many spections in the scientific world. But the most reliable one up until now was the natural evolution of living creatures, and the so-called ''Creator'' did not exist. But the monster that resembled a lizard in front of him actually imed to be the creator of the human race? If there was a one in ten thousand chance that it was true, it meant that the history of the entire human race might bepletely subverted. The human race really had the Creator, and it was a group of lizardmen. If there were any biologists or archeologists present, they might urgently ask this lizardman. What he said was true. What was the truth of the human race? But unfortunately, Jane and Natasha did not belong to the two. "What a coincidence, someone from Asgard said the same thingst time." Natasha sneered and clenched the Taurus PT92 in her hand. "I don''t care if you are the Creator or the lizardman. It seems that you know something. If you surrender now, I can let you suffer less." "This weapon is useless to me." The lizardman showed a disdainful look. The golden short staff in his hand tapped the ground and said coldly, "I will kill this stupid human and take Jane Foster away." Crackling...Cracking...Cracking... The sound of climbing came from the outer wall of the building, mixed with the sound of scales rubbing against each other. "Not good, we are surrounded!" Natasha''s expression changed drastically. She instantly realized that there were more than one lizardman. From the sound, there were at least a dozen of them outside the building, and the distance was getting closer and closer. They were surrounded by these monsters! Boom! In the next moment, the wall next to them suddenly copsed. A green figure jumped out from it, and a violent aura rushed straight at his face. His sharp ws tore through the air. "Momo, stop it for me!" At the critical moment, Natasha directly showed her hole card and summoned her own soul-hunting ''doll''. A mass of purple-green mist floated out of the spray jar at her waist. First, it automatically gathered into a human-shaped creature, and then immediately turned into a rope to firmly tie up the lizard man''s ws. "Follow me, don''t be afraid!" Natashaforted her a little, Then, she grabbed Jean by the waist and broke the ss beside her and jumped out. Fortunately, the floor here was not too high, only around the second floor. The two of them were not hurt when theynded. But when they came out, they found that this ce had been upied by the lizardmen. With a rough count, there were at least twenty lizardmen upying the walls or the ceiling, staring at the two of them with their golden pupils. "You won''t be able to escape!" The lizardman holding the golden staff on the second floor slowly jumped down, his face revealing a human-like sneer. "The entire factory has been surrounded by us. Hand over Jane Fosters and I will let you die faster, human." Damn it. There are so many lizardmen! Natasha secretly bit her lips. Even if she used the doll ''Momo'', she could not solve such a monster. "Who are you? Why do you have to catch me?" Jane asked in horror. "You have the most important ''information''." The lizardman holding the golden staff did not avoid this time, but answered her question directly. "Only you who have been to that will know where the right time is to guide God to return." You who have been to that? Natasha''s eyes changed and she caught the key information. ording to the lizardmen, the environment described by Jane Fosters was the mysterious tenth, and the space tunnel that caused the time and space of the factory to distort might have also appeared for this reason! "I... I don''t know." Jane looked confused. She did not remember the ''time'' and ''information''. "Because the information is hidden in your body." The lizard man holding the golden staff calmly said, "The information of the Divine General is in your body. As long as we take it out, it will be fine." "What will happen if we take it out?" Natasha said in a deep voice. "She will return to the embrace of God." The lizardman holding the golden staff sneered and said, "It is useless to dy time. No one can see your letter of help." Natasha''s expression changed slightly. She had actually discovered her little trick. Originally, she had nned to send agent a distress signal through the signal and then buy time to wait for the personnel to arrive. However, she did not expect that she would be directly seen through by the other side. Moreover, the distress letter she sent seemed to have been intercepted by something nearby. "Kill her and take Jane Foster away!" The lizardman with the golden staff narrowed his eyes and gave the order in a cold voice. The lizardmen, who received the order, shook their tongues in the air and hissed. They moved along the walls and ceiling like ghosts and approached the two people in the center. "Crap, there are too many of them!" Natasha''s pupils shrank to the size of a needle. She protected Jane behind her back and nned to fight to the death. However, at this moment. The entire sky suddenly thundered, followed by a seven-colored pir of light. The moment the pir of light fell, seven or eight lizardmen who tried to reach out to grab Jane were struck by the lightning that fell from the sky. The terrifying high temperature and energy instantly turned them into ck powder. The seven-colored pir of light gradually dissipated, and there was a person standing in front of Natasha and Jane. It was a tall and sturdy man wearing a silver-gray armor with a red cape on his back. He held a short hammer and bathed in the shining lightning. He exuded an extremely dignified aura. "You''re finally here." The moment she saw the man, Natasha''s heart finally calmed down. She said in a rxed tone, "These people want to steal your girlfriend. You know what to do even without me saying, Thor." "Just a bunch of animals. Leave it to me!" A raging me appeared in Thor''s eyes. He gnashed his teeth and said, "How dare you hurt Jane. I will tear down all of you bastards!" Thunder and lightning surrounded the raised hammer. The violent momentum surged like a tsunami. The night seemed to be echoing the will of this god. The lightning shed through the dark clouds and made a deafening roar. "Wait... wait... Asgardians!" The lizardman holding the golden staff actually showed a frightened expression at this moment. Obviously, he knew the strength of the Asgardian. He shouted in a trembling voice, "We... we don''t know this woman is your possession. Please let us go!" "It''s toote!" Thor took a step forward and waved his huge fist to hit. One of the lizardmen had no time to dodge. His face was hit by a punch. Immediately, there was the sound of bones breaking. His brain and blood burst out. "No. You can''t kill us!" The lizardman holding the golden staff said in horror, "Have you forgotten the covenant? Asgardian!" "Coalition my ass, if you dare to make a move, I will definitely kill you!" The furious Thor did not care about anything else and directly waved the Thunder God Hammer to summon the thunder. Rumble -!!!! The thunder and lightning that shuttled through the dark clouds were summoned and fell down with a heavy force. Along with the rumbling thunder that resounded through the sky, countless dazzling thunder and lightning urately smashed towards every lizardman. "no no!!!" The lizardman holding the golden staff let out a scream, angrily shouting, "You dare to go against the covenant? Asgardians, you will be cursed. God... will avenge us!" Boom!!! The entire factory copsed, and the power of thunder raged wildly. The earth cried out in pain, torn apart by the violent force, and all the lizardmen turned to ashes. Chapter 692: Fiancee met Current Girlfriend

Chapter 692: Fiancee met Current Girlfriend

The power of thunder and lightning split the shore and shocked the heavens. The greatest fear of humans always came from the power of heaven. As the Norse War God who controlled storms and thunder, Thor''s power undoubtedly confirmed this. He summoned the power of thunder out of thin air, destroyed dozens of lizardmen with a single blow, and even destroyed the structure of the entire factory. Although he had seen Thor''s power in New York, he was still shocked when he saw it now. A hint of envy could not help but appear in Natasha''s eyes, thinking that it would be great if she could also have this kind of power. At least this way, there would not be the dangerous situation where she almost died at the hands of the lizardmen just now. Of course, this was just a fantasy. She knew that this was impossible. After Thor calmed down the anger in her chest, she turned to look at the woman she was thinking about day and night. "No, Thor, don''t look at me!" Jane knew how ugly she was now. She raised her hand to cover her face and cried, "Please don''t look at me. I am very ugly now. I have be a monster." Thor walked over without saying a word and half-squatted to take Jane into his arms. His strong arms, with an unspeakable force, held the constantly struggling Jane firmly in his arms. Without any hesitation, the heat of his chest slowly warmed the woman''s heart. Feeling the long-lost aura, Jane finally stopped struggling. She leaned on Thor''s broad shoulder and kept sobbing softly. "Where have you been? I have been looking for you for a long time. You said that you woulde back." "I am sorry. Jane, I amte." Thor hugged the trembling Jane in his arms and whispered, "I wanted toe back, but the Rainbow Bridge was destroyed, and there was a war in the nine worlds. There were rebels everywhere, and I needed to protect and suppress them peacefully." Jane leaned on his shoulder and cried, as if she wanted to pour out all her grievances. In these short two days, she had experienced too many unimaginable things. Even her human identity had be an immortal monster, and she was chased by those lizardmen monsters, so she only wanted to vent it now. "Sorry, it''s all my fault. I came toote." Tears soaked the clothes in the armor, and Thor felt even more pain in his heart, regretting that he couldn''t find out earlier. As for Natasha, she waspletely ignored. When the man and woman in the depths of love were about to open their mouths, Natasha finally couldn''t take it anymore and coughed twice to tell them that she was still there. The atmosphere was a little awkward after being disturbed like this. "Ahem, thank you, Natasha." Thor coughed twice, then hugged Jane tightly and got up. "If you hadn''t dyed and asked Heimdallr to inform me, I''m afraid that by the time I arrived, Jane would have been taken away by those guys." "No need to thank me. I have a question." Natasha waved her hand and asked, "Before the lizardman died, he said that Asgard had an alliance with them. Do you know what it is? Maybe it has something to do with what we are investigating." "I don''t know. I have never heard of it." Thor shook his head decisively and said, "I don''t know these monsters, nor did it record in Asgard. We signed an alliance with a group of lizardmen. I think they made it up by themselves." "It doesn''t look like it." Natasha expressed her serious suspicion. "Did you forget, or did your father sign the contract? You just don''t know?" "Impossible, my father has never signed this contract before." Thor confirmed again, "And in the universe, there are many unknown races who lie in the name of Asgard. I guess this group of lizardmen are also one of them." "Alright." Although she still had some doubts, Thor obviously did not know. Natasha could only give up asking and turned to Jane. "Jane. Her current situation is very bad. Those lizardmen seem to have hidden something in her body. What do you n to do next?" "I want to take her back to Asgardian!" Thor said firmly, "Although I don''t know what it is, I am sure that it can cure Jane." "Go... to Asgardia?" Jane suddenly panicked. That was Thor''s hometown, a ce in the legends of Northern Europe. Was she really going to see Thor''s parents like this? Natasha was also frightened by him, and said in shock: "Is it really okay for you to take her to Asgard?" "There won''t be a problem!" Thor was full of confidence. He patted his chest and said, "And only in Asgard, Jane is the safest." Thinking about it, it seemed to be true. Now that the group of lizard monsters were pursuing Jane, it was better to go to Asgard instead of staying on Earth. Presumably, under the protection of the gods, it was much safer than Earth. The lizard people would not go to Asgard, right? "It is indeed a good idea." Natasha expressed her agreement and then said, "I will continue to investigate those lizardmen. If I find anything, how should I contact you?" "You only need to shout three times at Heimdallr." Thor said. "Are you sure this method works?" Natasha revealed a strange expression and once again expressed her serious suspicion. "Don''t worry, it will definitely work!" Thor gave a thumbs up and grinned. "Heimdallr''s eyes can see the nine worlds. I will go back and ask him to pay attention to the earth. As long as someone calls me, he can tell me immediately." "Okay." Natasha smiled bitterly and spread her hands. "If I discover the situation here, I will immediately inform you." "Then... goodbye." Thor carried Jean and took a few steps back, arriving at the circr mark that he had left behind. The moment he finished speaking, a colorful beam of light descended from the sky and wrapped around the two of them, instantly disappearing from where they were. The rainbow-like light wrapped around them. After crossing the entire sr system, they arrived at the Saint Realm of Northern Europe. ... Asgarda, Rainbow Bridge. In the hemispherical golden hall, in front of the portal of Rainbow Bridge, two figures suddenly jumped out. Thor walked out holding Jane who was still in shock, and said hello to the man in golden armor who met him: "Thank you this time, Heimdall, please help me pay attention to the earth, if someone calls you, please notify me in time." "Wee to Asgard." Heimdallr nced at Jane and then looked away. He reminded, "This woman''s situation seems a little strange." "Eh... Hi?" Jean was stunned for half a second before he said, "I know my current situation. Hmm, it doesn''t look too good." "It doesn''t matter. Asgard can cure you." Thor held Jane''s hand as he promised,pletely ignoring Heimdallr''s warning. He said, "Remember to pay attention to Earth for me. If there is a problem, inform me in time, Heimdallr." With that, he led Jane to the rainbow bridge. However, what caught Thor off guard was that they had just walked a few steps out of the rainbow bridge when they met his fiancee, the Goddess Sif who controlled thend and harvest. "Hello, we meet again, Jane Fosters." Goddess Sif maintained a smiling expression, and said politely: "Thest time we met was too hasty, so I didn''t have time to introduce, now I have the opportunity, I am Thor''s, Odin son''s, fiance, Sif." When she said the word "fiancee", she could even increase her tone, as if she was afraid that Jane could not hear her. However, Jane was not an ordinary person either. She was stunned for a second and immediately realized that she was swearing her sovereignty! Unfortunately, Sif was wrong about one thing. Jane, who received Western-style education since she was a child, believes that there is no such thing as firste-firste-first-served love, only who has the deeper emotion. "Hello, my name is Jane Fosters." Jane stretched out her hand generously, and said with a smile: "I am Thor''s ''current'' girlfriend!" The same move emphasized the word "current". In an instant, the two women looked at each other. The air was filled with a strong smell of gunpowder. In the ce where their eyes met, there were even faint sparks. On one side was his fiance, and on the other was his current girlfriend. This hellish scene made Thor shiver all over, not daring to make a single sound. Chapter 693: The Angel Who Came Abruptly

Chapter 693: The Angel Who Came Abruptly

In New York, Queens, Spirit Cleansing Pavilion. Lod, who had been asleep for several months, finally slowly woke up. Michael, who had been guarding him all this time, finally let out a long breath after seeing him wake up. The things that happened during his sleep were transmitted through Haschwalth. After epting all the memories, Lod slowly exhaled a mouthful of turbid air and rubbed his somewhat swollen temples. "It seems that you slept well this time." Michaely leisurely in his arms and licked his ws. "Fortunately, you woke up early. Otherwise, I would have to wake you up." Lod gently stroked the back of the ck cat and said in surprise, "What exactly happened that made you wake me up?" "It hasn''t happened yet, but it should be soon." This time, Michael did not resist. He continued to lick his ws. "For some special reasons, someone wants to see you." "It doesn''t sound like a small matter." Lod frowned and sighed. Something big had happened when he just woke up. Should he say that he was born to be busy? "Won''t you know when you go see him?" Michael said lightly. "Uh. Why don''t you tell me who it is?" Lod raised his eyebrows and said, "I feel a little panicked when you look like this." "You will know when we meet. It is someone you are familiar with." Michael chuckled. There was even a hint of ridicule in his eyes. "There won''t be any surprises if you tell me in advance, and I won''t harm you. Don''t you believe me?" "...." The corners of Lod''s mouth twitched, but he didn''t answer this question. The more Michael deliberately concealed it, the more he felt that there was a problem, and he even had a faint feeling that he was going to be cheated. However, since it was a familiar person. Could it be S. H. I. E. L. D.''s people, Sorcerer Supreme, Ancient One, or Asgarda''s people? He thought that the only people who could be listed in the ''acquaintance'' were probably these three forces, and there seemed to be no other acquaintances. "So, he''s in the Soul Cleansing Pavilion?" Lod asked. "He''s not here yet. You can wash up and get ready." "He''ll be here soon." "Okay, okay." Lod shook his head helplessly and got up to wash up. Although he usually had spiritual energy to clean his body automatically, he felt a little ufortable after sleeping for several months. ... After washing up, Lod went to the living room and sat down. Michael walked over and jumped into his arms. His eyes were half-closedzily. "Hey, hey, hey, where is the acquaintance you mentioned?" Lod touched the ck cat''s neck and asked, "Don''t tell me you haven''te yet. I hate waiting for people the most." Michael raised his paw and saidzily, "Here! He''s already here." He? Lod noticed Michael''s words and an ominous thought surfaced in his mind. An invisible and familiar power swept through the entire Pure Spirit Pavilion like ripples on ake. All the noise disappeared at this moment, and even the flow of the air stopped. The falling leaves outside the window were fixed in the air, and the rising dust was fixed in one ce. Time and space were stopped! Pure white feathers fell, apanied by a soft milky white light. A tall and sacred figure slowly floated down. Two wings covered his feet, two wings covered his face, and two wings gently pped. There were a total of six divine wings, which undoubtedly indicated that his identity was the zing Angel. Just as Lod was pondering which zing Angel had descended. The zing Angel slowly retracted its wings, revealing its face. Lod almost spat out a mouthful of blood. "Gabriel" Lod felt a tightness in his chest. He had never thought that the person he knew was actually this guy! The appearance of the same model as Sorcerer Supreme and Ancient One was no different from that of a younger person. Wasn''t it the zing Angel Gabriel that he met when he was in Los Angeles, the one who joined hands with the demon king in an attempt to destroy the world? "We meet again, Lod Carl." There was no expression on Gabriel''s face. He was as cold as a rock, exuding a strong aura that would not allow strangers to enter. "Wait. Didn''t you go back to heaven" Lod was really shocked by this ''surprise''. He was stunned for a long time before reacting. "There is a mistake in your question." Gabriel said expressionlessly, "Strictly speaking, I have never left heaven. The ''me'' in the present world is just a clone in ce of managing things." "He is usually more serious. This is his style of speech." Michael suddenly interrupted. Lod looked at Michael in his arms, his eyes revealing a ''kill'' gaze. What was this guy doing? Why did he bring Gabriel here? He had ruthlessly humiliated Gabriel in Los Angeles, and even opened a hole in her wings. Wasn''t his eyes going red when he met his enemy? Gabriel seemed to see through his thoughts. His voice was cold as he said, "I won''t hold you responsible for what happened in Los Angeles. In the end, it was my clone who caused the trouble. Thank you for helping me solve it." Hearing this, Lod calmed down and looked at Gabriel again. Compared to the previous Gabriel who was filled with extreme anger and all kinds of human emotions, the indifferent Gabriel in front of him was more like an emotionless rock, cold and indifferent. "I heard from Michael that you are looking for me for something?" Lod was silent for a while and asked directly. "Yes." Gabriel''s eyes were as bright as the stars. He suddenly gave off an aura that made people unable to look straight at him. His cold voice shook the air. "Since Michael has chosen you, then I believe in his choice. I will officially hand that thing over to you." "Uh.. Can I refuse?" Although Lod did not know what it was, his instincts told him that it was definitely a big problem. "Of course, it''s all voluntary." Michael said unhurriedly, "But the corresponding price is that you rejected the truth of the Battle of heaven." "...." This sentence struck Lod''s weak spot, and he could only smile bitterly and say, "Looks like I don''t have the right to refuse." The truth of the Battle of heaven had always been rted to the birth and hell of Soul Society. It was a necessary condition to step on the path of Spirit King, so he had no right to refuse. "Alright, I agree." Lod sighed and said helplessly, "What do you want to give me?" Gabriel cupped his hands in front of his chest. His six wings gathered together and emitted a holy light. In the soft milky white light, an item slowly appeared in his palm. From its appearance, it looked like a horn. "This thing... isn''t the Doomsday Horn, right?" Lod''s eyelids twitched crazily. He recalled the records about Gabriel, and there was a legend about him blowing the Doomsday Horn. "To be more precise, it should be called the ''War Horn''." Gabriel held the horn solemnly and held it up on one knee, slowly handing it to Lod. "When the end of the worldes, blow this horn and activate the final [Battle of Judgement]!" "...." Lod took the horn with a nk face. The thing instantly merged into his body and disappeared. "See you in the future, Lod Carl." Gabriel spread his six wings behind him, slowly rising in the holy light. Finally, he left behind an inexplicable sentence. "Remember to be careful. Once they return, the world wille to an end." As he watched Gabriel leave, Lod''s mind was filled with paste. In the few months that he had been asleep, what had happened to the world? Why was it suddenly about to be destroyed? Chapter 694: The Impossible Ether

Chapter 694: The Impossible Ether

Asgard, Immortal Pce. In order to treat the unknown substance in his current girlfriend Jane, Thor brought her to this legendary Holy Region. In ancient myths and legends, the Vanir Protoss and the Asa Protoss were originally mortal enemies, but after a protracted war, the heavy price made both sides unwilling to continue the war, so the goddess Frigga and the God King Odin entered into a marriage contract. Formally united and jointly built this, the most luxurious and splendid fairy pce sanctuary in the Nine Realms. Walking in the towering golden pces, Jane felt an extreme shock in her heart. Just like a person who had just arrived at a big city from a remote ce, everything here was deeply attracted to her. The buildings in front of her were filled with an ancient aura, as if they were silently telling the history of their existence. The quietke surrounded the entire Sanctuary, so clear that it was like a mirror. As she walked on the edge of theke, she could even see strange creatures swimming below, like fish with colorful scales, fish with wings that could fly, and giant fish that were entirely red and golden. Thor held Jane''s hand and walked on the wide road, greeting the people who came and went warmly. On both sides of the road, there were six legged cows and horses, or unicorns ying on thewn, or heavenly horses soaring in the sky, and a big bird with gorgeous wings, pulling up a beautiful rainbow wherever it passed. The group of three came to the center, located in the area of the pce. There were obviously more guards here than outside, but standing on the sun tform outside the pce, they could take in the entire Asgardian scenery. "Jane, wait here for a while." Saul looked at Sif, who was on the side, and said, "Sif, take care of Jane for me, and I''ll go find El." "El?" Jane tilted her head. She was still not clear about the gods in Norse mythology. "The Goddess of Medicine, one of the maids of Empress Fabian." Sif said lightly, "El is the most powerful healer in Asgard." When the two were alone, the atmosphere was a little awkward. Jane turned and walked to the balcony, enjoying the beautiful scenery from here. "So beautiful." A trace of envy shed through Jane''s eyes, and she sighed from the bottom of her heart. "It would be great if I could stay here forever." It was a kind of beauty that was independent from the mortal world. It was far away from the noise but also integrated with the beauty of nature. It was as if the soul had been purified. It waspletely different from the modern cities of humans. It would not make people feel any worries and only wanted to stay here forever. Sif chuckled and said, "If you like it, then stay a little longer." "Then can I stay here forever?" Jane asked half-jokingly. "You have to ask His Majesty the God King." Sif said tly, "However, there is no mortal in history who can live in Asgard forever." "Maybe I can be the first person?" Jane was a little unconvinced. She looked at Sif with aggressive eyes, as if she was swearing her ''sovereignty''. "Then congrattions." Sif smiled and said calmly, "In fact, you don''t have to be so wary of me. The lifespan of a mortal is only a hundred years, and I have thousands of years. Even if Thor falls in love with you for a moment, he will eventually return to my side." "...." Jane fell silent, her knuckles turning white as she grabbed the railing. "You are a human, so you don''t understand." Sif came to the edge of the balcony and also looked at the beautiful scenery of Asgarda. He said lightly, "Thebination of me and Thor is the result of fate, so no matter what happens in the middle, he will return to me in the end. This is the biggest difference between you and me." The atmosphere fell silent again, and neither of the two women spoke. Soon after, Thor returned again, and at the same time brought two other people, the goddess of medicine and the queen of heaven, Frigga. Jane, who saw the queen Frigga for the first time, looked at the noble and extraordinary temperament, suddenly became a little nervous, and subconsciously lowered her head, not daring to look at her with that bloody face, as if doing so would tarnish the queen "You are the Jane Fosters mentioned by Thor, right?" The Queen of Heaven Frigga did not care about this. She walked over and took Jane''s hand, smiling gently. "No wonder Thor likes you so much. He even went against his father''s orders to bring you to the Sanctuary." "Thank you for your praise. You are really... very beautiful. You are the most beautiful woman I have ever seen." Jane praised with a little shyness. After a few casual words, Jean was brought into the pce of the Goddess of Medicine, El. Under Ell''s guidance, Janey on Asgarda''s medical tform, ready to receive some detailed examination. However, as the examination went on, the face of Ell, the chief therapist of the kingdom gradually became serious. From time to time, there were gasps of surprise, as if he was very shocked by the situation of this earthling. "How is it, El?" Thor was waiting at the side. Seeing the situation, he asked anxiously, "What exactly happened to Jane?" "It''s very strange. I don''t know how to describe the situation in her body." It was the first time that El had encountered such a situation. Even she, the Goddess of Medicine, felt that she had no ce toy her hands on. "What exactly is going on? Tell me, I''m so worried!" Thor had always been impatient and could not help but urge. "There is a strange substance in thisdy''s body that is maintaining her vitality." Ell simted the scene in his body through the X-ray system of the medical tform and said slowly, "This is a substance that we have never seen before. It does not belong to all known objects." Lying on the medical t tform, Jane was also looking at the simted scene in her body. The orange one constructed a human body in an extremely simple form. All the blood vessels and internal organs could be clearly seen, but in this human body, one could vaguely see a dark red substance constantly changing forms. It was even pulsating like a living creature. "What is this?!" Thor revealed a look of horror. He had never seen such a strange substance before. "No, it''s impossible." However, Heavenly Empress Frigga recognized this item at a nce. She revealed a shocked expression. "This thing... How did ite out of her body?" "Mother, you know this thing?" Thor grabbed her mother''s hand in surprise, asking what this thing was. "Your Majesty, do you know what this is?" El threw a curious look, wanting to know what this strange substance was. "This thing can''t possiblye out of her body right now." Queen Frigg was silent for half a second, and said: "Because as early as a year ago, it was given to the man who saved Asgard by your father Odin." "Hitsugaya ?" Thor revealed a surprised expression, but he found that his mother still hadn''t told him what this thing was. "Mother, what exactly is this thing?" "As far as I know," Queen Frigg said in a deep voice: "There is only one thing that has these characteristics, and that is ether particles." Chapter 695: Ready To Move

Chapter 695: Ready To Move

"Ether particles. I think I''ve heard of them somewhere before." Thor obviously failed his history ss. He scratched his head and thought about it for a long time, but he didn''t remember. He just felt that it was a little familiar. "You... usually don''t learn much." The queen looked at her son helplessly and sighed, "In order to be a king, what is needed is not only force, but also the corresponding wisdom and knowledge. This is the key to Asgard''s history." Thor scratched his head awkwardly. "I will pay attention in the future. Mother, tell us first." "You and this girl,e with me." Frigga gave her son a nk look, and she knew it was just an excuse. Sif and Ell were not selected, so they could only continue to stay here. Frigga led Thor and Jane out of the pce, and then came to the library in the pce. Most of the history of Asgard is stored in the library, and there are even some forbidden knowledge and magic, so the guards are quite strict, and only Odin or Frigga himself or the scriptures can enter on weekdays. An ancient and lush tree took root in the library, symbolizing the World Tree that supported the nine worlds. Frigga opened a golden book. The history within seemed to be alive and presented itself in the eyes of the two. "The nine great kingdoms are not eternal. They are born in the dawn and will copse at dusk." "But before the dawn of the distant past, there was an unknown era, and the dark elves were the survivors of that era. They once ruled arge area of the universe. No one was their match wherever an invincible army passed." "The dark elf born from the eternal night will steal your light in the future." Thor seemed to remember something and said, "In the past, when we were young, mother told us this story." "That is not just a story.... Thor." Frigga raised her hand and stroked Thor''s hair. She said gently, "The leader of the dark elves, Malekith, has an ancient artifact. We call it aether particles, a liquid substance that constantly changes." "This is the substance in Jane''s body!" When Thor saw the liquid substance on the book, he recognized it at a nce - it was the substance in Jane''s body. The two had almost the exact same characteristics. "The ether particles are very powerful. They can turn objects into dark matter, or even turn illusions into reality." Fabian''s voice was low, describing the terrifying aspects of this ancient artifact. "It will find a host and absorb the host''s life force. Malekith wants to use the power of aether to make the universe return to darkness." "Then what happenedter?" Jane asked curiously. "Later on, Asgard and the dark elves experienced a bloody battle for a long time." Frigga said in a heavy tone, "In the end, the first God King of Asgard obtained victory. From then on, thousands of years of peace was opened. The ether particles were destroyed along with the dark elves." "Wait... Destroy?" Thor''s brain couldn''t wrap around it for a moment. "Mother, didn''t you just say that the aether particles were given to the Hitsugaya by Father?" "So, this is just a description in the legends." Frigga closed the golden book and said lightly, "The ether particles can not be destroyed at all, so God King can only seal it. In order to avoid being known by other ambitious people in the universe, he announced that it was the destruction of the ether particles." "Uh-huh ---Just like the US also said that he destroyed arge number of atomic bombs." Jean shrugged, indicating that he understood this operation. Thor frowned, puzzled by this behavior. "Since the ether particles are so dangerous, why did father give them to Hitsugaya ?" "Not to him, but to the power behind him." Frigga touched Thor''s face and said softly, "This is a deal your father made with them. You may not understand the reason now, but you will soon know the significance of this deal." Thor was silent for a moment. He did not dwell on this question. Instead, he asked, "Mother, since the aether particle has been given to Hitsugaya, where did the thing in Jane''s bodye from?" When he mentioned himself, Jane also cast a puzzled look. Since the dangerous ether particle had already been gifted to another person, how could it still appear in his body? "This... I don''t know." Frigga also revealed a puzzled expression. Then, she asked, "Logically speaking, it is impossible for it to appear here. Can you tell me how this girl is infected with that substance?" "I''m not very clear about the exact process. Jane, tell me." Thor looked at his current girlfriend. "Uh. I don''t know much." Jane organized his thoughts and then described everything he saw in detail. Lizard Men, Pyramid, and Tenth. As Frigga listened to the description, shock and horror shed through her eyes, and her hands clenched under her skirt. "Mother, do you know about those lizardmen? Could it be that what it said is true?" Realizing that Frigga seemed a little strange, Thor faintly sensed that this matter seemed to be more serious than he had imagined. "No. I can''t be sure right now." Frigga revealed a serious expression that she had never seen before. She said in a low voice, "Only your father, Odin, knows about this. I heard him mention it before. It is a prophecy about the return of the tenth." "What prophecy is it?" Thor frowned. "A prophecy of destruction." Frigga raised her head to look at the ancient, lush tree nted in the courtyard, symbolizing the World Tree. She said faintly, "When the tenth appears, the nine worlds will usher in true destruction and return to the dark age." ... ... ... At this time, at this moment. In an unknown star region in the universe, a huge, de-shaped warship was floating. This was the Dark Elf Mothership that had fought a bloody battle against Asgard several thousand years ago and fled the nine worlds after being defeated. All the remaining Dark Elves quietlyy dormant in this barren star region, waiting for the time to revive their race. And now, the opportunity that they had waited for thousands of years was finally about to arrive! "The celestial bodies are about to gather." Malekith of the Dark Elves sat on a dark and rotten throne, staring at the distant star field. "The energy waves of the ether particles have appeared. The opportunity for our race to regain their former glory hase!" "But the position of the ether particles is in Asgard." A dark elf dressed in armor had a worried expression on his face. After all, in the war thousands of years ago, when their dark elves had mastered ether particles and tens of thousands of curse warriors, they had all been defeated by the iron hooves of Asgard. How could the remaining people be able to defeat them? "Hehe, don''t worry." Malekith sneered and said, "The current Asgard is no longer the former Asgard." "I heard that there is a guy called Thunder God who is holding a hammer that can summon thunder and lightning. He is famous in the nine worlds. Rumor has it that he has the strength of Odin when he was young." The dark elf was still a little worried. "But they only have one Thunder God, right?" Malekith narrowed his eyes, raised a disdainful arc, and said in a cold voice: "Odin has long since lost his former strength, and time has made him old, weak and faint, and the Valkyrie Legion under hismand has been disbanded. After the Goddess of Death and Yemengard were sealed, it is no longer the Asgard that was invincible across the nine realms." "Your Majesty, what should we do?" The dark elf was silent for a moment and looked up at Malekith, who was on the rotten throne. "The sturdiest castle is always broken through from the inside." Malekith stood up slowly, with a rock-like scarlet shard floating in his palm, and said in a deep voice: "Algrim, I made you thest cursed warrior, and before it exhausts your life, no one Is your opponent." Algrim recognized the thing, a shard of an etheric particle. The cursed warrior originated from ether particles and had a body that was several times stronger than the Asgardians. The strong vitality in its body allowed it to ignore most fatal injuries. It was equivalent to a green giant that had been strengthened in all aspects. "I swear to you with my life." Algrim slowly knelt down and said with a solemn expression, "I will destroy the solid defense line they are proud of and let you return to a brand new universe with your people!" Chapter 696: An Unchangeable Destiny

Chapter 696: An Unchangeable Destiny

It was peaceful and quiet. This is the prosperity of Asgard under the rule of Odin for nearly a thousand years. They had enjoyed a thousand years of peace since thest war with the Asgardian army and the war that conquered the world of the nine kingdoms. This also caused the invincible army to gradually be less powerful than before. Thor held Jane''s hand and walked in the garden of the pce, admiring the strange nts that were blooming. Although she was temporarily unable to take out the substance in Jane''s body, El had already cured the injuries on her body. At least now, she could no longer see the appearance of the'' corpse ''that had once died. The two sat on the greenwn, enjoying this quiet and leisure time. "Thor, are you still thinking about the prophecy?" Jane saw the man''s frown and realized that he was still immersed in the prophecy of destruction that Frigga had mentioned. "Yes. I am a little concerned." There was a serious look on Thor''s face. He said in a low voice, "In fact, I have never seen mother have that kind of expression, and I have never heard father mention anything about the lizardmen and the prophecy of destruction." "Then, why don''t you ask your father?" Jean was very confused. He clearly cared so much about it, so why not ask him personally? "The problem is that I can''t ask now." Thor grabbed a stalk of grass in distress and said helplessly, "A year ago, he fell into a deep sleep and hasn''t awakened yet." "Did he just sleep like this for a year?" Jane''s eyes widened, revealing a shocked expression. "Oh my god, is the physique of the Asgardians like this? They can sleep for an entire year?" "No. It was never like this in the past." Thor sighed and said in a faint tone, "Although my father woke up once during this period, he soon fell into a deep slumber again. Moreover, the time of his slumber has greatly exceeded the past. My mother and I are both very worried about him." The only person who knew about the ''light pact'' and ''light prophecy'' was currently in a deep slumber. The Divine King who protected the nine worlds, Odin, had been sleeping for such a long time. If people from the outside world knew about this news, it would easily cause chaos in the nine worlds. So up until now, it was Heavenly Empress Frigga who was using illusions to maintain this fragile ''light peace''. "Then, how long do I need to wait?" Thinking of that strange substance, Jean felt terrified and uneasy. It was like a ticking time bomb had been buried in his body, and he did not know when it would explode. His nerves were constantly ravaged and tortured. "Don''t worry, I won''t let anything happen to you." Thor hugged the uneasy Jane and held her in his arms. Heforted her softly, "I will go find the winter lion in two days. They should have a way to take out the aether particles in your body." Just as the two of them kissed each other, they did not realize that darkness had quietly spread. Three of the four warriors of the Immortal Pce walked out of the Rainbow Bridge, escorting the prisoners arrested from the Nine Great Kings. ording to thew of Asgarda, these people would be imprisoned in the prison under the pce and would not be released until they died. As the guardian of the Rainbow Bridge, Heimdallr had a pair of eyes that could see the nine worlds. ording to the usual practice, in addition to monitoring the abnormalities in the nine worlds, he was also responsible for distinguishing every person from the Rainbow Bridge and entering Asgarda, lest some people with ulterior motives sneak in. However, it was this time. Heimdallr happened to be distracted because of Jean, so he did not pay attention to this group of prisoners. Among them, there was a tall criminal with a ferocious devil helmet, heavy shackles on his hands and feet, escorted by the three warriors of the Immortal Pce, and sessfully came to the lowest prison of the pce from the eyes of Heimdallr. A golden energy curtain rose from all sides of the prison cell. All the prisoners trapped in the prison cell could not break the light curtain from the inside, unless the guards on the outside opened it. The tall and sturdy criminal with the evil ghost helmet took out broken aether particles from the wound on his abdomen. After crushing it, a scarlet red liquid spread through his body like a maggot in his bones. "Ugh!" The fragments of the aether particles fused into his flesh and blood, turning him into a cursed warrior in the blink of an eye. The prisoners in the same cell found that the situation was not right. The entire room was covered by a scarlet liquid. This evil energy was like a monster that was extracting their vitality. A person who was close to them instantly became a mummy. The screams from the prison cell attracted the nearby guards. When they arrived at the prison cell, they saw the criminal who had been sucked dry and the roaring armored warrior. Through the gaps of the armor of the roaring warrior, they could see scarlet substance flowing like fresh blood. Evil energy eroded the entire prison cell, and even the indestructible golden light curtain was on the verge of copse. In the next moment, the light curtain shattered. The beast was out of the cage! The scarlet eyes under the helmet were like a wild beast that was ready to devour people. Its entire body emitted a fierce and violent aura, wantonly squandering the enormous power in its body. With just one punch, it exploded the head of the Asgardian guard who was trying to stop it. The golden helmet was shattered with one punch, and blood mixed with brain matter sttered all over the ground. The rest of the guards were frightened by his ferocity, but they still mustered up the courage to attack, trying to stop this guy from escaping. But it was a pity that their actions were like a mantis trying to stop a chariot, there was no meaning in them. Under the powerful strength of the cursed warriors, these Asgardian guards were extremely fragile. After being punched, they were sent flying with their armor. There were even quite a few people who were directly crushed in the head. It only took them a few seconds to all die. "Ah!!!!!" Algrim raised his head to the sky and let out a roar, bathed in the blood of the Asgardians, which gave him a feeling of returning to the past. That was the peak of the dark elves. They ruled arge area of the universe. Wherever they passed, there were only blood and bones. Now, as thest cursed warrior, he would personally start the prelude to this era. The prisoners in the other prison cells immediately burst into cheers when they saw that someone had sessfully escaped from prison. Algrim did not waste time talking to them. He snatched the device that controlled the light switch in the guard''s arms and released most of the prisoners here because he needed these people to attract Thunder God''s attention. When Algrim passed by one of the prison cells, a voice suddenly floated out. "Remember to take the stairs on the left. There might not be any surprises." Algrim followed the voice and looked back. A man wearing Asgardian clothes was standing in front of the golden light curtain and looking at him. There was a yful smile on his lips, like a child who was ying a prank. After thinking about it for a moment, Algrim remembered this person''s identity. He was the one who murdered his father and usurped the throne. He was exiled by Asgarda. Later, he invaded Midgard and was arrested. After he was imprisoned, he was Loki. Asgarda used to be the second Prince and was also the child of Jotunheim''s Frost King. Thinking of the hatred between Loki and Asgarda, Algrim decided to believe his words. If there was someone who wanted to take revenge on Asgarda more than them, then perhaps it was the Prince who was abandoned in front of them. "Hehe." As he gazed at the distant Algrim, Loki had a pleasant feeling of revenge in his heart. This was revenge. To Odin, Asgard, Thor, and those who had abandoned him and ignored him. Revenge! The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!